《Reincarnated as an Imperial Prince》
Chapter 1 A Strange Circumstance
Somewhere¡ª
The winding state highway stretched westwards with its back towards the city¡¯s lights. Meanwhile, an undeveloped piece of forest waited for visitors further up the road. Continuing beyond even the county border, the state highway silently meandered on.
Although there were twones on the road, no crossing cars could be seen even with the sparse street lights. The state highway in the dead of night seemed to fade from memory and into the silence.
On such a silent night, a blue beast flew by.
The Bugatti La Voiture Noire. The flowing, elegant, streamlined body with a sense of modernity resembled a nobledy, while the roaring of the W16 engine was like that of a fierce beast. And behind the steering wheel of the sports coupe recklessly going beyond 100 kilometers per hour¡ªwere the hands of the man.
Inside one of the most expensive sports cars in the world was an integratedputer interface, ringing as it tries to reach the man who is driving daringly on the road.
He received the call and the man started speaking.
¡°Did you figured it out?¡± he asked simply, his eyes fixed on the road.
¡°Yes sir, ording to the throttle diagnostic we have conducted earlier, the valve system is destroying your engine¡¯s throttle ratio¡which got me, confused sir, our engineers advised us to put that in to protect against standard instability below 60% of thrust.¡±
¡°Come on, Derek. There won¡¯t be any instability and I can fix it; just let me undo what those engineers did and run some tests. Also, did you receive my mail regarding the correct specifications of the valves? I want it delivered to theb tomorrow.
¡°Is this it, sir?¡±
A screen disy was prompted on his car¡¯s main screen. Thomas nced at it momentarily and shifted his eyes back to the road.
¡°That¡¯s it, prepare it now.¡±
¡°Understood sir.¡±
¡°I¡¯m on my way to the HQ, see you when I arrive.¡±-.
¡°Wait¡sir, you¡¯re really going? Thiste at night?¡±
¡°Yes, and when I get there, make sure everything is ready. we don¡¯t want to waste any more time on unwanted dys. NASA is getting impatient so we must work fast or we¡¯ll lose the billion-dor contract.¡±
¡°Ye¡Yes sir!¡±
The call ended. Thomas tightly gripped the wheel, displeased at his subordinates¡¯ mistake.
¡°When will those pricks learn how to properly listen to me? I¡¯m the boss for heaven¡¯s sake. Who do they think made the Harrier Industries to where it is now huh? I should be in my house enjoying a lone quiet life but here I am heading to theb to fix the billion-dor mistake. Ah¡those stupid board members,¡± Thomas clicked his tongue, venting out the frustration he had umted from running thepany ever since his session.
For over fifteen years since he inherited the Harrier Industries, Harrier has been working hard to put hispany on top by inventing new technologies, innovating rocketry, and providing arms to countries such as the United States, Germany, Japan, South Korea, and the list could go on.
But before he became the CEO and the richest man on Earth, Thomas was a peerless genius, having an IQ of 170, he has mastery over the field of engineering and medicine. He also has two Ph.D., Mechanical Engineering and Biomedical Engineering. With his efforts, he is now on top of the society where he now lives in sumptuous life and have his people work hard for him to generate him more money.
But hiscency and recent negligence of thepany is causing the stocks to plummet, which is bad for apany. So he decided to go to the headquarters for inspection and a little bit scolding for his staff. After all, they were paid to do one job, and they failed miserably.
The beast roared as Thomas maintained the speed above 100 kilometers per hour on a serpentine road. Since no cars are using this highway at this hour, he is free to do whatever he wants.
Until¡ª
In the distance ¨C a sh of light. Thomas started awake and turned his head to face the other way. A truck suddenly appeared, a luminous headlight blinded him, disorienting him.
He jerked the wheel to the left to avoid colliding with the truck but ended up overcorrecting and careering into the railings.
¡°Shit!¡± Thomas cursed as his sports car crashed on the railing and fell into the cliffs along with him.
Thomas saw the world spinning outside the car windows, and felt the sickening sensation of falling at high speed akin to an aircraft doing a nosedive.
A feeling of weightlessness and the grounding into view highlighted by the headlights made him realize, he was falling into his death.
The raging sound of the engine echoed in the air, prolonging Thomas¡¯s scream stifled by an incessant crashing and banging noise.
The carnded, and the impact squashed the car¡¯s front, engulfing everything within.
And at that moment, Thomas Harrier, the CEO of Harrier Industries died in a car ident.
¡
The swirling mist of Thomas Harrier¡¯s consciousness was pulled up from the depths by a tender touch. Specifically, the feel of a damp cloth wiping his forehead. A sweet floral smell danced through his nose and along his nerves, pulling him out of oblivion. He slowly opened his eyelids. His blue eyes began taking in the world around him.
The first thing he saw was a gilded ceiling. The second was a beautiful girl dazzling enough that he could take her out with perfect rity despite his bleary vision. He wanted to reach up and wipe the sleep from his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t; his arms felt as if they¡¯d been strapped to his sides.
The girl met his gaze, her eyes soft and blue as sapphire. She smiled down at him, her lips full and pink, her cheeks dimpled. Her skin was creamy white with a dusting of freckles across the bridge of her nose, and her eyes were ringed with thickshes that fluttered closed as she sighed softly.
She was dressed in a mainly ornate white dress. An outfit that gives off an impression of a princess. She gently wiped his forehead with a damp cloth.
¡°Oh¡!¡±
Their eyes locked.
¡°You¡¯re awake? Oh, thank goodness.¡±
As she spoke, a relieved smile spread across her youthful face.
It was lovely¡and her silver hair cascaded down her back, and danced in the flickering light of the hearth. His eyes wandered to the rest of her. She had a slender neck and a slim figure with the curves of her body entuated by her white dress.
She¡¯s beautiful. He thought.
But more importantly, who was she anyway? She wasn¡¯t anyone he recognized. And also, what was he doing¡wherever it was he was? Why was he lying down? And why does this ce looks regal? His memories were all jumbled up.
Uhm¡where am¡? Agh..!¡±
But when he tried to sit up and voice his confusion, a sharp, burning pain ran through his entire body, like his bones were being reborn. His body was hot, he felt like he was on fire.
¡°Oh! You mustn¡¯t! You¡¯re badly injured. You need to rest!¡±
Badly injured? Thomas realized something that made him remember what happened to him.
He was on his way to his main headquarters when a truck suddenly appeared from the next sharp turn. He tried to avoid colliding with it but ended up in futility. He fell into the cliff and that was thest thing he can remember.
The moment he remembered, Thomas immediately ignored the pain burning through his body, wrenched himself up, and firmly grabbed the girl¡¯s slim shoulders.
¡°Uhm¡where am I! Where is this ce?¡±
He had to ask, the ce around him doesn¡¯t look like a hospital, and also the girl attending him doesn¡¯t look like a doctor. And most importantly, with his speed back then, which was over 100 kilometers per hour. It happened too fast but he¡¯s certain that no human being would survive that crash.
Initially, the girl had been confused by the man who had yelled at her. She couldn¡¯t understand why. But she quickly gave him a soft smile to set his heart at ease.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother you¡¯re in the pce, your room. I¡¯m just here visiting you to see your condition¡¡± She twirled a strand of her hair while she answered him. She continued this time in a softer tone. ¡°Though¡I¡¯ve been visiting you here ever since the tragic ident.¡±
¡°My residence¡?¡± Thomas released her from his tightened grasp as he widened his eyes and studied the room he was in.
This is surely not his residence. It didn¡¯t even resemble the interior design of the house he originally knew of. A plush Baroque bedroom, marbled walls, gilded ceiling, and a colossal mahogany four-poster bed. This was certainly not his ce as he was a man of simplicity. And everything around the room radiatesvishness which is not his style. With those sensory details, Thomas deduced that this is not his room.
That¡¯s not all, the girl beside him, addressed him as a brother? Does he have a sibling? As far as he can tell from his photographic memory, there¡¯s none. After all, he¡¯s the only child in his family.
¡°Uhm¡what are you talking about? I¡¯m not your¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, Thomas suddenly felt a sharp pain inside his skull, like it was being drilled from both sides.
¡°Brother?!¡±
The girl that was watching over him saw him wincing in pain. With a worried look, she reached her hand out and caressed his back concerningly.
¡°Brother¡are you okay? Do you want me to call the doctor?¡±
Thomas didn¡¯t answer, more like he couldn¡¯t. The agonizing pain tormenting his head prevented him from giving a response.
With both hands clutched at his temple, Thomas endured the pain until who knows when.
¡°Argh¡¡±
Within those moments, Thomas began to notice something messing up his memories.
They were fragments, that slowly piece themselves together as if trying to make sense.
They were memories, but not his, but from a prince named Alexander Romanoff.
The huge flood of information sent Thomas into a panic, and everything he could see before him revted one thing. He¡¯s not Thomas anymore, he is Alexander.
¡°Brother? Brother?¡± The girl called out to him, worried, but to him, she was just a stranger. Or she should have been, but for some reason, it felt like he loved her.
The love felt gross and alien. It wasn¡¯t his own. He couldn¡¯t manage to obediently ept the girl in front of him was his sister. As his repulsion and love pitted against each other, the woman named Christina kept calling out, brother.
¡°¡Christina.¡±
When he looked up at this girl he had never met before in his life and called her by her name. Thomas ceased being Thomas and became Alexander.
¡°Are you okay dear brother? You look like you have a headache.¡±
Thomas couldn¡¯t still grasp what was going on to him, he had never felt this strange before. He died from a car ident and then woke up in another person¡¯s body? He fell back onto the luxurious bed and then shut his eyes to temporarily shut off all visual stimtion.
¡°My head still hurts. I want to rest more.¡±
¡°Are you sure dear brother? I was worried¡it¡¯s been so long since¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep some more.¡±
After he talked, Christina seemed a bit sad but never stopped smiling and nodded.
¡°Okay brother. I¡¯ll give you some more time to rest and wille back to visit again soon.¡±
And with that, she stood up, ced a gentle kiss on his forehead, and walked out of the room.
Thomas touched the part where Christina¡¯s lips hadnded, he was caught off guard by the sudden kiss on the forehead.
After the door closed, Thomasy there for a moment and closed his eyes.
Under his breath, he muttered. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±
Chapter 2 Alexander Romanoff
Staring at the canopy of his bed for a few minutes, Thomas deeply contemted his newfound issues.
He was certain that he died from that crash, but waking up in another person body¡¯s? That is kind of absurd from a scientific standpoint.
However, the nagging feeling deep inside his bones and the gut feeling told him that it was a very real, and by logical deduction, a very possible revtion.
He felt like he was living in a dream, where nothing makes sense.
He shook his head in confusion and decided to get out of bed and seek the answer to his questions.
He stood up and staggered towards the door then, he noticed a mirror hanging in the corner of his room and caught a glimpse of his own reflection.
That was the first time he saw his face.
He gasped at the image the mirror showed him. It was a face he had never seen before. With a sharp brow line, pale skin, and a square jaw. It was a face of a handsome young man. He has purple hair and a lean body structure with a defined muscture.
The man he saw in the mirror was not him.
He was certain that this person in the mirror is Alexander Romanoff, but he is Thomas.
It was him all right, but his appearance had drastically changed.
¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±
He then retreated backward in fear and fell back into his bed. As he stared at the ceiling, he began to consider the possibility that he had somehow swapped bodies with someone else.-.
¡°But¡that¡¯s not possible. I died in a car ident, so there¡¯s nothing to be swapped with anyone. Nothing made sense.¡± He muttered to himself.
He then shook his head to get rid of his worries. Instead, he decided to gather his bearings and focus on solving his current situation. To do that, he had to start with how he ended up here.
He stood up, once again, and made his way to the door.
As he opened the door, he was greeted by arge hallway with a red carpet leading to a huge double door at the end.
Thomas was a bit perplexed since this ce was so big and grandiose. Much like a pce. Wait¡this is a pce.
As he moved his foot forwards, he heard a few hushed voicesing from the direction of the double door.
He strode as carefully and gently as he can to the end of the hallway and stood behind the door to listen in on the conversation.
¡°So cousin Alexander is awake now? What a relief, the people are desperate to know his health condition¡can I visit him?¡±
It was a masculine voice, a mature one and with a hint of authoritative tone.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡but dear brother is not yet stable enough to meet anyone.¡±
A feminine voice replied, he was familiar with the tone of it, it was his sister, Christina.
¡°I see¡but it¡¯s a good thing that he is awake now. The people of the Ruthenia Empire are looking for a man who would lead them.¡±
¡°My brother is going to be an emperor?¡±
¡°ording to the line of session, yes he will.¡±
While listening to their conversations, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on.
Alexander will be the next emperor of the Ruthenia Empire? Is a country with a name like that exist in the real world? He hummed in thought¡there was none.
With this, Thomas was able that this world is not simr to his own. So multiverse was true all along?
Wait, that¡¯s unbing of him. To arrive at such a conclusion he needed data.
The memories of Alexander Romanoff provided the date which he can extrapte.
Without sparing a moment, he started sifting through 20 years of Alexander¡¯s memories. Sorting and managing the data in order of importance.
Alexander Romanoff was the only son of Emperor Nichs III and Queen Alexandra. The only boy in the royal family and has four sisters.
During a visit to one of the cities of Ruthenia, Alexander, along with his mother and father was attacked by a mysterious group who threw an explosive device at their car, injuring him and killing the emperor and the empress.
So that¡¯s what Christina meant when she told him he was badly wounded. It¡¯s because of the attack.
Now that the Emperor is dead, the next in line for the throne would be Alexander Romanoff, i.e. him.
What the heck? He just arrived in this world then a huge responsibility awaits him?
This is too much for him to process.
Thomas took a moment to breathe and resumed.
As for the personality of the prince, he is generally seen as a yboy prince, who often disys aid-back and childish personality, wandering the city and bringing home girls and sometimes sneaking out of the pce just to have fun and not worry about his royal duties.
His main hobby was fencing, ying musical instruments, and singing. Quite different from Thomas.
His conflict with his father was because of his carefree and rebellious attitude. He felt that if he didn¡¯t give him a strict discipline, he would bezy and never decide to take over his duties as the crown prince. He was also what you would call an average person in terms of academics, leading the people to doubt whether he is capable of inheriting and leading such a vast empire.
There is also a time when the emperor and the prince would get into a heated argument as Alexander blurted one day that he doesn¡¯t want to be an emperor. In short, they never got along well with each other.
He also hated his father after finding out that the country¡¯s social welfare, public order, and finances had all been in shambles due to misgovernance despite him being a spendthrift himself.
This prince is stupid. Thomas thought.
Getting a clear insight into Alexander, Thomas now understood why the emperor was displeased with his son.
If Alexander were to inherit the throne, he¡¯ll probably end up ruining the country like his father, or worst failing the country which would lead it to its downfall.
As for this world era, using information avable to him, he concluded that this world is simr to the early twentieth century. Automobiles whose designs date back to the 1910s, and 1920s, are seen through Alexander¡¯s mind. Electronic appliances, basically the technologies that currently exist are what allow him to reach his answer.
Finding that out made Thomas¡¯s head spin. So this is not time traveling as the name Alexander de Romanoff didn¡¯t exist in history.
Little by little, Thomas is starting to ept the fact that he was transmigrated to another world.
¡°Very well, I¡¯lle by again once he is fully recovered, please send my regards to the imperial prince, your highness.¡±
The sound of footsteps getting quieter on the carpeted floor made Thomas conclude that the mand had left.
Meanwhile, another pair of footsteps seemed to being over to him.
¡°Shit¡¡±
Thomas quickly ran back to his room and jumped over to his bed.
Christina entered the room and approached the bed. She noticed that his dear brother is panting heavily and sweating.
¡°Brother¡are you feeling unwell again?¡±
¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine. I was just walking around to exercise my body and end up exhausting myself.¡± Thomas told a lie.
Christina¡¯s eyes were wide open.
¡°Dear brother¡you can¡¯t walk properly yet, what were you thinking?¡±
She said as she rushed to bring him a ss of water.
He held his hand out to stop her.
¡°I can do it myself.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to move around just to exercise your body. I¡¯ll have the doctore to see you, you might get worse again.¡± denied Christina.
¡°Please¡don¡¯t, I¡¯m already feeling better now. I don¡¯t need to see a doctor. I can look after myself. With just a day or two rest, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Thomas pleaded, holding her hands like how Alexander would do in this kind of situation.
Christine sighed and gave up. ¡°Fine! But promise me that you¡¯ll behave yourself until you¡¯repletely recovered.¡± She demanded.
¡°I promise. I promise.¡± He said nodding his head.
She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you your lunch.¡± She turned around and left the room.
¡°What a pain in the ass¡¡± Thomas muttered and brought the ss of water to his lips and drank all of it. ¡°I hope I wasn¡¯t out of character.¡±
He also realizes how serious his situation would be. In order to not raise suspicion, Thomas has to act like Alexander, that way people that are close to him won¡¯t find out that a new persona had already taken over his body.
So that means he has to act like a yboy who wanders the streets, brings home girls everything! Though not necessary, Thomas would make some changes to the prince¡¯s behavior.
After all, his life is at stake here. He is in a hostile world where a mysterious group within the country¡¯s borders threatens his life. It was proven by the assassination act. Their intention was to kill the reigning emperor and the sessor.
He doesn¡¯t know what their aim is but he¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t seed.
Chapter 3 Realization
Although Thomas Harrier hade from Earth, he¡¯d transmigrated to another world, in a country called Ruthenia Empire.
He was certain that there is no chance of survival on that crash and yet he is his, stuck in a body of a prince named Alexander de Romanoff, the prince of the Ruthenia Empire, that would soon be an Emperor ording to thews of session.
Alone in his room, the royal maids of the pce made sure that the prince is getting his nutrients while he was resting in his room.
The royal doctor was also summoned by the imperial prince himself to examine the prince¡¯s health despite Thomas going against it.
In addition, Thomas made sure that he is exercising his body by walking around in circles in his room, this is to ready his body for what was toe.
Two weekster, on the day he finished his recovery, his three sisters threw him a celebratory banquet.
But before attending the event, Thomas decided to explore the pce to ascertain his location.
He came up with an idea. Since some of the technologies present in this world have simrities to his past world what about locations? Landmarks?
And once he exited the pce, Thomas found out that the pce he is currently staying in looked familiar.
Winter Pce, St. Petersburg.
The pce is rectangr, it¡¯s four stories high and its facade isposed of white marble.
The castle¡¯s grandeur and massive size can¡¯t be easily ignored.
A baroque pce, the pce¡¯s architecture is a mix between ancient and modern. The pce¡¯s exterior is made of red stones that give it a translucent look, white and silver-colored walls give it a shimmer.-.
Was that a coincidence? He thought to himself.
No, it¡¯s impossible. The date is July 2, 1923. He may not be a history nerd but he can tell that in 1917, Russia had fallen from a revolution. Yet in this world, the monarch stood strong.
Not only that, the names of the royal family do not match with the royalty reigning in the Ruthenia Empire.
At first, he thought that he was transported back in time but with the information at hand, It seems that he is in a different world altogether.
He couldn¡¯t eptpletely the premise he had made while he was resting, however, today Thomas realizes his insane theory.
¡°Looks like I just have to ept it huh¡? That it would appear that I had arrived in a world entirely different from my own.¡±
¡
Dressed in an ornate red military jacket adorned with golden epaulets and a red sash. Thomas¡No, Alexander, arrive at the dining hall.
The dining hall is like any formal dining hall- it has a long table with chairs on both sides. Sitting in their respective ces were his siblings.
However, there were only two of them. Christina and Tiffania.
¡°Wee brother, have you finished your stroll around the pce for today?¡± Christina greeted him with a smile.
¡°Yes, I have. The doctor also said that I¡¯m already fit to move around. Saying that I have to pay attention to my health.¡± He said.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Christina gave a warm smile.
Oh wait, there¡¯s one more person at the table.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take our seats.¡± Christina took Alexander¡¯s hand and led him to his seat.
Meanwhile, the other sibling, Tiffania, has her eyes glued at the entrance of the dining hall with a pout on her lips while she held a golden champagne flute in her hand.
Tiffania is the fourth child of the imperial family. She is currently a young princess at the age of 16.
Just like Christina and the other two princesses of the royal family, she has silky and smooth hair. It¡¯s long, reaching down to her waist. And just like Christina, her hair was decorated with an elegant tiara.
She has a slim, young, and beautiful face. She has a petite body with her height reaching 5¡¯5.
She has colorless, dull, and lifeless blue eyes. Her skin is somehow pale, so pale that it looks like it¡¯s made of porcin. And her lips, as if it¡¯s been painted by blood, it¡¯s also colored pink, giving her an alluring look.
When Tiffania noticed his eyes fixed on her, she furrowed her brow. ¡°What are you staring at? Creepy.¡±
She said coldly, making Alexander irritated.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Why not wee me properly? You know, it¡¯s rude to tell your own brother that he¡¯s a creep.¡± He scolded her, just like how the real Alexander would do.
¡°You¡¯re always like this. Shut up.¡± Tiffania answered.
The two have aplicated rtionship, Alexander doesn¡¯t know why but she¡¯s always bitter and cold towards his brother.
Alexander sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been years and yet your attitude towards me has not changed. How sad. And I thought that you at least will treat me well after my recovery.¡±
¡°Just shut up and go to your seat.¡± her words were like daggers.
¡°Alright, alright.¡± He gave up and sat in his seat.
He inwardly clicked his tongue,pletely annoyed by her behavior. If he were to meet her in his world and disy that kind of attitude, he would¡¯ve called her out.
¡°Is this how siblings interact with one another?¡± He muttered inaudibly. He doesn¡¯t know, after all, he doesn¡¯t have a sibling in his world.
However, the tension between them didn¡¯t go away.
¡°Tiffania, you¡¯re being rude to your brother. Apologize to him now.¡± Christina scolded.
Christina is the third child of the royal family. Compared to Tiffania, Christina is a gentle, caring, kind, and amiable one. Never once in Alexander¡¯s life, has he had a fight with Christina because apparently, he likes her. She¡¯s the only one who understands and epts him.
¡°Not in a million years!¡± Tiffania harrumphed, ring at Alexander indifferently.
¡°That¡¯s enough! We¡¯re here to celebrate your brother¡¯s recovery not so you can make another fight with him. So, please, stop this fight.¡± Christina pleaded.
Tiffania sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Fine, but only for this day.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Alexander heaved a sigh of relief, grateful the ordeal was over. He looked over at the dinner dishes neatly ced on the table, marveling at how sweet and sulent the freshly breaded cutlets were along with all the other dishes, including apples, pears, plums, and wine.
Christina then gave Alexander a wine ss and poured some wine into it. ¡°Brother, please drink some wine so you can celebrate your recovery.¡±
¡°I¡¯m alright, I just want to eat some food,¡± Alexander said as he took a piece of cutlet, impressed at how soft and fluffy the breading was, then took a bite and ced the cutlet in his mouth. He then chewed the cutlet and swallowed it. The texture and taste are just right.
Now, this doesn¡¯t look like a family dinner. There are four missings, his now-deceased father and mother, the eldest and the youngest child of the royal family.
The reason for that is simple, his elder sister is in a foreign country, married to a foreign prince, as for the youngest¡
¡°It¡¯s so sad that Anastasia can¡¯t eat with us.¡± Christina had a wistful look in her eyes after saying that.
Tiffania on the other hand looked down solemnly.
He wondered why.
The thing about Alexander¡¯s memories is that it acts likeputer storage. For example, if you want to look for a specific file, you¡¯ll have to type the name of the file down at the search engine, then it will be disyed.
So in Thomas¡¯s case, if he wants to know about something that only Alexander would know, he has to focus his mind on a certain subject. Then he just has to hope that information exists regarding the said subject.
Setting that aside, Thomas searched for info about the youngest child of the royal family.
ording to Alexander¡¯s memories. The reason why she can¡¯te with them is because of her weak constitution.
But that¡¯s not all, Thomas widened his eyes in horror after knowing more about her.
She¡¯s inflicted with a deadly disease. Tuberculosis to be exact.
Christina¡¯s lower lips were trembling as tears began to moist her eyes.
¡°Poor Anastasia¡She¡¯s only 12 yet she¡¯s already suffering from a deadly disease. It¡¯s not fair¡It¡¯s not fair¡¡± Christina said, sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, for seeing my cry on this asion.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, the feeling is mutual,¡± Alexander said calmly.
Tiffania also had a sad look on her face.
This is the first time Thomas had seen such depressing faces. There is no doubt that they loved Anastasia.
Tuberculosis is considered in this world a deadly disease that if you¡¯re inflicted with it and left untreated, you can either die or remain bedridden for the rest of your life.
Though in his world, tuberculosis can bebatted by antibiotics, however in this world, such medication didn¡¯t exist yet.
ording to the royal doctor attending Anastasia, she only has a year or two left in this world.
To think that Anastasia will die of such an easily curable disease.
It feels weird but Thomas also felt heartbroken knowing that fact.
Thomas lost his energy to eat. He stood up and looked at his two sisters with a determined look.
¡°It pains my heart to see you two saddened by Anastasia¡¯s condition. So I decided, that I will do what is in my power to save her.¡± He announced and continued. ¡°So let me see her.¡±
Tiffania and Christina gazed at him with a shocked expressions.
Chapter 4 I Will Save You
¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden? This is not something you can y cool and joke about with!¡± Tiffania was first to react.
Prickly as ever, even though the situation is dire.
¡°I¡¯m serious, do you think this is something I can joke around with? I will see her.¡± Thomas¡¯s stance was resolute but his sister still doesn¡¯t believe him.
The royal doctor already said there was no cure for tuberculosis. The royal doctors are the best in the empire, if they were to conclude that it was impossible, then it¡¯s impossible. They just have to ept it.
But to Thomas, it¡¯s not impossible. There is a way to save her.
¡°Even if you say you are serious, just how will you be able to save her? You¡¯re not even a doctor,¡± Tiffania countered bitterly, not budging an inch. ¡°The royal doctors already said there¡¯s no cure for her disease, not even penicillin, a revolutionary medicine that can save her.¡±
Did she just say penicillin? So that medicine has already been introduced in this world? It is indeed a revolutionary medicine that cures a variety of diseases caused by bacteria such as pneumonia, meningitis, syphilis, gonorrhea, et cetera. But penicillin is ineffective against tuberculosis because the mycobacterium tuberculosis has a different cell wall made of mycolic acid, which is hydrophobic in nature. Penicillin is hydrophilic, so it won¡¯t go through the cell walls of M. tuberculosis.
¡°Penicillin won¡¯t work against tuberculosis because the cell wall of mycobacterium s much thicker and more hydrophobic, due to the presence of a wide array of different lipids that include mycolic acids. The lipid-rich nature renders the cell wall extremely hydrophobic and prevents the permeation of hydrophilicpounds such as penicillin.¡± Alexander exined.
There was a brief silence after that.
¡°How do you know about that?!¡± Tiffania was at a loss for words.
¡°You lost me there, brother,¡± Christina added.
¡°I read it in a medical journal during my free time.¡± Thomas came up with a lie. ¡°Anyways, I need to see her.¡±
After hearing a usible excuse from him, his sister won¡¯t have a reason not to let him see her anymore.
So they took him to see Anastasia.-.
Anastasia was lying weakly on the bed, coughing.
Alexander¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness and sympathy. A part of him died seeing his little sister like this.
She¡¯s thin and looks so pale. Her once beautiful face is now distorted because of her illness.
As for Tiffania and Christina, they had a sad look on their face.
¡°Make sure you wear a mask dear brother. The doctor told us that tuberculosis is spread through the air.¡± Christina advised.
Alexander nodded, she couldn¡¯t be more wrong. So before approaching Anastasia, he wore a facemask.
Then he walked over to Anastasia¡¯s bed. Having a closer look, he noticed that Anastasia¡¯s face was so thin and she was so pale that she appears sickly.
She¡¯s lying there, coughing. Her body is covered with sweat and her flimsy body convulsed due to her cough. She looked so pitiful.
It was indeed tuberculosis, he can tell by just a nce.
There¡¯s a puddle of sweat on Anastasia¡¯s pillow. She¡¯s having a hard time breathing, she¡¯s suffering.
Her breathing is so faint, he feels like she¡¯s just a breath away from death.
¡°The doctor said she only has a year or two to live, maybe three if lucky. But tell me, dear brother, does it look like she¡¯s lucky?¡±
Alexander grimaced.
Inside the body of the prince, Thomas was conflicted with foreign emotions swirling like a storm. The prince loved his family so much that seeing them in this state would make him emotional.
Thomas is affected by those emotions and is on the verge of breaking out tears.
It was as though Alexander were still inside of him, dormant.
The prince wanted to cry but Thomas stopped him. It is unbing of him to be emotional.
This is the first time he had experienced this. Thomas is struggling to keep himself in control.
He can¡¯t afford to lose his cool, he has to think clearly. He has to think if he¡¯s going to save her.
All of a sudden, Anastasia opened her eyes.
She lifted her weak hand and cleared her throat.
¡°Dear¡Alexander¡¡± She whispered and coughed.
Alexander rushed to her side, rmed, his hands acted on their own. ¡°Ana, is something wrong? Please don¡¯t strain yourself, my dear.¡± Alexander said softly, caressing her forehead with his warm touch.
¡°Brother¡I¡¯m d¡you¡¯re okay.¡± Ana replied hoarsely.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m also d that I survive the attack.¡± Alexander let out a chuckle.
At this point, it¡¯s uncertain who is talking right now. Is it the mind of Thomas? Or the heart of Alexander?
Ana stared at him with a sad look.
Because she feels that Alexander will never be able to ept her feelings for him.
Alexander noticed that Ana was staring at him, so he continued to ask her. ¡°What is it, Ana? Do you wish for something?¡±
Ana stared at him for a second. Her expression was grave, but she replied. ¡°I wanted to ask you to promise me¡you¡¯ll take care of your sisters¡even after I¡¯m gone¡¡± Ana whispered hoarsely.
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
There¡¯s nothing he can say, he¡¯s at a loss for words.
A cold sweat broke out on the back of his neck. He doesn¡¯t want to hear this!
¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel sad¡when I¡¯m gone¡¡± Ana continued. ¡°I will join mother¡father¡in heaven¡so don¡¯t be sad okay? Will you promise me that?¡±
Alexander was silent.
He feels that he¡¯s suffocating like there¡¯s a lump on his throat.
She already epted her fate. At such a young age, she already epted the fact she won¡¯t live any longer.
But Alexander¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t ept it. There¡¯s too much for her to learn about this world, things to experience, and find happiness.
He won¡¯t let her be taken away by such an easily curable disease.
¡°No! I will save you, Ana, I¡¯ve already figured out a way to save you. So, while I¡¯m creating it, I want you to promise me that you¡¯ll hang in there and wait for me, okay? Can you do that to me, sweetie?¡±
Ana smiled. Her lips are dry and cracked. But her smile is radiant. She lifted her upper body with all of her strength and embraced Alexander.
Alexander is affected by her strong embrace and he hugged her back.
¡°I promise you, Ana, you will live longer than that¡I will save you.¡±
¡°I¡trust you brother.¡±
Ana coughed violently. Alexander released her from his embrace and saw blood on his cloth.
She¡¯s coughing blood.
Alexander looked in horror.
¡°*cough *cough. I¡¯m fine, I just seem to have caught a little cold¡*cough¡A.¡±
Anastasia¡for her to make a joke out of her situation to make Alexander not worry, she may be a 13-year-old girl but her mindset has already matured.
The two princesses behind Alexander wiped the tears streaming down their cheeks.
The royal family has a loving family, they care for each other. Despite their parents already died at the hands of a mysterious group wreaking havoc in the country, they remained strong.
Alexander grabbed a piece of handkerchief and wiped the blood off her mouth.
Her face is pale, but she smiled adoringly.
¡°Give me ten to fifteen days,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I will create a medicine that will get you out of this illness. The medicine that I¡¯ll synthesize will save your life.¡± Alexander assured.
Ana nodded, cing her trust in him.
¡°I¡¯ve taken so much of your time. I¡¯m going to let you rest. When you¡¯re fully recovered, we will have a lot of catching to do.¡±
Alexander stood up and walked over to his two waiting sisters.
¡°Dear brother¡what do you mean by creating a medicine?¡± Christina asked.
¡°I want to know too¡¡± Tiffania butted in.
Alexander sighed before answering them. ¡°The medicine that I¡¯ll create will be 100% effective against tuberculosis. I¡¯ve read some medical journals in the library during my free time as I¡¯ve mentioned earlier¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking like this medicine already exists. If they do then the royal doctor would¡¯ve administered it to her¡just how confident are you brother?¡± Tiffania cut his words.
¡°Can you let me finish please Tiffania?¡±
Tiffania¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I apologize¡¡±
¡°Okay, the medicine that I¡¯ll be creating is an aminoglycoside antibiotic. Its name is¡Streptomycin.¡±
¡°Streptomycin?¡± Christina and Tiffany intoned together.
¡°That¡¯s right, it will certainly defeat tuberculosis.¡±
Alexander said as he walked past them and stopped by the door.
¡°Now, time is of the essence. Let¡¯s make an order for the equipment.¡±
Chapter 5 A First Day?
Alexander already had a list of equipment in his mind, the only problem now is where to get it? Most of which are obtainable from chemical or pharmaceutical nts. He doesn¡¯t have a list ofpanies yet so he went to a room that would serve as his office to look.
In front of him was Christine, leading him to his office room. As she opened the door for him, he was greeted by arge room with a pretty big table at the far back center.
The ceiling, as always, was high and gilded The office walls were decorated with old and priceless paintings and antiques.
So this is the office of the Emperor of all Ruthenia huh? He said to himself, ncing at every nick and cranny of his administrative room.
Alexander strode all the way to his desk, his footsteps echoed across the room.
He sat down in his chair and it was as if he was sitting on a throne.
¡°I can¡¯t still imagine that you¡¯ll be the father of all Ruthenia at such a young age, my dear brother.¡± Christina stood by his side.
¡°Yeah¡me too.¡±
No one expected Alexander de Romanoff to be an emperor at such a young age. Many people would see him unqualified for such a post with their opinions backed with facts and stories about him being a yboy and not that good in academics.
But due to the recent despicable event where the Emperor and the Empress were assassinated, Alexander is expected to be the next emperor ording to the line of session.
Normally, it would be the first child of the royal family, but since the first was a woman, and a woman can¡¯t be a ruler due to sessionws, Alexander, who is the first male born to the royal family, is the only can take the throne.
So as of right now, Alexander de Romanoff is the de facto emperor of Ruthenia.
Though his work hasn¡¯t started yet because of his recovery, he¡¯d expect people from administrative sectors to visit him in a day or two to debrief him on his work.
¡°Christina, does an Emperor get to have a personal assistant?¡± Alexander asked, well now he¡¯s in the office, he doesn¡¯t know where he will get the list of thepanies he needed to inquire with.
¡°Yes, but they¡¯ll arrive in the afternoon along with the ministers of our father. I was told to contact them after you recovered.¡±-.
So the work will start today huh?
Alexander imagined what kind of work does an emperor perform daily? Is it like being a CEO? If that was the case, then it¡¯ll be easy for him to adjust.
Setting that aside, Alexander began to look for documents referencing chemical or pharmaceutical nts.
Christina also helped but after thirty minutes, there were not in luck.
¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to have to ask our ministers for this matter, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Catarina, sorting and returning a stack of documents to where they originally belonged.
¡°Yes, I think so too¡dear brother. Is it that urgent that you have to take the medicine?¡±
¡°Well ording to the prognosis of the royal doctor, Ana has years to live. But I want to end her suffering as soon as possible so technically yes, it¡¯s kind of urgent.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you when the ministers arrive, I¡¯ll leave you here in your office. If you need anything, you can ask the royal guards just outside that door to call for me.¡±
Christina said as she glided out of his room.
One hourter¡
The telephone at Alexander¡¯s desk rang. He picked it up and he was greeted by Christina¡¯s voice.
¡°The ministers are already here, is it okay to send them there now dear brother?¡±
¡°Yeah, send them in.¡±
Alexander nodded and reced the telephone back on its cradle.
A minuteter a group of ministers and generals walked into the office room and were surprised to see a young boy already sitting in the chair that belongs to the emperor.
Alexander stood up and looked at the ministers and generals walking in.
Exchanging a look with one another, they bowed reverently.
Alexander smiled, bowing his head back.
As they stood up straight, one of the people in the line began speaking.
¡°If I may¡Your Majesty,¡±
Alexander looked at the man and nodded.
¡°We, your ministers, wanted to express our condolences regarding your parent¡¯s death. We are very much regretful for the loss of both your parents.¡± Alexander nodded again.
¡°I appreciate that.¡±
¡°Now, if you will allow me to be the first to introduce myself. I¡¯m the Prime Minister of Ruthenia Empire, Sergei Grigorivich.¡± A man in his mid-40s walked forward and presented himself.
One by one, they stepped forward, introducing themselves to the young emperor.
¡°I¡¯m Dmitri Kaniv, minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs.¡± A man in his early 40s, wearing the military uniform introduced himself.
¡°I¡¯m dimir Borisov, Minister of Finance.¡± An older man, in his 60s, wearing a grey suit introduced himself.
¡°Alexei Lavrov, Minister of War, at your service Your Majesty.¡± A man in a military uniform introduced himself. He looked to be in histe 40s.
¡°I¡¯m Eduard Greig, the Minister of Commerce and Industry.¡± A man in his early 50s stepped forward and introduced himself.
¡°Your Majesty, we are now one with you. We will do everything in our power to make sure the empire will be safe with you in charge.¡± Sergei said as he concluded introducing themselves.
¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Now, I believe that my father has unfinished business during his administration and due to my absence, operations within the government halted. Now I¡¯m here, let¡¯s get to work. But first, Sir Eduard, will you pleasee here for a second?¡±
Alexander beckoned the minister ofmerce and industry toe closer.
¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± Eduard walked to the center of the room, in front of Alexander.
¡°As the minister ofmerce and industry I assume that you have a list of registered chemical and pharmaceutical nts in your office, am I right?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander sighed in relief. He pulled something out of his breast pocket. It was a piece of paper, he handed it to Eduard who then perused the contents.
¡°It¡¯s a list of chemicals and equipment I need to be delivered by today or tomorrow. I was hoping if you could do that, I¡¯ll pay for whatever cost you and your department incurs.¡±
¡°I understand, Your Majesty. I shall immediately start the paperwork for the purchase of the chemicals and equipment. Do you already have a location in mind for delivery?¡±
¡°Yes, I need it here in the pce.¡±
¡°I understand. If I may ask Your Majesty, what will you do to those chemicals?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not your concern. Just do as I said.¡± Alexander said firmly.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sorry if I sounded disrespectful.¡± Eduard said apologetically.
¡°You may now go back with the others,¡± Alexander returned to his seat as Eduard returned to the row of ministers. ¡°Now then, is there an urgent matter that requires my attention?¡±
It¡¯s sooner than he expected. To think that he¡¯ll begin working as an Emperor right now felt unreal.
¡°Your Majesty, if I may be frank we do have concerning that needs to be dealt with.¡±
Alexander flickered his gaze to the man who spoke, it was the Dmitri Kaniv, the minister of Internal Affairs.
¡°I allow it.¡± granted Alexander.
Dmitri walked forward and handed Alexander a piece of paper. Alexander read through the paper.
¡°March to the Winter Pce, first of August. We wish our father, the Emperor, to deliver us from the evil oppressors the despotic and irresponsible government, and the capitalist exploiters, crooks, and robbers of Ruthenian people.¡±
Alexander looked up.
¡°I¡¯m afraid this is a threat to the security of our country, and to the royal family, Your Majesty.¡± Dmitri bowed his head.
¡°It¡¯s the work of an extremist group again.¡± Sergei snorted.
¡°Shit,¡± Alexander swore quietly.
Looking back, The Ruthenia Empire is not doing well on the home front, workers strike, famine, protest, terrorist bombings, and assassination, left and right. It was all a disaster. All these because the economy is in a failing state,rgely due to thete emperor.
¡°How about the assassination of my father and mother, have you looked into that as well?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not sure but we have an idea. Right now we have our people on the ground, looking into this matter.¡± Sergei replied.
¡°Okay, keep me updated.¡±
¡°I will, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, we implore you to evacuate the pce temporarily until the threat is settled?¡± implored Dmitri.
¡°Threat?¡± Alexander looked at the paper in his hand. ¡°You mean the march?¡±
Dmitri nodded, ¡°We fear that the people might raid the pce and¡¡± Dmitri paused unable toplete his words.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander prodded.
¡°We fear that they might harm you, and your family, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Dmitri?! What are you talking about in front of the Emperor?¡± Sergei suddenly interjected, startling Dmitri. Then he looked at the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, worry not, I¡¯ve already dispatched troops around the pce to ensure the pce¡¯s security.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, your majesty. I was only thinking what¡¯s best for the welfare of the Royal family and the country.¡± Dmitri quickly bowed his head.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Dmitri. Thanks for the concern.¡± Alexander said reassuringly, he nced at the person behind who haven¡¯t talked since their introduction. ¡°Do you two have anything to add?¡±
They were the minister of war and the minister of finance. Alexei and dimir.
¡°Uhm¡your majesty, I¡¯ve alsoe here to report something urgent regarding the ongoing war with the Yamato Empire.¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°A war?¡±
In this meeting, Alexander found two major problems, a possible uprising, and a war. So much for his first day.
Chapter 6 First Decisions
The war in the far east started when the Ruthenian Empire wanted to expand its influence over the Kingdom of Choson, coincidentally, so did the Yamato Empire. The war has been raging on for almost a year with both sides suffering losses, but the one who is receiving a heavy beating is the Ruthenian Empire.
Based on Alexander¡¯s memories, the reason why the Ruthenian is losing against Yamato Empire is due to two things, the first is that the Ruthenian Empire is underestimating the Yamato Empire due to its location, they believed they are uncivilized, brutes, and barbarians who knows nothing and feared the west. The Ruthenian Empire misjudged the situation thinking they would never dare to go against them. They didn¡¯t took them seriously. The second one is the Yamato Empire¡¯s military power.
The Yamato Empire are a huge industrial and military force, the current eastern territory of the Ruthenia Empire is far from modernize.
The war started when the Yamato Empire torpedoed Ruthenian¡¯s battleships docked at Busan Port without a deration of war, though there was one, it just arrived toote, Alexander¡¯s father dered war on Yamato Empire and the war continues until today.
¡°The war is going bad on our side, Your Majesty. They¡¯ve taken Port Busan and shattered our Pacific Fleet. The Siberian Army Corps have been forced to retreat¡¡±
¡°Hmph,¡± Sergei scoffed, cutting in the conversation. ¡°Once the Baltic Fleet arrived at the Pacific, the war will soon turn into our favor.¡± Sergei said confidently.
¡°Your Majesty, continuing this war will severely toll our country. The economy is on a weakening state and the people areining about higher taxes and rationing food. We need to end this war.¡±
¡°Alexei!¡± Sergei¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. ¡°Have you no shame?! Why are you making us look like we¡¯re defeated here huh? That we don¡¯t have chances of winning against those monkeys?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a hopeless war, Prime Minister,¡± Alexei stood firm in his ground, unfazed by Sergei¡¯s bellow. ¡°It¡¯s hard to admit it but we can¡¯t win against the Yamato Empire. They best us in every aspects. Military, firepower, technology, manpower, logistics.¡±
Sergei shifted his eyes to Alexander who is listening to their heated argument. ¡°Your Majesty, all we just need is patience. The moment our ships arrived at the Yamato Empire, they¡¯ll decimate them like they did to ours.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the people are desperate for a better life. They don¡¯t need a war.¡± Alexei tried to convince Alexander.
¡°That is exactly what they need.¡± Sergei countered. ¡°Don¡¯t let people walk over you, Your Majesty.
The two ministers exchanged a ring look.
Meanwhile, Alexander deeply pondered about the issue at hand. So it was this bad huh? Although he¡¯s not formally crowned yet he is still the head of state. To think that in his first day he¡¯ll have to make a tough decisions. He weighed in pros and cons.-.
Since the Ruthenia Empire is at decline winning this war would surely rose the people¡¯s confidence in the government but if it failed, it could jeopardize the Romanoff rule.
Not only that, the Baltic Fleet is the mainstay of Ruthenia¡¯s power to Europa. If they loses this fleet, its standing amongst the great nations of the world copses.
Alexander knows that much thanks to his father forcing him to attend tutorial lessons with the royal tutor.
Two problem at hand, the uing protest and the war going badly against them,
It¡¯s a tough decision to make.
Alexander breathed deeply before making his decision. ¡°Sir Alexei if my father sent the Baltic Fleet to the Pacific, where are they now?¡±
¡°ording to thetest report from the admiral of the Baltic Fleet, they are in Indian Ocean.¡±
¡°So they have reached that far already huh?¡± Alexander ran his tongue around his cheeks. ¡°If, and only if, our Baltic Fleet arrives, what is our chances of winning the war?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not certain, Your Majesty.¡± Alexei replied diffidently.
¡°So you¡¯re not confident that we are going to win the war even if our strongest fleet arrive there, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Alexei nodded as beads of sweat pooling on the nape of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±
¡°Sir dimir, what is your say on this matter?¡±
¡°Ipletely agree with the minister of war, Your Majesty. This war is taking a toll in our economy. The strikes, the protest, the civil unrest¡¡±
Alexei and dimir¡¯s answer earn a disapproving look from Sergei.
¡°Then I¡¯ve made my decision. We¡¯re going to end this war.¡±
¡°Your Majesty?!¡± Sergei was the first one who spoke up. ¡°Are you sure?! We can easily¡¡±
Alexander waved his hand to silence him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. If this is a fight we can¡¯t win then it¡¯s best not to fight it. I don¡¯t want to send any more Ruthenian soldiers to their death. But ending this war means we¡¯re going to need some concessions am I right, prime minister?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°What do you think their demands will be?¡±
¡°Well, they¡¯ll ask us to pull out our troops in the Kingdom of Choson, demands war reparations, territorial concessions, recognition¡¡± Sergei trailed off. ¡°The people won¡¯t agree to this loss, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander stood up and stared at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to deal with the people, not you Prime Minister. So contact our embassy in Yamato Empire to set up negotiations. You¡¯ll be the one to deal with them so make sure our losses be minimized. Is that understood? Prime Minister?¡±
Sergei gulped, intimidated by Alexander¡¯s stare. He nodded quickly.
¡°Very well.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Alexei. ¡°Recall the Baltic Fleet.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Okay we shall move on to the next discussion.¡±
The discussion went on for over three hours, debriefing Alexander about the country¡¯s situation during his time of absence.
¡°That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯ll see you on tomorrow.¡±
The ministers bowed in front of him before leaving his office.
Seeing that they left, Alexander stretched his arms as it got sore from sitting still for so long.
A knock on his door made Alexander whirl around.
A lovely voice rang out as the door opened.
¡°Dear brother, are you finished meeting with your ministers?¡±
It was Christina.
¡°Yeah I just finished.¡± Alexander answered as he stretches his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be that long, my neck¡¯s hurts.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Christina flitted across the room, her summery dress and silver hair danced around her.
As soon as she arrived, she offered. ¡°Do you want me to massage you?¡±
Alexander smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± He took off his jacket and sat in front of his desk.
¡°Good, then close your eyes. ¡°
Alexander obeyed, his sister¡¯s warm hands run over his shoulders.
¡°How was it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s as good as I expected. ¡°Alexander replied, lying back on his chair. ¡°I had a little argument with Sergei. He¡¯s the same old, grumpy, sour and self-centered man.¡±
Christina giggled. ¡°I have no doubt about that. Did he says something to upset you?¡±
¡°Yeah, he wanted me to continue the war against Yamato.¡± Alexanderzily replied.
¡°It¡¯s no surprise that he would say that. So what was your decision?¡±
¡°I considered the opinion of the minister of war and finance and ended the war with Yamato. Negotiations will probably take a month.¡±
Inwardly, Alexander is having a hard time acting like Alexander. In his past life, he was silent, stern, and calcting but in order to not harbor suspicion, he needed to be like his brother.
¡°I see, it was a good decision dear brother. I too notice the effect of war in our country. If it¡¯s our father, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll side with Sergei. I heard that he sent all of our Baltic Fleet to the Pacific.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that right now.¡±
¡°Okay okay.¡± Christina chuckled.
¡°I have some good news, I¡¯ve ordered the minister ofmerce and industry to ce an order for the equipment, chemicals, and bacteria¡¡±
¡°Bacteria? What are you going to do with bacteria?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡± Alexander deadpanned. ¡°I¡¯m going to create a cure out of bacteria. Just like how penicillin was extracted from a mold.¡±
¡°How?¡±
¡°Even if I exin you wouldn¡¯t understand but for the sake of simplicity, we can extract the cure from fermentation process. It¡¯s a lot moreplicated than how penicillin was created. We will grow a bacteria called Streptomyces griseus, ferment it, and extract it. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±
¡°You sound confident brother¡I didn¡¯t know you have such talents in the field of medicine.¡± Christina massage his temples.
Well it¡¯s not like he can answer that he¡¯s from another world and a different person than Alexander who has a PhD in Biomedical Engineering, justifying his knowledge.
¡°I read it in books.¡± Alexander said simply.
¡°Is that so? So it¡¯s a good thing we have a lot of books around here. ¡°Christina teased.
¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Alexander replied absently.
Acting like a brother is sure is tiring. He doesn¡¯t even know if he is doing it right? Is this how siblings interact with one another? A warm conversation?
¡°Shall we continue tomorrow? I still have work to catch up.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
¡°Thanks for the massage, It was refreshing.¡±
¡°I may not be of help dear brother but if you need massage, just call me.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±
Chapter 7 Working Hard
Alone in his office, Alexander continued reading articles about Ruthenia Empire.
Ruthenia Empire is a massive transcontinental country that extended across Eurasiaparable to the territory of the Russian Empire of his world. It has a sheer size of 22,400,000 square kilometers with a total poption of 170 million. Due to its massive size, it contains a lot of ethnic minorities living across the Empire, however, his great grandfather oppressed those minorities with his domestic policy called Ruthenification, assimting them into the dominant Ruthenian tradition, culture, andnguage. However, this act became a source of resentment to the people who were affected, pushing them to the edge and assassinating his great grandfather.
The people believe that the Ruthenification would end after the assassination but instead, it intensified under his grandfather andter his father. Due to this act, the Ruthenia Empire underwent a huge struggle for the past two decades, especially when the economy copsed under his father¡¯s mismanagement, resulting in civil unrest and numerous rebellions sprouting across the Empire.
This also dampened the Empire¡¯s industrialization, falling behind the rest of Europe, which is now more modernized.
Not only that, the way the emperors governs was quickly bing outdated, retaining the rules of autocracy, basically meaning the Emperor holds the most power. People had already voiced their opinion, wanting a fair representation in the government but their cries went unheard. thinking that it was foolish for a peasant to be part of the government.
The more he reads about his new home, the more his head aches. So he got reincarnated in the body of a prince whose country is on the verge of copse. That¡¯s like being sent into a prison with a death sentence.
This has to change. He thought to himself, if he wanted to survive in this hostile and foreign world where the future is unknown, he has to listen to the cries of the people.
As he thought before, this world is not simr to his own, so history is altered, hence he doesn¡¯t know how things will turn out. To add salt to the wound, he¡¯s not much keen on world history, though he has some historical knowledge about technologies that rose to prominence.
Then he remembered that they¡¯ll be marching for the Winter Pce on the first of August, which that means in five days, the pce ground will be full of protestors desiring change.
¡°Okay, I decided.¡± He said to himself and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll meet those people head-on and listen to their plea.¡±
Now that the decision is settled, Alexander shifted his attention to another issue, his sister Anastasia who has tuberculosis.
The process of synthesizing streptomycin is quite simple, you grow a strain of Streptomyces Griseus for five days, ferment it using a submerged fermentation process, extract it, then test it for purity.
All can be done within 15 days if the equipment he ordered arrives in the evening. He already has a framework in his head.
Grabbing a pen and a book, he wrote all the processes involved in streptomycin production.-.
After that, he closed the book and stashed it in the drawer under his table.
He nced over his shoulder and noticed the sun is already setting, its orange hue streaming through the window.
He lost track of time from reading books.
Despite knowing that, Alexander continued to work, knowing more about his territory.
¡
Outside, Christina a butler of the royal pce announced something to her.
¡°Your Highness, the delivery for His Majesty Alexander has arrived. Where do you want us to ce it?¡±
Christina tilted her head to the side, humming in thought. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked dear brother about that. I¡¯ll ask him and notify you as soon as I know. Thank you for your hard work. You may leave now.¡±
¡°As you wish Your Highness.¡±
Christina didn¡¯t waste a second as she hurriedly went towards Alexander¡¯s office.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
¡°Brother¡it¡¯s Christina. Can Ie in? I have some important questions.¡±
There was no response.
What could he be doing? She wondered She knocked again and there is still no response.
Concerned, Christina turned the knob of the door with a ¡°Excuse me.¡±
Inside, he saw Alexander, soundly sleeping on his desk with open books sprawled over his desk and some on the floor, probably knocked by his arms.
It was messy but Christina found it cute.
She gently walked towards him as to not make a noise that could disturb him,
Arriving in front of the desk, she leaned over and whispered in his ear.
¡°Brother? Hey brother¡¡±
Christina saw no changes on his face. Did he work himself hard on his first day? She studied the books around him and it¡¯s all on a technical level.
She smiled as she found that out. Ever since he woke up out of aa, she noticed the behavior of his brother changed a little. He¡¯s never been this studious before and is always fooling around.
But earlier during the celebration of his sessful recovery, Alexander announced something incredulous. Saving Anastasia with his medicine. Though a bit far-fetched and bewildering, she believed him after seeing his determination and confidence. It also touched her heart when his brother assured Anastasia he was going to free her of her suffering.
Everyone wanted that, including Tiffania, who also ced her hopes on him despite their rtionship.
But now the equipment he ordered arrived in the Pce, she has to wake him up.
¡°Brother¡¡± This time, a gentle touch pressed against Alexander¡¯s right hand.
*Pikt*
The moment her fingers touched his brother¡¯s hand, he felt a jolt of electricity pulse through his hand and body, waking him up in an instant.
¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, I¡¯m not sleeping.¡±
Christine chuckled at thement. ¡°Not asleep?¡± She said with a raised eyebrow. ¡± Why are you sprawled over your desk then? You even knocked a stack of your books over.¡±
Alexander flinched and looked over the side. Indeed, his arm had pushed them over.
¡°Ah¡¡± he said sheepishly, getting up and moving towards them. ¡°I really did knock them.¡± He chuckled shyly as he went down on his knee and picked the books back up again.
¡°How long was I asleep for?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s already 9 p.m.¡±
¡°Not that long huh? So why did youe to me?¡±
¡°Well my brother, I¡¯m actually here to tell you that the equipment you ordered has arrived. They are asking me where they should put it.¡±
¡°Ah¡right. Thanks, Christina. Do we have some vacant rooms that we can use? Temperature and ce are important when growing bacteria. 25-30 degrees Celsius to be precise.
Christina hummed in thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother but I can¡¯t think of a room with that temperature. I can¡¯t even tell the exact temperature right now.¡± She chuckled bashfully as she rub her head.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe there is a blueprint of this pce.¡± Alexander scours the bookshelves, and drawers, looking for the blueprint of the Winter Pce.
¡°Aha!¡± He eximed as his finger found where the blueprint of the pce is. He ced it on his desk, sat down, and peruse its content, looking for a room suitable for growing microorganisms and the fermentation process.
¡°ording to the design, the walls, the venttion, it should be here.¡± He pointed to an empty room that met his criteria.
¡°Understood brother, I shall ry it to them.¡±
¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±
¡°Huh? Why brother?¡±
¡°I need to see the equipment for myself.¡± Alexander stood up, stashed the blueprint back to where he found it, and walked to the door side by side with Christina.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡
The Winter Pce was humming softly with nightlife. All themps were alight with electricity, casting gentle, illuminating light throughout the pce. The air wasfortably cool. It was peaceful.
At the gates, there are several trucks in line with people unloading the equipment. Alexander and Christina arrived at the scene and greeted them.
Upon noticing their presence, they immediately stopped what they doing and kneeled down in respect. ¡°Your Majesty¡it¡¯s an honor.¡± A man weed.
¡°Is everything ounted for?¡± Alexander asked simply.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Everything is in order. It¡¯s allbeled and will be moving it to your desired room.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alexander nodded.
¡°Uhm¡your majesty,¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Can we continue on our work?¡±
Alexander nced at the workers, who are still in kneeling positions.
¡°Ah¡! Of course.¡±
Alexanderughed inwardly, the customs and the etiquette are killing him.
Alexander and Christina observed as the delivery workers moved boxes and materials to the room they chose.
¡°Once it¡¯splete, we will start right away.¡±
¡°You sure brother? Aren¡¯t you going to rest first?¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯ve already taken a nap remember?¡±
¡°Ah¡¡± Christina gasped softly. ¡°Okay, please do your best brother¡for the sake of Ana¡¯s life.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
Chapter 8 Things About to Get Serious
It took more than two hours to set up the equipments in Alexander¡¯s newb. With everything in ce, he wasted no time. He donned hisb coat, and eye protection and gloves for safety.
He hefted a sack of soil from the corner and ced it on the table, then he opened it and sifted through the contents. He plucked a handful of soil from the sack and rubbed it between his fingers. Streptomyces griseus is amon bacteria that is usually found in soil. In the year 1943, Streptomycin was discovered by American biochemists Selman Waksman, Albert Schatz, and Elizabeth Bugie in Streptomyces griseus. Streptomycin is the first antibiotic that is effective against tuberculosis. They also found out that S. griseus yield more than 20 antibiotics, including actinomycin, vacin, streptothricin, grisein, neomycin, fradicin, candicidin, and candidin to name a few.
For the discovery of Streptomycin, Selman Walksman received a Nobel prize for Physiology or Medicine in 1952, and the streptomycin was listed on the World Health Organization¡¯s List of Essential Medicines as the most effective and safe medicines needed in a health system. Dropping the case of tuberculosis significantly in the 1960s. He famously quoted, ¡°Out of earth shalle to thy salvation.¡±
In this world, Alexander doesn¡¯t know who will discover the streptomycin. Will there be a parallel Selman Walksman? There¡¯s no way of finding that out. But his sister desperately needs the medicine in order for her to survive. So Alexander will introduce a new revolutionary medicine that won¡¯t be used in medical treatments for another thirty years.
There¡¯s not much to do on the first day so Alexander will just prepare the inoculum containing Streptomyces griseus which can be done in a simple way.
First, he scooped a handful of soil where he will extract the Streptomyces griseus. Since there are a lot of bacteria found in soil, he¡¯ll have to grow a colony of bacteria, locate a strain of S. griseus, iste it, then multiply it by using Hockenhul medium.
Second, he prepared for the dilution. The equipment used is nutrient agarposing 5 grams of peptone, 5 grams of sodium chloride, 3 grams of beef extract, 15 grams of agar, and 1000 millimeters of distilled water. The ssware is; a conical sk, Petri dishes, 1ml pipette, and test tubes.
Fortunately, in this world¡¯s era, autoves were already introduced, saving him a lot of time sterilizing each of the instruments.
Then in the dilution process where a solution mixed with soil sample and distilled water is transferred from one test tube to another, Alexander finished the process for thirty minutes.
After that, Alexander used the pipette to transfer the solution mixed and nutrient agar in the test tubes to each petri dish.
With that, step one is finished. He just has to wait for about five to six days for them to grow.
Looking at his wristwatch, Alexander saw the time was already two a.m. He started to feel sleepy and since his job for the day was done, he called it a day and left theboratory.
Outside the door, there was a sign of mounted. ¡°Keep Out, No Authorized Personnel Allowed!¡± With a picture of a biohazard symbol.
¡
Six hourster.
Christina knocked at his door. ¡°Brother, wake up! It¡¯s already 8 in the morning.¡±-.
Her call was only met with a snore.
Christina sighed, he¡¯s usually up by this time.
¡°Brother!¡± She knocked on the door again.
She heard a grumble and then a soft thump from the bed.
¡°Brother, I¡¯ming in.¡± She said as she opened the door.
Inside his bedroom, Christina saw Alexander lying in his bed, limbs stretched out in all directions, sleeping soundly loudly.
She stepped closer and noticed that he was still wearing ab coat.
¡°Good morning, dear brother. It¡¯s morning. Can you hear me? Hmm?¡± She tilted her head to the side as she noticed her dear brother¡¯s sleeping face.
She giggled. ¡°Your sleeping face looks so happy. You must be having a nice dream, huh?¡±
At this moment, Christina didn¡¯t notice that her hand is moving, touching his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, that can¡¯t do, I suddenly felt like touching you¡But maybe it would be fine if it¡¯s just for a while¡¡±
*Poke *Poke.
¡°It¡¯s soft,¡±
Alexander groaned and turned around on his bed.
*Poke *Poke.
¡°Wake up, dear brother.¡± She poked his face until his eyes opened.
¡°Guh?¡± He sat up, blinked his eyes, and realized he was still in his room.
¡°Morning brother,¡±
¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Christina.¡± He rubbed his eyes and yawned. ¡°So it¡¯s already morning huh?¡± He let out a groan again, ¡°I felt like I haven¡¯t had much sleep?
¡°Looking at your attire, I see it as the case.¡± Christina pointed at hisb coat, Alexander looked down and understood what she meant.
¡°Ah¡yeah, I forgot to remove it, I was so sleepy that time so I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Alexander staggered out of his bed and removed hisb coat. ¡°Is the breakfast ready?¡±
¡°Yes brother, Tiffania is waiting for us to join her,¡± Christina answered.
¡°Hmm¡then we shouldn¡¯t let her wait any longer.¡±
¡
As the de facto emperor who will be crowned in the future, Alexander has already assumed the role.
Yesterday, he nned his own daily activities as the head of state that goes something like this.
From 8: 00 a.m to 8: 45 a.m. in the morning is the time when he¡¯ll take a bath and have breakfast with his sisters.
At 9. 00 a.m is attending a daily report meeting with ministers.
From 10: 00 a.m to 11: 30 a.m is the time for his daily exercise. Doing cardio, physical exercises, and doing some weight lifting.
From 12: 00 a.m to 2: 00 p.m is where he¡¯ll do some paperwork in the emperor¡¯s study.
From 2: 00 p.m to 4: 00 p.m is a long walk around the pce with one of his siblings. Typically, this is his break time.
Today, he nned to stroll around the pce with Anastasia.
¡
Dressed in a military overcoat, Alexander waited for Anastasia¡¯s servants. He was sitting on the bench which was covered by the canopy of a big tree in the center of the pce¡¯s garden.
Not long after, he saw the two servants walking toward him.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± The two servants bowed to him with respect. ¡°Her highness, Princess Anastasia has arrived.¡± They said.
Alexander nodded and stood up, he then walked towards the garden¡¯s entrance with his two servants.
¡°Hello, Anastasia.¡± He said to a girl in the wheelchair, her face covered with a facemask.
¡°Hi, brother.¡± Anastasia greeted.
¡°Shall we proceed?¡± Alexander said as he offered his arm.
Anastasia nodded adoringly.
Alexander head over behind Anastasia where he can push the wheelchair around the pce.
ording to Alexander¡¯s memories, it¡¯s been months since they strolled together. She must¡¯ve missed this moment.
¡°So Anastasia, how are you feeling?¡± Alexander struck a conversation.
¡°Never been better¡¡± Anastasia replied sarcastically, she was never been better thanks to her disease.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, once Ipleted the medicine you¡¯ll be able to walk side by side with me in no time!¡± Alexander raised her hopes, it must¡¯ve been hard for her to be alone in a room where she can¡¯t meet her brother and sisters normally.
Under her mask, Anastasia¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. ¡°I trust you, brother. Even though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing¡¡± sheughed.
¡°You¡¯re not the first, your sister Christina and Tiffania looked at me like I was crazy when I told them I will save you.¡±
Ana giggled, ¡°I think that¡¯s normal since you¡¯re not even a doctor in the first ce.¡± she teased.
¡°Well, technically I¡¯m not. But are the doctors taking care of you doing you any good?¡±
Ana shrugged.
¡°Even so, I¡¯m still thankful for their continuous efforts.¡± Alexander looked up at the clear blue sky.
Ana looked up as well and sighed. ¡°I wish I could see you three without the mask.¡±
Alexander stopped suddenly after hearing those words. She was that sad and were silent for a second.
Alexander walked around and stopped in front of her. He kneeled on one knee and removed his mask.
¡°Brother¡no!¡± Ana tried to stop him but it was toote as Alexander caught her delicate arm. Then he shunted her arms across and let go, her warm handnding on his face.
¡°Ana, I promised that I will cure you. I¡¯ve already started yesterday and will bepleted in two or three weeks.¡± Alexander assured, lovely caressing her hand.
¡°But brother¡you¡¯re gonna get infected if I touch you¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not how transmission work. As long as you have the mask on, you won¡¯t infect me.¡± Alexander assured.
¡°You said it will take you fifteen days right? Why did it change?¡± Ana said weakly, coughing.
¡°Because I didn¡¯t ount for the level of technology this world has,¡± Alexander answered without sparing a thought.
¡°Level of technology of this world?¡± Ana tilted her head to the side, quizzically.
Alexander realized his mistake and quickly took it back. ¡°Ah, forget that I said that. Anyways, let¡¯s stop talking about sad things. Let¡¯s talk about your wish. What will you do when you after you recover?
¡°It¡¯s a simple dear brother. To spend time with you and my sisters, visit a city, eat together, things like that¡¡± She chuckled bashfully. ¡°Oh silly me¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s a wonderful wish you have Ana. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to grant that wish of yours.¡±
While they were having their sweet moments, a footstep was heard behind Ana. Alexander peeked over her shoulder and saw a middle-aged man in a military uniform. It was Sergei, his prime minister.
¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness. I hope the day is treating you both well.¡± He bowed reverently.
¡°Sergei, is there something I can do for you?¡±
¡°I came here to deliver a news from our embassy in the Yamato Empire, can we talk somewhere else private?¡±
It sounded urgent, but Alexander shifted his attention to Ana.
¡°It¡¯s okay brother, just go. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ana said, holding his hand.
Alexander nodded and stood up, he bowed to her. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be back,¡± He beckoned at the servants watching from afar toe to take care of her. And then he turned to the prime minister, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The two men walked away from Anastasia, leaving her alone in the garden staring aimlessly at the sky as if she was reminiscing something.
¡
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sergei?¡±
¡°The Yamato Empire is willing to engage in a peace treaty, we are still waiting for their terms. But don¡¯t worry Your Majesty, I won¡¯t give them a penny or and.¡±
¡°Good, just make sure our losses are limited. Is that all you have to say? You know that information can wait until tomorrow right?¡±
¡°Well, there¡¯s also another sire this is about the assassination of you and your parents.¡±
Alexander gulped after hearing that. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I just got a call from the minister of the Department for Protecting Public Security and Order. The investigation results came in. They¡¯ve made a positive ID on the explosives. We know who attacked your convoy.¡±
Chapter 9 The Romanoffs Decision
After hearing the news, Alexander pressed Sergei for more information.
¡°Who was it?¡±
¡°It was a terrorist organization known as ¡®ck Hand.¡¯ They¡¯re known to conduct attempts and sessful not only in Ruthenia but across Europa as well.¡± Sergei answered and continued exining. ¡°Preliminary analysis from the Department for Protecting Public Security and Order tells us that the residue found on the convoy debris is consistent with bombs used by the ¡°ck Hands¡± in the past.¡±
Alexander¡¯s face was covered in horrified expression. The ck Hand was an international terrorist group that is wreaking havoc across Europa. They targeted countries that are run by monarchs such as the Empire of Deutd, The Habsburg Empire, The Britannia Empire, and the Sardegna Kingdom, to name a few. However, their main motives were not clear and left many investigators puzzled. Are they trying to destabilize and topple the power of the monarchy in Europa? Are they just a group of insane anarchists?
No one knew for certain.
Whatever it is, Alexander considered those fanatic groups as the main threat to his Empire.
¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Do you have any information regarding their locations?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the scary part sire, we don¡¯t. The ck Hands has headquarters spread across Europa and on the ck Continent. They are hard to track. But we got a tip from our intelligence bureau saying that there will be another attempt to assassinate you.¡± Sergei informed.
¡°An attempt on my life?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes grow wide upon hearing his report.
¡°Your Majesty, it is yet to be confirmed and they are working day and night to validate the threat. But in the meantime, your safety must be assured and is our utmost priority. I¡¯m going to have to suggest you and your sisters evacuate the Winter Pce before the first of August.¡±
¡°The first of August? Isn¡¯t that the time when a mass protest will be held by steelworkers?¡±
¡°Coincidentally, it was also the time the Intelligence Bureau told us when the ck Hand groups are going to attack. This means they are using the crowds to mask their intent and once they get closer to you, I fear that you will be exposed to a higher risk of being attacked.¡±
Alexander closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. He paced around and then stopped. His uneasy and troubled expression was noticed by Sergei.
¡°Your Majesty¡¡± It was getting harder for Sergei to speak as he saw the Emperor¡¯s face grow darker and darker with each passing moment.-.
Atst, Alexander looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about them now Sergei. I know that you¡¯re doing everything you can to assure my safety. For now, I suggest we keep this information secret.¡± He walked up to Sergei. ¡°I will give my decision tonight, I just need time to think through this clearly.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± Sergei answered dutifully.
Alexander¡¯s swept his nce to Ana, whose wheelchairs are being pushed around by the servant on the pce¡¯s grounds.
A possible assassination in the mass protest huh? Alexander thought to himself, assessing the pros and cons of his future decisions. If he were to evacuate before the date of the protest, the safety of his family will be guaranteed but if he does that, he will gain the ire of the people who yearned and longed for change and possibly revolt.
It¡¯s a tough decision to make, his new family or the people?
I¡¯m gonna have to consult Christina and Tiffania about this. He said to himself.
¡°Thanks, Sergei for the information, will that be all?¡±
¡°I believe that¡¯s all sire, I¡¯m gonna return now to my office.¡± Sergei bowed and left the pce¡¯s grounds.
Alexander watched him go for a while and then went back to Ana to continue their moments.
¡
It was past six, Alexander called in Christina and Tiffania and asked them to join him in his office.
The two silver-haired princesses sat in the chair. Across the table was Alexander who wore a serious expression.
¡°I¡¯ve got important matters to discuss with both of you. Please listen carefully. Sergei just informed me that the ck Hand is responsible for killing our father and mother and is now targeting me.¡± Alexander reported.
¡°Are¡are you serious?¡± Tiffania asked, her face turning pale and lower lips trembling.
¡°Yes, the Department for Protecting Public Security believed that the ck Hand agents will disguise themselves as civilians in the protest that will be held at the main za of Winter Pce in August first.¡± He paused and took a glimpse at Anastasia and continued. ¡°Now, Prime Minister, Sir Sergei wants us to evacuate the Pce before the protest to assure our safety.¡± Alexander¡¯s concluded, his head lowered as he delivered the news.
Christina and Tiffania stared at each other, stunned.
¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to evacuate the pce?¡± Christina asked, trying to be objective but finding it hard because she really can¡¯t bear the thought of her brother being in danger. ¡°Won¡¯t it get worst if we leave the pce without listening to the people? I think we should stay here.¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Tiffania, calm down, please let me finish,¡± Christina said, raising her hand to signal the young princess to be quiet. Then she turned to her brother. ¡°I know that you care for us, your sisters, but the people need to see the Emperor.¡±
¡°No¡I don¡¯t want to die¡I don¡¯t want to die¡I learned this from history books¡¡± Tiffania shook her head rapidly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happened to the Francois Empire? Where they stormed the pce and¡and¡and¡¡± she stammered, unable toplete her words. Alexander tried to calm her down by cing a hand on her shoulder.
¡°I don¡¯t think we should panic. The army has been alerted.¡± Alexander assured.
¡°Tiffania, in times such as these, the Romanoff have to be strong¡.¡±
Her words were cut off by Tiffania.
¡°But isn¡¯t the first duty of the Emperor is to his family? Brother¡think of Anastasia, do you want her to see suffer from the hands of those peasants?!¡±
¡°Tiffania!¡± Christina raised her voice, asserting her authority as the eldest sister.
¡°I heard there are thousands ofing brother. Thousands of angry peasants and workers. Why do you think the army has been alerted sister?¡± Tiffania rebutted as Christina find herself not able to respond.
¡°Where did you learn that?¡± Alexander asked Tiffania.
¡°Everyone in the Ruthenia Empire knows it, brother¡¡±
¡°Brother¡¡± Christina ced her hand on Alexander¡¯s desk, her eyes fixed on him. ¡°I know that we are at risk but if we were to leave unnoticed and the people find out that there was no one in the Pce, it¡¯ll get much worst.¡±
Alexander took a deep breath before making a decision. Christina was right objectively. He doesn¡¯t have to be a history nerd to know the after-effect of leaving the pce. The people would surely revolt. But, the threat remains, he could die on that day, he had already experienced dying once, he doesn¡¯t want it to happen again. Fearfully because there might not be a third chance.
If he also leaves the Pce, the social contract between the Emperor and his people will break. They might not believe the Emperor as the being sent by God to rule over them, there will be more social unrest, strikes, and protests that would make his life here unbearable and possibly die at their hands.
The world might be different from his past world but in this era, progressive ideas such as the right of an individual people shall be respected.
Objectively speaking, the rule of the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire is outdated. Looking at its neighbors, their government is different, where the people have more rights. Constitutional monarchies and republics. The Ruthenia Empire is the sole country in Europa that is an autocracy.
The people of Ruthenia wanted those changes to implement here. This means he has to listen to and entertain them, if he were to do that, the people whoud the emperor which is mutually beneficial to both the parties.
Still, he has to make a decision where neither Christina nor Tiffania won¡¯t get hurt.
Alexander looked at both of them with a serious expression.
¡°I¡¯ve made my decision¡¡±
The two princesses looked at him with a tense look.
¡°I will not leave the pce.¡± He let it out.
The two girls were surprised by the answer, especially Tiffania, who are now looking at him with questioning eyes.
¡°Are you serious brother?! Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± She demanded, her face showing her disbelief and frustration. ¡°The ck Hand could kill you. They could kill Ana too! Please brother, at least I beg you! Please, please evacuate the pce!¡±
Alexander let out a deep sigh. He understood his sister¡¯s grief and worried. But, he has already made a decision and he¡¯s willing to ept the consequences. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tiffania you¡¯re right about the ck Hand. They will do something bad to us, to me. So I already made another decision to evacuate you and Ana until the situation is settled. As the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, I can¡¯t live with fear, I must face the challenges thrown at me head-on, and listen to the people¡¯s pleas.¡±
Tiffania stared at her brother. The look on her face changed from anger to sadness. In short, he looked like she was going to cry. ¡°I¡I¡Can¡¯t believe you, brother¡¡±
Alexander stood up from his seat and walked over to Tiffania who is on verge of crying. He pulled her close to his body and gently hugged her.
¡°I¡hate you¡brother¡I don¡¯t want to lose you two¡I can¡¯t ept it.¡±
Despite their rtionship with each other, where Tiffania would often be blunt and cold towards Alexander, in truth, she really cares for him.
Ah¡this family is so emotional and I¡¯m always getting caught with it¡ah this stupid body affecting my emotions.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Tiffania, I will be fine. Be calm and tell Ana about it. I promise that everything will return to how things should be.¡± He whispered to her face.
Alexander¡¯s exhausted eyes flickered to Christina. ¡°You should go with them as well.¡±
Christina shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying with you brother. I will stay by your side when you face the people. As the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire, I also have a responsibility to listen to my people.¡±
Alexander smiled upon hearing that. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t challenge your decision.¡±
Then his attention returned to Tiffania. ¡°Tiffania, we¡¯re all scared too but sometimes you have to stand up and face your fear. You can¡¯t let your fear control you. The world is unfair and the people that will march down in the streets demand us to simply change their life for the better. As the emperor, it is my job to bring it to them.¡±
¡°¡¡± Tiffania was speechless.
¡°I will have the car ready by tomorrow, you will head to another pce.¡±
¡°Brother¡¡±
¡
A day has passed the royal car was on stand-by in front of the main entrance of the Winter Pce, waiting for the Grand Duchess Tiffania.
Dressed in a nice, long, white dress and high ck heels, Tiffania was ready to leave.
However, while walking toward the car, she stopped midway and nced at the main entrance of the pce. There, Alexander and Christina can be seen standing shoulder to shoulder, seeing her off.
Her lower lips started to tremble, wanting to say something but her throat was blocked by her emotions. The next thing she knew, she was already running towards the two.
Alexander and Christina were stunned when they saw her running towards them.
Secondster, she jumped at the two and tangled them in a tight embrace.
¡°I¡¯ll stay¡.brother!¡±
It was at this moment Tiffania changed her decision suddenly.
Chapter 10 The First Day of August
The first of August has finally arrived. Alexander looked over his window and saw a silhouette over the horizon, no they are not shadows, they were people, marching in the streets. They were holding signs and banners, with words he couldn¡¯t make out due to distance. But he was sure that it was about the pleas they are going to make once they arrive at the Winter Pce.
Christina and Tiffania watched as their brother peered through the window. The three of them has been waiting since the early hours of the morning, they have been waiting and waiting until the people finally came.
¡°Okay, this is it, everyone, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±
The two of them stood up, Christina and Tiffania straightened their dresses while Alexander smoothened his red military uniform.
¡°Your Majesty, this is a bad idea.¡± Sergei Alexander turned his head to his right, where Sergei has been standing by the wall.
¡°But you¡¯ve assured me that you will guarantee my safety when I face my people, am I right?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ve also increased the number of troops around the Pce for maximum protection, however-¡°
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Alexander cut him off and headed towards the door of his office. Sergei Alexander sighed and followed him, the pace of his steps was faster than Alexander¡¯s.
Upon reaching the door, Alexander turned his head towards his siblings. ¡°Tiffania, you can stay here if you want.¡±
Tiffania shook her head. ¡°No brother, I must face them also. I¡¯ve realized my role as the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire. I can¡¯t just bubble myself up inside the pce. I will go with you two.¡±
Christina smiled sweetly upon hearing determination. Alexander was pleased with her resolve.-.
Five days ago she was about to leave the pce out of fear but she suddenly changed her mind in the end. The reason was unknown but Alexander was delighted that she didn¡¯t run away and faced her duties as the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire.
Well even though they¡¯ve prepared themselves for this for the past few days, the fear of getting killed by the hands of a syndicate known as ck Hand still lingered in their minds.
Alexander gulped his saliva before signaling the two imperial guards standing by on each side of the door to open it.
The two guards nodded as they acknowledged themand and swing the door open. Once they opened the door, the bright sunlight shone inside the room.
The first thing they saw was hundreds. No, thousands of people marched towards the Winter Pce stretching all over the streets of the city. Upon seeing this, the prince and princess let out a gasp.
Although the door was already opened, the people can¡¯t see the emperor and the princess yet.
Since they¡¯ve prepared for this, a tform was created in front of the Winter Pce that will serve as their stage. Alexander, Christina, and Tiffania walked down the steps and towards that tform.
The people still can¡¯t see them.
As they neared the stage, Alexander can hear the overwhelming shouts and screams of the people.
¡°It¡¯s His Majesty!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Emperor!¡±
¡°Long live the Emperor!¡±
The people continued to chant as they raised their fists high with overwhelming joy. However, the next second, it intensified.
¡°Look! The princesses are also on the stage!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so happy to see the royal family all together!¡±
¡°Long live the royal family!¡±
Since there are a lot of people who attended the march, Sergei ordered hundreds of troops to line up in the front of the stage, they stood in a straight line with their rifles slung on their shoulders.
Upon seeing the people, Christina and Tiffania gave a light bow as a sign of respect. The people roared in joy after seeing their princesses bowing down to them.
Wave after wave of roars and chants broke out from the masses. It was an overwhelming disy of joy and tears. Christina and Tiffania were touched by this scene, seeing all the people expressing how thankful and happy they were to see that they were granted the presence of the royal family.
However, Christina and Tiffania also noticed the state they were in. They were all wearing ragged clothes which meant that many of them were no longer getting adequate food and shelter. Their eyes were bloodshot red, a sign of malnutrition. A lot of the children were barefooted, not wearing any kind of protection on their feet. Despite knowing the risk of heatstroke due to today¡¯s hot weather, they still took to the street while the rest seemed unaffected by the heat. They continued to march down the streets with their heads held up high.
The feeling of intense guilt and sadness overwhelmed the princesses. They¡¯ve been suffering too much while they are cooped up inside the pce living avish andfortable life without breaking their backs just to get by.
¡°Brother..we should talk to their representative as soon as possible. Many people are fainting from heatstroke.¡± Christina urged.
Alexander nodded his head.
Meanwhile, Sergei has been watching from behind, witnessing the scene unfold. He held high regard for the Emperor. ¡°He¡¯s smart,¡± he thought.
That¡¯s what a politician would do to appease the masses by showing themselves up in front of them sincerely. Knowing that they were heard, smiled upon, and received warmly. But it still presents a danger. After all, the ck Hands operatives are concealed among thousands of crowds. He ordered the soldiers responsible for crowd control to remain constantly alert.
Alexander stepped forward, ncing at the sea of people before him. One man tried to approach him but was stopped by the two soldiers responsible for protecting the royal family.
Alexander saw this and waved his hand, ordering them to stand down.
The guards immediately obeyed hismand and let go of the man.
Alexander studied the man. He appears to be wearing a ck cassock with a cross hanging from his neck.
¡°A priest?¡± He thought.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± He fell down on one knee with his head lowered 90 degrees.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here to represent all the people behind me. They have been subjected to hunger, unbearable heat, and suffering from the harsh working conditions and exploited by those who are in power. We plead for your help.¡±
So he is the leader of this massive mass huh? Just in the right timing, he¡¯s been waiting for him to step up.
¡°Stand up.¡± He ordered.
The priest stood up but his head still lowered, avoiding eye contact with the king.
¡°What is your name?¡± Alexander asked.
The man answered, his head still lowered. ¡°George Gabon, your majesty.¡±
¡°George Gabon, mind if you enter the pce to discuss this matter?¡±
¡°Why, Your Majesty?¡± Gabon asked.
¡°You may not know this but there are nefarious groups among the crowds that are threatening my safety, so it is best that we continue this inside where my safety is guaranteed.¡±
Hearing that, Gabon didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the request of the Emperor. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander nodded his head, then gave a signal to Sergei to order the guards to escort him inside.
Sergei immediately gave the order to the guards to let George Gabon inside.
¡
Inside the pce, George Gabon was in awe seeing the interior of the pce. The gilded walls, the red and gold carpets, thevishly furnished furniture, the paintings with borate gold frames, the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, and so on. All of it made him realize that he¡¯s been living in poverty while the royal family is living in such luxury.
He was led into one of the sitting rooms. There he finally meets the two Grand Duchesses. He fell on his knee once again and bowed his head down in front of them. ¡°It is an honor to meet Your Imperial Highnesses.¡±
The two princesses smiled as they beckoned him to stand up. They can see the sincerity and honesty he presented.
¡°Please sit, Sir George.¡± urged Alexander. ¡°Your people are still waiting outside under the sweltering heat. It¡¯s best we finish this as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry about the people who fainted, the royal family will pay their hospital fees and medicine.¡±
¡°I¡¯m grateful, Your Majesty,¡± George said solemnly before taking his seat.
¡°So, Sir George, you are free to speak what¡¯s in your mind. I won¡¯t censure you for anything you say. I will listen with my mind and heart open.¡±
¡°Okay then, I apologize beforehand for any offense I might cause.¡±
With a cough, Priest George Gabon shared his thoughts.
Chapter 11 What the Ruthenian People Needs
¡°His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor!¡± He started.
¡°We, workers and inhabitants of the city of St. Petersburg, members of various estates of the realm, our wives, children, and helpless old parents, havee to you, Sovereign, to seek justice and protection. We are impoverished and oppressed, we are burdened with work, and insulted. We are treated not like humans but like ves who must suffer a bitter fate and keep silent. And we have suffered, but we only get pushed deeper and deeper into a gulf of misery, ignorance, andck of rights.
Despotism and arbitrariness are suffocating us, we are gasping for breath. Sovereign, we have no strength left. We have reached the limit of our patience. We havee to that terrible moment when it is better to die than to continue unbearable suffering. And so we left our work and dered to our employers that we will not return to work until they meet our demands.
We do not ask much; we only want that without which life is hardbor and eternal suffering. Our first request was that our employers discuss our needs together with us. But they refused to do this; they denied us the right to speak about our needs, on the grounds that thew does not provide us with such a right. Also uwful were our other requests: to reduce the working day to eight hours; for them to set wages together with us and by agreement with us; to examine our disputes with lower-level factory administrators; to increase the wages of unskilled workers and women to one ruble per day; to abolish overtime work; to provide medical care attentively and without insult; to build shops so that it is possible to work there and not face death from the awful drafts, rain, and snow.
Our employers and the factory administrators considered all this to be illegal: every one of our requests was a crime, and our desire to improve our condition was nderous insolence.
Sovereign, there are thousands of us here; outwardly we are human beings, but in reality, neither we nor the Ruthenian people as a whole are provided with any human rights, even the right to speak, to think, to assemble, to discuss our needs, or to take measure to improve our conditions. They have enved us and they did so under the protection of your officials, with their aid and with their cooperation. They imprison and send into exile any one of us who dares to speak on behalf of the interests of the working ss and of the people. They punish us for a good heart and a responsive spirit as if for a crime. To pity a down-trodden and tormented person with no rights is tomit a grave crime.
The entire working people and the peasants are subjected to the arbitrariness of a bureaucratic administrationposed of embezzlers of public funds and thieves who not only have not been concerned at all for the interests of the Ruthenian people but who harm those interests. The bureaucratic administration has reduced the country toplete destitution, drawn it into a shameful war, and brought Ruthenia ever further towards ruin. We, the workers and the people have no voice in the expenditure of the enormous sums that are collected from us. We do not even know where the money collected from the impoverished people goes. The people are deprived of any possibility of expressing their wishes and demands, or of participating in the establishment of taxes and in their expenditure. Workers are deprived of the possibility of organizing into unions to defend their interests.
Sovereign! Does all this ord with thew of God, by Whose grace your reign? And is it possible to live under suchws? Would it not be better if we, the toiling people of all Ruthenia, died? Let the capitalists ¨C exploiters of the working ss ¨C and the bureaucrats ¨C embezzlers of public funds and the pigers of the Ruthenian people ¨C live and enjoy themselves.
Sovereign, this is what we face and this is the reason that we have gathered before the walls of your pce. Here we seek ourst salvation. Do not refuse toe to the aid of your people; lead it out of the grave of poverty, ignorance, andck of rights; grant it the opportunity to determine its own destiny, and deliver it from them the unbearable yoke of the bureaucrats. Tear down the wall that separates you from your people and let it rule the country together with you. You have been ced on the throne for the happiness of the people; the bureaucrats, however, snatch this happiness out of our hands, and it never reaches us; we get only grief and humiliation.-.
Sovereign, examine our requests attentively and without any anger; they incline not to evil, but to the good, both for us and for you. Ours is not the voice of insolence but of the realization that we must get out of a situation that is unbearable for everyone. Ruthenia is too big, her needs are too diverse and many, for her to be ruled only by bureaucrats. We need popr representation; it is necessary for the people to help themselves and administer themselves. After all, only the people know its real needs¡ Let the capitalist be there, and the worker, and the bureaucrat, and the priest, and the doctor and the teacher. Let everyone, whoever they are, elect their representatives. Let everyone be free and equal in his voting rights, and to that end order that elections to the Constituent Assembly be conducted under universal, secret, and equal suffrage¡¡±
He paused after letting all out the ills of the country; he waited for the reaction of the Grand Duchesses and the Emperor but did not receive any from them. Till now he was the only one speaking and hoped that they had a different view of what he was saying. After a second moment, George continued.
¡°Here is the list of what the people needs, Sovereign.¡± George pulled a paper out of his pocket and read it aloud. But since it¡¯s a lot, let me enumerate it for you.
[I. Measures against the ignorance of the Ruthenian people and against itsck of rights
1. Immediate freedom and return home for all those who have suffered for their political and religious convictions, for strike activity, and for peasant disorders.
2. Immediate promation of the freedom and invibility of the person, of freedom of speech and of the press, of freedom of assembly, and of freedom of conscience in matters of religion.
3. Universal andpulsory public education at state expense.
4. ountability of government ministers to the people and a guarantee ofwful administration.
5. Equality of all before thew without exception.
6. Separation of church and state
II. Measures against the poverty of the people
1. Abolition of indirect taxes and their recement by a direct, progressive ie tax.
2. Abolition of redemption payments, cheap credit, and the gradual transfer ofnd to the people.
3. Naval Ministry contracts should be filled in Ruthenia, not abroad.
4. Termination of the war ording to the will of the people.
II. Measures against the oppression ofbor by capital
1. Abolition of the office of factory inspector.
2. Establishment in factories and nts of permanentmissions elected by the workers, which jointly with the administration are to investigate allintsing from individual workers. A worker cannot be fired except by a resolution of thismission.
3. Freedom for producer-consumer cooperatives and workers¡¯ trade unions, at once.
4. An eight-hour working day and regtion of overtime work.
5. Freedom forbor to struggle with capital, at once.
6. Wage regtion, at once.
7. Guaranteed participation of representatives of the working sses in drafting aw on state insurance for workers, at once.]
¡°These, Sovereign, are our main needs, about which we havee to you¡ Give the order, swear to meet these needs, and you will make Ruthenia both happy and glorious, and your name will be fixed in our hearts and the hearts of our posterity for all time. But if you do not give the order, if you do not respond to our prayer, then we shall die here, on this square, in front of your pce. We have nowhere else to go and no reason to. There are only two roads for us, one to freedom and happiness, the other to the grave. Let our lives be sacrificed for suffering Ruthenia. We do not regret that sacrifice, we embrace it eagerly.¡±
George breathed deeply after letting everything out in his mind and heart, yet was apprehensive despite the Emperor giving him permission to speak freely.
Alexander and the two grand duchesses have a grim look written over their faces as reality had just struck them.
¡°So this is what¡¯s happening every day?¡± Christina asked, her eyes moist as if she were going to cry.
¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness,¡± George replied somberly. ¡°That is why we¡¯vee to you, to save us from our suffering¡It isn¡¯t that much to ask for our happiness right?¡±
His words struck the princesses in the heart like a knife stabbing in every direction. It was painful to hear. The royal family has been living infort and in luxury. Yet they didn¡¯t know that the things they have in the pce such as the exquisites and expensive furniture, pces, and meal are all because of the hardworking people of Ruthenian people who were breaking their backs in the field just to get by.
The harsh reality outside the pce has been shown through George¡¯s genuine speech and sincere eyes. This is something that they can¡¯t turn their back on.
Christina and Tiffania both looked at Alexander, who was the Sovereign of the Ruthenia Empire, the man who holds most of the power, he is the only person that can change the fate of his people who is yearning for a good life that they deserve.
Alexander thought of his past where he is living in the modern age, where people have the rights and freedom to absolutely everything. In this world, they don¡¯t have ess to such privileges. Only the aristocracy and nobility have something called human rights, the people below them can only be called livestock.
Alexander was disgusted by the thought. Why would you look down upon someone just because of the blood running in their veins? What gives them the right to treat them like an animal? They too deserve to be happy, to be sad, to be loved, and loved.
The reason why hispany flourished is that he cared for the people, giving them raises, benefits, medical insurance, and others. In return, they¡¯ll do a good job, producing him a morepetitive product thatunched him to the top.
If he can do that to hispany, he can do it in this country.
However, this is a huge decision. If he epts this, he¡¯ll surely receive the ire of the nobility, the crooks they called capitalists exploiting them. But the working ss is 90 percent of the Ruthenia¡¯s poption. If he rejected their plea, they¡¯ll surely strike again, and it won¡¯t be peaceful as this. It could turn into an armed revolution, which is thest thing he wants.
So, Alexander made a decision.
Alexander breathed deeply. ¡°Sir George Gabon, I Alexander Romanoff, the Emperor of all Ruthenia, wholeheartedly ept your petition. I swear that I¡¯ll do all my power to fulfill the needs of the Ruthenian people.¡±
A relieved smile emerged on George¡¯s face. He was pleased. Tears escaped from his eyes and streamed down his cheeks. He has been hoping for this.
The Emperor has smiled upon the people.
However¡
Chapter 12 Acceptance
¡°As an autocrat of this nation who holds the most power in the government, it¡¯ll take time for me to create a legitive body as I have to consult a plethora of ministers,¡± Alexander exined and continued. ¡°But I can assure you that you will get the representation the people desperately need.¡±
Gabon touched his chest as heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I understand your majesty, your assurance alone is enough.¡±
A small smile emerged on Alexander¡¯s face. ¡°It is my desire to ensure happiness and dignity of my people. am the image of my people and with the help of God, I will do all my power to bring the country to prosperity and glory.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty.¡±
¡°So let¡¯s get on with something I can do right now as an autocrat. I will issue a promation tomorrow about the people¡¯s needs, the wage regtion, the working days, improvement of working conditions, and immediate release of those who were wrongfully jailed among other matters. As for the war with Yamato Empire, I¡¯ve reached the embassy of Ruthenia in Edo for a peace treaty. Though there are still preparations that need to be met I assure you that the war with the east will end at the soonest time possible.¡± He dered.
¡°I thank you for your immense generosity Your Majesty,¡± Gabon said with a grateful smile on his face.
¡°Now, you can now let the people outside know that your goals have been achieved.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty!¡±
¡
Outside the Winter Pce, George Gabon stood on the tform where he address the sea of people waiting keenly for the news.
¡°People of Ruthenia! I deliver a message from the Emperor himself, Alexander Romanoff that our efforts have not been in vain!¡± He dered, raising his fist high.-.
The people cheered after hearing Gabon¡¯s deration. Some wept with joy while others are in tears of hope and gratitude.
¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live Ruthenia!¡±
¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live Ruthenia!¡±
¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live Ruthenia!¡±
¡°People of Ruthenia! Our emperor listened to our pleas and he shall bring us the change that we have yearned for so long!¡± Gabon roared as he added.
Loud thunderous apuse thundered the sky after George¡¯s deration. People wept because of joy, women hugged their children tightly, and some even kissed their partners.
The soldiers tasked to protect the Winter Pce smiled seeing the people celebrating their victory. The civilians who were crying their hearts out just a few minutes ago were now smiling,ughing, and enjoying the moment. They were happy that their efforts has been rewarded.
Somewhere within the sea of people, a certain individual watched this victorious scene unfold while remaining hidden among the crowds. They wore a ck robes covering his whole body, hiding their appearance, age, and gender.
¡°This¡is bad,¡± the robed figure muttered after seeing the state of his surroundings.
Judging from the voice, the person was male. His expression was hidden under the darkness of his hood, but the tone of his voice showed no panic, despite his words.
¡°What should we do sir?¡± Another robed figure asked.
¡°This is something that I didn¡¯t expect from the young emperor. I never knew he¡¯ll ept such progressive reforms.¡± The man who seemed to be the boss replied calmly. ¡°This is a miscalction on my part, I guess we shall reevaluate who we are facing here.¡±
¡°Yeah¡I thought so too,¡± the subordinate nodded his agreement.
¡°The emperor might be young but I can tell that he isn¡¯t stupid. He showed himself in front of the crowds in just a minute, invited the priest, and continued their discussion there. They are cautious. And after they concluded the meeting, the people¡¯s support suddenly. They might be aware of our existence here.¡±
¡°Shall we fall back?¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to think of another way, this is going to be hard on our part. Now that the poption is favoring the Emperor once again with his promise, we will have to devise another way to tip the bnce.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Upon agreeing to fall back, the two discreetly left the streets, wading through the crowd, and disappeared.
¡
Inside the Winter Pce, Alexander was watching through the window. Observing the people as they slowly dispersed after George Gabon¡¯s full speech.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Sergei called from behind. ¡°You agreed to the petition?¡± There is a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice.
¡°I have no choice Sergei, what do you want me to do to reject them? It¡¯ll only add fuel to the fire. We have to give the people something.¡±
¡°But what will happen if they demand more? Will you ept their demands? Sir, you¡¯re giving the people a taste of democracy and once they tasted it they¡¯ll ask for more and more and more until there is nothing left for you to control¡¡±
Alexander scoffed at his remarks. ¡°But isn¡¯t Britannia Empire a constitutional monarch?¡±
Sergei covertly rolled his eyes in dissatisfaction.
¡°Sergei, you wanted to protect the Ruthenia Empire am I right?¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± he vowed resolutely.
¡°Hmm¡that¡¯s odd, you want to protect the empire yet you don¡¯t want it to change¡it¡¯s kind of baffling don¡¯t you think?¡± Finally, Alexander looked at him, their eyes locked.
¡°Do you know the reason why the Ruthenia Empire is falling behind Europa?¡± Alexander asked, Sergei, didn¡¯t answer as he remained silent.
¡°It¡¯s because you are afraid of change. As times change so do the people, we can¡¯t live in the past forever. We must ept the reality in order to go forward. I¡¯m not like my father who chose to return the rule of autocracy nor my grandfather that repressed the minorities who have their own culture andnguage.¡±
¡°Yet sir, giving the people freedom invites unwanted demand for independence. As the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, you have a duty to keep the empire together and expand its glory by conqueringnds.¡±
Alexander sighed as he sat on the edge of his table. He removed his military hat and spun it around his fingers. ¡°I might not be studious, but I sure didn¡¯t forget the role of the emperor. We are just doing reforms, aplete overhaul of the system. If we wanted to catch up with our neighbors and never repeat the humiliating defeat from the Yamato Empire. For that, I need your help, Sir Sergei.¡±
¡°Sir¡¡± Sergei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
¡°You¡¯ve been serving the Empire for more like twenty years. You have a lot of experience in bureaucracy and for that, I¡¯m considering you an asset.¡±
¡°I¡¯m only protecting the dynasty of the royal family, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said as he saw Alexander walking toward him.
¡°With the support of the public, we will be able to do a lot. People are the source of strength, without them, there will be no Ruthenia Empire.¡± Alexander said as he stopped in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s time to change, Sergei, are you going to be with me in this endeavor?¡± Alexander asked earnestly as he offered a handshake.
Sergei remained silent for a moment. He looked at Alexander as he nodded his head. ¡°For the glory of Ruthenia Empire, of course!¡± And shook his hand.
Alexander pped his hands together as he returned to his seat. The young Emperor has sessfully gathered the support of change. ¡°So when are you going to leave for the Yamato Empire?¡±
¡°The first session will be conducted in a week, so I will leave three days.¡±
¡°Then do you have time tomorrow? I have something to discuss with you about the new legitive body I n to implement.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei answered as he bowed before him. ¡°Do you already have an idea in mind?¡±
¡°Hmm¡I have a rough draft in my mind so we¡¯ll probably discuss this tomorrow.¡±
¡°Understood. I will take my leave now, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Alexander waved his hand casually.
¡
Thirty minutester, Alexander spent his time alone in the office drafting a new constitution with reference to his homnd in his world, the United States.
Good thing that he read it once and has a photographic memory that allows him basically to remember everything that he read or see.
Still, it¡¯s not enough. He doesn¡¯t have much knowledge when ites to politics and his closest advisers would surely find a loophole in his would-be constitution.
¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to be busy today.¡± He sighed inwardly. Ever since he assumed the role of the emperor, it¡¯s always worked after work after work.
Why does he have to inherit such a failing state? He could¡¯ve been reincarnated in another country with little to no internal conflict or probably reborn in a simple family.
Speaking of family, something instantlyes to his mind.
The bacteria colonies that he is growing in theb he left five days ago, must¡¯ve beenpletely grown.
¡°I¡¯m going to check on themter.¡± He mumbled to himself and hoped that he can find a strain of actinomycete streptomyces griseus in one of the Petri dishes.
Chapter 13 The Hope
The sun¡¯s orange glow streamed through the window of the office.
Alexander was standing in the middle of the room, the light prated through the thin cotton of his shirt. He was trying to organize his thoughts and draw up a n for the legitive body of the Ruthenia Empire.
He¡¯s only been trying since one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but he felt like he¡¯s been going in circles. He¡¯s not getting anywhere with his n.
¡°Dammit¡, he slumped down on his chair and continued writing.
He racked up his brain up to the fullest. Trying to remember every details of the constitution he once read when he was passing the time in hispany¡¯s legal office.
What he knew about the United States constitution is that it has three branches, the legitive, the executive, and the judiciary. Each one of these branches is supposed to impose checks and bnces on one another.
But writing upws and constitution is not his forte so, at this moment, he can¡¯t really think of a constitution, nor apply the US constitution in Ruthenia Empire because of the difference in governance.
Alexander¡¯s hand paused for a moment as an idea strike his mind.
¡°What if I just adopt the Empire of Britannia¡¯s constitution? It¡¯s just the same where the executive branch would be the Emperor.¡±
Coming up with that thought, Alexander stopped writing and gave up, crumpling the papers he had initially written and dumping them in the trashcan, frustrated, and decided to take a break, he needed to clear his mind.
He¡¯ll just ask for counsel from the people who know. With that, he leaned back in his seat, feeling refreshed as he found an easy way out of his struggle.
Not everything can be done by him, he needed people who have expertise in every field next to him to help him govern.
He¡¯s certain that if he asks Sergei about the new constitution the people wished, he¡¯lle up with something.-.
Momentster, there was a knock on the door.
¡°Open,¡± Alexander called out. The door slowly creaked open.
A silver-haired woman stepped inside the room with her eyes wandering around the office.
¡°Christina¡¡±
¡°Brother¡you look exhausted.¡±
Alexander shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just trying toe up with a new constitution, but it¡¯s not as easy as I thought.¡±
¡°Ah¡what¡¯s a constitution?¡± She tilted her head to the side, curiously.
Alexander¡¯s mouth dropped ajar after hearing her query. ¡°What? You¡¯re seriously asking about that?¡±
Christina pouted at him. ¡°I¡¯m just asking brother¡I don¡¯t know about it though I heard the word once¡¡±
Alexander sighed. ¡°Basically, the constitution is the rule of how the country is governed, how thew is written, how the country is run, and how the people should act,¡± he exined simply and continued. ¡°The people demanded participation and representation in the government called a legitive.¡±
Christina tilted her head to the side. ¡°So what does the legitive do?¡±
¡°The legitive isposed of elected representatives. These elected representatives will propose and approve thew. Discuss the work of the Emperor¡¯s government, and they will be able to look at the budget.¡± Alexander concluded.
Christina gasped softly as if she was enlightened. ¡°If you know that much dear brother howe you¡¯re struggling?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s because they areposed of ten to twenty well-written and concise articles which I can¡¯t basicallye up with.¡±
The room fell silent for a moment as the two can¡¯te up with a new topic of conversation. Alexander decided to break the silence as he finally spoke up.
¡°Oh, I just remembered I need to go to theb to see the incubated bacteria for Ana¡¯s medicine.¡±
¡°Is that so? May Ie with you,¡± Christina asked.
¡°That¡¯s fine by me, I¡¯m gonna need help anyways.¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±
Christina followed her brother as they walked to theb.
¡°Okay, put on ab coat and a mask, you know the drill,¡± Alexander ordered as he went over to the incubator.
Christina nodded and did as she was told.
Alexander took out a petri dish, each containing spores thate in a variety of spore colors.
¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to use a microscope to scan each of the Petri dishes. If you see a threadlike called mycelium¡Oh never mind, I found it.¡± Alexander hailed by ncing at one of the Petri dishes.
He lifted the petri dish containing the Streptomyces griseus strain.
¡°Oh I¡¯m so lucky¡well never mind what I just ordered you and help me concoct a medium.¡±
¡°A medium?¡± She looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Brother you have to slow down and dumb the process down for me.¡±
¡°Okay okay, I¡¯m sorry, I got carried away by my luck.¡± He chuckled.
¡°I need your help to mix the medium, I will exin how the process goes,¡± Alexander began exining the process of developing a medium.
The medium he used before was a nutrient agar, a general medium. But today he¡¯ll create a medium used specifically for growing Streptomyces griseus in arge scale. However this time, for the fermentation process. Well, there are two industrial media for streptomycin production, Woodruff and McDaniel, and Hockenhull.
Alexander decided to use Hockenhull since they already have the ingredients ready for it. He began rying his orders to Christina.
¡°Okay, extract 2.5 percent of glucose from the glucose vial, 4 percent of soy meal, 0.25 percent of sodium chloride¡¡±
¡°Wait stop, stop!¡± Christina snapped, stopping Alexander from speaking.
¡°What?! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander looked at her in surprise.
¡°You¡¯re going too fast,¡± shepained. ¡°Slow down.¡±
¡°Hmm¡okay, just watch me.¡± Alexander took over her work and proceeded to concoct the Hockenhull medium.
¡°Wait..aren¡¯t you going to teach me?¡±
¡°Hmm¡maybe next time, this requires precision.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡± She sighed. ¡°Understood, I¡¯m just going to watch.¡±
After mixing all the ingredients, Alexander transferred 4 percent of inoculum from the petri dish into the medium.
Next, Alexander cleaned the fermentation tank with water to avoid contamination from bacteria.
Once it waspleted, Alexander fed the substances into the fermenter tank and switched the machine on.
The motor inside the fermentation tank started to spin and produced a whirring sound that it¡¯s unpleasant for the two to hear.
Christina covered her ears with her finger as she asked about the situation. ¡°What is happening?¡±
¡°The des inside the fermentation tank are starting to convert the primary metabolites to the secondary metabolites¡¡±
¡°Brother¡dumb it down for me again please!¡±
¡°It means the production of streptomycin has begun,¡± Alexander answered. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to set the temperature at 28 degrees celsius and add proline for a high yield of streptomycin. Now it takes five to seven days for the fermentation toplete as it undergoes three phases.¡±
¡°And what happens after the fermentation isplete?¡±
Alexander¡¯s lips curve into a smile. It only meant one thing. ¡°Once it¡¯splete, we¡¯ll obtain the streptomycin.¡±
¡°The cure for Ana? Do you speak the truth dear brother?¡± Christina looked him in the eye, brimming with hope and joy.
¡°Of course, it¡¯ll have to undergo filtration and purification before it can be used as medicine. But I¡¯ll exin the process once the fermentation isplete.¡±
Christina¡¯s eyes widened, smiling radiantly. That means in seven days, the cure for Ana will bepleted, and she will be saved!
¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Christina jumped and hugged him tightly.
¡°Ouch¡ouch¡you¡¯re hugging me so tight¡okay okay I know you¡¯re happy but please get off me.¡±
¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± she said as she released him from her embrace. ¡°I just can¡¯t help it. When the doctor said that there was no cure for her disease, I was heartbroken and was praying to the Lord for a miracle¡Now it hade!¡±
¡°It¡¯s too early to celebrate Christina¡¡± Alexander said and saw Christina¡¯s enthusiastic behavior slowly turn into sadness.
Concerned, Alexander gripped her shoulder gently. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±
¡°Brother,¡± she looked up to him. ¡°Your cure is going to work right? It¡¯s going to save Ana right? Please brother, says that it¡¯s true.¡±
Alexander nodded. ¡°Of course, it will work. Sorry for killing your hopes up all of a sudden.¡±
Christina shook her head as she ced her hand on her ample bosom. ¡°No, I should be the one to say sorry. I got excited after you said it¡¯ll be done in seven days.¡±
¡°Good thing that we can finish it earlier than scheduled.¡±
Christina¡¯s gaze off to the fermentation tank that was vibrating from the spinning of the motors. Inside that tank is the miracle drug that will save her sister Ana, a drug that will change her outlook in life.
Chapter 14 I Guess its a Success
Alexander just experienced the busiest day he had experienced in his life in this world. His schedule is packed. A lot of meetings to attend, speeches to be made, a resolution to be passed, and so on and so forth.
The council of ministers, which is primarily the advisory body of the Emperor in ruling the Ruthenia Empire was in an emergency session about a rough idea of the constitution he had in mind.
Since this is something out of his expertise, he needed counsel from the people who knew a lot about bureaucracy.
Alexander suggested that they adopt the same constitution as the Britannia Empire, a constitutional monarch but a king retains the power of the executive.
His councils of ministers were engaged in a long discussion amending and improvising the Britannian constitution to suit the Ruthenian Empire¡¯s needs.
In the end, they agreed to the creation of a new legitive body called the Imperial Parliament of the Ruthenia Empire. Each administrative division of the Ruthenia Empire will have a representative voted by the people within the realm regardless of age, sex, religion, and ss. This will be a vital process that would ensure equality and justice for every Ruthenian citizen. The representative must be at least thirty years of age and pass a vetting process.
The new parliament will have the power to makews, approve or veto bills, approve taxes and expenditures, approve treaties, issue derations of war, check the work of the government, and others to be determined.
The Emperor of Ruthenia shall be head of the government and shall bemander-in-chief of the armed forces. He shall be responsible for implementing and enforcing thews written by the Imperial Council. He shall have the power to oversee treaties and appoint members of his councils of ministers. appoint the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, appoint the members of the Supreme Court, and approve and veto bills passed by the Imperial Parliament.-.
The Judicial power of the Ruthenia Empire shall be vested in one supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as the Imperial Council may from time to time ordain and establish. The Judges, both of the supreme and inferior Courts, shall hold their Offices during good Behavior, and shall, at stated Times, receive for their Services, a Compensation, which shall not be diminished during their Continuance in Office.
After long hours of vetting the new constitution, the councils of ministers, along with the prime minister, and with the final decision of the emperor, everyone agreed on the new constitution.
After concluding the discussion about the constitution, Alexander proceeded to the rights of the Ruthenia people.
Bill of rights
1. Every human being has the right to life, liberty, and security of person.
2. All are equal before thew and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of thew.
3. No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention, or exile.
4. No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman, or degrading treatment or punishment.
5. Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before thew.
6. Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by thepetent national tribunals for acts viting the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or byw.
7. Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by thepetent national tribunals for acts viting the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or byw.
8. Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience, and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or inmunity with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship, and observance.
9. Everyone has the right to freedom of expression. This right shall include the freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.
10. Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association.
11. Everyone has the right to take part in the government of his country, directly or through freely chosen representatives.
12. Every citizen shall have the right to vote and to be elected at genuine periodic elections which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret ballot, guaranteeing the free expression of the will of the electors.
13. No Soldier shall, in time of peace be quartered in any house, without the consent of the Owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to be prescribed byw.
14. A well-regted Militia, being necessary to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms, shall not be infringed.
With this bill of rights, most of the petitions filed by the people would beplete. The only thing he needed to do is to ratify the new constitution, marking up therge political reform in the history of the Ruthenia Empire.
After deliberating with his councils of ministers, Alexander went on to speech, announcing the creation of the new legitive branch of the Ruthenia Empire and their most awaited promations.
His speech and announcement were broadcasted through radios and disseminated via newspapers. The citizens across the vastnds of the Ruthenia Empire were celebrating in the streets as they chanted the phrase: ¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live Ruthenia!¡±
Alexander was feeling the warmth of his people via reports from the high officials of every region across the Empire.
With that settled, Alexander finally can move on to another phase, which will be modernizing the Ruthenia Empire.
The Ruthenia Empire is falling behind the rest of its neighbors in terms of infrastructure, military, and economy. In order to get Ruthenia back on the world stage, Alexander must put in every effort and resource to reinvigorate the Ruthenian Empire.
A huge endeavor requires a lot of peacetime, money, and patience. Although he already has a n, he can¡¯t put himself into action after being bombarded by tasks and meetings, Alexander couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided to take a nap.
The only thing that is left to do is to save Ana from tuberculosis. The fermentation would end in six days, he just need to wait for it toplete.
¡
Six days has passed the fermentation was nowplete. Alexander began the process of extraction and purification.
Streptomycin after the fermentation process is impure in form. Fortunately, this is the part where everything is basic and can be done within ten minutes.
As the streptomycin was in form of mycelium, Alexander has to separate it via filtration. Once it isplete, the streptomycin is recovered. However, this streptomycin is impure in form, so he has to purify it.
In purification, Alexander mixed the impure streptomycin with methanol and acetone as precipitating agents.
For about four or five minutes, the streptomycin will begin to precipitate in the bottom part of the test tubes. After settling, Alexander filtered the precipitate until it is free from the impurities.
Finally, Alexander was able to produce pure streptomycin.
He lifted the ss dish up and saw a white powdery substance. What he is holding right now is the first effective treatment for tuberculosis.
If this powder saved her life, he¡¯s gonna have a lot of exining to do. No one would believe an imperial prince who loves to fool around and has no medical background miraculously produced a medicine against the most deadly disease.
Good thing that he had it documented in his mind. He is going to make the process and extraction as detailed as possible.
In one final step, he¡¯ll have to turn this powder into a liquid form. Streptomycin is administered intramuscrly, to do that, 1 gram of streptomycin is diluted with 1.8 ml of sterile water, producing 400 mg/ml of streptomycin solution, then add 0.9 percent of sodium chloride. With this, the medicine is ready for use.
Chapter 15 The Cure
The stars on the ck dome overhead glimmered with innumerable constetions as if they were an overturned jewelry box. High above, shooting stars streamed towards the horizon line. But Alexander found out that none of those patterns resembled that of Earth. He¡¯s been observing the night sky with keen interest, and could not take his eyes away.
Although it is not the reason why he is looking at the sky, he is merely doing it to pass the time as he was waiting for someone.
As thefortable breeze of the night caressed his face and the cold air prickled his skin, Alexander wrapped his arms around his body. It was a pleasant feeling.
Alexander looked at his wristwatch, the man he is expecting toe should arrive soon.
Five minutester, a middle-aged man dressed in a white coat walked down the brick-paved path towards the pce¡¯s main entrance where Alexander was standing.
He was escorted by two imperial guards, walking side by side.
The man is carrying a brown bag. It was the man appointed by thete emperor to be Ana¡¯s royal doctor.
¡°Sir Dmitri, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Alexander reached his hand out, offering a handshake.
Dmitri promptly bowed his head before shaking his hand. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, it¡¯s an honor.¡±
¡°Would you like to head inside, it¡¯s getting cold out here.¡± Alexander gestured to the pce.
¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±
A servant opened the pce doors for both of them. As soon as they entered, the two were greeted by a gust of warm air.
The pce was brightly lit by countless chandeliers and several lit torches hanging against the wall. The zing fire of the firece was the main source of heat in the whole pce.
¡°Please, sit down. I¡¯ll have some tea sent to us.¡± Alexander gestured to the sofa and sat down in front of him.
¡°Thank you, Sire,¡± Dmitri sat down on the sofa.-.
A servant walked toward the two and served them two cups of tea.
Alexander politely took his cup and thanked the servant, and then turned to Dmitri.
¡°You must be curious why I called you here today on such short notice.¡±
¡°Yes, Sire. I was surprised when I got the call. If I may ask, why did you want to meet me?¡±
Dmitri had a confused look on his face.
Alexander took a sip of his tea first before giving a response. ¡°I called you here to oversee the treatment of my sister. Recently, I was able to synthesize a cure for Ana and as her royal doctor, I ask for your counsel.¡±
¡°You¡created a cure for tuberculosis?¡± Dmitri furrowed Dmitri had a confused look on his face.
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied calmly.
Dmitri creased his brows as he eyed Alexander from head to toe. He thought Alexander was joking with him. Tuberculosis is a contagious disease with no known cure. The best treatment for the patient is pain-relieving medicines, fresh air, and fresh food. Catching such a disease would serve as a death sentence as the mortality rate is high.
Medical association from around the world is racking their brains up toe up with a cure and there was little to no progress despite the people spearheading the research being the doctors in their respective countries.
Then all of the sudden, an imperial prince. No, a soon-be-crowned emperor imed that he already developed a cure.
After a moment of silence, Dmitri asked in a serious tone, ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, are you telling the truth.¡±
¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Alexander replied in a firm tone. ¡°In fact, I can show it to you now.¡±
With a flick of a finger, a servant dressed in maid clothes walked over to them while holding a box in her hand.
She handed it to Alexander who then beckoned her to return to her position.
Alexander opened the box and Dmitri looked at what was inside. They are injections and vials.
The emperor is really serious. Not only did he im he had developed a cure for TB, but he also presented his proof to Dmitri.
However, that alone is not enough, who knows what is inside that vial.
¡°What is it?¡± Dmitri asked, rubbing his chin.
¡°It¡¯s an antibiotic derived from a specific actinomycetes bacteria called Streptomyces Griseus. Just like penicillin that was extracted from the mold, I was able to extract properties from this bacteria that would inhibit S. griseus protein synthesis, leading to its death.¡±
A medicine harvested from bacteria? Despite being a doctor for decades, Dmitri didn¡¯t understand his exnation. Yet the way he described the mechanism of the medicine in a confident manner made him able to see a glimpse of hope. Though there were a lot of questions to be asked he kept them to himself.
¡°Uhm¡sir, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t follow. When did you start creating the medicine?¡±
¡°I started it two weeks ago.¡±
¡°Two weeks ago?!¡± Dmitri repeated incredulously, inadvertently raising his voice towards the Emperor.
Dmitri swallowed nervously as he realized the eyes of the servants were on him.
¡°Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty!¡± Dmitri pressed his forehead against the table in front of him.
Alexander chuckled at his gesture. ¡°Please raise your head, Sir Dmitri, it¡¯s normal to be shocked when someone like me imed that I synthesize a medicine despite it not being my profession.¡±
¡°No sir¡¡± Dmitri raised his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡¡±
The two paused for a moment, giving time for Dmitri to recollect his thoughts before continuing the discussion. The silence made him realize something.
¡°Sir, did you call me here to ask if you can administer the medicine?¡±
¡°Yes, as the royal doctor you have the authority over her medical care. I couldn¡¯t just administer it to my sister without your consent. To help you with your decision, allow me to hand this to you.¡±
Another maid walked over to him to hand him something. This time it was a file.
¡°This is the step-by-step procedure of how I synthesized the medicine that will kill TB, I name it streptomycin.¡±
As Alexander handed the file to him, Dmitri quickly perused the content.
Minutester. ¡°The procedure is described in detail and the mechanism of action is at a theoretical level. It could work.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
¡°But Your Majesty, you¡¯re suggesting an un-tested medicine not approved by any health institutions. If I gave my consent and it didn¡¯t work and worsened the health of the princess, my liability could be catastrophic. I could lose my license here or my life.¡±
¡°I understand, which is why I had the Royal Pce counsel¡¯s office draw this up.¡± Another file was handed to Dmitri. ¡°It¡¯s an indemnification. So even if it didn¡¯t work, you won¡¯t be held responsible.¡±
Dmitri was silent for a moment.
¡°Come on we both want something. It is to save her life. It¡¯s been a year and she isn¡¯t doing any better. She¡¯s suffering ever since she got that disease. And if my medicine worked as I stated in the paper, it could potentially help people who are afflicted with the same disease as her, saving if not thousands, hundreds of lives.¡±
Alexander¡¯s words slowly sink in.
He slowly opened the folder of the Indemnification. And after reading through it, Dmitri finally made up his mind.
¡°You have a point,¡± he finally said. ¡°If this medicine worked, it¡¯ll be revolutionary. But I will only agree of injecting Ana with the medicine if she agrees.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Shall we go to her room now?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Dmitri stood up and followed Alexander to Ana¡¯s room, where a maidservant opened the door for them.
The emperor led him to the room where his sister was.
As they walked in, they saw Ana lying on her bed, coughing. She was covered with a warm nket and was visibly shivering.
¡°Ahhhh¡ cough cough cough¡. cough cough¡¡± her cough was weak and painful. Ana was suffering from the disease for a year now, yet there¡¯s no sign of her getting better.
¡°Ana¡¡± whispered Alexander before approaching the bed and sitting in front of her. ¡°I have good news for you. The cure I promised, I already created it.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Ana eximed in glee.
¡°If only you¡¯re okay with me injecting you the medicine. I have Doctor Dmitri here behind me waiting for your answer.¡±
Ana looked back and forth at her brother and Doctor Dmitri. She looked back at her brother who gave her a reassuring smile.
¡°Alright, I agree. I said to you before right? That I trust you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Ana,¡± said Alexander. He then turned to Dmitri. ¡°Doctor, if I may.¡±
Doctor Dmitri gave him a nod, giving him a go signal. Alexander then took out a syringe filled with the medicine and took Ana¡¯s arm.
He rolled up her sleeves until he can see the deltoid muscle.
¡°It will hurt a little¡Are you ready?¡±
Alexander asked.
¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Ana replied.
¡°Okay then, take a deep breath and hold it in.¡±
Ana did as told and Alexander quickly inserted the needle and injected the medicine into the muscle.
Ana winced at the pain and let out a cry. ¡°Ooohh¡¡±
After the injection, Alexander ced Ana¡¯s arm at her side again. He then patted her on the back and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest up? The medicine will start working soon.¡±
¡°Okay, Brother,¡± Ana replied weakly. She then closed her eyes and fell asleep.
Alexander smiled at his sister as he saw her sleep peacefully before turning to Dmitri.
¡°What do you think, Doctor?¡±
¡°I will observe her and see if there¡¯s any improvement.¡±
¡°Very well, call me if something came up.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 16 Progress
Dmitri observed Ana for the next few days and saw that her condition was gradually improving. The coughing became less frequent and she was able to get out of bed and walk around.
On the seventh day, Dmitri went to Ana¡¯s room to check on her onest time. He was amazed at what he saw.
Ana waspletely cured! Like there was no trace of the disease in her body.
Dmitri couldn¡¯t believe it. He had seen many patients with tuberculosis, but he had never seen anyone recover so quickly.
He knew that this medicine was going to be a game-changer if the drug worked. Not only would it save lives, but it would also change the way people thought about tuberculosis.
Dmitri went to Alexander¡¯s office to give him the news.
¡°Your Majesty, I am happy to report that Ana ispletely cured!¡±
Despite his joyous announcement, Alexander wasn¡¯t impressed at all.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯spletely cured, there are still streptomyces bacteria in her system. It will take at least 6 months of medication until she¡¯s cured. Still, thanks for letting me know, I feel relieved.¡±
Upon hearing Alexander¡¯s response, Dmitri¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy. Nevertheless, the cure is working and it¡¯s a huge achievement for the prince.
As an imperial prince whose task is to inherit the throne, he didn¡¯t expect the would-be-soon emperor to create such a sophisticated medicine that could potentially eradicate the threat of tuberculosis.
If the medical world were to hear about this, they would certainly award him a Nobel Prize for Medicine or Physiology.
He¡¯s impressed at the medical knowledge of the emperor so much that he suddenly felt so small.
As a man who dedicated his whole life to medicine, curing patients and saving them from their diseases, and wanting to make a name for himself in the medicine world, he felt ashamed that a prince who don¡¯t have a medical degree best him.-.
He too was investing so much effort to create developing a cure after getting inspired by a physician who concocted penicillin. Yet the most powerful man in front of him imed that he developed a cure for tuberculosis in two weeks.
Only a genius could do that. A man like him whose only power is hard work is no match against a genius.
Alexander quickly noticed Dmitri¡¯s depressing face and got him concerned.
¡°Dmitri, are you okay?¡±
¡°Yeah¡Yeah¡¡± Dmitri smiled and shook his head, trying to shake off his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just so happy that Ana is showing progress in recovery.¡±
Alexander stood up from his seat and leaned against a table.
¡°Oh, since you¡¯re here I actually have an idea to speed up her recovery.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°In order to make her recover faster, we should try abined therapy.¡±
¡°Combined¡Therapy?¡± Dmitri gave a questioning look. He didn¡¯t understand where Alexander was getting at.
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll administer her with another type of drug.¡±
¡°Another drug?¡± Dmitri repeated as his head start to pin, dizzying him. Is he saying that he created another type of medicine? Not only that, He still has questions about the mechanism of the streptomycin that was unanswered.
¡°Uhm¡before we do that Your Majesty, may I know how streptomycin works?¡±
Alexander cocked his head to the side. He already gave him the full documentation of how he synthesized the streptomycin. Still, for the sake of decency, he answered.
¡°Streptomycin is a protein synthesis inhibitor that binds to the small 16S ribosomal ribonucleic acid of the Streptomyces griseus ribosome, interfering with the binding of formyl-methionyl-transfer ribonucleic acid leading toplete inhibition of protein synthesis which eventually leads to the death of the bacteria. If you¡¯re wondering if it affects the human cell, it won¡¯t. Since our RNA is structurally different from bacteria.¡±
As Alexander concluded, Dmitri was stunned by his exnation. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The answer Alexander gave was beyondplicated as he couldn¡¯t picture what was going on on a microscopic scale.
To keep up with the conversation, Dmitri asked another question. ¡°So what kind of drug did you produce this time? Would it be simr to the streptomycin?¡±
¡°Actually yes, it¡¯s also an anti-tubercr drug. I called it isoniazid.¡±
¡°Isoniazid?¡± He repeated incredulously. It¡¯s the first time he heard that word.
In Alexander¡¯s original world, Isoniazid is usedbined with streptomycin in tuberculosis treatments. Isoniazid was synthesized from an organicpound known as 4-methylpyridine or 4-picoline. It was oxidized to obtain isonicotinic acid which is then heated up with anhydrous hydrazine to form isonicotinic acid hydrazide aka isoniazid.
It¡¯s simple to make than the streptomycin and with enough effort and knowledge, Dmitri could learn it too.
In his world, this medicine won¡¯t be used for another thirty years.
A futuristic medicine. If he were sent back in time rather than reincarnating in another world, he wouldn¡¯t carelessly introduce modern medicine as it could alter the timeline, assuming the time works linearly. But since this is not his world and the future is unknown, then he won¡¯t be affecting or altering this world¡¯s timeline.
¡°Simr to the mechanism of streptomycin, this isoniazid works by inhibiting the synthesis of mycolic acid. You know mycolic acid right?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Dmitri snapped back to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s what isposed of the Streptomyces griseus cell wall.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Those words confirmed the fact that Alexander is the one who synthesized the streptomycin.
To be honest, Dmitri is confused about his feelings about this matter. He¡¯s d for his sister¡¯s recovery, but he can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous of Alexander.
He can¡¯t bear the fact that someone else can create medicine that is beyond his cognitive capacity. Despite knowing that Alexander is a man who didn¡¯t study medicine, he still can¡¯t ept the fact that he¡¯s leagues above him in terms of medical knowledge.
However, reality would p him in the face if he were to know that Alexander was possessed by a man named Thomas Harrier who not only excel in engineering but in medicine as well. Hispany started as a biomedical firm so this made Thomas invest in studying biochemistry and earning him a Ph.D. in Biochemistry.
It¡¯s not only the CEO¡¯s job to know how to run hispany, he also should know how his products work to innovate so that he can keep hispany uppetitively. That¡¯s his principle.
If not for his action, the Harrier Industries would¡¯ve fallen.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be teaching you how to administer it¡¡±
Before Alexander could finish his sentence, a knock on the door interrupted him.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander demanded, looking behind Dmitri. It was a man wearing a ck suit.
¡°Your Majesty, you got a call from Yamato Empire.¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°The Prime Minister, Sergei Grigorivich.¡±
¡°Okay patch him through.¡±
The man nodded and went out to carry out his duty.
¡°I have to take care of something. Perhaps we can continue thister.¡±
¡°Sure. I shall excuse myself, Your Majesty.¡± Dmitri bowed and excused himself from Alexander¡¯s office.
When Alexander was alone in his room, his phone rang, producing a buzzing sound. He picked up his phone to answer the call.
¡°Hello, Your Majesty,¡± A man spoke on the other line.
¡°Hello, Prime Minister. I was expecting to hear from you soon as you arrive at the Yamato Empire. So what¡¯s the news?¡±
¡°The first session of the peace treaty was held at the Ruthenia¡¯s embassy in Ruthenia. They already started their demands and I think it would be prudent to tell you about it.¡±
¡°So what¡¯re their demands?¡±
¡°They want us to pull out our forces in the Kingdom of Choson, war reparations, and a territorial concession of the ind of Sakhalin.¡±
Hearing that, Alexander¡¯s mmed the table with his hand.
¡°WHAT?! That¡¯s ridiculous! I know I wanted to end the war but their demands would make us appear weak.¡±
¡°I know Your Majesty, but we are on a losing side here¡¡±
¡°Yes we did lose a significant force in the Kingdom of Choson and they shattered the Pacific Fleet but you said to yourself, right? What if we send our Baltic Fleet to the Pacific, we would win the war right?¡±
¡°Wait your majesty, are you taking back your order to recall the Baltic Fleet?¡±
¡°No I don¡¯t, those sailors are going home but we can use them as a bluff.¡±
¡°Oh¡I see where you¡¯re getting into, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Since the Yamato Empire doesn¡¯t know yet about our Baltic Fleet, we can use it as our card to force the Yamato Empire into agreeing to our terms.¡±
The Yamato Empire is a rising regional power in Asia but despite their victories onnd against the Ruthenia Empire, they can¡¯t afford to go to an all-out war with the Ruthenia. They knew that the Eastern military was poorly funded and supplied and the morale there is low. So technically, what they defeated they are a bunch of inexperienced troops with outdated technologies.
¡°They should be the one paying reparations to us since they attacked us before the deration of war even arrived in the pce. You do your job, prime minister. Assert our dominance, we are a western power for god¡¯s sake. We won¡¯t give them a penny or an inch ofnd. Is either they ept an antebellum or risk continuing the war.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty. I won¡¯t fail you.¡±
¡°See that you don¡¯t.¡±
Alexander hung up the phone and sighed loudly. It¡¯s not like he wanted to continue a war with the Yamato as it will go against his promise to the people. But if they were to agree to that demands, it¡¯ll be humiliating to the Ruthenian people and would certainly affect their morale. It¡¯s thest thing Alexander wanted to happen but considering the geopolitics, the Yamato Empire would be a force to agree to their demands.
Alexander leaned back in his seat, hoping that it¡¯ll go ording to his n.
Just as he was staring at the ceiling, a knock on the door was heard.
He jolted up and straightened his posture.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me¡brother!¡±
Chapter 17 Siblings
A girl dressed in an ornate white dress flitted across the room as she announced her arrival.
¡°Ana? What are you doing here?¡± Alexander eximed. He didn¡¯t expect to see Ana so soon.
As Ana ambled toward him, Alexander studies her and noticed a remarkable change in her appearance. Last week, she was this frail youngdy, bedridden for almost her life ever since she got afflicted by tuberculosis. He also recalls the time when her voice carried weakness and weariness. Now, she¡¯s carelessly walking around the pce and probably giving the servants a hard time.
¡°I came here to visit you,¡± she said as she stopped in front of his desk. She eyed the sparse documents and files over his desk before returning her attention to him.
¡°You seemed to be working hard, dear brother. This is the first time in my life seeing you giving efforts in your work,¡± she said teasingly.
¡°It¡¯s only natural for the sessor to the throne to work hard on its constituents. Anyways, why are you even here? You should be resting in your bedroom, do Dmitri know you¡¯re here?¡±
¡°Geez¡geez, brother. Aren¡¯t you that excited to see me in my normal state? Look!¡± She did a little twirl. Her dress swished up as it whirled, showing off her graceful movements.
Alexander slowly leans over the table and set his head on his palm as he looks at his sister, his expression serious.
Ana growled seeing that his brother didn¡¯t give a reaction at all.
¡°What¡¯s with that face brother? Do you really not that happy to see me?¡±
Her eyes moistened as if she were going to cry. Alexander averted his gaze from his sister. He knew that if he looks at her for a second longer, he would be possessed by the irrational behavior of the original prince who would be tempted to hug her.
Although Thomas is the one controlling most of the functions of the body, when ites to family, he would be vulnerable. Which baffled him from the start, does the real prince Alexander really dead or alive?-.
Still, he can¡¯t let her have that gloomy look. He formted an exnation in his head to make her understand that he didn¡¯t mean it in the way that she thinks.
¡°Ana¡look, I¡¯m happy that you can now walk and enjoy yourself but I¡¯m concerned about your health. You¡¯re still notpletely cured of tuberculosis. It would take another three to six months to fully remove the bacteria off your system.¡±
¡°I know that Brother, I just wanted to show you that I¡¯m feeling better.¡± Ana reasoned.
Alexander sighed and closed his eyes thinking how a real Alexander would handle this situation.
Searching through his memories, he found one.
¡®What¡do siblings interact like that?¡¯
It was a gesture to calm Ana down and make her happy. He has no choice but to resort to it.
He cleared his throat before offering something. ¡°Ana, do you want to¡¡¯ ugh this is embarrassing¡¯ sit on myp?¡±
Ana¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement after hearing that.
¡°Really?!¡± She said with a cherubic face.
¡°I have no¡gugh.¡±
Before he can offer an exnation, Ana hopped onto his knee. She yfully giggles as she grinds her rear on hisp and wiggles into ce, snuggling herself on his chest, sniffing him.
A wave of difort ran throughout his body at the sudden action of his little sister, questioned himself again. Is this how siblings interact?
Still, the goal has been achieved, it calmed her and soothed her, making her happy. As long as it is achieved, nothing else matters.
Although he found this to be somehow ufortable, he still let her do her thing.
¡°What are you doing today brother?¡± Ana picked one of the files on his brother¡¯s table and read it.
¡°Education¡reform? What¡¯s this brother?¡±
¡°It¡¯s one of the hundred things I¡¯m currently doing,¡± Alexander answered simply. ¡°Our education system is exclusive only to the nobility, resulting in a lower literacy rate, especially among the peasantry. Now ording to the data I read while I was browsing for information about our country, there are 25 million peasants living in Ruthenia Empire. That means twenty-five million people can¡¯t read or write.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a huge number¡¡± Ana gasped. ¡°I can read and write brother.¡±
¡°You¡¯re part of the royal family, hence an upper ss, so it¡¯s only natural that you can read and write. But those people out there can¡¯t simply because they were born out of it. Those twenty-five million peasants can affect our economy drastically, if we utilized them by giving them the basic ability to read and write, it can turn things upside down.¡±
¡°How brother?¡± Ana asked curiously.
¡°In this modern world, in order to get a job two basic requirement is required. An ability to read and write. Imagine if a person can¡¯t do those, they will only end up with limited options. They can either go back to farming or be factory workers whose job is to do a thing repeatedly for the rest of their life. But imagine those people armed with knowledge, they can change their lives and the lives of countless people around them. They can be doctors, teachers, architects, or engineers. They can be anything. That is why I¡¯m going to push for an educational reform that will extend sses for peasants for free.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡amazing brother! I wonder why our father didn¡¯t approve of it.¡±
Alexander didn¡¯t answer that. The reason was simple, the Romanoff doesn¡¯t want the mass to learn as it can change the social fabric of Ruthenia and possibly earn knowledge that can be used as their weapon to overthrow the ruling dynasty.
He sees an educated mass as a threat to his rule. Not only his father but his grandfather as well.
¡°I will implement it as soon as possible. Not only did I make education for free, but I also ordered the construction of new schools to amodate the poption.¡±
Not only he will push for education reform, but he also nned to implementbor rights, the child protection act that will end childbor, tax reforms,nd reforms, agricultural reforms, and other huge reforms that will greatly affect the citizen¡¯s life.
For him, the only way to catch up with the superpowers of Europa is to modernize socially, economically, militarily, and technologically.
As the two siblings continued their moments where Alexander is reading her documents and teaching her about the bureaucracy of the government, two beautiful women dressed in casual attire showed up on his doorsteps.
¡°Brother¡we¡¯re ready to leave¡Anastasia?!¡± Christina gasped.
¡°Ana? What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in your room? And why are you sitting on Alexander¡¯sp?¡± Tiffania questioned.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Brother offered me to sit on hisp because he knew that I wanted to do it.¡± Ana said cheekily.
Hearing that, Tiffania¡¯s expression darkened. She shot a ring look at her brother and said. ¡°Alexander¡you¡creep, pervert, low-life, scum, shameless man¡¡± After her rant, Alexander was struck silent.
Is this the girl who cried because of Ana¡¯s condition? Instead of thanking her brother who saved Ana, he received nothing but a curse. She must¡¯ve clearly misunderstood the situation.
¡°Oi sister you shouldn¡¯t be talking to a brother like that,¡± Ana sat up and chided her best friend.
¡°Hmph,¡± Tiffania harrumphed as she averted her gaze away from Alexander.
¡°Anyways, where do you n of going?¡±
¡°We¡¯re going out to visit the hospitals, factories, the city,¡± Christina answered. ¡°Why are you here anyway?¡±
¡°Why is everyone asking why I¡¯m here!!¡± Sheined hotly. ¡°Am I not allowed to walk around the pce where I live?¡±
¡°You should be in your room resting. Did you sneak out of your room?¡± Christina asked as she pulled her sister¡¯s ear. Ana winced in pain.
¡°Ouch! Let go of my ear sister!¡±
¡°Only if you behave.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Ana relented.
Christina¡¯s eyes flickered to Alexander. ¡°So brother, are you ready to leave? The car¡¯s ready.¡±
¡°Can Ie?¡± Ana asked.
¡°No!¡± Christina and Tiffania intoned together.
¡°Aw¡¡± Ana looked down sadly.
¡°It¡¯s for your own. Brother said you¡¯re notpletely cured,¡± Christina exined.
¡°Plus the trip will be tiresome for you,¡± Tiffania added. ¡°You must stay and rest here.¡±¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re okay, you cane with us.¡±
¡°Is that a promise?¡±
Ana questioned looking up at her sisters.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a promise,¡± Christina said with a motherly smile.
¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Take care of yourselves.¡±
¡°We will,¡± Christina and Tiffania said in chorus.
Ana waved her hand at her older siblings as she left the room. Leaving only Alexander, Christina, and Tiffania in the office.
Alexander sorted the documents scattered on his desk and piled them neatly. After that, he stood up, straightened his tie, and buttoned his suit jacket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Chapter 18 New Personnel
Thirty minutes earlier.
500 meters away from the winter pce, an edifice known as the General Staff Building that served as the home of the military headquarters of the Ruthenia empire. A man strides through the hallways of the military headquarters.
His name is Rn Makarov.
The man stood at an astonishing height of 6¡¯6. His build was well-muscled, but his frame was lean. He wore an impably tailored ck three-piece suit that left no detail of his frame untouched. Gold hair was slicked back and fell in a wave over one side of his face, giving him a rugged, careless look. A square jaw and a set of cold blue eyespleted the ruggedly handsome look. His skin was pale white and his eyes were sharp like steel and looked as though they could see straight through everything. His body seemed to sparkle with power, strength, and authority.
His name is Colonel Rn Smeryakov. During the Rutho-Angorian war that happened fifteen years ago, he was feared as Ruthenia¡¯s master closebatbatant. He was known as ¡°The Reaper.¡±
Arriving at his destination, he knocked on the door. Momentster, the door opened and a civilian man peeked his head out of the door. Upon seeing who it is, he waved him in.
The 50-year-old man looked like a schr. He was wearing a pair of round sses and a ck suit.
¡°Colonel Makarov. It is an honor to meet a war hero such as you.¡± the man eximed, excitement was evident in his voice.
¡°The honor is mine, sir. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why did you call me here?¡±-.
¡°Hoh? Straight to the point huh? I like it.¡± The man walked to his desk. He opened up a drawer and took out an envelope. He handed the envelope to the colonel.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rn asked as he tore open the envelope and emptied the contents. He saw a reassignment paper.
¡°You know about the current issues in Imperial Family of Ruthenia right?¡±
¡°Yes, I heard it in the newspaper. The emperor and the queen were killed in an explosion thrown by a syndicate known as the ck Hand. Though they seeded in killing the head of the empire, they failed to kill the heir apparent, His Imperial Majesty, Alexander Romanoff. I believe he will be crowned as the new emperor in¡I don¡¯t know, did they announce the date?¡±
¡°The Minister of the Imperial Court hasn¡¯t made an announcement, but I believe it will happen soon. You¡¯ll be reassigned as the head of the imperial guard tasked with guarding His Majesty effective immediately.
The news shocked the colonel.
¡°Are you serious sir? You¡¯re putting me as the head of the Imperial Guard?¡± He asked in disbelief.
The man nodded. ¡°Our new emperor is a rather progressive man who has made progressive reforms such as transitioning from autocracy to constitutional monarchy, promised radical reforms, and implemented policies to ensure that the welfare of the citizenry will be protected. These policies and reforms sparked outrage from conservative politicians, nobles, and the aristocracy who feared that these reforms will threaten their power and influence in the government. Because of this, we have a reason to believe that there will be a plot to assassinate our new head of state. In addition, the ck Hand still lurks in the shadows within our country¡¯s borders, constantly threatening his life. We need someone loyal to the crown, a man who will protect the prince with his life. And we believe you¡¯re the right person for that kind of job.¡±
Rn was speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He was deep in thought.
¡°Are you refusing?¡±
¡°No sir, I am not.¡± Rn snapped back to reality and answered without hesitation. ¡°I will ept this assignment, and I¡¯ll protect the prince with my life as I believe it is the greatest honor I can ever have.¡±
¡°I believe so too, colonel.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Now head there to the royal pce immediately, the prince along with the two princesses, Her Imperial Highnesses Christina and Tiffania, are nning to go on a trip. You¡¯ll be debriefed as soon as you arrive there.¡±
Rn pocketed the files inside the man envelope and saluted.
¡
Back in the present time, Alexander, Christina, and Tiffania were walking out of the door towards the state car.
Alexander¡¯s eyes wandered around the contour of the vintage car. Based on the exterior design, the windows, and the number of seats inside. He deduced that the car in front of them is strikingly simr to that of a 1931 Daimler Double-Six 40/50.
The side door of the car opened as a tall man exited. The first thing that caught the prince¡¯s attention was the man¡¯s height. Standing at a staggering height of 6¡¯6. He is 18 centimeters taller than him.
Alexander was not the only one who was shocked by the man¡¯s height, even Christina and Tiffania were overwhelmed.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± The man spoke as he kneeled in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m Rn Smeryakov. As of today, I¡¯ll be your head of security.¡± He said with a solemn bow.
¡°Ah¡so you¡¯re the one huh?¡±
¡°You were already informed, sir?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed. ¡°After all, I¡¯m the one who requested from the General Staff for a security detail.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Rn let out a chuckle and stood up. His eyes flickered to the two grand duchesses who were looking at him with their heads up. He let out a smile as he ced a hand on his chest and bowed. ¡°Your Imperial Highnesses, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±
The two princesses gracefully bowed in return.
¡°So, shall we head out?¡±
Rn nodded. He opened the car door for Alexander and the princesses. He closed the door after the three of them got in. The prince sat in the middle and the two princesses sat on his sides. Rn sat at the front.
¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Rn spoke to Alexander as the chauffeur starts the engine. ¡°Where should we go first?¡±
¡°The City Hospital No 40 first then to the Kirov nt,¡± Alexander answered as he leans back in his seat. He wiggled between the two as he find it difficult to find afortable position.
¡°Understood,¡± Rn acknowledged and pulled out a map, then turns his attention to the chauffeur. ¡°We will take this route.¡±
¡°Yes sir.¡±
In the backseat.
¡°A little cramped, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tiffania suddenly blurted out. ¡°Can you move a little bit to the right, Alexander?¡±
With a moment¡¯s hesitation, he moved to the right as carefully as possible, trying not to hurt Christina.
¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Tiffaniamented.
A short silence fell upon them as the car slowly drove through the busy streets of the capital city.
Peering through the windows, Alexander observed the scenery outside the car. He saw a plethora of automobiles, trucks, and motorcycles. People were walking and going about their business in the streets. He also noticed the presence of grandiose baroque and neossical edifices which were still in use as well as the abundance of old and ssical buildings. He hasn¡¯t been to St. Petersburg in his past world but it sure gives a simr vibe and look.
Meanwhile, in the front seat, Rn was studying the surroundings just like amander investigating the topography of a battlefield. There could be an enemy nearby that could pose a threat to the convoy so he¡¯s watching out for that.
Fortunately, they didn¡¯t run into any unexpected obstacles so the state car arrived at the city hospital without incident.
¡°Here we are, Your Majesty,¡± Rn announced.
Alexander thanked him and stepped out of the car, then headed to the front entrance with his two sisters and a security detail dressed in ck suits with Rn issuing out orders to his men to stay on high alert.
The reason for theming here is to check the condition of the people who marched on August 1st who suffered injuries and heatstroke. This is just a simple gesture but if people who will witness him inside spread the word that he visited them personally, he¡¯ll gain a lot of support from the people.
Simply put, this is just a photo opportunity for him. Though this sounded like politics, it wasn¡¯t his only intention. This is also his chance to learn more about the people.
Chapter 19 Learning about the People Part 1
Inside the hospital, three hospital personnel d in white coats approached them.
¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty, Your Imperial Highnesses.¡±
The older of the two, who introduced himself as Doctor Mikhail Petrovich, bowed in front of Alexander and the princesses.
¡°I am the chief doctor, Doctor Mikhail Petrovich. This is Olga Ivanovna, our nurse, and Doctor Andrei, our chief radiologist.¡±
Alexander shook the hands of each of them. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you as well.¡±
A short silence fell upon them as every individual found themselves in a unique situation.
They gasped inwardly as they looked at their hands. A royal prince¡¯s hand just touched theirs ¨C a memory that will remain with them for the rest of their lives.
¡°Are you here to see the people who marchedst to the winter pce?¡±
Doctor Mikhail Petrovic asked.
¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Alexander confirmed as he nodded. ¡°I would like to thank them personally for making me realize the current state of my country.
¡°I¡¯m honored by yourpassionate words, Your Majesty.¡± Mikhail bowed once again, showing his heartfelt gratitude. ¡°If you would be so kind as to follow me, I¡¯ll show you to their wards.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
The trio followed the doctors to the wards where the patients were resting.
A harsh stench of disinfectant filled the air inside the ward. The walls, floor, and ceiling are painted in a dull white color to give off a clean impression. Sunlight seeped through the translucent ss window which filled the room with a warm glow. There were beds arranged in rows and columns, with each of them filled with patients lying on the bed, resting on their own.
The moment they stepped inside, all heads turned and faced them.-.
The trio was greeted with worried and curious gazes from patients. The first thing that caught their eyes was their expensive-looking outfits.
Then realization struck them.
The royal family is here in person!
Some gaped in awe while others kept their eyes glued to them in disbelief.
They soon walked to the innermost part of the room while the head of the patients followed their elegant walk with awestruck eyes.
¡°So these are all the patients from the march doctor?¡± Alexander nced over his shoulder as he asked a question.
¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± Mikhail responded, bowing his head. ¡°The others were already discharged as soon as their condition stabilized.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
He looked down at the patients who were shooting them with a dumbfounded stare. Their stares are giving him an awkward vibe.
However, not all of them were staring at the emperor. Most of the men inside have their eyes fixed on the princesses behind the supreme ruler.
Christina and Tiffania bashfully wandered their eyes around the ward, avoiding eye contact as if they were shied away from the attention, causing the male patients inside to have their hearts skip a beat.
Noticing that this is bing awkward, Alexander broke the silence.
¡°How are you guys? Are you all doing okay?¡±
Immediately, the patients were taken aback by his question.
The first one who recovered was a young man in his early twenties who was wearing a bandage over his forearm. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± He answered, looking at his bed as if he was trying to avoid eye contact.
Alexander approached the young man and knelt down until his face was level with the man¡¯s and looked into his eyes.
However, the man refused to make eye contact with the young imperial prince, believing it would be preposterous, for him to have a face-to-face talk with the sovereign himself.
¡°You participated in the Winter Pce March am I right?¡±
The young man nodded as he stuttered his response. ¡°Y-Yes¡Your Majesty¡¡±
He breathed shakily and still refuse to look at him.
Alexander sighed and nce at his two sisters. He tilts his head, beckoning them to talk to others.
The Grand Duchess bowed and turned to their heels as they approached the patients and chatted with them.
Seeing that, Alexander shifted his attention back to the man.
¡°You know, you can look at me.¡±
¡°Can I¡really?¡± the man inquired apprehensively.
¡°Of course, I don¡¯t really mind the formality. In fact, I hated it¡¡± Alexander jested.
¡°Then¡¡± Slowly, the man¡¯s head turn towards him, and his shaky eyes met the unwavering look of the imperial prince.
¡°May I know your name, sir?¡±
¡°My name is Sebastian¡¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, Sebastian. May I know the reasons why you participated in the march?¡±
¡°Because¡because¡¡± Sebastian¡¯s throat became dry and his voice became husky.
Alexander could already know his answer judging from the man¡¯s eyes. They were tired of the emperor¡¯s tyrannical rule and they wanted a change.
¡°You have nothing to fear, I won¡¯t censure you for anything you will say. In fact, I will wee it with an open heart.¡±
The man was silent upon hearing that. He breathed heavily as if garnering confidence within him and spoke.
¡°Because I wanted to change the fate of my siblings.¡±
¡°Your siblings?¡± Alexander asked, his eyebrow rising slightly.
¡°Y-yes¡my little sister and my brother,¡± he responded his tone a little bit firmer.
¡°I want to give them a better life¡and a brighter future,¡± his voice slightly trembled as he spoke. However, it became firmer as time passes. ¡°In this country, when you were born a peasant, you will live as a peasant, and die as a peasant. It¡¯s like our fate is preordained¡like we¡¯re destined to serve those who were privileged because they were born into it.¡±
Alexander was speechless after Sebastian¡¯s dry delivery of his tirade.
Sebastian continued. ¡°I want to change that. The thought that my siblings will end up like me in the future is something that I am scared of. I don¡¯t want that to happen. They deserve a better future.¡±
Alexander listened attentively with rapt attention, his expression was passive as he absorbs his words. He was about to say something when Sebastian continued.
¡°This country has taken our rights to dream, our rights to pursue happiness, and our rights to something better¡this continuous cycle of abuse has to end,¡± he concluded.
Alexander received those words with firm resolve. His eyes turned towards his two sisters who were deep in conversation with the patients.
Each of the patients here desires something and the mostmon of which is to make their life better.
Alexander made a quick nce at his appearance and noticed that there was a missing finger on his right hand.
¡°What happened to your finger?¡± Alexander asked directly.
¡°Ah¡this?¡± He looked at his right hand. ¡°It happened when I was working at the factory. I was operating athe and my fingers identally slipped¡¡± Heughed glumly as he described his ident. ¡°Even though I was clearly injured, the factory owner didn¡¯t even give me anypensation. He said that I should be the one paying for it.¡±
He recalled his painful memories as he narrated his story. ¡°At that moment, I feared that I might lose my job and won¡¯t be able to provide for the needs of my siblings.¡±
Alexander nodded, understanding what the man was going through. An empathetic expression grew on his face. ¡°I see¡¡±
The more he listened to the stories of the people, the more it became depressing. Is this the current state of the Ruthenia Empire? It has to change.
¡°I see¡thank you for sharing your story with me. I really appreciate it. I want you to know that I¡¯m listening to my people. I will do my best to fulfill everyone¡¯s wish.¡±
Sebastian felt at ease when he heard the prince¡¯s words. Tears welled up in his eyes. Atst, someone from the higher authority who cared to listen to their stories. He bowed deeply in respect. ¡°Thank you¡your Majesty.¡±
Alexander stood up and watched his two sisters happily conversing with the patients. It was heartwarming. The mood in the ward was pleasantly buoyant, the patients felt rxed and they felt like they could really talk to the royal family.
Alexander beckoned the doctor toe with his finger.
Mikhail walked forward.
¡°Their medical bills hadn¡¯t been paid yet, am I right?¡± he whispered softly so that only Mikhail could hear him.
¡°Not yet¡¡±
¡°How about those who were discharged?¡±
Mikhail shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t have the money to pay for the medical bills but we were told by Father Georgy that you will pay for their treatment.¡±
¡°That¡¯s quite right. Sorry for the dy, I will take care of this immediately. I will pay for their medical fees as I¡¯ve promised to Father and apensation.¡±
¡°Your Highness¡I¡¯m deeply grateful for your generosity.¡±
Mikhail bowed deeply. He felt a little bit of burden being lifted off his shoulders.
Afterward, the royal family continued talking to the patients individually, listening to their stories. Each has amon wish, a chance for a better life. As the sun¡¯s hue streaming through the windows turned orange, they left the hospital, carrying hundreds of stories with them.
Outside of the hospital, Alexander and his two sisters entered the car. Inside, they shared their experiences with one another as they headed towards another location, which is a mechanical engineering manufacturing nt.
¡°I never felt so sad after hearing their stories,¡± Christina remarked.
¡°Me too,¡± added Tiffania. ¡°Talking to them made me realize how lucky we are. I still can¡¯t believe it, that the people in the Empire are suffering to that extent.¡±
¡°It aches my heart,¡± Christina stated as she shakes her head.
Alexander remained silent as he listened to their conversation. Not wanting to interfere with their lovely chat. He looked outside the window, trying to see the bigger picture of what this country needs.
¡®Looks like I will have to work thrice as hard.¡¯ He thought to himself.
His mind races with ideas and solutions to fix the mess he inherited from his predecessors. Good thing that he was able to quell the people by giving them hope he now has to meet.
Chapter 20 Learning about the People Part 2
As the sun slowly disappears behind the horizon, the city looked like a glittering jewel, with buildings adorned with beautiful lights.
The imperial family was currently on its way to thergest manufacturing nt in the capital city, the Kirov nt.
The Kirov nt is a major Ruthenian mechanical engineering and agricultural machinery manufacturing nt in St. Petersburg, Ruthenia.
The imposing structure loomed in front of them, its bright lights shining in the darkness.
The convoy stopped at the main entrance, and the imperial family got out of the car.
The security of the imperial family spread out, setting up a defensive perimeter around them. The chief of security, Rn walked alongside the imperial family as they walked towards the entrance.
His eyes studied the surroundings of the Kirov nt. Assessing a possible threat, and if there is, formte an escape n, and execute it at the soonest time possible.
Luckily, such elements were not present, indicating that the ce is safe and there are no known threats¡for now.
Rn hoped inwardly, that no such situation arises.
Alexander and his sisters entered the premise and they were greeted by the workers.
The workers of the manufacturing nt surrounded them, eagerly waiting to meet the imperial family.
Apparently, they had been informed beforehand that the imperial family will visit their nt.-.
Alexander scanned each of the factory workers as he passed by them. Normally, they¡¯d look dirty with an oil stain all over their hands. But, they are surprisingly clean, like they haven¡¯t started working yet. Is it because of the announcement that the imperial family visiting the factory nt and they have to look presentable to their visitors? It seemed to be the case.
As they walked past the line of factory workers, a man dressed in an expensive suit approached the imperial family and greeted them with respect.
¡°Your Majesty¡¡± He bowed. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to have you visit us. We are humbled to have your presence here.¡±
Alexander reciprocated politely. ¡°Thank you for the warm reception. I am very d to be here.¡±
¡°I am confident that your majesty will be pleased with our manufacturing nt. I¡¯ll personally take you on a tour. It will be my pleasure. But first thing sir, you will have to wear this during your tour. It is a safety protection gear.¡±
The manager¡¯s attach¨¦ handed the imperial family safety sses and face masks.
The trio donned the safety gear and was ready to tour.
The factory manager took the lead as they walked around the manufacturing nt.
When they arrived at the manufacturing area, they were greeted by a loud nking noise.
They walked up the stairs to the second floor, where they could view the entire manufacturing process.
Alexander raises his eyebrows. He was pleasantly surprised by the array of machines and the huge assembly line.
¡°So this is how the manufacturing nt looked like in the past huh?¡± Alexander muttered under his breath.
Although the factory looked impressive, it looked untidy and messy. The smell of the lubricating oil wafting in the air struck his nose while the rattling of the machines producing cacophonous noise drilled his ears, and the somewhat foggy smoke billowing from the machines irritates his eyes. It¡¯s dark, gloomy, and depressing. No wonder why the people of Ruthenia demanded better working conditions. Just watching them factory workers work in this miserable state had worn him down.
Alexander stopped in his tracks as he gazed wistfully at the factory workers.
¡°Your majesty¡¡± The manager prompted but his words didn¡¯t strike Alexander who was in deep thought.
This is nothing like his assembly line in his past life. There, it has basic standards such as venttion systems, ergonomic designs, safety measures, and quality.
The nt here ispletely the opposite of his factory.
Well in the first ce, the two shouldn¡¯t bepared because the era is different. Even though he had already proimed an act of guaranteeing the workers standard wages, better working conditions, reduced working hours, and health insurance, it still pales inparison to what he has expected.
¡°It¡¯s impressive to see that the factory workers can still work despite the condition,¡± Christina observed.
¡°Umu¡¡± Tiffania silently agreed.
Still, Alexander was still in deep thought.
The manager hailed him once more, this time, he finally got it.
¡°Your Majesty?¡± His voice was loud and clear.
Alexander came back to his senses.
¡°Sorry¡could you repeat that.¡± He apologized.
The manager was about to repeat what he said but Alexander waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got it.¡± He proceeded to walk down the stairs.
As they walked down the stairs, Alexander asked. ¡°This factory nt is really impressive¡but¡the employees here, they work in such miserable condition.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s because¡¡± The manager trailed off and took a deep breath.
He didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. He knew that the factory workers worked much hard work under poor conditions but it would be impossible to change it instantly, reform takes time.
¡°We¡¯re still adjusting to it Your Majesty, as you can see, the workers are now wearing safety protection gearpared tost time when they wear none,¡±
Alexander was disappointed. He wanted to see real results not just words.
¡°We are doing our best toply with yourws Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Well as long as I see progress, it¡¯s fine,¡± Alexander said.
Good thing that the government is still an autocrat, where he can basically do whatever he wants. His word is thew, when he demands the factory owners to follow the new working standard, they shallply. Though that privilege will soon expire once the new government is formed where thew must undergo the legitive process.
Speaking of the new government, due to him being absorbed in his work, there was a document stating that the date of the election for the representatives of the legitive branch will be in October. This gave the politicians two months for their campaign.
¡°We¡¯ll meet the new standards next month,¡± the manager promised.
Alexander nodded in satisfaction. Industries such as this will be the backbone of the Ruthenia Empire. One of his many ideas to increase the economy of the Empire is through modernization of the infrastructure, one of which is factories like the Kirov nt.
Though he hasn¡¯t finalized the draft of his n for the country yet, he¡¯s confident that it will make the Ruthenia Empire stronger economically.
Thinking that something kindled inside Alexander, an urge to finalize the n. He¡¯s been working for it since the first of August.
He knows the economic situation of the empire is currently in dire straits thanks to the domestic policies of his predecessors, but that¡¯s not an excuse to keep him from doing his work.
The trio resumed their tour around the factory nt.
Compared to the hospital, this one doesn¡¯t look so sad. Probably due to the workers¡¯ demand for better work conditions. Visiting ces like this gave him first-hand data that will help him make ns for the future.
One w that he had noticed during the tour is that the factory is less advanced and it hasn¡¯t achieved full automation which will increase productivity. Most of the equipment in the factory is outdated so he¡¯ll have toe up with a new design to resolve this.
He¡¯s been thinking of using modern technologies to increase the Empire¡¯s economy. But to do so requires assembly lines to be renovated.
This idea has been going on in his mind, good thing that he visited this factory nt, confirming some of his assumptions.
Alexander finished the tour and was preparing to head back to the pce.
He learned a lot of things on this travel, that will serve as a great reference for the n he¡¯ll outler in his office.
¡°I hope you enjoyed your visit here today, Your Majesty,¡± the manager vernally bowed then turned to his workers, instructing them to resume their work.
¡°Thank you for the warm reception.¡±
The group left the factory and headed back to the pce.
The journey of the return trip is quite a silent one. All three are in deep thought about the visits to the hospital and a factory.
Christina¡¯s thoughts about the tour were about the horrible working condition of the factory workers. How can they endure the harsh conditions? Despite being the grand duchess of the Ruthenia Empire, seeing others suffer in such terrible conditions made her heart ache.
Tiffania¡¯s also realized that as the princess of an Empire, she seldomly leaves the pce, most of which are for formal asions. She¡¯s not aware of the lives of themon people outside the pce and she didn¡¯t care about them at all until she met them in person. The stories they bring show that the Empire is not as perfect as she once thought.
Meanwhile, Alexander¡¯s mind was filled with a plethora of ideas. Thinking what technology from his past world may benefit the Empire? There are at least hundreds of them, but he¡¯ll stick to the revolutionary one and probably innovate some of the existing technologies.
Chapter 21 Future Plans
As they returned to the pce, instead of getting rest, Alexander headed straight to his office to begin nning.
Grabbing books from the bookshelves, Alexander ced them on his table and began reading them one by one.
What he needed is basic information that would help him ?utline his n for the economy.
After three hours of reading, Alexander began writing out his n in a book that he will use as a reference for the future operation.
A question arose in his mind. How do you make the Empire of Ruthenia turn from a failing economy to an economic superpower?-.
The first step has already been established by giving the people what they want. They wantnd? Fine, they can havend. They want a representative government? Fine, they can elect their representative in an uing election. The people are getting tired of war? Fine, let¡¯s end it. The people are hungry? Then let¡¯s import foods from another country until the agricultural sector stabilized. The working conditions of the masses are aplete mess? Okay, let¡¯s passed aw that will guarantee better working conditions. Simply put, if a country wants to get back on its feet, it has to listen to the people. Because they knew what was best and arepletely aware of what was going on. The goal is to make sure that the poption can have both a good standard of living while also having social and political rights.
The second step is to know what strengths and weaknesses the Empire has. To start off, the Ruthenia Empire has an immense size spanning two continents. With these, the Empire has a lot of advantages such as ess to huge mineral reserves that can be mined. Agriculture is also a major sector, but due to the famine that happened five years ago and the misgovernance of his predecessor, basically denying the peasants ofnd, it is producing less food, causing hunger and intion.
The Ruthenian Empire has a poption of 160 million people. A huge percentage of those are middle ss and peasants. They will be crucial in modernizing the Empire and making it more globallypetitive with the Europan powers.
Now, what is the weakness of the empire aside from its internal affairs? The simple answer is geography. Ruthenia¡¯s massive territory has no significant warm-water, ice-free ports with direct ess to an ocean, even though it has 37,000 kilometers of coastline. Ruthenia is fundamentally limited in its maritime power simply because it has no easy way to ess the world¡¯s ocean. For example the St. Petersburg port. It¡¯s one of the important ports of the empire but it freezes in winter. The ck Sea, however, does have ice-free ports like Novorossiysk and Sevastopol but in order to get to the ocean, you need to pass through the Bosphorus strait, a strait controlled by the Angoran Empire, which has a strained rtionship with the Ruthenia Empire because of the conflict in the past decades. On the Pacific side, the divostok port also freezes in the winter. That¡¯s the reason why the empire was motivated to invade the Kingdom of Choson for its ess to warm water, if not only for the Yamato Empire, a superpower in the region whom they lose in war and are now threatening their position in Choson.
To summarize, in order for Ruthenia to ess the world¡¯s ocean is through chokepoints like the Danish strait and the Sea of Yamato.
It¡¯s a headache, it¡¯s the reason why the Ruthenia Empire is pushing for an expansionist policy. Its recent invasion of the Persian Kingdom with a strategic goal to control the port of Bandar Abbas for ess to the Indian Ocean. ording to history books, the Empire lost because of the involvement of the Britannia Empire, believing that it¡¯ll threaten their interest in the middle-east.
It¡¯s safe to say here that the Ruthenia Empire is andlocked country. If Alexander wants to increase the economy through exports, he¡¯ll have ess to those oceans for maritime trade. Which can also mean building a good rtionship with the Europan Powers. I.E the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire.
Now that he knows the strength and weaknesses of the Empire, Alexander moves on to the next step. Wide-scale modernization of the industries and infrastructures. These are the most crucial steps in making a country economically stronger. It includes road constructions, railways, bridges, water treatment nts, power nts, refineries, public transportation, schools and hospitals, and so on.
The oil reserves which is an important resource in an industrialized and modernized world, if the Ruthenian oil deposits¡¯ location are still the same, Alexander can exploit them.
This endeavor will grant the massive abled-bodied men a job, stipting the economy in the process.
Not only that, this is the part where he can utilize his modern knowledge in science and engineering. This means innovating the existing technologies and introducing new ones that are up to modern standards. For example in automobiles, he noticed that the current automobile in this world doesn¡¯t have yet an air-conditioning system or an in-heating system, power steering, coil spring suspension, and seatbelts. If he were to design an automobile that has all of those features guess what would happen? Every rich middle ss and elites would want a piece of that, forcing the dominant automobile manufacturers topete in order not to lose their customers. Not only in the field of automobiles, but Alexander also has ns to introduce new and improved home appliances such as heat pumps, televisions, and microwaves, to name a few.
Thanks to his photographic memory, he can recall every article he read and has experiences with almost everything rting to engineering.
He can do it as long as he has the money, resources, and tools.
As for the military of the Ruthenian Empire, after a humiliating defeat from the Yamato Empire, Alexander is thinking of modernizing the military through military reforms that aim to improve the army¡¯s equipment, hardware, ?rganization, training, and qualifications.
If the information he read about Ruthenian Army was correct, where the military of the empire isgging behind the superpowers of Europa, then it¡¯s only natural to modernize the military as well.
This endeavor would probably cause millions of money. ording to thetest data, the Ruthenian GDP is top 5 in the world with a total GDP of 28,685,264,947 dors. (Adjusting for intion, the total would be 490,900,500,800 dors).
Normally, this would be considered high but there was a word that is not yet confirmed that there is corruption rampant in the government of the Ruthenia Empire. Misappropriations of funds, embezzlement where instead it¡¯s going to the public, it¡¯s going into the pockets of the corrupt politicians. As a supreme ruler of the nation, it¡¯s his responsibility to eliminate those. Those who steal from the public will be punished ording to thews.
Now that it has alreadye to light in his mind, Alexander will investigate the corruption of the government. Corruption is cancer to society, and the only effective way to deal with it is to eliminate the root.
Setting that aside, Alexander finally drafted his modernization n in his notebook. It just has to turn intow so that it can be started. But this is different from the innovation and technologies he¡¯ll introduce to this world. It¡¯s not like the government should fund the creation of home appliances, that would be ridiculous and uneptable.
Alexander explored another idea. As the heir apparent to the throne, he receives 500,000 Ruthenian rubles every year (34,119,450.61$ in today¡¯s money). Not adding before he became an heir apparent, which is 200,000 Ruthenian rubles 13,647,780.31$) To calcte, Alexander received 200,000 every year starting when he reach the age of one until he became an heir apparent which is 16 then for each seeding year, he¡¯ll receive 500,000 Ruthenian rubles. In total, he received 3,200,000 Ruthenian rubles. (320,722,835.60$ in today¡¯s money.)
Now that¡¯s a lot of money. Most of it was donated to charities during the great famine while some were used to sponsor construction projects such as churches, hospitals, and orphanages to name a few.
He can use the remaining money to build factories with the sole purpose of bringing modern technologies into reality. If all went ording to n, the economy of the Empire will surely rise.
Chapter 22 Royal Announcement
In one of the 460 rooms of the Winter Pce was a gym fitted with various gym equipment that can be dated back to the early neen-thirties.
In the middle, there was a boxing ring currently being used by two figures exchanging punches at one another.
They were, Alexander Romanoff, the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, and his head of security, Rn Makarov.
Rn went with a straight hook and Alexander dodged it in anticipation. Seeing an opening, Alexander returned with a counter jab. But little did he know, Rn was expecting him to do it.
Before Alexander could realize what just happened, he was countered by Rn¡¯s lead uppercut.
Every nerve of his being tingled as he was about to imagine what would happen if that punchnded on his chin.
In the heat of the moment, Rn¡¯s uppercut didn¡¯t go all the way through as he stopped his fist just a millimeter away from Alexander¡¯s chin.
¡°It will knock you out, Your Majesty,¡± Rn casually remarked.
¡°I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Alexander replied, his voice slightly strained. ¡°I think we should end this here.¡±
The two of them let go of their fighting stance after they agreed on a ceasefire. Alexander¡¯s wiped the sweat off his face with a towel as Rn is helping him remove his boxing gloves.
¡°I¡¯m impressed that you hold out longer than I expected, sire,¡± Rnmented, seemingly impressed. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t receive formal training? Because from my perspective, you didn¡¯t fight like a prince who I thought would be amateur, but a fighter, who already had experience.¡±-.
Alexander chuckled shyly. ¡°You are praising me too much, Rn. I still have ways to go before I can reach your level.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too humble, Your Majesty.¡±
Theyughed.
The reason they sparred at one another was simply because of his exercise regimen. After meeting the ministers of each department in the morning, he¡¯ll have a lot of free time in the afternoon which he can use for training and exercise to boost the overall performance of his body.
He¡¯s been doing it since he recovered from the injuries he had incurred from the assassination attempt on the royal family. He thought adding martial arts to his regimen would benefit him in the future in case Rn isn¡¯t around to protect him.
Although this whole regimen is nothing new to him since in his past life, he has been attending sses that teach self-defense, particrly mixed martial arts, boxing, and Krav Maga. Most of which he does during his free time.
Overall, the reason was him adding it to his exercise routine and second if he still has the skills he learned from his past life.
It turns out that he still has it. It¡¯s the reason why Rn was impressed. As one who would normally think that a prince of a country would be an inexperienced fighter that would onlyst a second in a fight.
¡°I¡¯ll look forward to our sparring match tomorrow,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Same goes here,¡± Rnmented lightly.
As they stepped out of the ring a man in a royal imperial guard¡¯s uniform entered the room.
¡°Your Majesty, you have a message from Prime Minister Sergei.¡±
He handed out a letter.
¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll read it in my office,¡± he said as he grabbed the letter.
¡°Yes, sire,¡±
Alexander proceeded to the bathroom and change into his formal attire¡ªa red military jacket adorned with golden epaulets, blue trousers, and ck knee-high leather boots. Alexander Romanoff went through the doors of the gym and down the corridor that led to his office.
Alexander sat on his chair and took out a letter opener from a drawer and slit open the envelope. He took the letter out of the envelope and read what it says.
It was news concerning the Yamato Empire epting the terms of the Ruthenia Empire effectively ending the war between them. The terms were the Ruthenia Empire pulling its forces out of the Kingdom of Choson and recognizing its interest in the region. There were no war reparations and territorial concessions except in the region of Busan, where they¡¯ll have to recede the territory to the Yamato Empire, leaving the Ruthenia Empire having no ess to warm-water ports in the Pacific Region.
They may have lost but it was not a huge blow to the Empire except to the soldiers who died in the war.
Now that the war has ended, Alexander can now focus on internal affairs. This defeat would surely make some of the people who were patriotic to the empire disappointed. He has to promise them that this will not happen in his reign.
He picked up the telephone and dialed a number.
¡°Hello, this is His Majesty speaking. Yes, I would like to speak with the Minister of War, Alexei Lavrov please¡I¡¯ll wait.¡±
As the operator patch him through to the Minister of War, Alexander patiently waited in his seat, his eyes wandering around the room, looking at the gilded ceilings and exquisites furniture.
¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty, how can I help you?¡±
¡°I want you to give me a list of soldiers who have participated in the war at the Far East, I want the names who were killed in action, missing, injured, and so on.¡±
¡°What do you need them for sir?¡±
¡°I want to honor their service to the empire by giving them mary support. Oh speaking of that, I¡¯ll also need the name of the soldiers¡¯ families who died in the war. Can you do that?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll gather the list as soon as I can.¡±
¡°Thank you, Minister, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±
Alexander hung up the receiver. He reached for a paper and pen and began writing.
He nned to share the news with the people of the Empire about the war. So, he¡¯s writing a speech.
¡
Two hourster, Alexander reached out to the people through radio stations across the Empire to deliver his speech.
¡°People of Ruthenia Empire, it is with a feeling of deepest sorrow that I announce to you that the war with the Yamato Empire has ended. I am sure that you are all aware of the terrible losses that have been suffered by the Empire. We have lost so much, so many brave young men who never returned to their families from the Far East. We have suffered more during these past years than we ever did during the war against the Empire of Yamato.
The people of the empire were steadfast and loyal to the fathend, some were able to regain their honor and pride during the war. Unfortunately, it was not enough to bring about a victory. But despite the many setbacks we suffered, there was one thing that was never lost, our will to carry on.
This war has served me a lesson and realization, that the Ruthenia Empire isgging behind the great powers of the world. So I¡¯m determined that in my reign, I promise to you my people that we will rise up from the ashes and bring honor and glory to our country. We will return to the great empire that we once were. So I humbly request your continuous support and prayers for the soldiers who have fought valiantly in the Far East from this day forward and wish that you will receive them warmly as they returned to their homes. We may be defeated but we are not broken, we will rise up and this will be our rebirth. God is with us.¡±
The speech was yed all over the country. From broadcasting from the radio stations to the news outlets that printed out flyers and newspapers.
As Alexander gazed at the news he read.
He was not surprised that some of the folks had a negative reaction to the speech. Some were disappointed about the news, some werecking the heart to ept the news at the moment, some were frustrated, and some epted the news with enthusiasm.
It was quite expected for the people to react that way. Even though some wished for ending the war, the patriotism kindling in their hearts still outweigh their interest.
In theing days, Alexander pardoned the soldiers who deserted the army during the war, give reparations to the bereaved families, and rewarded the soldiers who have distinguished themselves in the war.
For the soldiers who have died during the war, he held a state funeral for them. This is his way of acknowledging their service to the country.
Two weekster, the prime minister visited him in his office.
¡°Your Majesty, I have news to deliver to you,¡± Sergei announced.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°To push forward your coronation, formally announcing you as the new and rightful emperor of the country, we rmend that you seek a queen,¡± Sergei said tly.
¡°Yes, a queen. To be the consort of the emperor. A symbol of unity and hope for the people,¡± Sergei continued. ¡°Your father, before his passing, has already made arrangements for you. You will meet her on the coronation day of Prince Licht von Hapsburg, the new king of the Austrean Empire.
¡°When would that be?¡±
¡°A week from now, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander felt his stomach turn.
Chapter 23 Trip to Vienna
Three days before departing from St. Petersburg to Vienna, Alexander visited Anastasia in the pce garden.
Arriving there, Alexander spotted Ana ying with a dog, running around the pce garden apanied by a handful of servants.
Alexander smiled as he watched the scene. She¡¯s getting better every day, resulting in her being lively all day. The cure he synthesized for her disease worked perfectly as he expected. Though it¡¯s still months away for the bacteria to be flushed out from her system.
He approached Ana, but before he could call her, she spotted him from the distance.
¡°Brother!¡± She called out, waving her hand, and ran towards him.
Alexander beamed at the sight of his sister running toward him. He spread his arms out and waited for her arrival.
She came to a halt in front of Alexander, who caught her and set her down on the ground.
He then took a good look at her. She¡¯s grown taller than before, her hair has grown longer, her eyes have be brighter, and her body has be healthy.
¡°Ana, you¡¯re getting prettier by the day.¡±
¡°Hahaha, I know right.¡± She said, lightlyughing. ¡°I¡¯m not the same girl I was years ago. I¡¯m not a sickly weakling anymore.¡±
¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not,¡± Alexander said, patting Ana¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re healthy now.¡±
¡°Me too.¡± She replied. ¡°You came to visit me?¡±-.
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander answered as he pulled out a letter from his inside pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve received an invitation from the Austrean Empire, a coronation ceremony of the new king will be held three days from now. As the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire, I¡¯m obligated toe. Also, the letter said that I can bring along one person with me,¡± He looked at Ana in the eyes before continuing his statement. ¡°Well I could¡¯ve picked Christina or Tiffania but I remembered the time when I promised you I¡¯ll show you the city right? Well, how about going abroad with me?¡±
¡°Really?¡± Ana asked in disbelief. ¡°I-I mean of course I want toe with you but isn¡¯t it better if sister Christina is the one to go with you¡I mean, she¡¯s elegant¡and gracefulpared to me, I¡¯m just a kid¡¡±
¡°Hey,¡± Alexander said, staring at Ana worriedly.
¡°Why would you think like that? You¡¯re my little sister, and so does Christina and Tiffania. To me you¡¯re all the same, equally beautiful, equally graceful, and equally elegant,¡± Alexander said, looking at Ana in the eyes. ¡°Besides, I know you like to leave the pce and visit the city, are you going to let this opportunity slide?¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll leave at night.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Ana cheered happily as she jumped around in joy, as she jumped, her long silver swayed in a circle, moving gracefully as it reflects the light of the sun.
Meanwhile, Alexander sighed inwardly. He is still not yet ustomed to acting like their big brother to them. He hoped he is doing it right.
¡
Five days ago, his prime minister suggested him of finding a queen for the Ruthenia Empire to push forward his coronation. There was one candidate arranged by his father, she was a Deutsch princess, from the federated state of the Deutd Empire, the Kingdom of Bavaria. Her name was Sophie.
There was no avable picture attached to her file so he doesn¡¯t know what she looked like. Sergei said that they have met before during the wedding of his father but his photographic memory only applies to Thomas Harrier, not to Alexander. There is a high chance that Alexander forgot her, leading Thomas clueless.
Anyways, the idea of an arranged marriage between nations is not new to him. He¡¯s aware that it¡¯smon in this era. It didn¡¯t surprise him, after all, Thomas himself experienced having an arranged partner. It was for business purposes, to strengthen the ties of rtionship between twopanies.
He didn¡¯t fall in love with her, as she only sees her as a tool to greatly benefit thepany he has inherited.
It¡¯ll be the same here. Just like in business, royal marriage between two nations is crucial as it binds the nation together, forming an inseparable alliance, and is of great importance in matters of diplomacy.
As of right now, the Deutd Empire has the most advanced technology and military in the world. Having diplomatic ties with that nation would surely benefit the Ruthenia Empire.
Also, there was one thing he has to keep in mind. The princess he¡¯s arranged to wed is his second cousin. Basically, they are blood-rted.
¡
At night in the Winter Pce. Alexander and Anastasia were having a talk with Christina and Tiffania at the entrance while the servants is packing their luggage in the car.
¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Ana¡¡± Christina said, embracing Ana.
¡°I¡¯ll miss you too,¡± Ana replied, hugging Christina back.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be back in a few days, right?¡± Tiffania asked, smiling.
¡°Of course,¡± Ana answered, still in Christina¡¯s embrace.
¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Alexander interjected, somehow breaking the heartwarming mood around his sisters.
¡°What?¡± Tiffania arched a brow.
¡°Well, to begin with, I don¡¯t have an idea of how long would the coronation event willst, second, I¡¯ll have to meet a certain someone who will also be attending the coronation. So we¡¯re talking about one or two weeks here,¡± Alexander exined simply.
¡°Then¡who will run the country while you¡¯re gone?¡± Christina asked.
¡°That would be my prime minister obviously,¡±
¡°Okay then, have a safe trip,¡± Christina said with a smile, waving her hand once.
¡°You better take care of Ana, brother¡or else.¡±
¡°Rx, Tiff,¡± Alexander chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be prickly about. I¡¯ll protect Ana with my life. Also, Rn ising with us along with his team, so we¡¯re pretty much safe.¡±
¡°¡Okay then,¡± Tiffania said, turning her head away.
¡°Very well, we shall get going now. Our train is waiting, Goodbye.¡±
Take care you two!¡± Christina waved her hand as she watch them enter their car.
A few minutester, the car has left the pce and is currently driving through the streets of the capital.
Ten minutester, they arrived at St. Petersburg train station where the train that will take them to Vienna is waiting for them.
The two headed inside the train car where they were met with the sparkling interior of the car.
They gasped, the interior is giving a vibe of the winter pce. The ceiling is gilded, the furniture was expensive-looking, and the floor was adorned with red velvet carpet, giving off a luxurious impression.
As expected of the royal family of the Ruthenia Empire. Everything they own looks magnificent and eye-catching.
They then headed to their room, which is located at the far end of the car.
The room is beautifully decorated, with a king-sized bed located at the side, with a separate bathroom in the corner.
Ana jumped at the bed andnded softly on the soft mattresses, she then bounced a few times, enjoying the softness of the bed while.
Alexander understands her excitement over the bed as he, himself, would want to jump in there to feel thefiness of the bed too.
He checked the time on his pocket watch, the train will depart in ten minutes.
¡°Ana, you behave yourself during the trip, is that clear?¡±
¡°Yes, big brother.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be over in my office, if you need anything, you can ask the guard stationed at your door or call me, is that understood?¡±
Instead of acknowledging his order, Ana let out a bewildered gasp. ¡°You have an office inside the train?!¡±
¡°Of course! I still have paperwork that needs to be done¡¡±
¡°You sure are working too hard brother? Are you sure you¡¯re getting enough rest?¡± Ana asked with a worried expression.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the one worrying too much,¡± Alexander sighed, ruffled Ana¡¯s hair while leaving the room, and headed to his office.
Ana turned to the window, looking out of it. As she was staring outside, her hands danced on herp as she started humming an old Ruthenian luby.
She looked at the lights passing by gently, mesmerized by the sight.
As she kept on staring at the window, her eyes started to get heavy, so she decided toy down on the bed, closing her eyes, she drifted to sleep.
The train finally left the station, heading towards the capital of the Austrean Empire, Vienna.
Meanwhile, Alexander sits in his office, working on some papers. He looks like he was concentrating on his work but his eyes were looking outside the window, watching the lights and scenery as they passed by.
The trip will be a long one as the journey will take them almost two days to reach Vienna.
Chapter 24 Arriving at Vienna
The train arrived in Vienna to almost a whole parade of a soldier in the Austrean Empire¡¯s uniform, standing at attention at the train station.
The station is huge and is much bigger than the one in St. Petersburg.
A group of soldiers is standing in front of the train. They are wearing a red and ck uniform while holding a g with the emzoned emblem of the Ruthenia Empire.
Alexander and his siblings alighted the train along with their personal guards, the guards including Rn and his team.
The soldiers, who stood at either side of the red carpet, held the gs high as an individual loomed earnestly towards them.
He¡¯s 6 feet and 2 inches tall and has a broad physique. He is wearing an borate white military uniform adorned with a red sash and some burnished medals pinned on his chest.
The man is in histe thirties. He has a rtively long face, a wide mouth, and a long straight nose. His eyes are blue and clear. His thin eyebrows are drawn together in a frown, giving him a serious and concentrated appearance.
He had ck hair, parted on the left side, with a fairplexion.
¡°Your Imperial Highness, Your Highness,¡± the man nced at them as he formally said those words. ¡°Wee to Austrean Empire, my name is Licht von Hapsburg, pleased to meet you,¡± his voice carried power and magnificence, sounding grand and imposing.
¡°Thank you, Your Excellency,¡± Alexander returned with the same magnitude, living up to his title as the imperial prince. ¡°This is my sister, Anastasia Romanoff,¡± Ana gathered up both ends of her skirt, bowing courteously upon his brother¡¯s introduction. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you personally came here to wee us.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Licht furrowed his brows as his gaze flickered to the youngdy. Ana, he remembered that name. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who got afflicted with tuberculosis?¡±
Before Alexander could answer his query, Ana stepped in and answered his curiosity right away.-.
¡°Indeed Your Excellency, but I¡¯m fine now. Brother helped me¡ghghhh¡!¡±
Suddenly, Alexander gagged Ana with his hand, stopping her from speaking.
¡°Oh my¡I apologize, my sister doesn¡¯t know the customs yet¡hehe¡yes it¡¯s not like she recoveredpletely from the disease, her symptoms just lightened up thanks to the therapy,¡± he reasoned embarrassingly, lying through his teeth as he hid his achievement of developing an incurable disease of this era.
Ana let out a muffled tone as she tries to speak, but Alexander won¡¯t let her.
This act confounded the Prince of Austrea, who just cocked his head to the side.
¡°Hmm,¡± Licht furrowed his brow, not convinced by the young man¡¯s exnation. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m d she¡¯s doing well now,¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Excellency,¡± Alexander bowed down again, thanking him.
Licht stared at Alexander and looked at him up and down as he observed the young man.
Too young was his first impression of him. To think that he¡¯ll be the emperor of the world¡¯srgest country in the world at the age of 19 is something that is unheard of unless something happened. He was well-versed in the news about his neighbors. Alexander Romanoff was on a trip along with thete emperor and empress then met with a tragic fate. An assassination that took the life of his mother and father. Alexander survived, making him the de-facto ruler of the Ruthenia Empire.
A huge responsibility was bestowed on his young shoulders. He doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll be able to handle the pressure as he probably still doesn¡¯t know what it means to be a ruler of a country. Nevertheless, he is grateful that the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire visited Austrea for his coronation tomorrow.
Licht cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared amodation for the both of you. I hope it is to your satisfaction.¡±
¡°Of course! Thank you very much for your generosity and hospitality,¡± Alexander replied gratefully as he bowed down again and then turned to the man standing on his right.
¡°Rn, we¡¯re heading out. Are our things ready?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness..¡± Rn answered as he bowed down. ¡°All are ounted for.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s get going,¡± Alexander motioned for Ana to get up and walked towards Licht. ¡°Lead the way, Your Excellency.¡±
As they were walking towards the exit of the train station, Licht led them towards the cars awaiting them. A few soldiers were holding gs of the Ruthenia Empire on the right, while on the other side, an Austrean g.
¡°What a warm reception,¡± hemented under his breath.
They entered the car and sat on the seats and the doors were immediately closed behind them.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Licht ordered the driver.
On the other hand, Alexander had his eyes closed as he leaned back in his seat. His hand tapped the armrest as he contemted his situation.
Truth be told, he doesn¡¯t want to visit foreign countries yet as he would like to focus more on domestic affairs. But since it has something to do with his own coronation, where he will have to make contact with his future wife takes precedence over everything else.
There¡¯s a tradition in Ruthenia Empire that the heir apparent can¡¯t ascend the throne without his queen. So in order to legitimize his position and solidify the authority of his rule, he must opt for marriage.
A sigh escaped his mouth as he started to rx. He looked to his right where Ana¡¯s head was pressing against his shoulder. Her eyes closed as she fell asleep.
One thing he learned about Ana is that she likes to sleep.
Alexander didn¡¯t mind her sleeping on his shoulder. In fact, he finds it endearing.
Inside the vehicle, Prince Licht was seated right in front of them. Facing them as he watched a rather affectionate scene unfolding right in front of him.
¡°Before I forgot, Your Highness. Where are you taking us?¡± Alexander started a conversation.
¡°We¡¯re heading to Grand Hotel Wien. Where you¡¯ll be staying while you¡¯re in Austrea,¡± he answered, ¡°It¡¯s the finest hotel in this area. I can assure you, you¡¯ll love it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Alexander chuckled and continued. ¡°I do have a gift for your ascension to the throne. Have you heard of Faberg¨¦ egg?¡±
¡°Yes, I do. Are those the egg you used where you keep a miniaturized object inside?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±
¡°Interesting,¡± Licht replied as he straightened his back on his seat. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what it contains tomorrow. Are there any ces you¡¯d like to visit while you¡¯re here in Austrea?¡±
Alexander hummed in thought. ¡°I would like to see the Sch?nbrunn Pce, the Hofburg, the Ring Road, basically every pce and churches Vienna has.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. I can have it arranged for you,¡± Licht nodded. ¡°For our residence, I¡¯ll be the one to tour you around in exchange that you¡¯ll tour me around the Winter Pce when I visit it in the future.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll visit Ruthenia?¡±
¡°Of course in your coronation.¡±
¡°Ahhh¡I see I see. Speaking of coronation, I don¡¯t have one yet.¡±
¡°Hmm? Why is it?¡± Licht cocked his head to the side.
¡°Well, it seems that I have to fulfill a prerequisite before I can im the throne.¡±
¡°Prerequisite?¡± Licht repeated, he doesn¡¯t know where Alexander is heading here.
¡°I have to find a queen,¡± Alexander answered candidly.
¡°Oh!¡± Licht¡¯s mouth dropped slightly agape as he realized Alexander¡¯s meaning. ¡°And where is this queen live?¡±
¡°She¡¯s from the Kingdom of Bavaria, she¡¯s expected to attend your coronation so there is a chance for me to meet her tomorrow.¡±
¡°Kingdom of Bavaria?¡± Licht hummed in thought. ¡°I do remember that there will be a representative from the Kingdom of Bavaria who will attend my coronation. What¡¯s her name?¡±
¡°Her name is Sophie,¡± ¡°Sophie?¡± Licht repeated and his curiosity peaked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we have met so I apologize I can¡¯t help you here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alexander let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll just meet her tomorrow¡¡± he paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m kind of nervous because I don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say much, but I hope you two get along. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll like her.¡±
¡°I hope so too,¡± Alexander told a lie. He never intends to fall in love with some political tool.
¡°Anyways, how¡¯s the home front? I heard that Ruthenia is in a bad shape. Losing the war, worker strikes,¡Oh wait, you did some reforms.¡±
¡°Yeah, I have to give the people something to appease them. My father left me a country that is in shambles. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not overwhelmed by what I see, but I¡¯m grateful that the people are giving me a chance for redemption.¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. After all, where you lead, others follow. I do hear about your reforms though. I must say, you¡¯re quite a progressive and liberal man¡I¡¯m looking forward to your country¡¯s recovery.¡±
After having a long chat, they finally arrived at the hotel.
¡°Well, we¡¯re here,¡± Licht announced.
Alexander shook Ana¡¯s arm gently as he tries to wake her up. ¡°Ana,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ana murmured sleepily and she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Ohh¡we¡¯re here,¡± she looked outside the window and saw a group of people waiting for them outside the hotel.
Grand Hotel Wien is the finest hotel in Vienna. It¡¯s a grand building built in the Baroque style. It had a total of 200 rooms.
Alexander and Ana exited the car and the soldiers gave a salute as the couple walked toward the hotel¡¯s entrance.
Both tilted their head upwards, gazing at the huge building of the hotel. It¡¯s a majestic design that gave an impression of royalty.
¡°So this is where we¡¯ll be staying,¡± Alexandermented. His trip to Vienna had just begun.
Chapter 25 Day Before the Coronation
The night sky was filled with stars as the moon shines brightly that it illuminates the night sky. The weather in Vienna was cold but it was not too cold as Alexander and Ana strolled around the nearby area of the hotel.
¡°So, what do you think?¡± Alexander asked.
Ana¡¯s hand was in Alexander¡¯s. Her gaze was fixated on the stars and the moon.
While the coronation will be held tomorrow, Alexander figured that it would be best to explore the capital city of the Austrean Empire to pass the time.
Their first destination was the Ring Road.
First, they¡¯ll have to obtain cash for their trip. As prudent as Alexander would be, he already ordered Rn, his chief of security, to go to a bank that offers exchange service to withdraw the local money in Austrea.
Rn, who was walking behind the two all the time, approached Alexander and handed him the money.
However, Alexander raised his hand, stopping him. ¡°You hold it,¡± he simply ordered.
¡°Understood,¡±
The three entered the car and began to move towards The Ring Road.
As they passed by several buildings and shops, Alexander had to admit that the capital city was one of the most beautiful cities he had ever seen.
The street lights gave off a bright yellow glow that illuminated the corner of the street they were on. The night sky was decorated with glittering stars, and the moon was glowing in full radiance as it shined over the city.
The architecture of the buildings and shops was a mix of neossical and baroque designs that exude a sense of royalty with their majestic and splendid design.
As Alexander admired the view, he realized the car stopped.
¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the chauffeur dered.
¡°I see,¡± Alexander replied as he gazed into the brightly lit street filled with people, making the city lively and vibrant.-.
¡°So this is the Ring Road huh?¡± Alexandermented it was much livelier than what he had seen from his capital, the St. Petersburg.
The Ringstrasse ormonly known as The Ring Road. Alexander doesn¡¯t know much about the history of the city but years ago, ramparts stood here. Following their demolition and massive construction effort, it became the main road. From the car, he could see remnants of rubbles on some part of the city.
Vienna State Opera, the City Hall Rathaus, the Parliament Building, Museums, Library, Pces, and any other major public institution are all built around The Ring.
Alexander and Ana exited the car. The soldiers who were guarding the car saluted to acknowledge their presence.
Alexander and Ana gazed at each other and then looked at the surroundings. ¡°So, shall we go in?¡± Alexander asked.
Ana nodded in reply.
Holding hands, Alexander and Ana stepped into the Ring Road.
As they entered the street, they were greeted by well-lit shops on both sides of the street.
¡°So which one do we go to first?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Hmm¡how about there?¡± She pointed at the jewelry shop at the corner of the street.
¡°Okay then, I guess.¡± Alexander acknowledged.
They entered the shop. A bell tinkled overhead as they entered, and they were greeted by a short and balding man who wore thin-rimmed spectacles. The inside of the shop was decorated using luxurious carpets and shelves filled with elegant and ssy jewelry. A half-moon chandelier hung from the roof, diffusing warm light into the dim space. Behind a small counter on the far side of the room, disys showed off expensive rings, nes, and bracelets of silver and white gold.
¡°How can I help you today?¡± The man asked in a Deutschnguage.
Alexander didn¡¯t get it at first but the moment he focuses his mind on those words, new information flooded his brain. It turns out that Alexander can speak fournguages: English, Deutsch, Ruthenia, and French.
Thomas was impressed by this new information after knowing in the past that Alexander is a cker.
¡°We¡¯re are going to browse around first, we¡¯ll let you know if we need anything,¡± Alexander replied in Deutsch.
¡°Okay then, let me know if you need any help,¡± the old man smiled back.
Meanwhile, Ana was staring at his brother, seemingly impressed.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alexander spoke back in Ruthenian.
¡°No¡nothing at all. I was just surprised that you can speak Deutsch brother,¡±
¡°It¡¯s a skill that an heir apparent must have after all, especially in diplomacy,¡± Alexander replied back.
¡°I guess,¡± Ana shrugged.
¡°Anyway choose something you want and let me know. So that we can hand it to the clerk for purchase.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Ana strolled around the store while she looked at the jewelry disyed on the ss disy. Then her eyes stopped on a barrette butterfly clip that caught her attention.
Alexander and Rn followed the princess as they noticed her staring at the jewelry piece.
¡°You like it?¡±
Ana nodded.
Alexander approached the center counter and handed the barrette to the clerk. ¡°Can I have this one pls?¡±
¡°That¡¯ll be 1,192 krone.¡±
Alexander beckoned Rn toe. ¡°Pay the price.¡±
Rn nodded and pulled out the money he exchanged earlier. Then, he handed the exact amount to the clerk.
Seeing that they¡¯ve bought it, Ana beamed with delight. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s probably cheap anyway,¡± Alexander assured. ¡°Want me to put it on your hair?¡±
Ana nodded happily as she approached her brother.
Alexander then ced the butterfly clip on her hair. It suited her well as it matched her silver hair.
Finishing their business in the jewelry store, they left the store with Ana¡¯s hand holding Alexander¡¯s.
As they stroll through the busy street, Alexander noticed a hotdog standing by the corner of the street. The smell of the sausage wafted through the air making his stomach rumble.
¡°You want to eat?¡± He asked Ana.
¡°Sure,¡± Ana smiled back.
The two approached the stand. As always, Rn follows their tracks.
¡°Rn, give me some money,¡± Rn pulled out a wallet and handed it to his boss.
¡°Excuse me, sir. Three k?sekrainer, please.¡±
While waiting for the order, Ana lightly tugs Alexander¡¯s sleeve, her face wearing a curious expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Uhm¡brother where are the seats?¡±
¡°There¡¯s none.¡±
¡°Eh?! How do we suppose to eat it? I can¡¯t see them using forks or knives.¡±
¡°We eat it while standing,¡± Alexander gave an obvious answer.
Ana got more confused. Herck of experience in the outside world made her ignorant of the simplest of things.
¡°Hmmm¡how do we do it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, let me demonstrate it for you,¡± Rn stepped in with a hotdog bun in his hand.
¡°Hold it by the bun, open your mouth wide, and take a bite.¡± Rn demonstrated, chewing the food and swallowing it down.
Ana tried it as Rn instructed. She leaned over, opened her mouth, and bit the bun. She chewed it and swallowed the food.
¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Ana remarked happily, there was a ketchup stain on her mouth.
Alexander asked for a tissue and used it to wipe off Ana¡¯s mouth.
¡°I guess that¡¯s for today in Ring Road, how about we visit the Hofburg Pce?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Sure,¡± Ana agreed.
¡°Rn, is the car ready?¡±
¡°Yes, sire.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡
Ten minutester, Alexander, Ana, and Rn arrived at the Hofburg Pce.
Parking the car just at the side of the street, the three exited the car and looked over to the pce looming in the distance.
The Hofburg Pce, located in central Vienna, was the official residence of the royal family of the Austrean Empire.
The ck and yellow Austrean g rippled in the wind on the balcony of the pce. Soaring high into the sky, the g stood tall over the roof, waving in the wind.
The pce is as tall and majestic as the Winter Pce. Truly astonishing.
¡°So this is where Prince Licht lives right? I wonder if he¡¯s inside,¡± Anamented.
¡°He must be preparing for his coronation tomorrow,¡± Alexander said.
¡°When will be your coronation, brother?¡±
¡°That¡¯s still undetermined, but I believe it¡¯ll happen soon,¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Ana said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±
Alexander smiled back, reminiscing their journey back to the Ring Road. He admits that the way of living is starkly different from the Ruthenia Empire. The Austrea is vibrant and lively while the Ruthenia is depressing and listless.
When he get back to Ruthenia Empire, he swore that he¡¯ll change the very Empire itself and make it the most powerful nation in the world.
Chapter 26 Fateful Encounter
The day of the coronation of Licht von Hapsburg has arrived.
The crowds from across the nation who wanted to see the event before their eyes attended the coronation event in St. Michael¡¯s Church waving the g of the Austrean Empire and the symbol of the royal family.
The new emperor of Austrea along with his wife, the empress, marched along the red carpet apanied by the imperial guard in their full armory regalia.
They entered the cathedral as the public cheered and pped in support all the while the national anthem was ying.
Not long after they sat on their throne, Licht gave an address to the public.
¡°Your Majesties, my fellow Austreans. I, Licht von Hapsburg, have been chosen by God to lead you all into the greatness of the Austrean Empire.¡± Licht dered.
¡°To unite the Empire and bring peace in the world. To make these dreamse true, I will do anything. No matter how difficult it is or how dangerous it may be, I shall do it.
¡°On this day, I pledge my loyalty to the empire, and to the people of Austrea, I vow to keep our kingdom free from all harm, to protect it from all outside threats, to uphold the values of our nation, and to not let disgrace and dishonor to our kingdom,¡± Licht vowed.
The people in the church apuded after the emperor¡¯s speech. The Austrean anthem yed again as the crowd in the church cheered. Among them was Alexander.
¡°Amazing! So this is how the coronation looks! Right brother?¡± Ana said excitedly.
¡°Indeed,¡± Alexander replied while pping.
One by one, each nation from Europa began presenting their gifts to the newly crowned emperor of Austrea.
Alexander was the first one to get called to present his gift.
Upon the call, the representative of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander, and Ana marched down the red carpet in a dignified fashion. The Ruthenian g was waving in the wind next to the Austrean g.
As he strode all the way to the altar, Alexander can¡¯t help but notice the inquisitive gaze of the people. Murmuring there audibly such as ¡°That¡¯s the new emperor of Ruthenia?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young.¡±-.
Alexander didn¡¯t mind them talking about him at all. He¡¯s focused only on his destination, the altar, where the new king and queen sat on their throne.
Alexander presented the gift to the Emperor with his right hand, arm and chest slightly bowed.
The gift was inside in an ornate gilded box, carried by Ana, his sister.
Alexander opened the box with a key and in it, was the Faberg¨¦ egg. He then gave it to Licht and stood to the side.
Licht warmly received his gift and opened the egg. Inside, it contains a miniature Hofburg Pce.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± a delighted expression swept across Licht¡¯s face.
¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a smile. Alexander himself doesn¡¯t know what the egg contains so he is somewhat surprised as well. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Well in your coronation, I shall present you the greatest gift Austrea can offer.¡± Licht dered.
¡°I shall look forward to it.¡±
¡
After a whole day of celebrations and festivities in the church, they finally head to the Hofburg Pce, where the reception is held.
This time, Alexander is inside, sharing drinks and conversing with high-ss nobility, delegates, and princes and princesses from foreign countries. But he¡¯s not the one who initiated the conversation but them.
Alexander was utterly magnificent. He caused heads to turn. Men respected him absolutely. Women were infatuated with him and stared at him in a daze. He was tall and handsome, with a captivating smile. He was the center of attention among the princesses, who were vying for his affection.
Truth be told, he didn¡¯t expect that the figure of Alexander would attract such attention. Making him embarrassed but he carried on.
Of all the women he had chatted with, none of them goes by the name of Sophie. His future partner.
There¡¯s a word that she attended the coronation and is probably around. He did his best to find her but to no avail. This took him quite some time Ana isining about why he is not by her side. He surrendered Ana to Rn¡¯s care while he finds Sophie.
He has to find her. He must. It is his royal duty as the new emperor. Without a queen, there will be a problem in session as thew forbids women from inheriting the throne.
A threat to his life is present so long as the ck Hand exists. So, he must give the people and the high-ranking officials of the Ruthenia Empire insurance as a way to ease their worries.
The current symphony of the song finished, and those who were dancing in the center of the hall stepped back from their partners and bowed. Alexander was sipping wine along the edges, pping while his eyes darted around the girls in fine dresses, hoping that one of them would be the Princess of Bavaria.
Yet for another thirty minutes, He still hasn¡¯t found her.
He went outside the pce to get some fresh air and rx after sumbing to a lot of attention he was getting from the nobilities and royalties.
He walked around in a daze, meandering through the mazes of the pce¡¯s garden as a thought struck him in the head.
¡°Could it be¡that she didn¡¯t attend?¡±
If that is the case, then that would be a problem. The reason why he took an 1800-kilometer journey is to meet her. if she¡¯s not around then this trip would be considered wasted from a strategic standpoint.
He walked and walked until he reached the inner courtyard of the pce.
He sat down on a bench and stared at the nket of stars in the night sky.
He sighed in frustration.
Strangely, from his position, he heard a rustling sound not far from him.
He turned his head and saw a silhouette in a ck dress sitting on the ground.
¡°Who could that be¡¡± He said to himself as he stood up to investigate.
As he walked closer, he could see the figure. It was a girl, sitting on the grass drawing on a canvas. Her back is turned towards him so Alexander couldn¡¯t see her face.
¡°What is a girl doing here alone in the courtyard?¡± He asked himself inwardly.
One step forward, a twig snapped under his feet. The girl jolted, stopping her hand from making any movements as her head slowly turned toward him.
Alexander stared at her in the moonlight, mesmerized by her beauty. Her golden hair hung in waves down to her waist and to the ground. Her skin was pale and wless, veined marble. Her eyes were deep blue like sapphires. Her face was oval, with a tiny soft nose and rosy lips. She was beautiful beyond words.
Alexander was stunned as he looked at her. His heart beating faster than normal, confounding him. He ced his hand on his chest and felt his heart throbbing faster, beating relentlessly against his chest. The girl was surely making him feel so strange.
Could it be¡that the original Alexander is influencing him again?
His voice was stuck in his throat, standing in front of her like a petrified statue. Alexander¡no. Thomas is fighting the influence over his emotion trying to break free from the chains affecting him.
His mind was victorious, snapping him back to his senses and regaining control over his body.
The girl sat on the ground, dressed in a dark evening gown.
Could it be that she¡¯s one of the guests?
As if to break the silence, the girl dropped her paintbrush and looked him in the eyes, her face partly covered by the canvas.
¡°Wh-who are you?!¡± she asked startlingly in Deutsch as her body shivered nervously.
But instead of giving her an appropriate answer, he returned the question.
¡°Who are you? What are you doing out here all alone?¡± Alexander asked as he studied her surroundings. There are painting materials and paper canvas around her.
¡°I¡¯m just someone who came here to draw the night sky,¡± she answered. She then dropped the brush and stood up, not knowing what to do in this situation.
¡°I¡I must go before someone catches me here or worse. Please don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw, they¡¯ll punish me greatly,¡± she pleaded with him.
¡°Wait! Wait, I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Alexander said as he went in front of her to stop her from leaving.
But¡to his shock, she ran.
The girl ran and ran, her dress flying behind her. Alexander is running after her, trying to catch up to her, but to no means harming her.
¡°Wait! Please wait!¡± Alexander yelled as he chased her.
She ran until she reached the main entrance of the pce. Where a group of imperial guards was standing and posted. She stopped in her tracks when she saw them.
Not only were the guards seen, but also a servant and a woman dressed. Their heads turned left and right, seemingly looking for someone.
And when the girl dressed in a white dress saw the ck-dressed girl, which was the girl Alexander was chasing. She called for her.
¡°Sister?! There you are! We¡¯re looking for you,¡± She called as the servant and the guards were attracted by the unfolding scene and went alongside her.
Alexander finally caught up, panting lightly. He noticed a slow congregation of imperial guards around them.
¡°Sophie, we¡¯ve been looking for you. Where have you been?¡± The girl who called her sister asked worriedly, checking her from head to toe. She noticed her hand stained with colors. ¡°Are you drawing again?¡±
Sophie looked down, her silence gave them an answer.
Abruptly, Rn alsoes to the scene and saw his boss around the forming crowd.
¡°Sire, are you all right?¡± He asked upon his arrival.
Alexander smiled genuinely. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rn. I¡¯m fine.¡± He turned his head towards the girl he was chasing and watched as another girl, who seemed to be her sister, chides her.
¡°I told you to stay inside and don¡¯t go out. What if something happens to you¡¡± she trailed off, finally noticing Alexander¡¯s presence. ¡°Wait¡ are you with him?¡±
Sophie nced at Alexander, then turned back to her sister. She shook her head.
¡°Geez¡we¡¯re going inside Sophie. Father is waiting for us,¡±
Alexander¡¯s brows raised. ¡°Wait, did you just call her Sophie?¡±
The girl¡¯s sister nodded her head confusedly.
¡°Sophie? A princess from the Bavaria Kingdom?¡± Alexander followed up with another question.
¡°Uhm¡yes¡who might you be¡¡± the girl¡¯s sister paused at the realization. ¡°Wait¡are you the imperial prince of Ruthenia Empire?¡±
¡°Imperial prince?!¡± Sophie jolted at that revtion as her head turned to face him.
¡°Isn¡¯t she the one you¡¯re looking for, sire?¡± Rn added.
Alexander nodded in affirmation as his gaze flickered to Sophie. The odd girl she saw in the courtyard painting on a canvas. The girl he chased all the way here. Is she the one Alexander¡¯s father arranged for him to marry? If that¡¯s the case, he found her.
Chapter 27 Fledgling Relationship Part 1
In one of the private rooms of the Hofburg Pce
¡°Father¡I¡I¡I¡¡± Sophie stuttered as she tries to formte her excuse, her face flushed red with shame. She¡¯s in a very awkward situation right now. She¡¯s sitting with her sister who is brushing her back with a hand. Across her was the imperial prince of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander Romanoff, who watched them in silence. Her father is also present and looking at her with a disappointed look.
¡°Sophie, why did you sneak out of the pce?¡± Her father scolded her. ¡°And you even brought along that trash painting materials of yours! Did you secretly bring it along with you when we left? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re forbidden to paint?¡±
Sophie just nodded her head, not daring to argue with her father. She felt very dizzy right now and this situation is just adding on the top of it.
¡°Father, that¡¯s enough,¡± Sophie¡¯s sister, Louis, stood up and blocked her father fromshing out at her.
¡°Who gave you permission to speak? Didn¡¯t I also tell you to keep an eye on her because we are expecting to meet his Imperial Prince? Now that His Highness saw her perform things that are unbefitting of a princess, what do you think will happen?¡± He argued as he gritted his teeth and returned his gaze back to Sophie. ¡°You¡¯re so useless,¡±
Upon saying those words, tears escaped from Sophie¡¯s eyes and streamed down her face.
At this moment, Alexander knew he couldn¡¯t stand idly. He has to step in.
¡°With all due respect, Royal Highness. I think it¡¯s a bit harsh of you to say things like that to your own daughter.¡±
Alexander¡¯s words caught the attention of Sophie¡¯s father and he turned his gaze to him.
When her father faced Alexander, he suddenly dropped his cold demeanor and talked to him politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I¡¯m just scolding my daughter after she¡¯s done something so disgraceful.¡±
¡°Disgraceful? At what for painting?¡± Alexander asked in confusion, his tone demanding an answer but soft enough so that it won¡¯t offend him.
¡°No, it¡¯s for having the Imperial Prince of Ruthenia Empire see her like that.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t have a problem with it,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Why would you consider painting to be so disgraceful? So much that you have to tell her she¡¯s useless,¡± Alexander sighed, unbelieve that such trivial matters would lead to the harshest of words a father can give to his daughter. ¡°Can you give us some room, please? I want to talk with Sophie.¡±
Sophie¡¯s father hesitated for a moment then silently walked out of the room, her sister walking alongside him, leaving the two alone.-.
Alexander turned to Sophie, who was clutching tightly to her dress, her face staring down and sniffling. He then walked towards her.
¡°Here,¡± Alexander offered a handkerchief. Sophie slowly turned her head and met his gaze, her blue eyes shining with tears.
¡°¡Thank¡you,¡± Sophie took the handkerchief and wiped her tears. She then looked back down again, not daring to look at him, especially in her current state.
¡°I don¡¯t speak Ruthenia too much so please forgive me if I make a mistake¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, we can with anguage we are bothfortable with. How about English?¡±
¡°English is fine.¡±
Alexander sighed and sat back in his seat. He picked up the canvas Sophie used to draw. He got it from Rn, whom he ordered to get it for him from where Sophie dropped and left it.
Seeing that Alexander is perusing her painting, Sophie tried to stop him. ¡°¡You mustn¡¯t,¡± but it was toote as Alexander saw the entire drawing.
Alexander looked at her with a nk face. His gaze was staring right at her.
¡°Your Highness¡¡± Sophie called. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I shouldn¡¯t have¡¡±
¡°¡You¡¯re good,¡± Alexander said in a soft voice looking at the painting in his hand. ¡°Your drawing is amazing.¡±
Sophie felt herself going redder as Alexanderplimented her work. It was the first time she had ever gotten praise from a boy and let alone a prince of a country.
¡°Thank¡thank you¡¡± she said, with an awkward smile. She looked down and stared at herp.
¡°Why are you so shy?¡± Alexander asked in a gentle voice. ¡°I saw you in the courtyard. Your face was not like this. The first time I saw your face, it was lively and vibrant. A girl who loves what she¡¯s doing.¡±
¡°¡¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze fell down, her lips curled into a frown and her hands are starting to tremble. ¡°Lively and vibrant?¡± She asked in a whisper. ¡°You noticed it huh¡?¡± she trailed off.
She knew that her father didn¡¯t like her passion. He wants her to be ady, which means he wants her to be well-mannered, quiet, decent, and elegant. He wanted her to be ady that would suit the prince he told her she was going to marry. Which is the man in front of her. It was her only purpose after all.
But she is different. She¡¯s just a girl who loves to paint and draw. A girl who even wished that she hadn¡¯t been born in nobility so that she can do whatever the things she like. She doesn¡¯t like being forced into something she doesn¡¯t like but she can¡¯t escape her fate, as it was already preordained since her birth.
¡°Why did you ask my father and sister to leave the room?¡±
Sophie was snapped out of her thoughts. She turned her gaze up and is surprised to see Alexander already facing her.
¡°To talk to each other,¡± Alexander replied simply. ¡°Can we have an honest talk with each other?¡±
Sophie¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°T-talk¡?¡± she repeated like a parrot, not understanding what he means.
¡°Let¡¯s just talk at one another. Whatever the topic, I¡¯m down.¡± Alexander suggested. ¡°I figured this is a chance for us to know each other. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Sophie nodded her head. She wanted to know him too.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start,¡± Alexander began by picking up another canvas that was drawn by Sophie. The drawing is about two lovely Pardalotus Punctatus snuggling together.
The wholesomeness and beauty of the drawing made him smile. It was professionally drawn, something out of passion.
¡°I like this drawing the most,¡± Alexander shared. ¡°It¡¯s very lovely. Did you draw it by yourself while you were in the courtyard earlier?¡±
Sophie nodded in reply. ¡°Yes¡I haven¡¯t done coloring it but I¡¯m d you liked it, Your Highness.¡± She said, beaming with happiness. His words made her gradually feelfortable around him.
¡°Hmm¡ I would love to try?¡±
Sophie is taken aback by Alexander¡¯s words. She has never expected he would say those words.
¡°Do you perhaps know how to draw, Your Highness?¡±
¡°Please call me by my name,¡± Alexander said, giving her a warm smile. ¡°Call me Alexander.¡±
Hearing his name left her feeling lightheaded and she blushed. ¡°I-I¡¯m Sophie.¡±
They chuckled at each other. Alexander then picked a nk canvas and a pencil and started copying Sophie¡¯s bird artwork.
Sophie watched from her side as Alexander¡¯s hand flitted across the canvas. Curious, she stood and walked over to his side to have a better view of his drawing.
There, she saw something unexpected.
Alexander¡¯s drawing was superb, intricate, and detailed. His hands were steady and firm but delicate and soft. He just started seconds ago and now he¡¯s closer to finishing it.
Sophie watched in awe of his drawing. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the beauty of his drawing, so much that she let out a gasp inadvertently. Alexander didn¡¯t mind her closely watching him.
Three minutester, he finished the product. He handed the canvas to Sophie who then remarked ¡°So~cute! You¡¯re so talented!¡±
She was surprised, who knew a prince would be so good at drawing?
¡°You think? I still have a lot more to go,¡± Alexander humbly said. Drawing has never been hard for him. After all, in his past life, it¡¯s been his work as an engineer. He loves to draw on A3 paper with schematics and diagrams.
¡°Why don¡¯t you try it too? I¡¯ll watch.¡± Alexander handed him a nk canvas.
¡°Eh¡really? Right now?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡erhm difficult to draw with someone watching¡or to be more exact, it¡¯s terribly embarrassing¡¡± Sophie mumbled, covering her reddened face with a white canvas.
¡°I¡¯m not going tough. I promise. I¡¯ll be very silent. Just give it a try,¡± Alexander said in a reassuring tone.
¡°Okay,¡± Sophie then nervously sat down in front of a nk canvas and picked a pencil. She then started sketching the outline of the bird, and within five minutes, she finished her own drawing.
Alexander leaned over and looked at her drawing. Then¡he giggled.
Seeing him do that, Sophie pouted. ¡°You said you¡¯re not gonnaugh¡!¡±
¡°I¡¯m notughing. It¡¯s just cute.¡±
¡°C-cute?¡± Sophie stuttered bashfully.
¡°You drew it from a different angle aspared to my drawing. It¡¯s very¡unique.¡± Alexandermented.
Sophie¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Stop calling it cute¡¡±
¡°Sorry¡I just find it endearing to see you draw with a livelier expression.¡±
¡°Huh¡¡± Sophie¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard hisment.
¡°When I was watching you draw, I see a person who is passionate, a person who loves what she¡¯s doing.¡±
¡°¡¡± Sophie¡¯s cheeks turned brighter as she kept on listening to Alexander talk. Her eyes are staring down at herp, trying to hide her blush.
¡°We¡¯re pretty much the same, aren¡¯t we?¡±
The air around them instantly turned solemn as Alexander changed the topic.
Sophie looked up at him and noticed his somber eyes.
¡°I was born from a royal family of Romanoff. I¡¯m the only boy of the five children. Of course, as a man I have huge responsibility ahead to inherit the throne, thus needs a lot of preparations¡where my father forced me to study politics and history, forced me to study math and science¡even though I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s not like I have a choice. I can¡¯t do things that I liked such as fencing, ying musical instruments, going out¡My fate is sealed from the moment I was born¡¡±
Alexander¡¯s voice is quiet and solemn. Sophie could feel his sadness and also his bitterness. She can rte to his situation.
To lighten up the mood, Alexander shared a funny story. ¡°There was a time when I sneak out of the pce. I was 15 years old back then. It was night and I entered an establishment for adults. I gambled, drank wine, have fun with thedies¡it was fun. But when my father found out, I was grounded for a month and I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave my room.¡±
Sophieughed at his story. She can imagine the expression of his father, angry and fuming over his son for disobeying him. It was the first time she openly let herugh sincerely, sharing what she feels inside.
¡°I have a lot of embarrassing stories I wish to share with you but when I do, you¡¯ll probably see me in a new light.¡±
That¡¯s right, something like Alexander bringing girls into the pce.
¡°We¡¯re pretty much the same Sophie. We didn¡¯t choose this life god did. As much as we want to escape our responsibility, we can¡¯t simply do so. Our life has been set, like we¡¯re supposed to marry each other even though we don¡¯t want to.¡±
Sophie¡¯s pupils dted when the topic of marriage was brought up.
¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to marry me, Sophie,¡± Alexander said genuinely. ¡°I will respect your decision. If you don¡¯t like the idea of arranged marriage I can just talk to your father and call it off. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re bound to do what we¡¯re told right?¡±
Sophie brought her hands together, silently pondering the oue of her decision if she were to make one. At first, she didn¡¯t like the idea of marrying someone she doesn¡¯t love¡ but after spending a brief time together alone, it changed. Alexander was the first person to like her hobby. He is kind and never called her out for doing what she likes to do. He is not like others who would force her to do what they want; instead, he tries to encourage her to do what she likes to do, and that is admirable to her.
¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to rush your decision¡¡± Alexander broke her train of thoughts. ¡°The night is still young, how about we join the others?¡±
¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±
Alexander stood and walked over in front of her. He held out his hand. ¡°May I have this dance?¡±
¡°I never knew Alexander¡¯s behavior and backstory could help me develop a rtionship with Sophie,¡± Thomasmented inwardly.
Chapter 28 Fledgling Relationship Part 2
The music yed beautifully throughout the dance hall which hummed with the chatter of people. The atmosphere was alive with the excitement of the nobles as they gathered for the ball. Among them was Anastasia.
Her eyes flitted around everyone, locating a person whom she holds dear. Her brother, Alexander.
It¡¯s been an hour since they parted and left her in Rn¡¯s care, but she¡¯s keen to find the whereabouts of her brother, who promised to dance with her after taking care of, he quoted ¡°important job¡±. She searched for him for over twenty minutes now but her search became harder as more people flocked in to enjoy the magnificent night.
Disappointed, Ana¡¯s gaze flickered to Rn, who¡¯s been following her since Alexander left her. He is his brother¡¯s chief of security. If anyone knows his whereabouts, it¡¯s him. So she asked.
¡°Rn, do you know where my brother has gone?¡±
Rn shook his head apologetically. ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±
Rn knew the answer but he has an order from Alexander not to say anything.
Ana frowned, getting worried as time passes by but a sudden distraction caught her attention. A new array of pairs took to the center of the hall while there was a brief intermission of the orchestra. In the middle, she finally found what she was looking for.
It was his brother, and next to him was a woman she had never seen before. The woman was tall and beautiful, with long golden hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. She wore a fitting, floor-length ck gown that entuated her hourss figure with also a slit that underline her long legs. The two of them stood in front of the crowd in an intimate embrace.
People were so captivated by the pair that they couldn¡¯t seem to take their eyes off of them.
¡°Brother!!¡± She eximed excitedly and dropped the arm of Rn before running toward the dance floor.
Alexander stiffened as he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He swiveled his head, his eyes widening at the sight of his younger sister.
He immediately signaled Rn, who was in a daze, to catch her before she can reach him. Rn ran swiftly toward Ana and caught her by the arm.
Confused, Ana questioned Rn. ¡°Why¡let me go!¡±
¡°Your Highness, please behave yourself. His Imperial Majesty has asked me to take you away from the dance hall¡¡±
¡°Why?!¡± Ana demanded, her sudden rise of tone caused the eyes of the people around her to fall on her.-.
¡°Your¡highness¡¡±
¡°Okay, Rn, I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± Alexander stepped in to prevent themotion from going out of hand. ¡°Ana, give me five minutes and I swear you¡¯ll be my next dance partner,¡± Alexander pleaded while holding her shoulders.
Since it was her dear brother asking, Ana ceased resisting and allowed Rn to lead her away from the dance hall. ¡°Fine¡¡±
Alexander sighed in relief and hurried back to his dance partner.
¡°Phew¡I apologize for leaving you so suddenly. I have to take care of my little sister for a while¡she can be a handful sometimes.¡±
¡°No¡it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind it at all,¡± Sophie replied with an understanding tone, her eyes never left Alexander¡¯s.
¡°Then¡shall we start again?¡± Alexander asked formally as he held out his hand.
¡°It¡¯s has been a while since Ist danced. So do forgive me in advance for my clumsiness,¡± Sophie murmured and took his offered hand.
Alexander smiled dashingly and perhaps saw too much confidence within his smile.
¡°You¡¯ll be fine. No one will notice a miss step if you are with me.¡±
Alexander nced around the hall briefly. They were a lot of eyes.
Inwardly, Thomas began downloading necessary information about dancing. Luckily, Alexander has a lot of experience and he dances very well. If he just follows it, he would be just fine.
The next symphony began, and the two of them began their dance. Alexander took the lead, his arm held around her waist firmly. Sophie got slightly nervous but her heart calmed down when she pressed her free hand to his shoulder. She followed his lead.
Their feet stepped lightly across the smoothened marble floor, Sophie¡¯s dress twirled while Alexander¡¯s suit swished.
Alexander pulled her closer to him. Their bodies pressed against each other. Sophie¡¯s heart hammered in her chest as she felt the sensation of his touch on her skin. It was as if her heart was flying out of her chest. She can feel his every breath from his chest brushing against her cheek.
Her cheeks reddened as she felt his gaze on her face. She kept her head low to hide her burning cheeks. The eyes of the crowds were on them as Alexander manage to attract them with his remarkable dance steps.
Though it was not the reason why they are the center of attraction. It was their position. Alexander Romanoff is the Imperial Prince of the Ruthenia Empire and would soon be proimed as the new emperor. Sophie is the princess of the Kingdom of Bavaria.
Alexander noticed her troubled expression, so he initiated a conversation while they danced.
¡°Are you okay? Want us to stop?¡±
¡°No¡ it¡¯s just that..¡± Sophie blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not used to this much attention.¡±
Alexander chuckled at her reason. ¡°I see, I thought it was something serious¡Don¡¯t mind them, focus only on me.¡±
It wasn¡¯t hard to get attention with all the eyes in the room staring at them. Sophie took a deep breath, taking Alexander¡¯s advice, and focused only on him.
Sophie slowly rxed and began to enjoy the dance with Alexander. She felt like she was flying under the moonlight. The ambiance and the lights above them were like a veil, giving them the illusion that they are alone.
Alexander pulled her closer to him as the music yed, so they are now chest to chest. Sophie blushed at the intimate position the two of them were in.
She felt his strong arms around her waist and she tightened her grip on his shoulder. She tilted her head upward and her eyes met with his.
Alexander stared at Sophie. Her eyes sparkled like sapphires. He leaned in closer to her, his lips almost brushing her ear. ¡°You look beautiful tonight, Sophie¡be my Queen.¡±
Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his confession, and she could feel her face grow warmer. Her lips quivered as she tried to get a word out.
Meanwhile, Thomas shouted inwardly after his sudden proposal. It just came out of his mouth. He doesn¡¯t know why he said it but the damage has already been done.
It must be because Alexander¡¯s dormant subconscious affects his emotion. It¡¯s been a problem for him since he reincarnated in this world. However, after seeing her response, it must¡¯ve had an effect on her. Though he already promised her that she has a choice, it looked as though he was going to break it.
Back in reality.
¡°I¡¡±
She didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence as a new dance song started. It was slow and sweet.
Alexander pulled her close to his body, face to face. He ced one of his hands on the small of her back while the other hand hold her wrist. He moved his body in a slow, smooth motion as the music yed. His breath brushed against her ear.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer¡Sophie.¡±
She blushed and her heart pounded in her chest. Her eyes flickered to his and she noticed that he was staring at her. She raised her head and met his gaze.
¡°Yes..¡±
It was barely a whisper. Sophie immediately hid her face, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
¡°Yes? You mean you ept my proposal?¡±
But before he could get an answer, the symphony ended. It was followed by a round of apuse that resounded throughout the hall.
Sophie lifted both sides of her dress and curtsied to Alexander who bowed back.
And before he could ask again for rification, to his shock again, Sophie flitted away.
¡®Shit¡I fucked it all up,¡¯ He cursed internally.
***
Sophie exited the pce to get some fresh air. Her heart hammered in her chest, and her cheeks burned up as she remembered Alexander¡¯s words clearly in her mind. ¡°Be my Queen¡¡±
She buried her head in her hands in embarrassment as she also remembered the time when she answered ¡°Yes¡±.
Rpsing those moments made her heart pound in her chest. She raised her head from her hands and stared out into the night and the stars. Hoping that the scenery above would calm her beating heart.
Prince Alexander Romanoff is a kind and warm-hearted man. After spending brief moments alone in one room sharing stories and telling her that he likes the way she is her hobby. It¡¯s only natural that she will feel positive about him.
¡°I thought I would find you here,¡±
Sophie jolted slightly at the unexpected close voice. Turning her head to the side, she saw Alexander walking toward her. Her eyes widened slightly.
¡°How did you know I was here?¡±
He tilted his head to the side. His eyes were gentle, yet so piercing, striking right through her heart. ¡°I just followed you, how else could I know?¡± Alexander exined as she slowly walked forward and stopped a meter from her.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you so suddenly out there alone¡¡±
¡°Me too, I want to apologize for asking something abrupt like earlier. I crossed the line. I even told you that I would respect your decision and would not force you to be my Queen.¡±
She looked down at the ground and she yed with her fingers as she tries to formte a response.
Silence fell between them as neither from both side tries to speak.
Trying to break the silence, Alexander stepped forward and looked at her stared down face. ¡°Sophie, I will leave next week back to Ruthenia. I need your answer by then.¡±
Sophie looked up at his face. She saw sincerity and warmth in it. She blinked once, then again. She spoke in a small but audible voice.
¡°What if¡I don¡¯t?¡±
Alexander could see her trembling as she uttered those words. Is she rejecting him?
¡°To be honest, if you reject my proposal. I guess I¡¯ll have to ept it and move on. I will look for another princess from another country that would ept me as her consort. Then, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll never see each other again¡¡±
Sophie turned her face away. Her heart lurched at those words. They only met just earlier but it felt like they¡¯d been together for a long time.
¡°And¡if I ept?¡±
¡°Well¡you will be my wife and the new Queen of the Ruthenia Empire. I know we haven¡¯t spent much time together and I also believe that there is an insufficient connection between us and we don¡¯t know much about each other. But I know one thing
¡°Yes?¡±
Alexander looked at her straight in the eyes and spoke in a steady voice. Without breaking their gaze, he spoke again. ¡°I like you, Sophie.¡±
After all the talk of him, swearing that he will not fall in love with a political tool. Thomas felt betrayed. But what he just said right now came from his heart. He doesn¡¯t understand himself anymore. Everything contradicts what was established. His rational mind against unpredictable emotions. He underestimated everything.
Objectively speaking, Thomas felt a spark when they spend their time together earlier, drawing birds, and telling her his story. It all felt genuine.
¡°My childhood¡¡± Sophie uttered.
¡°Childhood?¡± Alexander cocked his head to the side.
Sophie continued, ¡°During my childhood, I was always drawing. No matter what my royal tutor taught me, I tuned out the lessons and spent my time drawing. Even in my father¡¯s office, I was supposed to be listening to my father speak, but I paid attention to the way the light fell on my father across from me and sketched a quick picture of what I saw,¡± Sophie continued narrating. ¡°I dreamed of giving up my position as an aristocrat¡getting an apprenticeship¡and living independently in the city. But it was only a dream I would never realize. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m strong enough to go through with it. I¡¯m sure that I would¡¯ve failed anyway. So, even being able to draw on some asion like earlier in the courtyard¡is all I can to¡¡± Sophie¡¯s tears streamed down her cheek as Alexander listened to her story with interest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡for always crying like this¡¡± she said apologetically as she wiped her tears with the back of her hand.
¡°You¡¯re the first person I opened myself up to. I¡¯m not someone who is good at expressing my feelings¡Oh silly me¡I thought I had moved on¡but I promise I¡¯ll give it up soon enough.¡±
Give it up soon? Alexander scowled as he saw the dedication to pursuing art.
Based on her words alone, she¡¯s implying that she doesn¡¯t want to be part of the aristocracy that will hinder her from doing her passion for painting. So does it mean¡she¡¯ll reject him?
Just in case, Alexander prepared his heart for her next word.
¡°So¡I¡¯ll try my hardest to be a suitable wife for you,¡± Sophie dered.
Chapter 29 Sealed Agreement
Alexander was just stunned upon hearing thest part of her speech. It took him a few seconds to recover from her words. No honestly, he doesn¡¯t know how he is supposed to react in this situation. Should he be happy? Surprise? Nonee to mind, leaving himpletely speechless.
He only stared at her for a few seconds, processing what she just said. Trying her hardest to be his suitable wife means that she epted the proposal.
He now understood what she was conveying, making him smile.
¡°I¡¯m honored,¡± Alexander ced his hand on his chest. ¡°I shall also do my best to be a suitable husband to you. Together, we will be the new father and mother of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
Sophie smiled at that. ¡°Thank you.¡±
Then the mood became silent once more as both of them doesn¡¯t know how things should move on next.
It went awkward that they only stared at one another for a few minutes, probably reminiscing about the decisions they made.
Alexander was the first one to break through the silence as an idea struck his mind.
¡°Your childhood story is pretty much simr to mine. I also have things that I want to pursue.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Though people alreadybeled me like being a¡¡± Alexander felt a lump in his throat as he is going to share a fragment of his embarrassing past. ¡°yboy for example¡¡±
Saying that Alexander winced in anticipation. Surely, Sophie would react to that. But to his surprise, Sophie inquired about something unexpected.
¡°What¡¯s a yboy?¡±-.
Alexander blinked twice. She doesn¡¯t know what a yboy means? How could she¡oh, probably because of her sheltered life as an aristocrat. In that was the case, then there¡¯s no way for her to know the trends outside her bubble. He has never been this lucky before. It¡¯s a good thing that she doesn¡¯t understand what it means and it¡¯s best to keep it that way to preserve his reputation and dignity as an imperial prince.
¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway,¡± Alexander averted and continued. ¡°Well, the thing is you shared your childhood story with me. With that, I was able to understand and know a lot about you. I think it¡¯s only appropriate that I share mine.¡±
¡°During my childhood days, I love to fool around, not following my father¡¯s orders, not listening to my royal tutor¡¯s lessons, and is always breaking the rules. I found it endearing that both of us share a lot ofmonalities. But in terms of passion, that¡¯s where our simrities diverged. You love drawing and painting while I love building things. You may not know about this but I¡¯m an excellent engineer,¡±
¡°Engineer?¡± Sophie repeated, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a profession?¡±
¡°Yes, I found myself fond of it when I learned about it in books. Especially the ones that are among us yet found ourselves unable to understand the inner workings of it. Such as how electricity produces light, how the cars move, how an aircraft flies, how tall buildings were built, and a lot more. I envision myself to create wonderful things that will transform the world as we know it today,¡± He paused and stared at the moon shining brightly in the night sky. ¡°Something like sending a man to the moon, it¡¯s a dream that I wish to fulfill before I die.¡±
In the past, that dream was fulfilled thanks to his space program. He just thought it would sound cool to Sophie if she were to hear that. But the expectation is damned.
¡°Sending a man to the moon? Is that even possible?¡± Sophie cocked her to the side, quizzically.
¡°Of course,¡± Alexander answered confidently. ¡°In the past, we humans didn¡¯t believe that men can fly in the sky. But after centuries, we finally created a machine that allows us to fly. It may seem impossible now but in theing decades, it¡¯ll be possible.¡±
Though the idea came out of nowhere, Alexander is confident that he¡¯ll be able to create a rocket that will allow him to send a man to the moon. It¡¯s possible, he¡¯ll just have to develop new technologies first using pre-world war 2 technology. He already has a n for what he will introduce and work his way up.
Once he¡¯s back to Ruthenia, he¡¯ll begin working on his n along with his newly-elect government.
¡°I am looking forward to seeing it,¡± Sophie said, smiling upon hearing about his ambitious goal.
¡°So, shall we return back to the pce? I am certain that they are looking for us, especially my sister,¡± Alexander chuckled.
¡°I agree,¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°let¡¯s go ahead then,¡± she turned and walked away, only to stop after a few steps as she noticed Alexander was walking by her side, like how a couple would do. She didn¡¯t mind it at all, thinking that it was only normal that they return to the pce together after the proposal.
They walked back to the pce in silence, both of them were deep in thought about what happened tonight. When Sophie finally agreed of marrying Alexander, they only need to announce it to her father, the King of Bavaria.
As they neared the pce, Alexander was met with familiar figures standing by the pce¡¯s entrance. It was Rn and Ana.
¡°Brother¡where did you go? I was looking for¡¡± she trailed off as she saw a girl by her side. It was the same woman whom her brother danced with.
Yet before she could ask about her identity, Alexander greeted her. ¡°Hello Ana, you¡¯ve been waiting for me right? How about I fulfill my promise to you?¡±
Instead of being happy from his brother realized her wish, Ana, pressed his brother by asking questions.
¡°Who is she?¡± Ana asked while looking at Sophie.
Alexander gulped a mouthful of saliva before answering her question. ¡°Her name is Sophie, princess of Bavaria, and the future Queen of Ruthenia Empire,¡±
Upon introduction, Sophie kneel down to Ana¡¯s level and smiled warmly. ¡°Hello, Ana, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met but I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡±
Ana blinked twice then she looked at her brother¡¯s face to confirm his words.
¡°Future queen¡don¡¯t tell me¡you¡¯re getting a married brother!¡±
Alexander nodded. ¡°Though the agreement was made minutes ago, she will be my future wife. Now we are on our way to the King of Bavaria to announce it. But first, I¡¯ll have to uphold my promise to you. So why don¡¯t we head inside and dance?¡± Alexander said as he offered his hand.
Ana only stared at him, her arm crossed to her chest. She still couldn¡¯t ept the idea of his brother getting married to a woman he just met. Just thinking about it made her dizzy. They went to Austrea because the new king¡¯s crown ceremony not to¡Wait, Ana realized something¡So is this what his brother refers to as ¡°Important matters?¡±
Ana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not in a mood to dance tonight, brother. It¡¯s been a long day, and I¡¯m tired.¡±
Alexander¡¯s brows creased at her unexpected response. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because you lied to me brother. You didn¡¯t tell me that the important matter you¡¯re talking to is her,¡± she said, pointing at Sophie. ¡°Who is she anyway? Princess of Bavaria? Did you just casually ask her to be your Queen?¡±
Bombarding Alexander with questions, Alexander let out a breath. So is this the reason why she¡¯s mad huh?
¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t exin it to you clearly. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you everything. I¡¯ll tell it right now. Princess Sophie is the woman our father arranged for me to marry. Both parties agreed and she happened to attend the crown ceremony of King Licht. So I went here to look for her and asked if she¡¯s willing to go through our marriage.¡± Alexander nced at Sophie after exining the events to Ana. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Sophie?¡±
Sophie nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, your brother indeed has asked me if I can be his Queen and I epted. I apologize if this hurt you in some way, Your Highness,¡±
¡°So that was it huh?¡± Ana uttered, convinced by their exnation. ¡°Fine¡I¡¯m sorry if I acted rashly brother¡.¡± she began twiddling her fingers, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯ll take back my words¡please dance with me.¡±
¡°Is everything settled now?¡± Alexander chuckled softly upon seeing his little sister¡¯s bashful face.
¡°Well¡It¡¯s not like you have a choice right brother? it¡¯s the duty of the imperial prince after all. Mother taught me about the roles and responsibilities of the royal family. Being a princess I am also expecting that I will be wed to the prince of another country.¡±
Alexander and Sophie scowled. They were just talking about being forced into marriage earlier. To see that Ana is already open to the idea of the royal marriage is something that saddened both of them. Being part of the royal family has left you no choice but to fulfill your duty.
Now that she also mentioned their mother, Alexander remembered the ongoing investigation of their death. There was no progress and he was getting impatient. Once he returns back to Ruthenia, he¡¯ll address this issue right away.
Alexander grabbed Ana¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±
Before entering the pce, Alexander nced over his shoulder. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ll be going first. Please do inform your father about your decision. I¡¯ll catch up once I finish my dance with my sister.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±
Alexander entered the pce and joined the rest of the crowds. He entered in the middle of the dance hall with Ana by his side. They danced and managed to attract the eyes of the crowds. Then after that, he left Ana once again in Rn¡¯s care and hurriedly head to a room where Sophie is located.
Wiping off the sweat on his forehead and straightening his suit. Alexander knocked on the door and entered.
Inside, Louis, Sophie, and the King of Bavaria were present. The atmosphere inside was amicablepared to thest one.
¡°Thank you for waiting, I had to care of something,¡± he said as he strode all the way to his chair and sat. He nced at the members of the royal family of Bavaria before speaking.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Imperial Highness. We were done discussing your marriage after all.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander fixed his tie and looked at the king amiably. ¡°So, since the matters have been discussed I now only asked for a blessing. But before we proceed, I would like to ask Sophie once again, if she¡¯s willing to be my wife.¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to Sophie, whose hand was held adoringly by her sister, Louise. ¡°Sophie?¡±
Sophie ced her hand on Louise¡¯s, enveloping it. ¡°I ept the marriage, Sir Alexander.
Alexander smiled in satisfaction.
¡°Very well, I shall give my blessings to you two.¡± the King of Bavaria chimed in. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯ll leave her to your care,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Alexander assured.
¡°So, we were discussing developing your rtionship with one another,¡± Louise joined the conversation. ¡°I know this is political marriage but you two must create an evesting bond that will mutually benefit one another¡¯s rtionship.¡±
Alexander nodded his head, liking the idea. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of such, so what do you have in mind?¡±
¡°My sister will live with you in the Ruthenia. Which means, she¡¯ll be going with you when you return to your country,¡±
¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine by me. We¡¯ll leave in a week. Sophie, please spend your time with your family before we depart,¡±
Sophie gazes down somberly. The idea of leaving her family in a week and spending the rest of her life in a foreign country whose culture,nguage, and customs are different from Deutd, is heartbreaking.
Seeing that, Alexander waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sophie, you can still see them of course and they can visit you in Ruthenia. I apologize if I made it sound like you¡¯re parting ways with each other.¡±
¡°See, His Imperial Highness told us that we can visit you there. So don¡¯t be sad now okay?¡± Louiseforted her sister.
¡°Y-yes,¡± Sophie uttered weakly.
Concluding the meeting, Alexander sessfully fulfilled one of his roles. To find a Queen.
There are only two remaining. Produce an heir and gain territory. Fulfilling all the three would make him the best emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
He would see about that.
Chapter 30 Epilogue: A Promise Made and a Mysterious Dream
One weekter.
In his hotel room, Alexander was getting ready for their departure. Ana was bathing while he was taking care of their luggage. Rn, as always, is on guard, watching over them in case something dark would happen.
¡°Can you pass me my uniform there, Rn?¡±
Rn bowed as he carry out the prince¡¯s order. He grabbed the uniform and handed it to Alexander.
Alexander nodded in thanks and began folding it. Normally, it would be the servant¡¯s job to take care of their belongings but he didn¡¯t bring any as he believes he can do it by himself, especially from taking care of his things.
They¡¯ll be leaving in a few minutes, the car is ready, parked just right outside of the hotel. The security division already cleared the path and arranged everything rationally ording to their needs.
Since this is thest day of their trip to Vienna, it¡¯s also the time when Sophie is going along with them back to Ruthenia. They¡¯ll be meeting them in Vienna Central Station, where their train is on standby.
Alexander looked at his wristwatch. There¡¯s only one hour left. He hailed at Ana who was still washing in the bathroom.
¡°Ana, faster, we¡¯re going to bete!¡±
¡°I know, I¡¯m almost finished,¡± Ana replied back as she turned off the faucet.
She stepped out of the bathroom, her body wrapped in a towel. Alexander tilted his head momentarily, signaling Rn to help her get dressed.
Rn casually nodded and head over to Ana and helped her don her dress.
After fifteen minutes of preparation, they were ready to leave.
Thirty minutester, they arrived at Vienna Central Station. For the safety of the imperial family of the Ruthenia Empire, the king of the Austrean Empire temporarily closed the station and will lift it once the imperial prince leaves.
The king couldn¡¯te by to the station as he has pressing matters to deal with. Alexander simply understood the reason as he also experienced dealing with hellish paperwork that required, if not days, weeks to take care of.
In the station, they saw Sophie garbed in an elegant ck dress standing at the center of the tform. To her right, Louise can be seen with a bright smile on her face, and to her left, their father, the King of Bavaria.
Sauntering towards them, Alexander bowed his head slightly, greeting them formally.-.
¡°I apologize for making you wait, Ana has taken a lot of time in the bath earlier so¡Ow ow!¡±
Alexander winced, feeling a sharp pinch on his arm. He looked down and saw Ana with a piercing look. She probably got mad at his remarks.
¡°It¡¯s okay, we just got here anyways,¡± Sophie answered, easing his worries.
¡°I see,¡± Alexander rubbed the part of his arm where Ana pinched him. ¡°In that case, may I assume that you three have said goodbyes to one another?¡± Alexander nced at the three, watching as their expression fell somber.
¡°Yes, please take care of my daughter,¡± the King of Bavaria said.
¡°If you do anything bad or hurt my sister, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it,¡± Louise threatened.
¡°Louise, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± the king reprimanded her behavior to which Alexander didn¡¯t pay no heed.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Highness, I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Louise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your sister, I promise you that,¡±
Louise managed to calm down after hearing what the prince said, she then bowed and gave him a courteous nod.
¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±
The king¡¯s gaze soften as he witnessed Louise. ¡°Take care of her, Alexander,¡± he spoke in a firm tone. ¡°She¡¯s not just the daughter of an empire¡¯s royal family, but my dear daughter. You must take good care of her.¡±
The prince nodded and waved. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve epted this marriage with Sophie, I¡¯m aware of my responsibilities,¡± he reassured.
The king nodded and with that, they parted ways.
Alexander signaled to the imperial guards of the Ruthenia Empire to take the bags and everything to the train.
Sophie waved at her family, as the three of them boarded the train.
On the train, Rn was on guard in his usual routine. Making rounds to each car, making sure that there¡¯ll be no mishaps.
Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any suspicious elements around. The security division has done a good job in making sure that there are no bombs or any unwanted devices nted on the train
The train whistled and began moving. Sophie nced out of the window and saw her family waving at her, smiling. She smiled back at them.
¡°I¡¯ll miss everyone,¡± she whispered to herself as the train moved faster.
Since it¡¯ll take two days to get back to Ruthenia, Alexander passes the time by simply having a conversation with Sophie and Ana.
At night, Alexander jumped down to his bed, pulled the bedsheet, andy down.
As his consciousness drifts away, Alexander slowly falls to slumber.
¡
Momentster, something mysterious urred in his sleep. He opened his eyes and saw a different scenery. It wasn¡¯t the luxurious interior of the train, rather it was an interior of something closely familiar to him.
His eyes widened after a thorough sweep around the room. He¡¯s in a personal office with a size way too big for just one man. Floor-to-ceiling windows with a view of the New York skyline and a huge neat modern dark-wood deskid with paperwork. Everything else is white, from the ceiling, floors, and walls.
There¡¯s no mistaking it, this was his office in his past life. Why is he here?
He touched his body here and there, checking if this was a dream. He can feel every touch he made, it felt genuinely vivid. Like it was the real deal.
On the desk, there was a smartphone. Alexander hurriedly grabbed it and used it as a mirror to check himself.
Surprisingly, it was not the face of Alexander anymore, it was from Thomas Harrier.
This new sudden event momentarily paralyzed him. Does this mean he is back to his original world?
Abruptly, the answer to his question came to mind. No, that¡¯s not possible. From the crash alone, there was simply no way for any human being to survive that fall.
This leads him to question, what is this ce?
Confused by his new circumstances, a voice rang inside the office.
¡°So you¡¯re the Thomas Harrier, huh?¡±
Thomas jolted at the unexpected voice. It sounded familiar. He turned around and saw the figure of Alexander Romanoff.
Thomas reflexively took a step back, taken aback by Alexander¡¯s sudden appearance.
¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal to feel confused. After all this, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any rational people would remain sane,¡± Alexander said casually, walking over towards the window slowly.
¡°What is happening?! Why am I here?¡± Thomas demanded, his eyes fixed on Alexander.
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m the real Alexander Romanoff.¡±
¡°I know that, but how is this possible?¡±
Alexander didn¡¯t answer instead he peered through the window. He was mesmerized by the sight of the modern skyscrapers, the brightly lit night, and the height of the building he was in.
¡°Impressive, so this is what the future looks like huh? It¡¯s a shame that I never get to be born here.¡±
¡°Answer my damn question.¡±
Alexander paused and turned around.
¡°This mighte as a surprise to you¡you¡¯re actually just dreaming.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just dreaming?!¡± Thomas repeated the man¡¯s words. Is he making fun of him?
¡°This is the ce you created, hidden in your memories, and the ce that often appears in most of your daily life. As for your question as to who I am, I¡¯m what you call the dormant consciousness, the one that is affecting your personality and behavior. Though there is really nothing I can do about it, that¡¯s the basic.¡± He flippantly exined.
Thomas sighed, beginning to understand the predicament he was in. So if this is the real Alexander and is alive in this pseudo-world, can he perhaps ask him some questions?
¡°May I ask you some questions?¡±
¡°Go ahead,¡±
¡°How did I end up in your body after I died from a car ident?¡±
¡°It¡¯s by chance actually,¡± Alexander began. ¡°When our convoy was attacked, I was knocked out of the cold. I was taken to the hospital but it was toote, it appears that I suffered from an internal brain hemorrhage, an injury I learned from your knowledge by the way, which caused me my death. Of course, I was young and yearned for long life, so I prayed to the almighty, hoping that he could somehow save me from my fate. And it was answered. However, there was a catch. I cannot return to my body but it can be upied by another soul, and that¡¯s where you came in.¡±
Listening to his somewhat ridiculous story, Thomas couldn¡¯t help butugh contemptuously.
¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that god transferred my soul to your body?¡±
¡°Yes. Now you¡¯re getting it,¡±
¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±
¡°To a man like you, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. Especially when you are obsessed with reality and facts. You don¡¯t even believe that there is a higher being¡¡±
Thomas remained silent.
¡°I know all about you, Thomas. I¡¯ve been inside your mind. I must say, you¡¯re quite a genius fellow. You know a lot of things about science and engineering. You own a corporation of the highest worth and yet live a humble life. Your achievements are astounding. This is why I was grateful that you were the one to seed in my body. I was thankful because you created a cure for my dear Ana¡¯s disease.¡±
¡°I¡¯m still at lost here, Alexander. Let¡¯s say you made a deal with this supreme being, what did you get in return?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t return to your body, right? Where does that leave you?¡±
Alexander looked down, his expression gloomy. ¡°There¡¯s none. My body gets to live but for me, no. I¡¯m just stuck here in your mind, which technically means we share a body. Though I don¡¯t have much effect, the memories I created and my emotions remained¡¡± he trailed off.
¡°I see. I understand now¡¡±
Alexander returned his attention to the window and resumed watching the modern world before him.
¡°Are you perhaps going to introduce modern elements to mine?¡±
Thomas mustered up his courage before answering. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I see Ruthenia from increasing its economy. I must say, your father left a huge pile of mess that I had to implement immediate reforms.¡±
Alexander chuckled. ¡°I apologize for that¡There is also one thing about you¡you create weapons as your main job. Are you also going to introduce it there?¡±
Thomas hummed his response.
¡°How about nukes? Are you also going to introduce them to my world?¡±
¡°Are you talking about the atomic bomb? Well, it has to be built for a modern world to progress. Without it, the world you¡¯re seeing right now would be different. It¡¯s inevitable. Even if I didn¡¯t reincarnate in your body, somebody will invent it.¡±
¡°Is that so¡Well¡I pretty much don¡¯t much care anyway. It¡¯s your life, after all. But I do have a favor to ask you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±
¡°I considered this new life of mine as a second chance. So I¡¯ll do whatever you ask with the best of my ability.¡±
¡°My favor is just simple, I want you to take care of my family and find out who kill my father and mother.¡±
¡°Understood, I will do my best,¡±
¡°Thank you¡¡± Alexander smiled at him kindly. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, you should return now.¡±
¡°Will I ever meet you again?¡±
¡°Who knows? This may be our first andst meeting¡still¡it¡¯s nice meeting you, Thomas.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°Consider this as a formality.¡±
¡°Likewise, Alexander¡¡±
They both shared a smile. Secondster, Alexander raised his hand and snapped his finger.
Suddenly, Thomas. No. Alexander jolted up from his bed, breathing heavily. He looked around and found that he has returned.
It was indeed a mysterious dream.
Chapter 31 Prologue: The New Beginning
December the 1st, 1922, Ruthenia Empire. In St. Petersburg, the beginning of the winter season has begun over the country.
Alexander stood behind the window, watching as the chilling winds whipped the snowkes around, congealing the ground of the pce.
His office is protected by a gentle me burning in the firece.
In the warmth of that shelter, Alexander was holding a pen, ying it in his hand.
It spun fluidly in his hand, as a thought came into mind.
¡°It¡¯s beginning,¡±
The first day of December is the important day for the whole Ruthenia Empire as the newly elected officials took office in the Imperial Council he created to appease the mass.
He is scheduled to make a speech, officially recognizing a new legitive branch of the Ruthenia¡¯s government, whose function is to introduce new reforms in pursuit of the betterment of the popce.
A knock on the door reverberated inside his room. He casually nced over his shoulder and saw Rn.-.
¡°Sir, the car is ready,¡± Rn announced.
¡°Very well,¡±
Alexander grabbed his ck trench coat hanging on his chair and put it on as he leaves.
He pushed open the door and walk outside.
The guards were waiting for him as he walked down the imposing stairs from the pce¡¯s second floor.
As Alexander stepped onto the ground, the guards fell into a formation and quietly escorted him to the car.
The guards opened the door for him, and Alexander sat down on the leather seat.
The car gently drive to the appointed ce, while Alexander closed his eyes, daydreamed, and hoped what he had done in thest four months will have a good oue.
¡
Alexander stood behind the podium, behind him was a throne for a king. They call it speech from the throne.
He looked at the people in front of him and saw the entire Imperial Councils, 600 elected officials to be exact, all eagerly looking at him, the new emperor who changed the social fabric of the Ruthenia Empire.
The people across the vast territory of the Empire were also keen to listen to the new emperor¡¯s speech, congregating on radios, temporarily halting their work to hear breaking news of their country.
Alexander breathed deeply as he prepare for his speech. There was no script nor teleprompter. So every word that wille out of his mouth is purely from his heart and mind.
Normally, this speech would be like a walk in the park for him. He attended hundreds of conferences attended by thousands of people, but the pressurepared to here is different, because he is not addressing them as a CEO of apany, he is the king of a country with over 160 million people listening.
¡®Let¡¯s start.¡¯
¡°The care for the welfare of the fathend, which is entrusted to me by Almighty Providence, has prompted me to summon the elected representatives of the people to assist in our legitive tasks. I wee you, those best people whom Imanded my beloved subjects to choose from among themselves, with an ardent faith in Ruthenia¡¯s brilliant future.
Difficult andplicated tasks await you. I believe that you are inspired and united by love for your country. I will protect the new institutions which I have granted my people in the firm conviction that you will devote all your strength to selfless service to the fathend; to the rification of the needs of the peasantry which is so close to my heart; and to the promotion of popr enlightenment and the national wellbeing, remembering that for spiritual greatness and prosperity of the state we need not freedom alone, but order based onw.
My fervent desire to see my people happy and to pass on to my son a strong, prosperous and enlightened state would then be fulfilled.
May the Lord bless thebors which I shall undertake in union with the Imperial Council, and may this day henceforth be known as the day of Ruthenia¡¯s moral renewal, the day of the renaissance of her best forces.
Set about the work with which I have charged you with reverence, and justify the faith which the Emperor and the people have ced in you.
May God be with us in ourbors. May the Lord help me and you.¡±
A round of apuse rang inside the hall as Alexander walked back to the chair and sit down. Upon taking his seat, a man in his middle fifties, with plump, and blonde hair walked over to the podium. He is the Chairman of the Imperial Council. His name is Ludmil Mikhailov, a member of the Constitutional Democratic Party.
As the elected chairman of the Imperial Council, Ludmil is also obliged to make a speech about the establishment of the Imperial Council.
Ludmil began. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty. In your speech to the Imperial Council, you were pleased to affirm your intention to protect the new institutions. This solemn promise of a monarch to his people is a firm guarantee that our legitive system will grow steadily, developing in ordance with strict constitutional principles.
The Imperial Council, for its part, will strive to improve the principles of popr government and will submit for Your Majesty¡¯s confirmation a bill establishing a popr legiture founded on the principle of universal suffrage, ording to the unanimously expressed will of the people.
Your Majesty¡¯s call to unity in working for the good of the fathend finds a lively response in the hearts of all members of the Imperial Council. We have members from all sses and all peoples of Ruthenia, and we are united by amon fervent desire to renew Ruthenia and to create a state system founded on firm guarantees for civil liberties and on the peaceful coexistence of all sses and all nationalities.
The Imperial Council feels obliged to point out, however, that the conditions in which the country is living are such as to frustrate any truly fruitful work directed to the rejuvenation of the country¡¯s strengths. The country has concluded that the arbitrariness of the administrative officials who separate the Emperor from the people is the fundamental shoring in national life.
With a united voice, the country has loudly dered that the renewal of national life is possible only on the basis of freedom, the right of independent popr action, popr participation in the legitive power, and popr control over the executive power.
In Your Majesty¡¯s speech of August 1st, 1905. Your Majesty was pleased to proim from the height of the Throne a firm resolve to build Ruthenia¡¯s future on the basis of these very principles. The entire people met this news with a unanimous cry of joy. Yet the first days of freedom were clouded by severe trials. The persons responsible are all those who still deny the people ess to the Emperor and vite the principles of the October Manifesto. They have covered the country with the shame of unjust executions, pogroms, firing squad shootings, and imprisonments¡
Now, as to urgent legition: The Imperial Council, fulfilling the duties with which the people have charged it, considers it urgently necessary to agree upon precisews guaranteeing personal immunity, freedom of conscience, freedom of speech and the press, freedom of union and assembly, and freedom to strike.
No reform of social rtionships is feasible without precise guarantees and strict enforcement of these rights, which were promised to us on August the first. The Imperial Council likewise considers it necessary to secure the right for citizens to petition the popr legiture.
The Imperial Council holds firmly to the conviction that neither freedom nor order founded on the right can be strong orsting without strict observance of the principle of the equality of all citizens before thew, without exception. The Imperial Council will therefore work out bills for the full equalization of all citizens and for the abolition of all restrictions and privileges ruing to anyone by reason of ss, nationality, religion, or sex.
The Imperial Council will also strive to emancipate the country from the administrative tutge which obstructs her path, leaving limitations on civic freedoms to the independent judicial power alone.
The Imperial Council considers the use of the death penalty intolerable, even by judicial sentence. Capital punishment ought never to be meted out in any circumstances. The Imperial Council considers itself entitled to speak for the entire people in expressing the unanimous desire to see the day when capital punishment is abolished forever¡
These are the demands of the popr conscience, which are impossible to deny and whose fulfillment cannot be dyed. Sire, the Imperial Council awaits from you a full political amnesty, as a first guarantee of the mutual understanding and mutual agreement between the Emperor and the people.
At the end of the speech, Alexander closed his eyes, deeply contemting something. Then, he nodded.
A jubting smile swept across the chairman¡¯s face as he saw the acknowledgment of the Imperial Council. To this day forth, the date of December the 1st will be a national holiday, ushering in a new era of the Ruthenia Empire.
While seating on the throne, Alexander smirked inwardly as his first n of strengthening his country has been fulfilled.
To protect his new life given by Alexander is to protect the country he whereby ruled. Now that the Imperial Council is established, he can now move on to step 2.
Modernization n.
Alexander imagined himself heralding a new age of advanced technology, more advanced than those existing now. His brain is the key to the sess, containing a stupendous amount of knowledge.
¡®I am the man who holds two million years¡¯ worth of human culmination. It¡¯s time for it to be realized¡This is going to be exhrating.¡¯
Chapter 32 Introduction to Grand Scale Reforms
After the speech at the Imperial Council Headquarters, Alexander promptly returned to the Winter Pce along with his ministers.
Upon arrival, they were weed by his sisters, waiting by the door.
¡°Good afternoon, dear brother, has everything turned out well?¡± Christina stepped forward as he greeted his brother.
¡°Yeah, I was d it did. Anyways, I have an urgent business to conduct, I¡¯ll meet you all three at dinner. Where is Sophie by the way?¡±
¡°Ah¡Miss Sophie is in her room, painting. She said she¡¯lle by your office when she¡¯s done.¡± Christina replied.
¡°Is that so? Well tell her that I cannot be interrupted during work, we have a really important matter to discuss. Tell her that I¡¯lle by her room when I¡¯m done¡is that understood?¡±
¡°Understood, brother.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Alexander patted them in the head lovingly one by one. Christina and Ana received them warmly, but when it was Tiffania¡¯s turn, she flippantly swatted his hand away.
¡°I told you I don¡¯t like you stroking my head¡¡± Tiffaniained.
¡°You¡¯re as prickly as ever Tiffania¡¡± Alexander chuckled, giving up on the idea of patting her head.-.
Tiffania truly hated her brother for his past behavior, even though he has changed considerably, she still believes that he still got it inside him. She expected her brother to act more like a prince, not just some friendly guy in the neighborhood who doesn¡¯t take his position too seriously.
To her, it is still hard to believe that her brother is the one who rules Ruthenia Empire, the whole thing seems too unreal to her. For her, he¡¯s not ready. Her father hasn¡¯t taught him how to act like one.
¡°Okay, see you my beautiful sisterster!¡±
Alexander proceeded to his office, and after closing the door behind him, he immediately went to his desk and pulled out one of the drawers. He grabbed a pile of documents and handed it to his council of ministers.
¡°Prime Minister Sergei, our lost in the Yamato Empire has lost us influence over the Kingdom of Choson.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so sire, while the other western power tightens their grip in the Kingdom of Choson, our influence over them is losing by the day¡we had to pull out all our forces stationed in Busan and Hanseong and have them retreat back to divostok.¡±
Alexander clicked his tongue as he nced at each and one of his ministers. ¡°Well, we underestimated the Yamato people for thinking they are barbarians and uncivilized. My father is to me for pushing forward the war, even against the advice of our generals and the minister of war¡¡±
¡°I believe we can still push our agenda in the Kingdom of Choson, Your Majesty. The Yamato Empire still fears us¡¡±
Sergei might have a point on that. Though a lot of factors contributed to why the Ruthenia Empire lost to the Yamato Empire, it doesn¡¯t mean they are weak militarily. If the conflict had urred in the Europa continent, they would surely win, because most of the industrialized and modernized armies are stationed in the west. The Far East is not yet as modernized as the home front, the odds were against them. However, the Kingdom of Choson is still a strategic region nheless. Their neighbors from the north, the Han Dynasty has ess to a lot of raw materials he can use to fuel the industry of the Ruthenia Empire, losing them is a blow to the face.
¡°Are you perhaps sir¡regretting that we pulled off the Baltic Fleet?¡± Sergei trod carefully as he uttered those words. ¡°There was a chance that we can win them but our Minister of War has gone soft¡cowering from an uncertain future¡¡±
Sergei¡¯s words earned a disapproving look from the Minister of War.
¡°I¡¯m not regretting anything Sergei,¡± Alexander said. ¡°In fact, we should be grateful it¡¯s not toote. I have received words that the Baltic Fleet is full of inexperienced sailors who haven¡¯t seen actualbat. Risking that fleet would cause our position of power in Europa to copse. It¡¯s the reason why I ordered them to recall. I have ns for those ships but it will be on our next agenda, for now, open the documents I have handed to you.¡±
The ministers nodded and opened the document. In the paper, a letter reads ¡°Infrastructure Bill Draft.¡±
They arched a brow after reading the first line. Before one of them raised their hands to rify something, Alexander continued.
¡°It¡¯s a bill that I wished to propose to the Imperial Council. This bill will help modernize the Ruthenia Empire¡¡± Alexander exined and continued. ¡°However, ording to the constitution, I can¡¯t proposews so I was wondering if any one of you has a connection to some officials in the Imperial Council.¡±
¡°I do sir¡don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Sergei assured, raising his hand.
¡°Very well then. So let¡¯s discuss this bill. I will exin the bill, if you have questions please keep them to yourself, I¡¯ll answer once I conclude my presentation.¡±
The ministers nodded.
The bill wasposed of seven hundred pages, Alexander started exining to them about the bill. Since it¡¯s long, let me summarize it for you.
The Infrastructure bill¡¯s purpose is to modernize Ruthenia¡¯s infrastructure nationwide through a series of construction projects. Fixing and rehabilitating roads, bridges, and railways, constructing new roads, bridges, railways, and its necessary facilities for facilitation, fixing and rehabilitating ports and developing adequate port facilities, and constructing and improving water supply, electric power, and oil supply. Construct dams, power stations, power lines, and oil and water pipelines nationwide, construct or improve municipalities via urban renewal, introduce sanitary measures, and invest in local industries to increase production.
The initial proposed budget calcted by Alexander is 58,110,570,130 USD, (one trillion in today¡¯s money) twelve percent of the Ruthenia¡¯s gross domestic product.
Though this is just a rough draft, everything can still change.
This bill would be a huge leap in Ruthenia¡¯s current infrastructure. These projects will be done all over the country, and also will be a great boost for the economy as they will create a lot of jobs for the people across Ruthenia. The approximate time for the project to be realized if it were to pass in Imperial Council is ten years to fifteen years.
It¡¯s a very long time. Alexander hoped that no conflict would arise as his project will definitely require a lot of peacetimes.
Is there a region in Europa to be worried about? Alexander pondered to himself while exining the bill. There was one region, the Balkan region. The rise of nationalism there is rampant.
World War 1 happened because of a certain prince from Austro-Hungarian who visited Sarajevo and got killed by a v nationalist Gavrilo Princip. Since this is not the same world as his, what could be the spark of a major conflict that will drag all the powers of Europa? Will it be the same as the Balkans? Whatever may that be, he just hopes that it won¡¯t happen between the state¡¯s reconstruction.
After three hours of deliberation and multi-tasking with his thoughts, Alexander concluded his presentation.
¡°Your work is to identify errors, mistakes, or ws in my bill. Once you identify them, I want you to fix it. And then propose them to the Imperial Council. This is urgent so prioritize it¡you can finish it in your office, you may all leave except for the minister of internal affairs, war, and your prime minister.
The ministers who weren¡¯t called stood and left the office¡Those who remained approached Alexander.
¡°Your Majesty, what is it you need?¡± Dmitri Kaniv, the Minister of Internal Affairs, asked.
¡°Sir Dmitri, can I ask for an update about the ck Hand?¡±
Dmitri shied down and answered. ¡°Unfortunately, sir, we don¡¯t have lead yet¡¡±
¡°So are you telling me that after four months of investigation you haven¡¯t had a single clue? Is that what you¡¯re telling me, Dmitri?¡±
Alexander¡¯s voice may be calm but Dmitri is not stupid enough to notice that the prince is angry.
¡°No sir, we have a lead but it seems to be a dead-end¡we¡¯re sorry to report this to you but we can¡¯t locate him yet. ¡°
¡°Why can¡¯t you locate them? They killed the father and mother of Ruthenia Empire, my mother, and father!¡± Alexander yelled. ¡°They killed them and yet¡and yet¡they are able to get away from it¡¡± Alexander scoffed infuriatingly. ¡°The government has been funding the Ministry of Internal Affairs to produce results, not to tell me that you don¡¯t have what I ask for. Heck what happened on the first of August when you warned me of an impending attack? Where did you get that info?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an anonymous sender¡Your Majesty, but we¡¯re working hard¡¡±
¡°Stop telling me you¡¯re working hard because the way I see it¡you¡¯re not working hard enough!¡± Alexander mmed his fist on the table, startling everyone into silence. ¡°I have been hearing simr excuses from the Ministry of Internal Affairs. I will give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t have information about the ck Hand by the end of the year, I¡¯ll relieve you of your duty and find someone who can do better¡is that understood?¡±
Dmitri could only nod, ¡°Yes sir¡¡±
¡°Now, get out of my office.¡±
Dmitri bowed and left the office¡
Alexander sighed as his eyes flickered to the two. ¡°As for the two of you, arrange me a schedule to one of our military and naval base¡I¡¯d like to visit them to know why our military failed in The Far East. Along with the infrastructure bill, I¡¯ll modernize our military as well.¡±
¡°Understood Your Majesty. Is that all?¡±
¡°Yes, I want a list of names and contact of the arms manufacturer of Ruthenia, I would like to consult something with them.¡±
Alexander¡¯s gaze fell off his table. In one of those drawers were a series of blueprints of the military¡¯s new standard armament. He¡¯d been drafting and drawing blueprints whenever he has free time. It¡¯s time to introduce them.
¡°Understood sir, you¡¯ll have it on your table in the evening.¡±
¡°You may now leave.¡±
Chapter 33 Sophies Concerns
Inside the Winter Pce, The Princess of Bavaria Kingdom, Sophie, was painting in her study room. The fire in the firece that is giving her room warmth flickered as the embers crackle. She took a look outside her window and saw snowkes drifting and falling.
It¡¯s been two months since she arrived in the Winter Pce, yet, all that time was spent alone in this room.
The reason why she is here is to develop her rtionship with the Imperial Prince of the Ruthenia Empire, the would-be Emperor, Alexander Romanoff. However, there was no progress.
Every day since her arrival, Alexander was cooped up in his office, meeting with his ministers, and is always busy with his royal duties. There hasn¡¯t been a chance for them to interact with each other.
Not only that, the servants of this pce don¡¯t speak Deutsch or English at all. Making her feel like an outsider in the pce.
Alone in her study room, she passed the time by painting what was in her mind. Her artworks sometimes express her everyday feelings inside the pce. As time goes by, she wondered to herself, what is her purpose here? It felt grey and lifeless. She can still remember the time when Alexander proposed to her, promising that he¡¯ll be a good husband to her. But not in a single day did she feel that he was important to him.
Thinking about it aches her heart, that even painting couldn¡¯t ease her feelings. Even though he¡¯s an Imperial Prince and the future emperor of Ruthenia, he should make time for her.
But as the time goes by again, especially in this month, in the span of two weeks visitors across the Empire¡¯s smartest engineers, scientist, and rich businessmanes by the pce to meet Alexander.
Most of his time was hosting meetings that would often take six to eight hours. Sometimes she tried to sneak her way into the meeting room, only to be barred by his chief of security, Rn Smerdyakov. Of course, she got upset at the time but whenever the meetings concluded, she would often hear praises from the engineers like ¡°The prince is a genius¡±, ¡°how did he think of that concept?¡± something like that.-.
His efforts alone made her rethink his impression of him. She judged him for not giving her affection but it turns out that he¡¯s just working very hard to save his country.
She¡¯s not ignorant of the current issues of the Ruthenia Empire, before she left, she studied the history of the Ruthenia Empire. After the sudden death of his father, he inherited a crumbling Empire rampant with work strikes, assassinations of government officials, and mass protests. The events reminded her of the fate of The Kingdom of Francois, where the people sentenced the King and Queen to their death. However, thanks to Alexander¡¯s progressive reforms, by even went so much that he transitioned the form of government from autocracy to constitutional monarchy and gave people rights, saving the country from its doom.
To do so, he must work day and night, sometimes until dawn to finish his paperwork. Knowing that he exerts that much effort made her feel guilty.
If a man is working hard on his job, what should his wife do? Thinking back, she hasn¡¯t done anything for him. So demanding his attention would be shameless.
Then she remembered her words to him.
¡°I will try my best to be a suitable wife for you¡¡±
Suddenly she heard a knock on her door. She stopped her work, and set her palette and brushes down. She stood up and saw Christina.
¡°Sophie¡dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Christina informed and then noticed a pensive expression written on her face. ¡°Hmm¡why the long face Sophie? Did something happen?¡±
Christina Romanoff, the third child of Emperor Romanoff, is Alexander¡¯s sister. Out of all his siblings, Christina was the first one to engage in conversation with her. She can speak fluent Deutsch, which makes it easy for her to talk to her. As for Tiffania and Ana, she¡¯s working on it. The reason being is that they quickly became embarrassed when they meet each other. But she hoped that she¡¯ll get along with them, as they will be her family once she became married to Alexander.
Sophie shook her head. ¡°Nothing¡I¡¯m just thinking of something. Is Alexander going to join us?¡±
Christina looked down as she shook her head. ¡°Dear brother is still at the meeting with the CEO of the Tupolev Aeronautics and the T Arms nt. He said we should have dinner without him.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± Sophie¡¯s face became even more solemn.
¡°I feel you too Sophie, prior to our father¡¯s death, he became like that. ve to his work¡but I can¡¯t me him¡he¡¯s the next king of Ruthenia Empire. He carries a heavy burden on his shoulder and is working tirelessly to make it better.¡±
¡°I see¡¡± a mncholic smile appeared on her face. ¡°Uhm¡Christina, can we talk for a bit?¡± Sophie sat on the bed, gesturing for Christina to sit next to her.
¡°Okay¡excuse me,¡± Christina said, taking her seat next to her.
Sophie got down to business. ¡°We know about Alexander right? He¡¯s always working like there was no tomorrow and whenever there was a chance for us to talk, he would just raise his hand and tell us that he doesn¡¯t have time or he was busy¡I was wondering if he¡¯s eating at the right time or taking good care of himself,¡± she said, looking at herp.
Christina listened and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right Sophie¡I understand that you¡¯re worried about him but you have to understand that he¡¯s doing the best he can. I know you two are to be the new King and Queen of the Ruthenia Empire but think of it this way, if dear brother won¡¯t work hard, there will be no empire to rule. Still¡sometimes he takes it too far that I too am worried about his health.¡±
Sophie could only nod at her words.
Christina sighed, ¡°He¡¯s not like that before¡¡±
Suddenly, Sophie got excited, ¡°Is that so?! Christina, can you tell me about him?¡± Her eyes were lit up with excitement like a child that was offered candy.
¡°Well¡you might not like it and your impression of him might change.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± She ced a hand on her lips as she tilted her head to the side, quizzically. She rememberedst time when Alexander told her a funny story about him sneaking out of the pce. She finds it funny. Whatever the content of the story, this is her chance to know more about Alexander. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take it.¡±
¡°You said it¡don¡¯t me meter,¡± Christina said and began telling her Alexander¡¯s story. ¡°Well before he became an adult, Alexander was not the person you¡¯re seeing right now. He loves toze around, lie on the bed, not attend his private lesson with the royal tutor, and sometimes he would sneak out of the pce and bring girls along with him from who knows where¡He¡¯s very rebellious¡?¡± Christina paused and then asked, ¡°Why are youughing Sophie?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that¡if I don¡¯t see Alexander as azy bum, I¡¯ll be shocked,¡± Sophie giggled. Everything that Alexander is showing right now contradicts his past self.
¡°I know right¡anyways, back to the story. Those carefree days of him ended when our father and mother got killed by a terrorist.¡±
The mood suddenly plummeted but Christina continued the story. ¡°He was injured badly from the attack and fortunately he survived. From that day, he changed. He became a workaholic and suddenly had knowledge about a miracle medicine that saved Ana¡¯s life.¡±
¡°Eh? He created medicine for Ana?¡±
¡°Yes, you know tuberculosis right?¡±
Sophie nodded.
¡°It¡¯s an incurable disease, a death sentence. But when Alexander created a medicine called¡Strep¡thingy¡Ana¡¯s health improved dramatically!¡±
¡°Oh¡I didn¡¯t know Alexander can do that¡I thought he was an only engineer¡though that was what he said.¡±
¡°Engineer¡did he say that to you?¡±
Sophie nodded.
¡°How is that possible? Alexander¡¯s grades in mathematics are at an all-time low but he¡¯s good atnguage,¡± Christina gasped inwardly. ¡°My dear brother became mysterious after he woke up from hisa¡So¡did your impression of him change?¡±
¡°No, not at all!¡± Sophie said, honestly. ¡°In fact, I find it lovely¡everyone has its w and mystery right?¡±
Christine could only chuckle.
¡°Thank you for sharing a story about him. I appreciate it. I see him in a new light now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine¡So what would you do?¡±
¡°It¡¯s obvious, I¡¯ll visit him in his office, as his wife.¡±
Chapter 34 A Spark
It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Sophie visited Alexander¡¯s office.
Just as she got there, two gentleman-looking middle-aged men exited his office with joyous expressions written on their faces.
It seemed like the meeting ended amicably.
Of course, she didn¡¯te empty-handed, in her hand was a tray that holds two cups of hot chocte with marshmallows.
Rn was also there but he didn¡¯t bar her this time.
Sophie stood next to the door of his office and saw five chalkboards filled withplex mathematical equations, schematics, and technical drawings that could make her head spin if she tries to understand them.
Alexander was wiping off one of the chalkboards. He stopped as he heard a soft tap from the door.
He nced over his shoulder and saw Sophie. ¡°Sophie?¡±
¡°Hello Alexander, can I enter?¡±
¡°Oh¡sure.¡±
Sophie entered the office and saw that the table was filled with stacks of paper. Alexander took his seat and gestured for her to sit on one of the chairs in front of him.
¡°I brought these for you,¡± Sophie said and handed him the mug. ¡°It¡¯s hot chocte topped with marshmallows. Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±-.
Alexander¡¯s lips formed a smile as he epted the mug carefully. ¡°Thank you¡Why are you here?¡±
¡°I just came to visit you. Why, is there a problem for a wife to visit her husband,¡± Sophie cheekily said, making Alexander off-guard.
¡°Ngh¡what are you talking about all of the sudden¡?¡± Alexander¡¯s cheek reddened. He tries to cover it by sipping a mouthful amount of hot chocte drink. Inside, he was asking himself. Why is she bringing their rtionship all of a sudden? What¡¯s gotten into her?
Sophie giggled at his response.
After taking a sip, Alexander ced his mug down on his table.
¡°So why are you really here?¡±
Sophie twiddled her hands as she answered. ¡°I just want to see you¡that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°You just wanted to see me?¡± Alexander cocked his head to the side. Thinking about it, they were never once a time for them to be together alone since her arrival in the Winter Pce.
¡°I think I now understand the reason why,¡± Alexander said, causing Sophie to look in his direction. ¡°It¡¯s about us right?¡±
Sophie remained silent.
The date is December 20th, 1922. She arrived in Winter Pce in September. During those times they rarely interacted with one another. Alexander was busy drawing up ns. But he promised her that he¡¯ll give her time and attention and be a suitable husband for him, even though it was political.
He stood up from his seat, walked around his table, then sat across from her.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not able to give you the time. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not able to be with you all the time. I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel lonely and dejected,¡± Alexander said. His face was solemn, and his expression was full of sorrow and guilt. ¡°I even thought that I made a mistake when I agreed to this marriage. But I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re here, at least today, I can make up for it.¡±
The building of his face, she realized how solemn and serious he is.
¡°No, I should be the one apologizing. I didn¡¯t realize how tiring your work can be¡that you have to work every day with minimal rest.¡±
Alexander slightly smiled, it was still not enough reason for him topletely ignore her for the past two months. He failed as a man, he made her feel alone even though he promised she¡¯ll makefortable in his pce.
¡°What are you working on?¡± Sophie asked as she nced around the room, changing the topic.
¡°Ah¡it¡¯s for the military.¡± Alexander stood and walked to one of the chalkboards. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a name for it but this is an assault rifle that the T representative will be making. It¡¯s my design.¡±
On the chalkboards, the schematics he drew in it were the AR15, AK47, and FN FAL.
Sophie followed him and checked the drawing herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but the drawing is simply amazing¡did you draw it yourself?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s my drawing,¡± Alexander answered. ¡°I drew it to the finest detail so the arms manufacturer could easily understand.¡±
¡°Then what about this drawing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a new type of aircraft called a helicopter. The Tupolev Aeronautics are the ones who will be creating the prototype.¡± Alexander exined.
¡°Helicopter¡¡± She gasped as she looked closely at the schematics of the Huey helicopter. It was filled with mathematical equations that she can¡¯t fathom. Their lines are also different¡they are lines that cut in the middle, some are thick and thin, they are arrows at both ends of the line, and it has numbers on top of it. She had never seen this before.
Alexander, who was watching her awed face decided to intervene. ¡°It¡¯s called alphabet of lines if you¡¯re wondering. It¡¯s what the engineers used in technical drawings for designing machines, houses, buildings, et cetera. It¡¯s the universalnguage for engineers.¡±
¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing. I never knew engineers use a different types of lines in their designs¡so every line drawn here has different meanings right?¡±
Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, just like in art, you also have a set of, rules to follow in drawing them too.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right¡but this one is making my head spin¡I can¡¯t even understand what it¡¯s trying to say¡¡±
Alexander chuckled, it¡¯s only normal for her to feel that way.
¡°I¡¯m not just trying to design military hardware, I also have ns on creating new appliances or even innovating those existing ones.¡±
Sophie could only chuckle a response. Her brain simply can¡¯t follow Alexander¡¯s. Gazing into one of those drawings made her realize that he is not just an ordinary prince. He¡¯s really not lying about him telling her that he¡¯s an excellent engineer.
Sophie grabbed unused chalk from the chalk box and asked Alexander. ¡°Can I try?¡±
Alexander blinked, it was the same word he said to Sophie when they were alone at the Hofburg Pce. Does she mean to copy his design and try to draw it herself?
¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with it,¡±
¡°Then¡I¡¯ll start now.¡± Sophie head to the unused chalkboard and began drawing.
Alexander stood behind her and observed her drawing.
From the beginning she just traced the outline, even though she believed that her drawing would be awful because this was her first time drawing it, Sophie was able to draw it in the end.
Alexander pped his hands. ¡°Nice,¡± heplimented.
¡°Thank you¡Can I try more?¡±
¡°Fine by me.¡±
They spend their time drawing things whatever came to mind. It brings back memories of when they were at the Hofburg Pce drawing the bird on a canvas.
Alexander watched Sophie smiling as she enjoyed drawing things out of her field. It was endearing, her bright face made him let out a sigh of admiration. He has never seen a woman like her who was this vibrant and lovely.
They were drawing on the same board until suddenly, their hands bumped at one another, reflexively causing them to look at each other.
Their eyes locked.
Alexander and Sophie stood staring at each other. It was so quiet in his office. They could only hear the crackling of the fire beside them.
Alexander was the one who broke the silence by quietly saying. ¡°Sophie¡¡±
Sophie¡¯s face reddened. She felt her heart thumping.
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°I¡I don¡¯t know how to say this¡¡± After a pause, ¡°Can I tell you something?¡±
They say the winter season in Ruthenia Empire is cold, very cold. But for some reason his entire body was hot, his heart beating fast like he just finished a 100-meter dash, and his face slowly turning red.
¡°Yes¡?¡±
¡°Sophie¡I like you,¡±
The silence returned as if the entire world stopped turning. Sophie stood frozen, her face was filled with disbelief, and shock and after a long while, she answered back. ¡°I¡I like you too, Alexander¡¡±
Her eyes are filled with longing and love. He had never seen that look before. It makes him want to grab her and kiss her right there on her tempting lips.
Alexander took a step closer to her until they are face to face. But right there, he stopped, seemingly unable to move forward as he saw her eyes trembling¡but in the end¡she closed her eyes and protruded her lips to meet his.
Alexander leaned in and captured her lips in his. Their lips intertwined in a kiss as soft as silk.
Sophie felt her body warm and tingly. She couldn¡¯t believe this is happening, Alexander was kissing her, she kissed him back and it was perfect.
Chapter 35 In High Spirit
Alexander woke up in his bed with a wide goofy grin on his face. He lightly jumped out of his bed while humming a melodic tune as he prepare for another day.
Dressing in his formal daily attire, Alexander strode all the way to the dining hall of the pce as he reminisced what happened yesterday when he kissed Sophie on the lips.
Alexander couldn¡¯t keep the goofy grin off his face all the way to the dining hall. When he came to the door, he swung it wide open and announced. ¡°Good morning everyone!¡±
His siblings, who were already in their seats, got startled at their brother¡¯s sudden arrival and high voice.
¡°You seemed to be in a good mood, today brother¡¡± Christina was the first one to notice.
Alexander grinned, ¡°What are you talking about dear sister? I¡¯ve been always like this remember?¡± He walked towards her and briefly caressed her pristine silver hair. Then he leaned over and kissed her on the face.
His unexpected action was met by a p from Christina, whose face turned beet red. ¡°Ngh¡what are you doing all of a sudden brother?!¡±
¡°Scumbag¡¡± Tiffania gave him a piercing look.
¡°Brother¡I want a pat on the head and a kiss on the cheek too!¡± Anastasia begged with a cherubic face.
¡°Oh alright, here you go¡¡± Alexander gave her a pat on her head and pecked her on her cheek,pletely ignoring what happened seconds ago.
¡°Yey! Thank you, dear brother.¡±
Christina pouted as she touched the part of her cheeks where his brother¡¯s lipsnded. He had never kissed her like this before, though she¡¯s doing it to him when the situation calls it like when he¡¯s recovering, she had never received a peck on the cheek.
Alexander didn¡¯t seem to care about her feelings as he head next to Tiffania whom she noticed is giving off warning signs.
¡°Oh¡don¡¯t even dare it brother¡get away from me!¡±-.
Alexander sighed. ¡°You¡¯re always so cold to me, Tiffania. Why do you hate me so much Hmm? It¡¯s not like I did something bad to you¡¡± he groaned as Tiffania is shoving his face away from hers.
¡°You, you disgust me! I can¡¯t stand you! You¡¯re so nd andmon, please act appropriately to your rank¡¡±
Alexander let out a breath and gave up on the idea of pecking her in the cheeks. She¡¯s repulsive and cold towards him whenever they are together. But the moment Tiffania lowered her guard, Alexander took the opening and caught her in surprise.
¡°Hyah?!¡± Tiffania cried out in an abnormally girlish voice as Alexander hugged her from behind and kissed her on the cheek.
¡°Oh¡you fiend! Get away from me you pervert!¡±
Alexander let go of her in an instant she said that. Tiffania, looking like she was about to cry, red at him with startling intensity. He¡¯s amused to see for the first time that her sister, who¡¯s always on the defensive, gets vulnerable. Her flushed cheek says it all. And by the way, she looked cute on that.
Heading to his seat as if nothing happened and keeping his goofy look on his face, he nced around and saw someone missing. ¡°Where is Sophie?¡±
¡°She heading here now¡¡± Ana said, the two remained silent. Seemingly surprised at his demeanor.
After a minute of awkward silence, Sophie arrived in the dining hall.
¡°Thank you for waiting,¡±
Alexander, who was grinning all the time, dropped the goofy look when she arrived. He can feel his heart pounding inside his chest, and he can hardly breathe as he tried to look at her, especially on her lips as it triggers a memory of a certain past.
She was looking at him with her usual smile, but her voice was nervous. ¡°I apologize for beingte. I overslept this morning.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡I just got here also.¡±
¡°Brother you¡¯re a liar,¡± Ana said.
He can feel his breath turning short as he sat beside her, his face slowly turning red, he could barely even hold his fork as it was shaking nervously.
¡°You okay¡Alexander?¡±
Alexander reflexively looked to his right and saw Sophie¡¯s face whose only 5 inches apart. Her face is truly beautiful, out of all the people he met, both in his past life and this world, she¡¯s the one who made him feel like a teenager sumbing to love.
¡°Yeah¡I¡¯m fine¡¡± He said as he looked away from her gaze.
But Sophie didn¡¯t move her face away, but to the contrary, she leaned forward to the point where Alexander could feel her warm breath on his face.
¡°You sure?¡±
Alexander felt his face bing hotter, he wanted to mumble a reply but no words came out of his mouth while gazing into her eyes.
¡®Ah fuck whatever it is happening to me!¡¯ he wanted to shout it out but keep it to himself.
¡°Oh¡I see what¡¯s going on here,¡± Christinamented.
Alexander stiffened and Sophieposed herself properly.
¡°It doesn¡¯t take a genius to see that something happened to you two yesterday, am I right?¡±
¡°Huh? Whatever you are talking about Christina? Nothing happened in particr yesterday.¡±
¡°It also exins why you¡¯re in such a high mood and is acting weird¡don¡¯t tell me¡you are already in that stage?!¡±
Sophie was the first to react. ¡°No¡we¡¯re not at that stage yet,¡± she denied, fumbling her hand.
¡°Oh, so you have already kissed?!¡± Christina pressed further.
Sophie couldn¡¯t keep her breath as she looked into Alexander¡¯s face. ¡°Well¡¡± Alexander was stunned by her statement.
¡°What!? You kissed already?!¡±
The silence gave her the answer.
¡°Alexander¡you sure are a scumbag. Did you force yourself in as you did to me?!¡±
¡°What¡¡± Alexander eximed. ¡°don¡¯t word it that way, Tiffania. You¡¯re going to mislead someone.¡±
¡°Liar! It¡¯s the truth isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Alex¡what did you do to Miss Tiffania?¡± Sophie asked with an innocent look.
¡°Nothing¡¡± he lied.
¡®Shit¡I need to get out of this pinch or else I¡¯ll¡¡¯
Suddenly, someone entered the dining hall. It was Rn. He approached Alexander who was beading a sweat. The room went silent.
He leaned and then whispered. ¡°Sir, Sergei is here to see you.¡±
¡®What great timing!¡¯
Alexander rose out from his seat. ¡°Sorry guys something important came out. I¡¯ll go ahead first, enjoy your breakfast,¡± then dashed towards the door to escape.
In the hallway that leads to his office. Alexander hummed as he walked.
¡°Sir, what happened back there?¡± Rn asked.
¡°Things got out of hand hahaha¡¡± Alexander chuckled, dodging the question.
¡°Well, whatever that be, Prime Minister Sergei is waiting for you in the office.¡±
¡
Inside Alexander¡¯s office, Sergei greeted him with a bow.
¡°Sergei, I don¡¯t remember we have a scheduled meeting¡¡± Alexander said, walking past him, and sitting on his chair.
¡°Something came up Your Majesty, I havee here with a document that requires your signature.¡±
¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Alexander received the document and flipped the pages.
¡°It¡¯s the Emergency Assistance Act passed by an Imperial Council for the low ss who couldn¡¯t afford basic necessities.¡±
Alexander grabbed his pen and signed it.
¡°Is that it?¡± Alexander asked as he returned the document to him.
¡°About the Infrastructure Bill that you proposed has made its way to the Imperial Council.¡±
¡°Tell them to make it a priority¡I want the project to start as soon as possible.¡±
¡°We are doing our best, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Excellent¡if you have nothing to say you may leave.¡±
Sergei bowed and exited his office.
Alone in his office, Alexander sortied papers after papers that contains sophisticated designs ranging from infantry weapons, tanks, aircraft, radars and sensors, and warships.
Most of his proposals are technology made from his past world in the 40s, 50s, and 60s. He nned to modernize the army all along, especially after the war with the Yamato Empire.
You can¡¯t build a modern economy with a crumbling infrastructure and you can¡¯t protect the country¡¯s sovereignty without a proper military. This was his motto.
Now to build that hardware, he¡¯ll have to invent something that is advanced for this world¡Computers.
Not the bulky ones that have a lot of mechanical parts and are operated with vacuum tubes, which are not only slow but unreliable. It also took so much space and electricity just to solve simple calctions that could take days to solve. He has to skip that part, transitioning to transistors and introducing integrated circuits. Luckily, in this world, there are researches and topics aboutputers. So he¡¯s going to need personnel he can teach to operate a futuristic technology.
And once it is introduced, it¡¯ll be a giant leap for mankind. For technical uses to entertainment ones, like engineers usingputer-aided design for their work, businessmen for keeping tabs on their business, for entertainment, manufacturing industries, solve calctions, coding, and programming.
The possibilities are endless and with just the hopes of it, Alexander had a confident grin on his face.
The invention of this technology will help reduce the time for Ruthenia Empire to modernize and catch up to the Europa¡¯s superpowers, or even take the top spot.
¡®Time to get to work.¡¯
Chapter 36 Prototype Testing Part 1
Chapter 35
December 24, 1922.
¡°Ha¡ha¡achoo! Oh, bless me.¡±
Alexander sneezed, then rubbed his nose to relieve the itch.
¡°You okay, sire?¡± Rn asked, who was standing by his side.
¡°I¡¯m okay, this freaking damn cold is killing me.¡±
Snowkes floated in the air outside the window. The winter in Ruthenia Empire is very cold.
When Alexander stepped foot outside the office he was in, the snow started falling heavily. His hair, his clothes, everything is getting covered in ayer of white powder.
Alexander shook the snowkes off of his body and went up to the open area of the St. Petersburg Naval Base.
The St. Petersburg Naval Base ismissioned three years ago under the administration of his father. It¡¯s part of the Baltic Fleet. But the reason for his visit to this naval base is not to sightsee naval warships, instead, they were here to test new equipment the infantry would use.
One of the reasons he chose this base is because of the distance. He has a date with Sophieter to celebrate Christmas and wouldn¡¯t want to gette as the nearest military base around the capital is 30 kilometers away.-.
He found out that Ruthenia Empire celebrates Christmas on a different date, the nearest military base specifically on January 7.
In the open area, Alexander was approached by a man in his sixties, wearing a military uniform.
¡°Good morning Your Majesty, we are honored by your presence here in my base.¡±
The man was dimir Sadoski, the Chief of the General Staff of the Imperial Ruthenia Armed Forces.
¡°Is everything in ce?¡± Alexander simply asked.
¡°Yes sire,¡± dimir turned around and hold his hand out as he pointed to the ten men in a military uniforms lined in a row. ¡°This is the finest soldiers I can think of in Ruthenia Armed Forces.¡±
The ten soldiers stood firm and held their gaze on Alexander, as he looked around him, he could feel the respect from them and it made him feel uplifted.
¡°Very good,¡± Alexander spoke as he walked towards the lines. He stopped right beside one of the men. They are the first men to receive his inspection; Alexander took a look at their uniforms.
They wore a Papakha, greenish tunic and pants khaki, knee-length boots, and also arge greatcoat.
It¡¯s an outdated uniform that¡¯s been used for twenty years. Alexander not only wanted an upgrade of their equipment but their uniform as well. Maybe after he finished his prototypeputer, he will work on a design.
Alexander nodded in satisfaction as h returned back to where he was earlier. Secondster, a low grumble of an engine sounded from a distance. Alexander turned his head and saw twenty military trucks.
It stopped near them and the soldiers began to unload the load of the truck.
They were boxes that contains new weapons that will rece their bolt-action Mosin-Nagant rifle.
After a minute of unloading the boxes, Alexander pped his hand to gather everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°Okay, gentleman listen up!¡± Alexander shouted. Everyone in the vicinity immediately became serious and quiet down. He continued. ¡°Today, we will test a new prototype weapon that will rece the standard-issue bolt action Mosin Nagant. I want you to be aware that this operation is extremely ssified so everyone around here who says a word about this operation will be tried for treason which is punishable by death. There are only a few of you so it¡¯ll be easy for us to track you down should you dare to disobey the order. Now you might be wondering what type of weapon we will be testing so much that I had to ce strict measures. Well, gentleman, the weapons that I¡¯m going to show you have not yet been introduced in foreign countries, the Deutd, The Britannia, the Francois Republic, they don¡¯t have this weapon. We are the first and this might be our upper hand.¡±
Alexander motioned his hand to one of the soldiers who unloaded the box to open it.
The soldier nodded in acknowledgment and opened one box. The soldier grabbed what was inside and handed it to Alexander.
The soldiers who were called to participate in this ndestine weapon testing had their mouths slightly dropped at the alien design weapon in Alexander¡¯s hand.
¡°Prototype weapon number 1,¡± Alexander raised the Heckler and Koch HK33 in the air, showing it to them clearly. ¡°This piece of art is hard to manufacture but thanks to the efforts of the arms manufacturer T, they were able to produce 20 of them in just three weeks.¡±
Alexander began exining the basic information about the HK33.
¡°The weapon is much shorter than the Mosin Nagant, almost half of it. The barrel is 390 millimeters, the magazine can hold 30 rounds of ammunition, and has a maximum rate of fire of about 750 rounds per minute. It has an effective firing range of about 400 meters. The weapon¡¯s name is the T-SLR 33. T stands for T, SLR for Self Loading Rifle.¡±
Alexander continued his exnation, of how the weapon is assembled, some of its features, and also how to handle it properly.
The soldiers who watched him perform basic handling was dumbfounded. Their first impression was how did their new emperor know a lot about firearms? Even the Chief of the General Staff were astounded.
The young emperor¡¯s exnation of the weapon is what shocked them the most. A gun can carry 30 rounds in a single loadout? Compared to the Mosin Nagant who can only hold 5, if the emperor¡¯s words are true, then this new weapon would revolutionize warfare.
¡°I want you to form a line and get each one for yourself,¡± Alexandermanded. ¡°After that, I want one of you to fire the weapon at a target in that distance,¡± Alexander pointed to a target on the far side of the open area.
The soldiers formed a line and got their HK33 assault rifles. They took a hold of it, check the bnce, and tried aiming at it at a distance.
Their impression, it is slightly lighter than a Mosin Nagant and the designs somehow charmed them. It¡¯s alien tech as they haven¡¯t seen a weapon with this design before.
After one minute, Alexander took the lead.
¡°This is going to be different than the Mosin Nagant you¡¯re ustomed to. This T-SLR 33 is an automatic rifle, unlike the Nagant where you load the rifle using a clip, in this rifle, we use a detachable box magazine. Simr to the pistol like the M1911 Pistol of the United States.¡±
Now for the curtain¡¯s call, Alexander trained the weapon at a target dummy at a range of 100 meters.
¡°Oh before I forgot, this weapon has two modes of operation. The semi-automatic and full-automatic. We¡¯re going to use the semi-automatic first. Watch and learn.¡±
Alexander breathed deeply for a brief moment and then pulled the trigger.
The T-SLR 33. shot an empty cartridge out of the ejection port on its left side.
The noise from the rifle¡¯s shot made the soldiers flinch and reflexively held their ears for a brief moment.
After firing a single shot, Alexander flicked the selector switch, changing it to full-auto. The gun continuously fired, roaring endlessly. The noise was tremendous, a machine gun-like sound that echoed in their ears.
After fifteen seconds, he emptied the magazine with 100 percent uracy. All bullet hits their target. He still had it in him.
The soldiers were on the edge of their wit. It really did spew 30 rounds.
The Chief of the General Staff¡¯s face was in a state of shock. This weapon will truly revolutionize warfare.
The emperor was on fire.
¡°As you can see, now this is where it gets tricky,¡± Alexander switched back to semi-automatic and then tapped the barrel of the T-SLR 33. to eject the empty magazine. After that, he inserted a new one. ¡°This rifle has a magazine that can hold 30 rounds of ammunition. A typical Mosin Nagant has a clip that can only hold five rounds of ammunition. It¡¯s a vast amount of difference. Think how revolutionary it is. Where each soldier can kill 30 people in one go. That¡¯s why I exercise strict measures to protect this weapon from falling on our enemy¡¯s hand.¡±
The soldiers apuded and cheered in excitement.
Alexander has already ced measures to protect his future military techs by implementing a neww where the arms industry is prohibited from selling weaponry to any foreign nation without the state¡¯s permission. By giving them the rights to produce the weapons he designed as long as they don¡¯t break their words, andstly by threatening.
It¡¯s an effective measure he can think of for now. Espionage could also serve as a problem for him. To solve that, he¡¯s going to increase the budget of the Minister of Internal Affairs who will then implement stricter measures for foreigners to step foot on Ruthenia¡¯s soil.
Is he earning from the weapons he designed? Yes, through royalties and rights, which he can use to fund more projects, specifically on weapons development.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s your turn now. Take position!¡± Alexander shouted his order.
The soldiers took their T-SLR 33. and loaded it with a magazine and aimed it at the target on the far side of the open area.
¡°Fire!¡± Alexander shouted. The sound of gunfire echoed through the mountain. The soldiers continued firing until they emptied the magazine.
They are also in a state of shock.
A minute passed and they were still standing there in a daze.
Alexander pped. ¡°Excellent, you¡¯re all quick learners. Now for the second prototype,¡± Alexander motioned to the soldier once again and handed him a new different type of weapon.
The soldiers¡¯ eyes were fixed on the weapon Alexander is holding.
¡°This second prototype, I call it the T-AR47, let¡¯s continue,¡± he said as a smile crept across his face.
Chapter 37 Prototype Testing Part 2
Alexander stood in front of soldiers who just finished conducting test fire.
¡°This one will be slightly different from the T-AR33. One noticeable difference of course is the design. It¡¯s slightly bigger than the T-AR33 and it uses different types of ammunition. The T-AR33 uses a 5.56x45mm while the T-AR47 uses a 7.62x39mm. You can see it in the bullet yourself,¡±
Alexander grabbed two bullets in the ammunition box and held them up to show them the difference.
The soldiers who were attention gasped and chatted with one another, sharing their thoughts about the new prototype.
¡°We will be testing the T-AR47 today. The same as the T-AR33. I want each of you to take a weapon, load yourself with a magazine and aim the target dummy.¡±
The soldiers lined up to pick up the new prototype they¡¯ll be testing and head towards the firing range to prepare themselves for conducting a test.
A minute passed and the soldiers were all ready.
Before firing the new weapon, one soldier nudged one of hisrades and said something. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a little heavier than the T-AR33?¡±
The soldier held the rifle up to check its weight, then he arrived with an answer. ¡°I agree, it¡¯s slightly heavier than the T-AR33. Not only that, the bullet isrger than the T-AR33 rounds.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t wait to test try this out,¡± the soldier let out a chuckle as he trained the barrel of the T-AR47 at the target dummy.-.
They waited for the signal to shoot, which is the imperial prince, Alexander.
¡°Fire!¡± Alexander shouted, giving them permission to shoot.
The soldier pulled the trigger and suddenly felt a force pushing on his right arm, forcing him to shoot higher than the targeted dummy.
Alexander confirmed by watching them, ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to control due to its strong recoil, so you¡¯ll have topensate ordingly,¡± Alexander advised.
Even though it¡¯s heavier, the soldiers¡¯ impression is still very good, especially the one who fired it first. ¡°The power of this weapon is still more than the T-AR33. I get more satisfaction from firing this weapon, it¡¯s a little sweeter to the eye.¡±
The Chief of the General Staff was in a state of admiration. The ear-deafening burst and its pration power and the fact they can shoot it continuously. If only the army has this weapon during the Rutho-Yamato war, they would¡¯ve overwhelmed the Yamato Army and forced them to retreat, or even won the war.
Makarov¡¯s eyes flickered to the young prince, he has always been loyal to his fathend, the Ruthenian Empire, and would do everything to protect its sovereignty and honor. When the news echoed across Ruthenia about its defeat from the Yamato, his heart shattered and the reason for it is because the former ruler of the Ruthenia Empire, the prince¡¯s father, was focused on oppressing the people who speak out to him or those who are wanting more rights.
Seeing that the prince is making efforts to stabilize the country moved his heart, and his attention to the army is truly appreciated.
He¡¯s confident that in the future, the Ruthenia Empire will have itseback and shock the world.
¡°You have my respect, young prince,¡± Makarov muttered under his breath solemnly.
The soldiers resumed firing their weapons, exhausting them with ammunition as the ejection port spat out empty shells one after another, littering the ground.
Once again, the soldiers were in a state of amazement. Though not all, some of them were stretching their shoulders due to the strong recoil of the weapon they aren¡¯t used to carrying.
After the test, they even nced at their current service weapon, the Mosin Nagant, contemting if it will be useful to them now that a new type of rifle is introduced.
¡°Okay return the weapon to where you took it from,¡± Alexander gave his orders, the soldiers followed and went back to where they took the weapons from and stand by for orders.
Two weapons tested, two to go.
They took a quick break before starting again.
This time, they will test another kind of assault rifle, the FN FAL and the AR15.
The test took twenty minutes and once it waspleted, the soldiers began picking up the spent shells on the ground and cing them in an empty box.
Once they were finished, Alexander nodded and pped his hand to get their attention.
¡°Okay, we¡¯re all done here,¡± Alexander annoed. ¡°I want to congratte you all for the good work you¡¯ve done for today and the time you took to test these new weapon prototypes,¡± Alexander concluded and turned to face Makarov.
¡°General, we will supply you with these weapons for further testing. You can only choose one or two of these weapons to rece the current service rifle of the army. So choose what you think is the best and we¡¯ll have it mass-produced.¡±
Though it¡¯s easier said than done, Alexander still has a long way to go to mass-produce them. Even though the current arm manufacturers can manufacture it but the production process is slow simply because the assembly line is not built to procure those weapons.
The reason why they can only choose one or two types of weapon to rece the Mosin Nagant is because the weapon that has been tested earlier has different production process and so is their ammunitions.
In order to produce them inrge numbers, Alexander will have to share a manufacturing technique with his major arms manufacturer and have them adopted fast. The second is building a CNC machine. It¡¯s the reason why Alexander is rushing to build aputer prototype that uses vacuum tubes or transistors.
Not only it will help the manufacturers to buildplex parts of the weapon, but it will also help them in procuringplex machinery that will be used on war machines such as tanks, vehicles, aircraft, and the like that require precision that no humans can¡¯t possibly achieve.
Programming and coding would pose no problem for him as he already has one in mind.
But that is for another day.
¡°Yes Your Majesty, we will choose among the best of this weapon that we think will be useful for the army.¡±
¡°I appreciate that,¡± Alexander replied and nced at the far distance. A silhouette of a warship, possibly a dreadnought or a cruiser loomed on the horizon. Alexander turned to face Makarov once he noticed that he was looking at it.
Once he is done with the army, he¡¯ll proceed to the navy and the air force.
¡°Oh, before I forgot General.¡±
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Can youe to my pce in two weeks along with the Admiral of the Navy and the General of the Air Force? It¡¯s about the procurement program that I n to introduce in the armed forces of the Ruthenia Empire. I will need your counsel about that matter.¡±
¡°As you wish, Your Majesty. I will notify them at the earliest notice.¡± Makarov promptly replied as he bowed.
¡°Excellent, we¡¯ll be going now. Thank you.¡± Alexander saluted.
Makarov and the soldiers nearby returned the salute, holding their rifles in their hands as they watched Alexander and his security detail retreat towards their convoy.
Alexander entered the vehicle, followed by Rn, who sat on the front seat.
He signaled the driver and the convoy to move and they slowly took off the military base.
¡°So, how do you like the show?¡± Alexander asked Rn with a smirk.
¡°It was a good weapon Sire. It¡¯s a revolutionary one that can fire like a machine gun. It will surely strengthen the infantry¡¯s effectiveness in times of war,¡± Rnmented, looking at the rear-view mirror.
¡°Well, it¡¯s just the start. We will be developing more in the future. That means a lot of work for me,¡± Alexander said, peering through the windows.
Rn smiled and said nothing more.
¡°So, Rn. Since you became my bodyguard, you haven¡¯t seen any action, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty,¡± Rn confirmed. Since he was transferred to be the imperial prince¡¯s head of security, Rn hasn¡¯t seen any action. Most of the time, his work involved him watching over and protecting him from threats that can harm him. ¡°But, I will pray to keep it that way. Boring is always best.¡±
¡°Indeed¡boring is always best,¡± Alexander chuckled.
He pulled out his itinerary book to check his schedule. It was loaded. He has a meeting with his council of ministers and the CEO and engineers of arms manufacturers.
All in all, it¡¯ll take most of his afternoon time. Later in the evening, Alexander will have a date with Sophie to celebrate Christmas together.
¡°Rn, take a detour, take me to a jewelry shop that produces the highest quality of diamonds. I¡¯ll make it special for this day.¡±
Rn nodded and ryed new instructions to the driver.
Chapter 38 Passion for Computers
One of the rooms in the Winter Pce has been repurposed for Alexander¡¯s work. It was a newly-installed drafting room, where he spent most of his time working on a new design he¡¯ll introduce in this technological dark age alternate world.
Inside the drafting room, Alexander was busy doing business as usual. Drawing on a bond paper that varied in different sizes.
For now, he¡¯s designing what would be the first most reliable, and efficientputer in the world.
Leaning over to his paper, Alexander drew across the paper with a T-square straightening the line he had drawn. t¡¯s a schematic view of theputer he was designing
The currentputer he¡¯s working on was as tall as a person and consume a lot of space, simr to theputers that existed in the 1940s andte 1950s.
With a single stroke, he had finally done it.
Alexander stretched his arms outward and wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his arm. Even though the weather is cold, he can¡¯t help but sweat when he¡¯s at work.
¡°Okay! Twenty redraw to go!¡± Alexander said enthusiastically but deep inside, he was slowly dying.-.
The fact that he has to redraw the schematics 20 times is really killing him. Without the Computer-Aided Design software, he¡¯ll have to design everything in an old-fashioned way until he makes one.
There is no zoom in or zoom out. Working onplex machinery such as the second generationputers involves small parts that need to be erged in order for other engineers to have a clear view of it. To do that, he¡¯ll redraw it again.
This process is repetitive and tedious. And that¡¯s also the reason why he respected engineers, architects, and designers who weren¡¯t born in theputer age where one won¡¯t have to suffer from this process.
He¡¯ll eliminate that by creating aputer simr to the electronic drafting machine that was created in thete 1950s and a sketchpad, the firstputer-aided design software, but in his own version, which will be faster, easy to learn, and cheaper than the old model in his past world.
To give you an idea of how aputer was used in the past, allow me to tell you a story. From the 1930s to the 1950s, engineersmunicate with theputers using punched cards which are coded to perform a specific task such as calcting the trajectory of naval artillery to create a firing table during world war. And in the postwar, new technologies such as jet aircraft, helicopters, and new engines are born. Now that is something that can¡¯t be done by hand, well they did but there were a lot of mechanical failures and design ws, even killing a pilot that test-flight a helicopter. The reason helicopter des wereplicated is that the bnce weight was installed on the front end of the de to help with the tilt-up for the pitch angle.
So in thete 1940s. The United States Air Force needed help with ultra-precise wing construction, Sir John T. Parsons pitched his design of a machine that will help them create helicopters rotors and aircraft wings that is entirely made by machines and free of human intervention, he won the contract and was tasked to make it a reality.
And in reality, he did, in 1952 a machine named ¡°Motor Controlled Apparatus for Positioning Machine Tool¡± was born.
However, there is a limit to that. You see, the machine gets its order from punch cards, which are just a set of instructions, now why am I making a big deal about this? Because numerically controlled machines ran on data from punched cardsrgely made using a painstaking manual process. They have to develop something new to reduce this tedious process. Introducing an EDM or Electronic Drafting Machine created in 1962.
It was a revolutionary step toward the progress of CNC technologies. You see, people can write programs using letters and numbers with punch cards as their medium. Each group of holes represents one letter in a word that you tell aputer what to do next. However, there are so many things that people do when theymunicate with each other that don¡¯t fit into aputer too well.
Want an example? Here we go. Let¡¯s assume that we¡¯re talking on a phone and I wanted you to draw an American g. Now you know what I¡¯m going to tell you since you¡¯re familiar with it. But if we¡¯re going to discuss this over the telephone, I would have this problem of saying¡
Well, first you have to pick up a pencil and go to the left low hand corner of the screen and start drawing a horizontal line. Draw eight inches then go up a quarter of an inch and draw a horizontal line in the other direction. As I tell you these detailed instructions as you go up through the g and where the stars were and so on and eventually you¡¯d be able to draw the American g from my instructions¡or not.
You see what happens is probably you¡¯re going to call me back and say why don¡¯t you draw the US g on a piece of paper, mail it to me, so I¡¯ll know how to draw it more easily. And here you see a man needing to use graphicmunication to tell another man what he wants.
Fun fact, they actually did draw an American g using codes and it takes a lot of pages to get there.
And that is the very thing Alexander has to create. Now there is a prerequisite, he has to improve the designs of the current cathode ray tube televisions which will be a crucial part of the design.
To fund this project and not bepletely reliant on his annuity or royal treasury, he has to set up his own manufacturing nt under his name in all aspects of the industry: the raw materials industry, manufacturing, and construction, service industry, everything!
The ie generated from those business will be used to fund his next projects.
It¡¯ll be a waste if his million of money will just sit there in his bank ount after all.
He desperately needs this machine to make some of his designs into reality. It¡¯s the reason why a Bell UH-1 is only just a dream to him because of theck of modernputing equipment.
It took him six hours toplete his initial designs and then a television that he¡¯ll n tomercialized¡He got carried away and designed more such as the heat pump, microwave ovens, refrigerators, and toasters, which are more advanced than the current ones.
His lips curled into a grin as he finished the designs that were spread across the drafting tables. As a businessman himself in his past life, he knows how to exploit the system. Invent something new that is considered rudimentary and every year, introduce new kinds of stuff or innovate what was created to make customerse back for you. Just like how Apple introduces a new brand every year.
The handheld phone is a thing of the future, there¡¯s no infrastructure in this world that can support that tech such as cellr tower. At least not yet.
He¡¯ll take it slow and work his way up, making the Ruthenia Empire a producer of better technology and machinery that will dethrone the Deutd Empire as the world¡¯s science finest.
He looked at his wristwatch and saw the time. It was nine p.m. in the evening. Only thirty minutes left before his date with Sophie started.
¡®Shit..¡¯ He cursed inwardly and headed to the door, grabbing a coat from a clothes hanger and leaving the drafting room.
He took a hot bath to wash the grease off his body and to warm himself up and donned his expensive suits that are tailored by Sardegna Empire and his recently bought diamond ring as a gift to her for Christmas.
Her Christmas specifically, Ruthenia celebrates Christmas on a different date.
This is to respect the customs she had grown ustomed to. As a man, he must be considerate when ites to his partner, especially if that girl will be the most important person in the future of the Ruthenia Empire.
Combing his hair in a formal style and making sure his suit is impable and also pairing it with some very nice shoes, he noticed his reflection in the mirror and smiled in satisfaction.
He¡¯s ready for this.
Leaving his bedroom, Rn, who was stationed by the door, handed him a bouquet of roses, Sophie¡¯s favorite.
¡°Just in time Rn,¡± Alexander smiled as he received the flower. Sniffing it and a fragrant aroma filled his nose.
She¡¯ll surely like this.
¡°Looking great today sir, you look handsome,¡± Rn praised, making Alexander winked in pride.
¡°I get that all the time, making me used to it.¡±
Theyughed at one another.
¡°So, good luck out there, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I got this,¡± Alexander smiled and head out towards the special dining hall of the Winter Pce.
Chapter 39 Everlasting Mark
[Kirov reporting, mature content detected, proceed with caution.]
Alexander arrived at the special dining hall exclusively prepared for the royal couple.
Upon gracing the imperial guard with his presence to serve as his entrance, Alexander adjusted his three-piece suit and sauntered further into the morous hall lit by extravagant lights iced with crystals that shone radiantly, making the hall glowed.
Stepping further, the gentle melodic jazz produced by the musicians at the far back corner of the hall.
He spotted his fianc¨¦e alone in the middle of the room, sitting by a table.
The blonde Bavarian beauty is currently enjoying the jazz music with a ss of wine, sipping it and tapping her feet along the tune. She wore a white silk dress that was made by the best fashion designer in the world, the Sardegna Empire. It¡¯s very thin, thin enough to be transparent if she moves in the right direction. She wore a white ne in the center, making her look more elegant and refined.
His breath caught in his throat.
She looks every bit like a princess out of a storybook.
She looks perfect.
Her beauty and grace can bepared to that of a goddess.
She spotted him from afar and waved at him with a weing smile.
Alexander walked slowly toward her and handed him the bouquet of roses.
Sophie epted them happily and sniffed the petals of the flower. Her face flushed a light shade of pink.
¡°Thank you¡¡± she said softly.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
They sat together at the edge of the table and enjoyed the warm and lovely scenery around them.
Food has already been served on the table, Alexander looked at it and saw a perfectly grilled steak thered with sauce. The aroma wafting from it filled his nostrils and he could feel a tingle running through his spine.
There was a bottle of wine and a crystal decanter beside it.
¡°So, how¡¯s work, Alexander?¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Sophie as he got asked a question. However, instead of looking at her face, he was distracted by the great bosom revealed by her silk dress. Isn¡¯t her dress too revealing?-.
.
He cleared his throat. ¡°Work is fine,¡± he replied nonchntly as he averted his gaze away from her alluring chest.
She¡¯s been wearing thick dresses and outfits since he met her. He has no idea that it was that great. He gulped inwardly, hoping that she didn¡¯t notice that.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Alexander cocked his head to the side as he can¡¯t help but be bothered by her mncholic expression. This day should be a moment to celebrate, it¡¯s Christmas yet, she didn¡¯t look happy.
¡°Is something the matter?¡± Alexander asked, noticing the long face in her with concern.
Sophie looked away for a moment and sighed.
Alexander could only feel his worry grow at the sound of Sophie¡¯s sigh.
Did something happen when she¡¯s alone? What could it be perhaps? He asked himself.
¡°You see¡I¡¯ve been watching over you¡since the time¡we¡we¡¡± she stammered bashfully, her face flushed red. ¡°We kissed¡¡± she finally let it out.
Alexander¡¯s brows furrowed, confounded by her words.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
She continued. ¡°Alexander¡aren¡¯t you working too much?¡±
Alexander finally understood where she is getting into.
¡°Every morning, you have a daily meeting with your ministers and in the afternoon you sort documents and papers and beyond that, you were either in your drafting room or having a meeting with some businessman. Earlier it was the former. I saw you drawing things I can¡¯t understand and even though I can see a hint of frustration in your face, you were still engrossed in finishing it,¡± She added.
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened. She¡¯s watching him the whole time?
¡°Why do you have to work yourself too much that you don¡¯t have time for yourself?¡±
Alexander smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Sophie turned her eyes to him. ¡°You¡¯re not fine. You¡¯re working way too much, it seems like you¡¯re taking the burden of the whole world on your shoulders. Alexander, what you have to realize is that you can¡¯t take everything on yourself. You have to delegate the tasks to others. You¡¯re the king, after all, you cannot shoulder everything. You¡¯re working like a machine.¡±
¡°Do I work like that?¡± Alexander let out a forced chuckle. It may be the case. The thing is he can¡¯t delegate the task to others simply because they don¡¯t know what to do with it. What he is doing is introducing a new concept that this world considered revolutionary. So he has no choice but to work thrice as hard.
¡°Could you imagine how worried I was when I saw you workte at night? Alexander¡please, you don¡¯t have to push yourself too far. Take it slow.¡±
Alexander sighed. She has a point, maybe he is doing things too fast and is working himself to death. Well, this is the only option he can see for the Ruthenia Empire to grow, but if he died before it was realized, then it will be all wasted efforts.
Alexander nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take care of myself from this day forward,¡± he assured yet Sophie didn¡¯t look entirely convinced.
¡°No, after our dinner, I want you toe with me.¡±
¡
The dinner ended in a way he didn¡¯t expect. Making him unable to give her the diamond ring he bought for her this Christmas, he¡¯ll wait once things settled down.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Alexander can¡¯t help but asked as they walked along the hallway.
Sophie didn¡¯t respond to him and Alexander continued following her until they reached a certain door.
Alexander took a quick nce at it. It was very familiar.
¡°Isn¡¯t this your bedroom?¡±
Sophie gazes down as she opened the doorknob, obviously giving him a cold shoulder.
The door creaked as it opens.
Sophie grabbed his arm and tugged him inside the room.
Alexander let out a startled gasp as he was taken into her room, Sophie locked the door behind them.
This is the first time he¡¯s in her bedroom.
She released her grip from his arm and turned her body to face him.
¡°Uhm¡Sophie? Why are we in your room?¡± Alexander asked, ncing around the room, avoiding eye contact.
Sophie ignored it and walked forward. Seeing that, Alexander walked a step back. However, she didn¡¯t stop, she continued onwards until Alexander¡¯s back hit the wall.
¡°Sophie¡?¡± Alexander asked, feeling a little nervous.
Sophie leaned forward, her eyes fixed on his.
She shuffled a bit closer to him and he can feel his heart almost leaping out of his throat.
She¡¯s so close! Close enough that she could kiss him if she stood on her tiptoes. He can feel her breath, her perfume, her warmth. His brain slowly processed what was happening before him.
¡°Say, Alexander¡¡± She finally spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep in the same room together for now?¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened, he stood dumbfounded at her proposal. Who knew that this girl would ask him that directly?
Her face was beet red and her eyes started to flicker away like a me. Maybe it took a toll on her for saying that.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we a couple? We are a couple yet we don¡¯t act like one,¡± she said and continued. ¡°So for this day¡why don¡¯t we do what couples do?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Alexander couldn¡¯t follow.
Having enough of his dense reaction, Sophie grabbed his right wrist and opened his hand, then pushed his palm up against her soft breast.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Alexander asked. He tried to pull away, but she pushed on the back of his hand.
¡°Just this once¡Alexander. Let mefort you¡as your wife.¡±
Alexander could feel his face warming up and his heart beating faster. The thought of having sex made his shaft twitch.
¡°Are you sure about this?¡±
Sophie nodded bashfully, ¡°This is my first time¡so please be gentle.
She ced her hands on his shoulders and found his lips with hers.
She moaned softly as he breathed into her mouth. Alexander stood frozen as her tongue brushed against his lips, he opened his mouth and their tongues twirled around, exploring each other and sharing their saliva with each other.
He wrapped his arms around her waist as he felt his knees go weak.
He closed his eyes and enjoyed her soft kiss as he nibbled on her lower lip.
¡°Mmm¡¡± He groaned. He gave in to the temptation and was tempted to do more as his eyes fell upon her slender neck.
She smelled so good, making him crave even more. His lips traced her neck from her soft flesh to her delicate, pale ear. He closed his eyes as he enjoyed her scent, making him feel more stimted.
She gasped when he sucked on her earlobes.
¡°Ah¡¡± She moaned. He sucked harder, making her bite her lower lip, her moan bing louder and every time she let out that adorable sound, it made Alexander addicted to
While his lips is having her way, his hand slid down to the hem of her dress and crawled his finger inch by inch, tracing along the lines between her thighs. Sophie started to tremble, even more, her sweet moans turning deeper and more sensuous, sending a cold shiver down Alexander¡¯s back.
Noticing that Sophie is squirming more and more, making her dress slide down her shoulders and having her breasts spill out from her dress, Alexander finally decided to spread the fabric away from her body.
She gasped when he cupped her breast and massaged it, each squeeze of his hand made her moan.
She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.
¡°Ah¡ah¡¡± He heard her moan every time he sucked on her breasts.
Without hesitation, Alexander lifted her up and carried her to her bed. He gentlyy her down, her hourss figure syed out on the bed was enough to set his mind aze.
Under the bright chandelier, her naked body, flushed in faintly cherry blossom pink, was revealed. The delicate line of her neck. Her slender, feminine arms. And, the part of her that seemed the most contrasting ¨C her breasts was too tempting, enough to make his mind aze. He forgot to breathe at the wonderful sight.
¡°You really are beautiful.¡±
Sophie smiled shyly andy down on the bed, her arms stretched toward him.
¡°Come closer¡¡±
He dropped down beside her on the bed and kissed her vigorously, his hand went back to massaging her breasts.
He lowered his head and sucked on her chest, making her moan even louder than her head tilted up, her tongue lolling out of her mouth.
His hand slid down to her abdomen, he hooked his fingers into the waistband of her panties and slid them down her hips.
¡°Ah¡¡± She gasped when he slid her panties down her legs, exposing her womanhood to him.
This was it, a few more steps and they are going to do it. But is it okay to do it? Is it okay to go further than sensual kissing?
Alexander crawled atop of her, his eyes fixed firmly on hers.
¡°Sophie¡¡± He breathed heavily, ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡can we do it?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± She said as she nodded. ¡°Please be gentle on me¡this is my first time.¡±
With those words, he was triggered. He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore he spread her legs wide and had his way with her. His lips locked on hers again, their tongues tangled to and fro, his hands stroking her body, her small moans spurring him on. They embraced each other strongly and deeply that nothing seemed clear anymore. Alexander lost all of his rationality as his carnal desire took over his body. Nothing is important to him now but to make her happy.
In the midst of their loving caresses, Alexander vowed to himself that he would not make her regret her decision of bing his Queen.
¡
In the morning, Alexander woke up to the sound of an rm clock. His arm was wrapped around Sophie¡¯s waist, and her smooth back felt soft and warm against his hands. She snuggled up closer to him.
He smiled as he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Good morning.¡±
Sophie smiled sleepily and whispered. ¡°Good morning.¡±
¡°Is your body okay?¡±
¡°It still quite hurts. It might be hard to walk without feeling the pain. Alexander¡you¡¯re surprisingly brute. Even though I told you to be gentle¡,¡±
¡°But¡you could¡¯ve told me to stop¡right? I even asked you if you want me to stop but you shook your head,¡±
¡°W-Well¡that¡¯s partly true.¡±
She averted her eyes and looked embarrassed.
¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll have to prepare for work now. Today is an important meeting with my ministers.¡±
As Alexander was about to stand up, Sophie grabbed him by the arm, stopping him.
¡°Wait,¡± she said, pulling him close and without hesitation, sucking his neck like a vampire.
Momentster, she pulled her lips away after nting a mark on his neck. She licked her lips and said. ¡°There¡a proof of our love¡¡± she giggled.
Chapter 40 Sweeping Reforms
Dressed in his usual uniform, Alexander walked along the hallways on his way to his office. Rn was escorting him and can¡¯t help but notice something odd in his gait.
¡°Sir, did you trip or something?¡± Rn asked with his head cocked to the side.
Alexander halted his step as he turned around to face Rn and simply shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Rn hummed, seemingly not convinced, then noticed something reddish spot on his neck.
Alexander noticed it and quickly hid it by straightening the cor that framed around his neck.
¡°I see¡I see¡¡± Rn¡¯s mouth made a somewhat meaningful smile. At his expression that looked like he had guessed. Beads of sweat formed on Alexander¡¯s forehead.
¡°Why are you grinning Rn?¡±
¡°Nothing¡I was just thinking your grace had so much funst night.¡±
¡°You really are an observant fellow, Rn? Because if you hadn¡¯t noticed I would have you fired.¡± Alexander jested to which Rn let out a chuckle. ¡°Anyways, did the ministers arrive?¡±
¡°Yes, sir. They are waiting for you in your office.¡± Rn informed and they resumed walking.
Upon entering his office, ten ministers donned a military jacket and greeted the young prince with a bow.
¡°Good morning Your Majesty, we hope the day is treating you well.¡± They intoned as Alexander walked over to his desk.-.
¡°I am having a great day,¡± Alexander said, sitting on his chair. ¡°At ease ministers,¡±
Upon his orders, the ministers gathered in front of his desk carrying brown man envelopes.
¡°Let¡¯s get started, what¡¯s on our agenda?¡±
Prime minister Sergei nudged someone on the arm, Alexander nced at the man, it was the Minister of Agriculture.
The minister who got nudged quickly came to attention and walked forward to hand a man envelope to Alexander.
It was thick, probably a hundred pages. So he didn¡¯t bother opening it instead he asked the Minister of Agriculture.
¡°So what¡¯s this about?¡±
The Minister of Agriculture cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Sir it¡¯s and reform bill that was passed by the Imperial Council with an overwhelming majority vote.
¡°Exin it to me.¡±
The minister nodded, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Imperial Council had been trying to find a way to distribute thends in a better way. Since thends that have been distributed to themoners were way too small for them to have a sustainable ie. We hope that with this amendment, thends that are being distributed for themoners would help the economy and livelihood of the people, which in return would strengthen our empire.¡±
¡°How?¡± Alexander replied.
The Minister of Agriculture spoke again. ¡°Most of thends were controlled by thendlords, that¡¯s over 100 million hectares ofnd. The bill proposed that the state we buy twenty percent of thosends each year then sell it at an extremely low price to the farmers who worked them.¡±
¡°So basically, this is and redistribution right?¡±
The Minister of Agriculture nodded. ¡°Yes Your Majesty. With this bill, our agricultural productivity will increase, strengthening food security and lessening poverty for rural households, and facilitating industrialization for your nned infrastructure bill by feeding the cities.¡±
Alexander¡¯s lips curled into a smile as the effect of the agrarian reform satisfied him.
As he remembered, there was a time when the peasanty demandednd. So the Imperial Council prioritize them first huh?
¡°In that case, I shall sign the bill.¡±
By signing the bill, Alexander, the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire, effectively made the newnd reformw passed into effect.
Since the Imperial Council had worked hard for this and are expecting immediate results, Alexander grabbed a pen and signed the document.
With that, the bill has passed and became aw.
The Minister of Agriculture smiled after seeing that document was signed.
Alexander returned the man enveloped to him which the Minister of Agriculture received warmly.
¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡±
¡°Sir!¡± dimir Borisov, the Minister of Finance raised his hand and walked forward. ¡°This is a new tax legition, also passed by the Imperial Council.¡±
Alexander received the brown envelope and he started perusing it. Since it deals with the tax, Alexander couldn¡¯t just sign in carelessly, he has to study and understand the content first.
The new tax bill was proposing a new unified tax system and the rates are determined by the ie bracket of the citizens. The new tax bill hoped that doing so will enable the government to tax more fairly.
Alexander stood up and took a look out therge windows of the office. He watched the snowkes fall on the ground and swayed by the wind.
Alexander nodded in approval.
¡°Okay¡I shall sign it.¡±
He opened the envelope and took the document inside. Then signed it carefully.
Just like before, he returned the man envelope to the Minister of Finance who received it with a bright smile.
He scanned the room and asked the question. ¡°Any other bills that require my signature?¡±
¡°Y-yes Your Majesty¡we have been trying to draft that for a long time. We hope that this will put an end to the outdated educational system and teach students a more modern method¡¡±
Alexander shifted his attention to the Minister of Education. ¡°Go on¡¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. So the education reform is aprehensive n to n to reorganize the education system in Ruthenia Empire. In our old education system, only the nobles or the elites are eligible to pursue education, themoners and peasants aren¡¯t. With this reform, we will be empowering the Article 14 about education, science, and technology, arts, culture, and sports, where the State shall protect and promote the right of all citizens to quality education at all levels, and shall take appropriate steps to make such education essible to all.
Our new education will beposed of five levels. Primary education K-6, lower secondary education; junior high school 7-10, upper secondary education; 11-12, vocational, andstly tertiary level; which is separated into three parts: undergraduate, graduate, and doctoral. From K-12, education for the mass will be free, and is eligible to apply for school vouchers and schrships to help them pursue higher education. We are also coordinating with the private schools about the implementation of the new standardized education system. That¡¯s all, Your Majesty.¡± The minister of education concluded.
Alexander smiled after hearing that. It¡¯s been their main agenda to change the education system of the Ruthenia Empire ever since the daily meeting with the council of ministers started. The poption of the empire is at 160 million people yet most of them are illiterate. No one can build a modern economy with a crumbling infrastructure and illiterate people. Though there has been a word from his ministers that giving themon people ess to education will bite him back in the end. He¡¯d say ¡®it¡¯s bullshit¡¯ he¡¯s not scared of the people who are thinking, in fact, he appreciates it. Even if they were enlightened of their tragic fate as amon people since the foundation of the empire, that¡¯s up for them to speak up against the government. It is their rights that he promised to them after all.
Alexander grabbed the pen and signed the education reform bill. The new education system will start in the next school year.
¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Alexander asked.
No one voiced out or raised their hands. Alexander returned to his seat and propped his chin up with his hand.
¡°Okay, now that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s talk about my infrastructure bill? Sergei, what¡¯s the progress?¡±
¡°The voting will start in four days sir,¡± Sergei said. ¡°The Imperial Council who are working on your bill will give us a copy two days before the voting, that¡¯s for you to see the amendment in the bill.¡±
Alexander nodded, acknowledging the bureaucratic process. His eyes flickered to the Minister of Internal Affairs. He has something to talk to him about. But before he can open his mouth, Sergei interjected.
¡°Sir, you also have to check the budget for each ministry, or else we won¡¯t be able to pass it to the Imperial Council and risk a government shutdown,¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander tilted his head to the side, pondering. When there was no legitive body, most budgets are approved by the ruling monarch, i.e., him. Now that there is one, each ministry will have to present its budget to the Imperial Council for their approval. Having a government shutdown in his first term would be humiliating. ¡°Very well, give it to me by tomorrow.¡±
The ministers bowed their heads in unison.
His gaze is back into the Minister of Internal Affairs. ¡°What¡¯s the progress with the ck Hand, Sir Kaniv? You only have seven days left.¡±
¡°We are tracking the trail now as we speak Your Majesty. We assure you that we will catch them before new years eve,¡± Kaniv answered, sweating.
¡°You better be,¡± Alexander said coldly. ¡°Or else you¡¯ll lose your position as my minister of internal affairs.¡±
¡°I am fully aware of the ramification of my position if things aren¡¯t done in an intended way, Your Majesty.¡± Dmitri bowed solemnly.
¡°Excellent¡now set that aside. How about we conduct our daily meeting?¡±
The ministers agreed and began their session whichsted for over two hours.
Once the meeting was concluded, Alexander promptly left his office and asked for Rn who were standing idly by the door since his boss entered.
¡°What is it, sir?¡±
¡°Get the car ready, we¡¯re going somewhere.¡±
¡°Where is it, sir?¡± Rn asked.
¡°The Central Bank of St. Petersburg.¡±
Chapter 41 Withdrawing Money for a New Business
The snowkes outside the Winter Pce gradually slow down in their descent to the ground, falling on Alexander¡¯s shoulders and atop his Ushanka fur hat.
The Winter Pce and the surrounding area were covered in silence. The only source of the noise was the engine of his state care that stopped in front of him.
One of the imperial guards opened the door for him. Alexander stepped forward, entering the vehicle as a small smile graced his face. Once he was seated inside, the car began moving towards the St. Petersburg Central Bank.
Rn, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, asked Alexander who was peering through the window, enjoying the white scenery.
¡°Sir, may I ask the reason why you want to visit the Central Bank?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a personal business that I¡¯ve been thinking of months ago.¡±
¡°Personal business huh? Well sir a piece of advice, when you are nning to visit a ce, please tell me in advance. I can¡¯t have my men scout the roads we¡¯ll be taking in just short notice. Especially when the trip is covert.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t afford to draw unwanted attention, Rn, specifically for this trip. As I¡¯ve just said, it¡¯s personal. We go to the bank and leave the bank. Easy as that.¡±
Rn let a white misty smoke out of his mouth as he sighed. Alexander could never understand the danger he was in, especially when the ck Hand terrorist group are still active.
¡°Okay sir, but please promise me that in the future, you¡¯ll tell me in advance,¡±
Alexander simply nodded as he acknowledged Rn¡¯s reminder. He understands why he has to take this seriously as it is his job to protect him from any unwanted threats lurking around the capital.
Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the Central Bank. Before stepping out of the vehicle, Rn turned around and face Alexander and handed him something.
Alexander arched a brow upon seeing the item in his hand. It was a revolver.-.
¡°This is a precautionary measure, sir,¡± Rn said, motioning Alexander to grab the revolver from his hand.
Alexander slowly reached out to the gun and grabbed it.
¡°Why do I need this?¡± Alexander asked while looking at the revolver.
¡°Because sir there¡¯s only the two of us. I believe that you know how to use it right? The shooting skill that you disyed during our visit to the naval base shows that I can trust you carrying that.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Alexander nodded, putting the gun inside his trench coat.
¡°And also stay close to me sir. Who knows what danger is lurking around here. I didn¡¯t have the time to scout the perimeter to assess for a potential threat. You know the drill, sir.¡±
¡°I know, I know¡I¡¯ll keep myself close to you at all times,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go inside sir,¡±
Alexander nodded in agreement and got out of the vehicle after the short brief.
Looming over them was a neossical building, this was the Central Bank of St. Petersburg. Underneath it was a vault that contains the riches of the Romanoff family.
Alexander and Rn walked inside the bank.
There weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the bank, making it a convenient time for the both of them knowing that they won¡¯t spend more time waiting in line.
¡°Wee gentleman to the St. Petersburg Central Bank. How may I help you?¡± The receptionist immediately stood up from his seat and greeted him.
¡°I want to speak to the bank manager. Is he avable?¡±
¡°Yes sir¡may I know the purpose of your visitation?¡±
Alexander grabbed something from his pocket and slid it over to his desk.
The receptionist nced at the paper and upon looking at it, his eyes widened in shock.
It was the royal seal of the Romanoff Family. The receptionist rubbed his eyes and look once again at the paper and at the man in front of him.
It was the imperial prince, the new Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
Realizing his identity, the receptionist immediately bowed.
¡°Yo-Your Majesty! Please forgive me for not recognizing your presence immediately. I¡¯m deeply sorry for my rudeness Your Majesty.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, I just want to speak with the bank manager,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Your Majesty, please follow me.¡±
The receptionist led Alexander and Rn to one of the elevators that were near their position. The three of them entered it and went up to the top floor where the bank manager¡¯s office is located.
A few minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the bank manager¡¯s office. The receptionist told the two to wait outside before entering the office.
¡°Sir, the Imperial Prince of Ruthenia Empire wished for an audience with you,¡±
¡°The Imperial Prince?!¡± The bank manager, who was sitting in his office, stood up from his seat as he heard the receptionist¡¯s statement. ¡°Then why are you keeping them outside? Let them in.¡±
¡°Ye¡yes sir!¡± The receptionist stammered out a response and notified the two that they can enter.
Alexander and Rn entered his office and removed their ushanka.
The bank manager bowed his head and speak. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯m honored by your presence here in my bank. How can I help you?¡±
¡°I would like to make a withdrawal,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°Do you have the keys, sire?¡±
¡°I do¡¡± Alexander pulled three gilded keys out of his pocket and showed them to the bank manager.
Seeing that, the bank manager nodded. ¡°Please follow me, sir.¡±
The bank manager led them to the underground floor of the Central Bank, where a thick metal vault is located.
¡°May I borrow the keys, sir?¡± The bank manager asked.
Alexander took out the key that he showed to him earlier and handed it to him.
The banker carefully inserted the keys into the three keyholes in one of the hundreds of steel boxes, which made a slight clicking sound.
Inside those metal, the box was a piece of paper containing abination number that will open the vault.
The manager then proceeded to open the vault using the numbers shown on the paper. Secondster, the vault made a loud sound as it was unlocked and the thick metal door opened.
Alexander and Rn looked on in awe as they saw the amount of gold in the vault that stretches further inside as if there was no end.
The three entered the vault and walked further inside. On every side, there¡¯s a pallet of gold bullions, glimmering brightly against the dim light of the room.
Alexander couldn¡¯t help but admire the magnificent sight in front of him. His heartbeat was faster with each passing moment. With these assets, Alexander could build factories and materials needed for his future inventions.
¡°How many tons of gold do I have here?¡± Alexander nced at the manager.
¡°All in all, 3,000 tons, sir,¡± the manager answered.
¡°3,000 tons of gold?!¡± Alexander¡¯s jaw dropped, surprised at the overwhelming wealth of the Romanoff family.
He quickly performed a mental calction to figure out its worth. It would be 162 billion dors in today¡¯s money, an enormous sum of money for this time. This is only the gold of the Romanoff family and is different from the Ruthenia¡¯s Empire gold reserves.
But he knew better that he can¡¯t just withdraw all of that. He¡¯ll just take the amount he needs tomence his long-term n.
¡°What¡¯s your name, sir? It¡¯ll be weird if I call you bank manager.¡± Alexander nced at the bank manager.
¡°My name is Pavel, sir.¡±
¡°Well Pavel, it seems like you¡¯re going to work twice as hard as I¡¯ll be withdrawing 30 percent of it¡for now.¡±
¡°I will prepare the necessary documents right away sir, and shall have the ount manager here to sign them within the next hour or so,¡± Pavel said, bowing.
¡°I appreciate that,¡± Alexander responded smilingly. The moment Pavel stepped out of the vault to carry out his work, Rn walked up to Alexander.
¡°Sir¡just curious. What will you do with that enormous amount of money?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be startingpany, Rn. It¡¯s a waste to keep them in here and not use it, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Apany? What kind ofpany do you have in mind? Is this something that you¡¯ve nned before?¡± Rn asked, intrigued.
Alexander thought about it for a second before answering. ¡°Hmm¡yes. I¡¯m nning on entering the electronics, automobiles, and oil industry. They generate a lot of money.¡±
Rn let out a gasp and added another question. ¡°Do you already have a name for yourpany sir?¡±
Alexander hummed in thought. He haven¡¯t thought of a name yet for hispany yet. It¡¯ll be stupid to name hispany simr to hispany from his past life. So he thinks of a new one.
A name came up in his mind.
¡°The name of mypany will be¡Dynamic Systems.¡±
Chapter 42 Damsel in Distress
Alexander stayed at the bank for more than thirty minutes to process his withdrawal by filling out forms and changing thebination code of the vault for security purposes.
Once the process areplete, Alexander and Rn left the Central Bank with a copious amount of money.
With this capital, Alexander can now make his inventions into a reality to stimte the economy of the Ruthenia Empire by making products that a consumer would die for.
His n involves acquiring private-owned properties such as automobilepanies, electricpanies, electronicspanies, shipbuildingpanies, munitionspanies, pharmaceuticalpanies, and the like from the wealthy elites.
From there, Alexander will reconstruct the assembly lines, reform the system, and implement his future CNC machine that he¡¯ll finish in the next month.
As the two walked along the snow-filled sidewalk, heading to their car, Alexander noticed some noiseing from an alley.
Rn, who¡¯s been perceptive of his surroundings, quickly took position by going up in front of Alexander.
¡°Sir, stay behind me,¡± Rn ordered.
Alexander obeyed his chief of security who has a serious expression on his face. From this moment, Alexander will follow Rn¡¯smand for security purposes.
Rn checked the alley and saw six men surrounding a woman, blocking her escape. Alexander also came by to check and encountered an unpleasant scene.
¡°Wooh! Aren¡¯t we lucky¡a fine woman wandering alone in the street¡¡±
¡°Hey~girl¡want toe with us and have some fun?¡±
¡°Hey prettydy¡don¡¯t be scared¡we won¡¯t hurt you¡¡±
¡°We just want to y a little¡¡±
¡°I already said no, I¡¯ve refused you so many times already! Please, let me go!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that darlin¡¯~ you¡¯re breaking my heart here¡¡±-.
A girl about the same age as Alexander was getting caught up in a group of men that really stood out. The ce they were in right now is in the vicinity of the Central Bank, and there were a lot of people walking by. To think that they would try to seduce a girl out in the open like this is truly concerning.
¡°Sir¡what¡¯s your order?¡± Rn took a quick nce at Alexander who was deeply in thought.
¡°To think that this is happening in my country, right in front of my very eyes¡¡± Alexander sighed as he opened his eyes and shot Alexander a serious look. ¡°Rn¡how confident are you in your hand-to-handbat skills?¡±
¡°I can take them down all by myself,¡± Rn confidently replied.
¡°I see. Then, let¡¯s defuse the situation first, if things didn¡¯t turn peacefully, we¡¯ll have to take drastic measures.¡±
¡°Understood sir.¡±
The six men continued to harass the woman. The girl didn¡¯t like it and tried to get away from the men, but they persistently surrounded her. When Alexander and Rn looked around, they were people in the area, but everyone pretended not to see them. Finally, one of the men grabbed her arm.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t wanna! Let go of me, please! Help!¡±
When the girl let out a distress call, Rn stepped in. Alexander watched from a safe distance.
¡°Excuse me.¡±
¡°¡Huh?¡±
The men all turned to look at Rn. Their collective gaze was sharp, and it was clear they were looking down on him.
¡°This is one tall tough-looking MF. What do you want?¡± One of the men growled.
Alexander stood firm, his eyes unwavering. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Thedy didn¡¯t like it. Leave her alone at once or else¡¡±
¡°Or else what?¡± One of the men challenged. ¡°You may be tall and tough but it¡¯s six versus one¡the odds are against you. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt you should get away before we change our mind.¡±
¡°Not until you leave her alone¡¡±
¡°Okay¡don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you.¡±
One of the thugs approached Rn and walk around in a circle. Meanwhile, Alexander stood by and watch from the distance and grabbed one of the passersby by the arm.
¡°Can you do me a favor? Call the police for me will you?¡±
The passerby nodded and dashed off.
Back in the alley, Rn felt a hard tube pressing against his neck. The thug is armed.
Rn turned, clenching his fist as he raised his knee and mmed it into the thug¡¯s gut. Rn grabbed for the pistol, wrenching it from the thug¡¯s grip, firing three rounds in the process. Rn grabbed the gun, unclipped the ammo magazine, and mmed it into the thug¡¯s leg. The goon cried out in anguish, but Rn silenced him with a punch to the groin. He dropped the thug into the dumpster.
The five thugs looked in disbelief after theirrade got knocked out as easily as that.
One of the thugs flicks over a knife, brandishing it, then rushed at Rn. As he closed in, Rn deflected the de and countered with a punch to the thug¡¯s head. Taking advantage of his opponent off-bnce, Rn delivered a kick to the goon¡¯s chest, sending him to the ground.
¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Rn challenged.
The goons were frozen stiff in their spot for a moment. They were used to intimidate the weak and helpless. But this time, they are facing a big man that is proficient inbat.
¡°Watch out!¡±
Alexander¡¯s voice came from the alley entrance. Rn instinctively turned as the thug charged him with a knife in hand. Rnd reeled backward, avoiding the wild shes. He blocked, grabbed the man¡¯s, twisted it, and rammed the de at the thug¡¯s other hand.
The goon let out an agonizing cry as Rn showed the goon who reeled back to his otherrade while he groaned in pain.
Now knowing that the man they are fighting with is a legit fighter, they abandoned their current strategy and the four of them charged toward him at once.
Rn braced for the worst as he saw four of them sprinting towards him with killing intent.
¡°Gah!¡±
He blocked a wild roundhouse kick from one of them. The goon tried to follow up with a kick to his head, but Rn caught it. He then stomped on the goon¡¯s foot, forcing him to back off. The goon staggered for a moment, but he quickly recovered and lunged at Rn again. However, Rn deflected the iing arm, and delivered a powerful palm strike at the goon¡¯s jaw, knocking him out.
Rn caught the other thug¡¯s wrist and swept his legs out from underneath him. The goon crashed to the ground, his head snapped back as Rn¡¯s powerful strike sent the thug¡¯s head backward, effectively knocking him out.
While he managed to fight off two of the goons and put them down, the other two continued attacking relentlessly.
Rn found himself engaged in a fist fight with one of the thugs. The thug attempted a flurry of punches, but Rn expertly blocked each strike and returned with a punch of his own. But Rn noticed that the goon is slowing down and is starting to get tired. Rn seized the opportunity and delivered a palm strike, followed by an uppercut, knocking out the goon.
Luckily, thest thug is still in front of him, and Rn is in a good position to take him out. Rn deflected thest thug¡¯s iing punch, and delivered a powerful kick to the goon in the stomach, followed by a jab under the chin, putting him out ofmission.
With all of the thugs taken out, Rn took a moment to catch his breath and nced over his shoulder where Alexander was watching.
Alexander raised a thumbs up, impressed by hisbat ability.
¡°Thank you.¡± Rn turned as he saw the girl approaching him. She seems to be either in her early twenties orte teens. She¡¯s wearing a zer that is worn over a dark dress and a skirt that reaches over her knee. Her navy blue hair was tied into a bun, giving her an impression of a young rich daughter of nobility.
¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± Rn replied. ¡°Were you hurt?¡±
¡°I should be the one asking that¡Are you hurt, mister?¡±
¡°No, this is nothing. These goons didn¡¯t evennd a hit on me,¡± Rn haughtily said, looking down at the downed thugs.
¡°How can I repay you, mister?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no big deal¡you should be careful in the future¡¡±
As the girl was giving her thanks to Rn, one of the goons that got knocked down, get to his feet, and rushed at him with a knife raised high.
With Rn¡¯s guard down, he waste to react. But suddenly, the goon¡¯s knife was sent flying as a deafening roar echoed in the alley.
¡°Eh?¡± The goon¡¯s eyes bulged, dumbfounded.
Rn pped the thug in the face, sending him down to the ground. His eyes flickered to the entrance of the alleyway and saw Alexander with his revolver trained in his direction. A tendril of smoke still danced on top of the barrel of the gun.
Alexander holstered it and approached the two.
¡°The police should being any minute now,¡± Alexander notified.
¡°That¡¯s great¡we shall wait for them toe and get out of here, sir.¡±
Alexander nodded and nced at the woman they had just saved.
¡°Are you okay miss?¡±
Thedy struck her head upward to thank him. But before she can utter her words, she gasped as her eyes met his.
She took a step back, making Alexander wonder.
¡°Uhm¡miss?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Alexander repeated, cocking his head to the side.
Looking at her face more closely, memory shes before his eyes. This girl¡looks familiar¡like he had met her before.
But before Alexander can fully remember her identity, a group of police emerged from the alleyway.
¡°Raise your hand!¡±
¡°Oh, officers. I¡¯m d that you arrived. These thugs here¡¡±
¡°I said raised your hand!¡± The police officer repeated, their pistols trained on them.
¡°What a mess¡¡± The officer muttered as he surveyed the scene.
¡°It¡¯s okay¡¡± Rn speak out as he pulled something out of his pocket. It was an identification card. ¡°My name is Rn Makarov, The Chief of Staff of the Ruthenia Imperial Guards.
Rn introduced himself while showing off his ID card. One of the police officers took his ID to verify its authenticity.
¡°Sir¡it¡¯s real!¡±
Finding that out, the senior police officer ordered his men to stand down.
¡°Are you alright sir?¡± The senior police officer asked.
¡°Yes, we¡¯re fine. Look, I¡¯m happy to report the incident to you but I have to leave with my¡¡± Rn paused, he can¡¯t just tell he will leave with the Imperial Prince of Ruthenia Empire.
Noticing that, Alexander stepped in. ¡°I¡¯m also part of the Ruthenia Imperial Guards and are expected to arrive at the Winter Pce in thirty minutes,¡± Alexander told a lie.
¡°Ahh¡in that case sir¡you are free to leave.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, once our shift is done, we¡¯ll head to the police station. For now, please take care of her. She¡¯s was harassed by these mobs.¡±
The senior police officer nced at thedy, and the nodded.
¡°Okay sir, be careful on your way to the Winter Pce, the road is slippery.¡±
Alexander and Rn nodded and began leaving the scene.
As they got to the entrance of the alleyway, Alexander stopped in his track and nced over his shoulder, looking at the navy-blue-haired girl¡and muttered under his breath. ¡°You looked familiar.¡±
Chapter 43 Good Mood
On their way back to the Winter Pce, Alexander was tapping at the windowsill of his car as his mind wander beyond the life of the original Alexander.
The way the girl reacted the moment he saw his face was something that piqued his interest. It was a reaction that told him that the two were acquaintances. Though Alexander couldn¡¯t remember clearly how, where, and when they contacted one another.
As he continue tapping his fingers on the windowsill, Rn, who was driving the state car, couldn¡¯t help but ask about this current predicament.
¡°Is something troubling your mind sir?¡± He asked with his eyes fixed on the road.
¡°The girl that we saved earlier, she looked familiar but I can¡¯t remember any details resembling her in my mind¡¡± Alexander replied, his eyes gazing through the window, watching the snowy scenery passing by.
¡°Do you want me to look up her identity when I arrive at the police station?¡±
¡°No it¡¯s fine¡don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s just me rambling out my thoughts.¡±
¡°Okay, then sir.¡±
¡°You know what¡a name would do¡maybe I can remember her once I remember her name.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
The two remained silent as they continue their journey toward the Winter Pce.
¡
As they arrived at the Winter Pce, Rn exited the vehicle, walk around the car, and opened the door for Alexander.
Alexander straightened up his coat as he stepped out of the vehicle. He faced Rn who closed the door as he leave.
¡°Thank you, Rn, I think I¡¯ll be safe here,¡± Alexander said, returning the revolver to Rn.-.
¡°I¡¯ll be back once I give my report to the police,¡± Rn said, grabbing the gun from Alexander.
¡°Okay be careful on your way there.¡±
¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Rn
Alexander nodded his head and Rn walked back to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away.
Alexander stopped in front of the main door, found two imperial guards, and opened the door for him. A moment after, a youngdy with a height of 149 centimeters and a tall blonde-haired woman appeared from the other side.
¡°Wee home dear brother!¡±
¡°Wee home dear.¡±
It was Anastasia and Sophie. Are they perhaps waiting for him all along?
Alexander smiled as he knelt down to receive Ana¡¯s embrace, receiving her warm wee affectionately.
Sophie was the next one to give her a nice wee¡however, the two don¡¯t know whether they are going to kiss or hug. They haven¡¯t set up a lover¡¯s greeting yet so it went awkward.
Alexander was going for the kiss on the cheek while Sophie for the hug.
After a brief stare down between the two, they went for a kiss on the cheek.
¡°Wee home Alexander. How was your trip?¡±
¡°Hmm¡it was productive, I guess.¡±
After exchanging brief words at one another, Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Ana, who was watching them since.
¡°Where are your sisters Ana?¡±
¡°Sister Christina is having her portrait drawn while sister Tiffania is at her tutor session,¡± Ana enthusiastically answered.
So both of them are upied huh? Alexander thought to himself.
¡°Very well¡¡±
¡°Uhm¡Alexander¡¡± Sophie called, tugging his sleeves gently.
¡°Hmm?¡± Alexander hummed as his eyes flickered back to Sophie.
¡°Ah¡there¡¯s someone who wants to meet you. They say they have an appointment with you. They also said they are the prospectors that you called.¡±
¡°Ah! I remember them. Thank you for notifying me, Soph¡I mean dear.¡±
Sophie¡¯s cheeks blushed, her eyes twinkled and her lips slightly pursed. ¡°I-it¡¯s n-no p-problem.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go meet them¡¡±
As Alexander was about to head to his office, Ana grabbed him by the hand, stopping him from his track.
¡°No, you can¡¯t brother! Doctor Dmitri said he has something to tell to you!¡±
¡°Dmitri? Your royal doctor?¡±
¡°Yes, brother! He said he has some good news!¡± Ana¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. It¡¯s probably about her condition getting good from the medicine his brother created for her.
¡°Fine fine¡I¡¯ll meet with your doctor first,¡±
¡°Mind if I tag alone¡Alex?¡± Sophie asked.
¡°I see no problem with it.¡±
Alexander slowly began walking as Sophie quickly followed behind, trailed by Ana.
Arriving at the door of the royal doctor¡¯s office. Alexander knocked.
Alexander could hear hurried footsteps pacing across the floor.
The door was opened where the doctor stood before him.
¡°Ah! Your Majesty! I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±
¡°My lovely sister here said that you have good news for me?¡±
Alexander asked as he stepped into the office. Ana followed while Sophie stood outside the door for a moment as her eyes wandered around the room. Then entered.
¡°I do¡I do.¡±
Dmitri walked over to the table and pulled out the chair. ¡°Please sit down.¡±
Alexander take his seat and went straight to business.
¡°So what do you want to tell me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s kind of short¡Your Majesty¡what I want to tell you is¡your sister is cured!¡± Dmitri announced with a jovial smile.
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened and his eyes began shining. His fists clenched tightly as a smile emerged on his face.
¡°Oh¡That¡¯s amazing¡¡± Alexander doesn¡¯t know what is the appropriate way to react. He just saves Ana, one of the wishes of the original Alexander. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±
¡°It was quite indeed, sir. She tested negative in tuberculin skin test and blood test for tuberculosis. She¡¯s cured sir¡with the medicine you created.¡±
Sophie gasped softly from behind. So Christina is telling her the truth that Alexander was the one who created a cure for Ana. A smile appeared on her face as she finds it endearing.
¡°That¡¯s amazing brother! You¡¯ve done it!¡± Ana shouted proudly as she hugged her brother.
Alexander hugged her back, his eyes were glistening with tears of joy, but he was confident that he can control himself and he won¡¯t shed them.
¡°The streptomycin and isoniazid you synthesized are truly effective against tuberculosis! Your Majesty, this could potentially save hundreds of lives¡you just gave hope to those people¡¡±
Alexander was humbled by his words. It was indeed one of his ns in the first ce, that if the cure was effective, he¡¯ll share it with the world. He wanted the people who are suffering from the disease they considered a death sentence a chance.
¡°I know¡I know¡That¡¯s why I¡¯m now giving you permission to publish the paper about streptomycin, let the world know that the prince of the Ruthenia Empire just created a cure for a deadly disease.¡± He haughtily dered. Of course, this cure could also be used for political purposes, his image and reputation would skyrocket if the Ruthenian popce find out that their new emperor is a prodigy.
¡°Of course sir! With these discoveries sir¡you can even win a Nobel Prize for Medicine or Physiology.¡±
Alexander chuckled at the thought. Him? Getting a Nobel Prize in this world? Good thing that this happened in another world different from him or else he¡¯ll be ashamed of himself since he just used the process and manufacturing created by Doctor Selman Walksman.
After a short talk about the good news, Sophie guided Alexander to his office where the prospectors are waiting for him.
Along the way, Sophie initiated a conversation.
¡°You were amazing, Alex.¡±
Alexander scoffed proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m an excellent engineer?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Sophie was lost there. ¡°How did an engineer create a medicine that no doctor in the world could achieve?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m a very versatile engineer.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Sophie pouted.
Alexander could hear her cute humming noiseing out of her mouth. He chuckled softly.
¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m really impressed by what you did, Alex.¡± Sophieplimented again.
Alexander halted his step and looked at her. ¡°Thank you, dear¡¡±
Silent fell between them.
¡°Oh¡looks like I¡¯ve arrived in my office,¡± Alexander breaks the ice. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±
After saying that, Alexander entered his office, leaving Sophie outside who muttered. ¡°You really are a mysterious person¡Alex.¡±
¡
At his office, Alexander strode over to his desk, ignoring the prospectors who were standing and bowing.
¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯m quite in a happy mood today so let¡¯s this quick.¡± Alexander took a grip of a drawing tube under his desk. He opened it and unfurled it over his table.
The prospectors looked at the table, it was a world map with red marks on some specific regions.
¡°I want your team to prospect oil in this region,¡± Alexander pointed at the map, it was the Timan Ridge, West Siberian Region, the Caucasus Region, North Caspian Basin, Middle Caspian Basin, Azov-Kuban Basin, Dnieper Ds Basin, Volga Ural Region, Baltic Depression, Pripyat Basin, and North Sakhalin Basin.
The part that he just pointed out on the map is the well-known oil reserves in his world, assuming that the geography is the same as here, the prospectors would find oil there. He¡¯s certain of it.
Chapter 44 The Embarrassing Past
The veil of the night has darkened the surroundings of the Winter Pce. The golden hue of electric lights that lined the exterior walls of the extravagant estate glowed under the gloomy evening, radiating magnificence.
In one of the rooms of the Winter Pce was a brightly lit office where Alexander was currently working.
Busy as usual, Alexander scribbled on his papers, trying toplete his daily task.
Being an Imperial Prince plus the future emperor is a very taxing job. More taxing than he was once when he was a CEO in his past life.
Normally, he would relegate this task to his trustworthy and capable personnel while he just enjoys his life in his penthouse, watching the view of the New York skyline.
But in this world, there were no people that can keep up with his work, especially on his inventions. He¡¯s been meeting with countless engineers and architects about his new designs but their reactions were the same, awed, speechless, and astounded.
They still need guidance but some of them are picking up what he was trying to point out. Still, they are not cut off from the job. He can¡¯t me them as they have different expertise and the thing he¡¯s nning on introducing to this world hasn¡¯t realized its greatness.
A technology that will transform how information is transmitted and make the world even more connected with one another.
Television.
Most people in this era haven¡¯t heard of the word television. The way information was disseminated was through newspapers and radios.
In this world, radios are the dominating technology in a media empire. It was a lucrative business that made some pioneers in the radio industry garner a huge amount of money. How? Well, people from every household who¡¯d like to get thetest update on big events, congregate around the radio. It was also a form of entertainment.
So imagine how would the people react when they can not only hear the wordsing out from the speaker but see the images that go along with the signal in real-time?
That¡¯s where the television came in. An invention that could make the radio obsolete.
Now, he had consulted this idea with some of the engineers in the Ruthenia Empire, but none of them catches his interest, a gut feeling that they aren¡¯t the right person for the job.-.
One of the engineers he met told him that there was a boy from the United States who pitched the very same idea as his. Obviously, it piqued his interest. So he had arranged a meeting with him two weeks ago. He¡¯ll arrive today.
Of course, he can create the television by himself, he even created one when he was in high school for his science project and has the materials to build it in the pce. But as the head of state, Alexander couldn¡¯t just neglect his royal duties for the industries he was nning on creating. He has to find a people that could handle the business for him to lessen the load. Someone who is not only capable but also understands what they are working with. Andst but not least, trustworthy.
While he was scribbling on the paper, a knock on the door caused his attention to shift away from the papers. He called out ¡°Come in!¡±
The door creaked as the door opened. Alexander looked up from his desk at the man entering his office. It was Rn. So he just got back from the police station.
Rn walked over to Alexander¡¯s desk, carrying a brown envelope.
¡°The thugs that harassed the woman earlier have been detained, sir,¡± Rn reported and handed the envelope to him politely. ¡°This is all the documents I can find about the woman you asked me to check.¡±
Alexander took the envelope, taking out a file. It was the birth certificate of the woman they saved earlier. As he perused the content, Rn started speaking.
¡°Her name is Elena Serebryakova, daughter of Baron Serebryakov. She works at an Admiralty Shipyard as a secretary,¡± Rn said.
Alexander nodded, turning the pages again, stopping at an old image.
¡°She¡¯s strikingly familiar,¡± Alexandermented looking at the picture of the woman.
Rn raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir?¡±
¡°I felt like I¡¯ve met her before.¡±
Alexander¡¯s memories flitted back to two years ago when he sneak out of the pce and headed into the city to have fun with his friends. When they were at a bar, a girl with navy blue hair and striking blue eyes caught his attention. And on that day, something happened between the two. Something he doesn¡¯t want to remember¡
Realizing what Alexander has done in that time, Thomas clenched his fist, snapping the pen he was holding in half.
¡°Oh fuck me¡¡± He breathed as the memory yed in front of his mind.
¡°Why? What happened, sir? Did you remember her?¡± Rn asked cautiously.
Alexander shook his head, his expression nk. He can¡¯t believe that the original Alexander would do such an indecent thing to someone he just met. He wanted to curse at Alexander but Thomas couldn¡¯t. If he were to meet him again in a dream, he would surely rant about his behavior.
¡°Sir are you okay? You look pale.¡± Rn asked.
Alexander sighed, taking out the rest of the papers inside the envelope. ¡°Thank you, Rn. I think we¡¯re done here. Please show yourself out.¡±
Rn bowed, turned around, and left after shutting the doors behind him. He didn¡¯t notice Alexander¡¯s face contorting in anger. After Rn leave the room, Alexander leaned his forehead against the desk, breathing heavily. He could feel sweat running down his forehead and neck. There was nothing he can really do now. What¡¯s done is done.
However, this past would have a catastrophic effect on his reign if it were to leak out to the public. It must be kept under the rug and never be disclosed to anyone.
For a few minutes, Alexander stared at the ceiling as thoughts ran in circles in his head. He needed answers and fast. This situation has to be covered up soon or risk the consequences of the public finding out. An idea popped into his mind. He¡¯ll just meet her personally and then discuss the matter for closure.
Heaving a sigh of relief, Alexander picked up the phone that was ringing on his table, pressing a button to answer the call
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Sir Philip Ainsworth has arrived in the Winter Pce, where do you like us to take care of him?¡± his manservant asked, voice crisp and professional.
Alexander closed his eyes, thinking about it, ¡°Send him to the guest room. Tell him I¡¯m going to meet him tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t meet him today due to sudden circumstances.¡±
There were a few seconds of silence before the manservant spoke again. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty,¡± then hung up.
With that, Alexander set down his telephone, cing both hands together. His head drooping downwards, he mumbled to himself. ¡°I have to tell her.¡±
***
Along the gilded hallway of the Winter Pce, Alexander walked drearily as the event of the past still haunts him, making him uneasy.
He entered his bedroom, removing the trenchcoat and shoes that he wore. He sat down on the sofa and rested his elbow atop his thigh, cing his hand on his temple.
While he was sulking, disappointed at Alexander, the door suddenly opened. He moved his head to check and saw Sophie standing there¡in a rather alluring attire.
She was wearing what seemed to be a white nightgown made of the finest silk that only went down to a little above the knee. Her golden hair swayed to the side as she walked over towards Alexander.
¡°You¡¯re quite early?¡± Sophie said.
He swiveled around, sitting on the bed to face her, his arms crossed. He didn¡¯t answer but he could see the curiosity in her features, she knows something was wrong.
Before she could say anything, Alexander spoke up. ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡±
Sophie sat beside him and the nice aromaing from her hair wafted into his nostrils. She smelled nice, he thought.
She shifted closer to him so their faces were inches apart. ¡°What is it you wish to talk to me about?¡± She whispered, cing a hand on his hand.
He took a moment and finally replied ¡°It¡¯s about¡what happened two years ago¡about me doing something unspeakable things.¡±
Sophie blinked, waiting for what he will say next. ¡°And?¡±
Alexander felt a shiver run across his spine, his heart racing fast. It¡¯s harder than he expected.
¡°Well, there is this woman¡two years ago. I told you before right, during our time in Vienna. When I talked to you about my past¡¡±
¡°Alexander,¡± Sophie stroked his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡tell me, please.¡±
Alexander inhaled deeply, gathering up enough courage to speak the truth. ¡°The woman that I am talking about, something happened between us¡¡±
Alexander flinched in anticipation, as he waited for her reaction.
Sophie didn¡¯t speak but merely stayed quiet as she waited for him to continue.
¡°I should¡¯ve known better than it¡¯s wrong. I was drunk at that time¡with the events happening to me back then, my mind was reeling. I couldn¡¯t even tell what I did after that.¡±
Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at his confession, her expression frozen in shock.
She finally understood what Alexander was trying to say. In short, he did it to that woman.
¡°I have no excuses for what I did back then. It was wrong¡you have the right to be angry at me.¡±
Sophie paused, not knowing what to say but to tell him the truth. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you¡¡±
Alexander¡¯s expression became perplexed. ¡°You¡¯re not angry at me?¡±
Sophie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
Alexander¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not expecting this from her.
¡°I¡¯m not angry at you because¡we weren¡¯t in a rtionship at that time. I don¡¯t care about your past, what¡¯s important is that you¡¯re here staying by my side and telling me the truth.
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯s taken aback by her confession. He looked into her eyes and was surprised he was not angry. He can see the sincerity in her eyes and at that moment, he felt a flicker of hope in his heart.
He gave a small smile. ¡°Really?¡±
Sophie smiled lightly and nodded her head.
Alexander couldn¡¯t discern, whether she is happy or sad from her facial expression alone. He literally just told her that he had sex with another woman and she¡¯s saying it¡¯s okay because they weren¡¯t in a rtionship at that time? If it were in reverse, Alexander would be heartbroken hearing that. There¡¯s no way she can smile after knowing that.
¡°Are you really okay Sophie?¡± Alexander asked tentatively.
¡°Yes. I am, truly,¡± Sophie responded softly, her expression beginning to soften, as she caressed Alexander¡¯s cheek tenderly.
Her touch felt so warm, that it brought peace and tranquility to him. As he rxed at her touch, it made him want to share the feeling of happiness she gives him with her.
Alexander pulled her closer to his and hugged her lovingly. He pressed his lips onto her forehead, it was a reassuring smile.
¡°I may have done something terrible in the past but I swear to you that I won¡¯t ever hurt you, Sophie¡¡±
Sophie smiled and wrapped her arms around him tightly in return, nuzzling her face into his chest. ¡°I know you won¡¯t¡¡±
Chapter 45 A Revolutionary Product
A loud buzzing noise reverberated around the room. Alexander slowly opened his eyes as the sudden noise roused him from his sleep.
He squinted and rubbed his eyes. To his side was his beautiful fianc¨¦. Her lovely beautiful face and golden hair glittered under the sunlight that is streaming through the windows.
Despite the loud ringing sound of the rm clock, she was still sleeping soundly. Alexander stared at her for a minute before giving her an affectionate kiss on the forehead before getting out of bed.
For breakfast, Alexander ate dessert for his breakfast. A cuisine from Austrean Empire, Sachertorte. After eating his breakfast, Alexander prepared for his usual busy day, taking a bath, donning his imperial uniform, and heading to his office for the council of ministers¡¯ daily report which would take two or three hours depending on the contents.
After his meeting, Alexander would conduct his daily exercise. Running around the pce grounds to increase his cardio andter proceed lifting weights at the pce gym for muscle development.
After his daily exercise, Alexander would have free time in the afternoon. Whether he spends it with his family orpletes his projects is up to him. Today, it was thetter. Alexander has a visitor from the United States, a potential candidate for the role of a CEO for his Imperial Dynamic System Corporation, Electronics Division, thus requiring him to finish the prototype of television that will bemercialized in the Ruthenia Empire and the whole world.
He already has the material he needs to create a single working prototype and it took him 5 hours toplete. Once it was finished, Alexander then immediately headed to his room to take a shower and change his dress.
As hepleted all of the preparations, Alexander heads to his workshop where he¡¯ll wait for Philip. Ten minutester, a knock on the door was heard. Alexander gets to his feet and the blonde-haired young man enters the workshop.
¡°Woah¡¡± Philip let out a gasp as his eyes wandered around the room. It was full of heavy-looking machines lined on the walls and a lot of electronics tools he often sees in factory workshops.
¡°Are you Philip Ainsworth?¡± Alexander called out to the younger man, walking forward.
Philip snapped back from his awe at the ce and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You must be the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. Nice to meet you, sir¡Ah, I forgot, where are my manners?¡± Philip gave a polite bow as he chuckled in embarrassment.-.
Alexander gave a soft grin. ¡°You may rise, Mr. Ainsworth¡it is alright to call me Alexander for this asion.¡±
¡°If you say so¡Sir Alexander,¡± Philip said, raising his head but he didn¡¯t dare to look directly in his eyes as he believed it would be considered rude or preposterous for amon man like him to exchange looks with the powerful figure in Ruthenia.
¡°Take a seat, Sir Philip,¡± Alexander gestured towards one of the chairs. Philip nodded politely and sat down. He began fiddling with his hand in nervousness, rapping his fingers atop his thigh as his eyes wandered around the room.
The two men remained silent for a few moments until Alexander cleared his throat, breaking the silence between them.
¡°So you are Philip Ainsworth, a farm boy from the city of Rigby in Idaho state of the United States? Is that correct?¡± Alexander inquired, reading the file he had in his hand.
¡°Uhm¡yes Sir Alexander,¡± Philip answered, rubbing his hand along his pants nervously. Alex smiled slightly at his response. ¡°An engineer working in the Ruthenia Empire told me a lot about you, Philip. That you created a new technology that could rival the radio industry in New York¡¯s fair?¡± Alexander remarked in curiosity. ¡°Is that true?¡±
Philip smiled shyly. ¡°Uhm¡yes it is¡I call it television.¡± Alex arched an eyebrow and looked up from his folder.
¡°How did youe up with that idea?¡±
Philip scratched the back of his neck shyly. ¡°Uhm¡so I was reading a lot of books about the greatest mind in the world. And in this book, there was a line in the book stating ¡® schemes to create television are not true now every previous attempt has failed as the greatest mind in history have tried to perfect this technology¡¯ that line got me thinking, what if we can add moving images by capturing a picture electronically, as a microphone does with sounds. Of course, it was a silly idea of mine at first but when I was preparing for the day to do some field work, inspiration struck me.¡±
¡°Hoh?¡± Alexander mused, leaning forward as his words piqued his interest. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It was the plow lines of my father¡¯s field,¡± he revealed.
¡°A plow line?¡± Alexander repeated with confusion evident in his tone.
¡°Yes sir, as I was standing before the field, an idea struck me¡that it would be possible to build a device that would scan an image line by line, the same way our eye scans the pages of the book.¡±
Hearing his exnation, Alexander¡¯s lips curled into a smile, seemingly impressed by Philip¡¯s thoughts. The way he describes the idea works simrly to how television worked.
¡°What happens after?¡± Alexander resumed their discussion. ¡°At first I pitched it to my science high school teacher about this device that can electronically scan an image dozens of times per second. And transmit those images across the airwaves at the speed of light. ¡°
Alexander was impressed yet again by his knowledge. ¡°How long have you been working on this project?¡±
¡°Since I presented it to my high school teacher¡¡± Philip hummed in thought. ¡°Five years.¡±
¡°And at what age did the idea of creating a television strike your mind?¡±
¡°When I was twelve years old, Sir Alexander.¡± Alexander gasped in surprise. The thought of someone working on it since they were twelve seemed incredible, but this person managed toe up with a revolutionary idea of his own? This man is a genius in the making.
Based on his story alone, Alexander could tell Philip has a natural talent for science, an important asset.
¡°So I pitched my prototype to the investors and nned to invest 25,000 dors.¡±
¡°And did you ept it?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°No sir, they were asking for 70 percent share. Far from what I¡¯d initially proposed, which was 49 percent.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Alexander questioned curiously.
¡°They backed out Sir Alexander. It was a take it or leave it deal. I know the importance of money to make my dreams into reality. But it¡¯s just unfair that they¡¯ll be owning 70 percent while I only get 30 percent¡It just seems wrong.¡± Philip frowned in disappointment and guilt washed over him.
¡°Well Sir Philip, your idea is not without merit,¡± Alexander agreed with him. ¡°But the fact remains that people need investment in order to seed. It¡¯s a wise move that you declined their offer. So without money, were you able toplete your project?¡±
Philip shook his head. ¡°No sir, I hit a wall. There¡¯s something missing.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Uhm¡so when I turned it on, the image won¡¯t stick on the screen. It just flutters white dots and lines that don¡¯t make sense.¡±
¡°An image won¡¯t stick on the screen?¡± Alexander ced a finger on his lips. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s a simple problem.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Philip blinked at him, confused. Alexander smirked slightly. ¡°Have you thought of using cesium as a coating material?¡±
¡°Cesium?¡± Philip echoed questionably.
Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, cesium. The problem you¡¯re facing is that you needed a way for the negatively charged electrons that got shot across the cathode ray tube to stick to the surface of the screen.¡±
Upon Alexander¡¯s exnation, an idea struck Philip¡¯s head. ¡°Oh¡positive and negative¡opposites attract¡so the coating needs to be the most positive element¡and cesium is the most positive element¡.¡± Philip gasped, his eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Sir I need to get back to work! I think I have figured it out!¡±
¡°Woah¡Woah¡slow down Philip,¡± Alexander smiled, amused by his enthusiastic reaction to his words. ¡°Why sir? Once I coated the screen with cesium, it could deliver a favorable result! Don¡¯t worry sir, I¡¯ll be sure to credit your suggestion¡¡±
¡°No!¡± Alexander stopped him from speaking by cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re very excited and looking forward to testing it right now¡¡±
¡°But sir? You invited me here to hear about my project right? Now I can work on it. Why are you stopping me?¡±
Alexander tilted his head to the side. ¡°Wait? What did you think was my intention of sending you out a letter and inviting you here across the sea?¡±
¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that obvious sir? You¡¯re interested in my product and you¡¯ll invest in it,¡± Philip spoke as though it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Alexander sighed. ¡°You got it wrong, I¡¯m not interested in your product. I¡¯m interested in your skill and knowledge.¡±
¡°What?¡± Philip dumbfoundedly stared at Alexander. ¡°What do you mean, Sir?¡±
Alexander breathed deeply before revealing his intention. ¡°I¡¯ve already perfected the television in my workshop and I want you to be the one to handle the business for this invention.¡±
Philip stood stunned in front of Alexander, trying to absorb what he had just said. ¡°Y¡you¡perfected it?¡± Philip whispered, his voice cracking.
¡°Come and let me show it to you,¡± Alexander walked over to a far back center wall where they found a square object covered in a brown curtain.
Philip followed and watched as Alexander ced his hand on top of it and removed the covering from it, revealing what looked to be a wooden box but with a wide square mirror at its center and two knobs on the right side of the screen.
What Philip was looking at right now was a television modeled after Zenith¡¯s 22-inch ck and white television introduced in the 1950s. It¡¯s different from what Philip was building.
¡°No way¡is this television? How can it be this big?¡±
¡°There are a lot of bigger parts in the interior but I can assure you, it works like a charm,¡± Alexander smiled as he inserted the power plug into a small outlet on the left side of the television.
He waited patiently for the machine to turn on and then turned to Philip who couldn¡¯t help but gape at the machine with awe shining in his blue eyes.
The television flickered a few times to start up the system before eventuallying to life on a small flickering white light. It produced a white noise sound of static, which was normal because there was no signaling through. Well, there was no signal, to begin with.
To let this television out in the world, Alexander must create a broadcastingwork, which is part of his n.
¡°What you¡¯re looking at right now Philip is the future and will surely find its ce in history,¡± Alexander turned to face Philip, who was mesmerized by the flickering white and ck dots and lines on the screen. ¡°Do you want to be part of history?¡±
Philip snapped out of the trance upon hearing that question. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to, Sir Alexander!¡± His expression was full of fervor.
¡°Excellent, this is what we are going to do.¡±
Chapter 46 Huge Endeavor
Alexander and Philip arrived at the administrative office of the Winter Pce. Alexander gestured to Philip to sit down at the chair by his table as he sauntered towards the desk.
Philip nodded with his hands sped behind his back as he bowed his head to Alexander.
As Alexander took his seat, he began.
¡°I¡¯m going to be direct with you, Philip. I¡¯m going to offer you a position that would make you one of the richest people in the world,¡± Alexander announced.
Philip¡¯s mouth hung open as he processed his words. ¡°S-Sir¡?¡±
There was apparent disbelief on Philip¡¯s face. The future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire just offered him something that would make him rich. He found it hard to believe that an emperor would make an offer to a farm boy who only likes tinkering with electronics and reading autobiography of some of the greatest minds on Earth.
¡°You heard me right, Philip. I¡¯m going to make you an offer.¡± Alexander said, tapping his fingers on the table. ¡°This is a very lucrative opportunity, especially considering that this television of mine would revolutionize the way we disseminate information, news, or any other entertainment shows. Imagine where you can not only hear the broadcaster¡¯s voice but also see him talking. See different ces caught on camera in real-time as it transmit to your house where you¡¯refortably watching, entertain yourself by watching theater ys without even having to go to the theater. Imagine countless possibilities this television can offer,¡± Alexander paused to nce at Philip as he continued his speech. ¡°I want you to manage the Imperial Dynamics System Electronics Division to help me get this product out to the world.¡±
After Alexander finished his little spiel, he sat quietly waiting for Philip to reply. Philip nced at Alexander briefly as he slowly sat there processing the proposal. After a moment, he raised his head to look into Alexander¡¯s eyes.
¡°Thank you, Sir. That is a wonderful offer, one that I am honored to receive. But may I know why you doing this sir? I¡¯m just a simple farm boy¡¡±-.
Before he could finish his sentence, Alexander raised his hand, stopping him.
¡°A simple farm boy who came up with a revolutionary product? You humble yourself Philip,¡± Alexander chuckled slightly and continued. ¡°If you are wondering as to why I offered you this then here are my reasons,¡± Alexander leaned closer and folded his hands together, resting them on the table between them.
¡°The first reason is the fact that you are a self-driven young man who has thought of creating a television at a young age. This, in itself, is a sign of prodigious talent, precocious trait that I desire. The second is reason is that you have the natural talent that I¡¯m looking for. The third reason is that you¡¯re industrious, diligent, and resourceful. Even without mary support, before the investors of course, to create the thing you¡¯vee up with and eventually making a prototype is somewhat of a feat.¡±
Philip was astonished to hear thesepliments. It was as if Alexander was giving an ode of praises to him. However, deep inside, he didn¡¯t feel like receiving this kind of praise. What made him worthy to receive those in the first ce?
Philip let out a forced chuckle as he rubbed his hair, averting his gaze from Alexander for a moment. ¡°¡Thanks, Sir Alexander¡but I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re giving me so much praise even though I haven¡¯tpleted my prototype?¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to his.
Philip continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it, it was still at development stage. I created nothing sir but the way you speak sounds like I¡¯m the one who invented the television, even though it was you who created it, finished it. and even perfected it.¡±
Alexander propped his chin on his palm and gave Philip a confident smile, ¡°You made a very good point there, Philip. However, what I¡¯m praising is your ability. In the future, technology will progress, I want a progressive mind who looks in the future, not in the past. The way you try to bring your television to reality proves and justifies my evaluation.¡±
¡°Is that so¡sir?¡± Philip lowered his head.
¡°So what is your decision? Are you in or out?¡± Alexander asked.
Philip thought carefully before answering. ¡°I¡¯d love to ept the offer sir and be part of your vision but what about my family living in the States?¡±
¡°Ah¡about them. You can bring them here. The house, the expenses, everything will be paid off by me. I almost forgot to tell you that you¡¯ll have to be a Ruthenia citizen to ept the offer, because you¡¯ll be working here permanently,¡± Alexander informed as he leaned forward on the edge of his chair.
¡°Is that really okay sir? I mean I don¡¯t speak Ruthenian¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people you¡¯ll be working with in the future can speak English,¡± Alexander assured.
.
Philip nodded, smiling slightly in response.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, sir¡I¡¯m in. I ept the offer, Sir Alexander.¡±
Alexander¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly as he returned Philip¡¯s smile, ¡°Excellent! d to have you on board.¡±.
¡°So, Sir Alexander, how do we start?¡± Philip inquired with curiosity in his eyes.
¡°First off we¡¯ll meet some challenges. Even if we introduce the television to the public, they¡¯ll not know its amazing use of it instantly and my people in Ruthenia are quite poor at the moment. But it¡¯s fine since that¡¯s not our primary objective,¡± Alexander exined and continued. ¡°Our goal is to make this television be known throughout the world, attracting potential buyers and have them line up to get one, but to do so, we¡¯ll have to create an infrastructure that will support the television industry,¡± Alexander paused.
Philip wondered. ¡°What is it, sir?¡±
¡°We are going to create a broadcastingpany,¡±
Philip couldn¡¯t follow what Alexander meant but Alexander is quick to notice.
¡°Just like radiopanies have a broadcastingwork, we will also have our ownwork around the television. Now, I¡¯ve already gained ourselves some assets through a series of property acquisitions. But it is located in Moskva. There, we will start our own media empire, rivaling those of in the States.¡±
¡°Lastly, we will hold an exhibition where we can demonstrate the wonderful things the television can do.¡± Alexander added, as a sly smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.
He leaned back, grabbed something out of the drawer, and set it down on the table.
¡°This is the blueprint of the television,¡± Alexander tapped his finger at the blueprint. ¡°It¡¯s already patented. You¡¯ll be assigned to our headquarters in Moskva where you will oversee the production. So make sure you study this. I¡¯ll keep in touch via telephone. I will visit there once I finish most of my work here as the head of state. Good luck and may the luck smile upon our fledgling business,¡± Alexander smiled warmly as he held his hand out for Philip to shake.
Philip grasped Alexander¡¯s hand as Alexander shook it firmly. ¡°I will do my best, Sir Alexander.
¡°While you¡¯re here in the capital, I would suggest that you look around the city. It¡¯ll be a wonderful experience. I have already arranged a room for you in one of the grandest hotels St. Petersburg can offer, The Grand Hotel Europa.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sir Alexander. I¡¯m deeply honored.¡±
¡°I will excuse myself now,¡± Alexander dismissed himself.
While heading back to his workshop, Alexander contemted.
Now that the production of the television will start the moment Philip arrives at Moskva, he can now focus on the very thing that will help boost not only the manufacturing industry but also the quality of goods of the Ruthenia Empire.
Arriving at his workshop, Alexander went to a seat with a table in front. Resting on the table was a device covered in ck fabric.
He sat on the seat and removed the fabric. In front of him was a device called keypunch. A device in the past that programmers used to write programs.
He¡¯ll resume working on a program that will serve as the brain of theputer numerical control.
He is writing a code simr to the G-codes, a widely-used programmingnguage inputer numerical control machines. It was introduced in the 1950s.
He¡¯s been writing up programs for three weeks straight but thanks to his determination, he¡¯ll be able to finish it in two weeks. Once he finished writing up the programmingnguage for CNC, the automated machine will have its debut on the assembly lines and factories he had bought from the wealthy elites of the Ruthenia Empire.
And that¡¯s where the real thing starts, the modernization of the Ruthenia Empire.
Motivated by the thought, Alexander cracked his knuckles and began working by tapping on the keyboard.
Chapter 47 A Historic Moment
Alexander worked usually for the past three days, fulfilling his roles and obligations as the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s head of state. And now the day hase whether his proposal of Infrastructure Bill will be passed or not.
In the Imperial Council Building, Alexander sauntered towards the far back center of the building, where a gilded throne can be seen. As he walked his way there, his eyes wandered around, seeing the elective representatives of the Imperial Council present in the building.
The atmosphere was tense and the way they looked at Alexander was a bit inquisitive. Yet, Alexander paid no heed as he sat on the throne.
He then nced once more at them, the ones who will decide the future of the Ruthenia Empire.
Everyone sat in their respective seats as the parliamentary session was about to begin.
The chairman of the Imperial Council, Mikhailov, walked towards the podium to address the audience.
¡°Honorable Members, Fellow Ruthenians. I now dere that the Imperial Council is now in session. In today¡¯s session, you will cast your vote on a proposed bill, the Infrastructure Bill,¡± Mikhailov announced.
Alexander could feel the tension in the air. He can almost hear the murmur of the members of the Imperial Councils.
¡°I will give a brief exnation about the aforementioned bill. The Infrastructure Bill proposed by the member of the Imperial Council pursues rehabilitation and development on a nationwide scale. This includes the construction and rehabilitation of roads, bridges, railways, power stations, power lines, water nts, pipelines, et cetera. The proposed budget for this bill is 114,477,800,150 Ruthenian Rubles. You can see a detailed breakdown of the budget in your copy,¡± Mikhailov exined.
The members of the Imperial Council opened the file, reading over it and making notes as the minutes passed by. Some began to discuss among themselves how the funds would be allocated to these projects. A few were discussing the potential use for the proposed funds, while others argued about the costs of the infrastructure projects being funded.-.
At that point, Alexander stood up from his seat and stepped closer to the podium. Everyone¡¯s attention turned towards him as he spoke out loud.
¡°Chairman, may I intervene for a second? I¡¯d like to have a word with the council members here,¡± Alexander asked politely.
Mikhailov nodded his head before addressing him again. ¡°Of course Your Majesty, please.¡±
Alexander took a step forward, looking toward each person present inside.
¡°Now before we proceed any further, I would like to tell you something about this Bill,¡± Alexander said, speaking through a microphone.
His tone softened, yet his words still carried an authoritative authority. ¡°This bill is very ambitious and it involves an enormous sum of money to pull off. I had noticed a reluctant gaze the moment you flipped the page but I wonder why it is?¡± He asked, his voice filled with seriousness.
He continued. ¡°With this bill, we can create a lot of jobs for the people in need, we can build ourselves up, catching up with the world powers. With this bill, we can rise up again after our humiliating defeat to the Yamato Empire. Do you know why we lost against them? It¡¯s because we are too outdated. It¡¯s a shame that an eastern nation we considered weak, pathetic, and inferior, has outpaced us in modernization.¡± Alexander paused for a moment, allowing his audience to think about what he had said. He could feel everyone watching him, their eyes filled with disbelief. He smiles gently.
¡°We were repulsive to development, leading to our own humiliation. My father didn¡¯t embrace industrialization because he feared that the social fabric of the Ruthenia Empire might change. Well, if he was still alive, I could¡¯ve called him out, telling him that he is too close-minded. Instead of worrying about his own people, he should¡¯ve focused it on our potential enemy, an enemy that will threaten the sovereignty of the Ruthenia Empire.
¡°We¡¯ve grown toocent about our position of power in Europa. We might be the secondrgest nation on Earth next to the Britannia Empire but that¡¯s only it. We¡¯re just thergest on the continent. If you voted against this Bill, not only are you jeopardizing the national interest of the nation but you also betrayed it. For once, I ask that you stop thinking about your own interest, and act in the best interests of all our people, the people who voted for you so that you can sit here and represent them. That¡¯s all,¡±
Alexander finished his speech, giving a warm smile to the members of the Imperial Council before retreating back to his seat. They returned the gesture, some even gave small nods. Alexander returned to his throne and sat himself down again.
The session continued.
¡°Now we will start the voting. I will call your name one by one, say yes if you agree to pass this bill, and say no if you disagree. Is that understood?¡± Mikhailov asked as he held onto the gavel.
After a series of affirmatives, Mikhailov started to call names.
One by one, they voted in favor of the bill, and after another round. This tedious process took hours toplete, four hourster. The result was revealed.
¡°The Infrastructure Bill, as amended, has passed with a majority vote,¡± he struck the gavel, effectively sealing its passage.
Alexander smiled in delight as if he just witnessed a historic event. They all voted yes, passing the bill with a majority vote. Of course, he has to sign it to make it official but he couldn¡¯t help but imagine how this bill will transform the Ruthenia Empire. He could see top-ss infrastructures, urban sprawls, and an increase in quality of life in his head.
A round of apuse erupted throughout the chamber as everyone rose from their seats. Mikhailov smiled and turned around to face Alexander.
He walked over to him and handed him the bill.
¡°Congrattions Your Majesty, this bill has been approved by your Imperial Council. It only requires your signature to make it official,¡± Mikhailov informed. ¡°Please sign on the line at the bottom of thest section, Thank you for observing this legitive process today,¡± Mikhailov said.
Alexander nodded in response. He signed his name in the first ce and he knew full well that this is exactly what he wanted a long time ago. Now that it¡¯s been passed, he can now focus on improving the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s industry, which he also sought for a long time.
Still, it¡¯ll be a lot of work, as usual.
¡°Mind if I address the Imperial Council once more before I leave?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Mikhailov replied.
Alexander walked again towards the podium to make hisst address.
Clearing his throat, the members of the Imperial Council sat down
¡°Today was the most important legitive session in the history of our nation. I¡¯d like to share my heartfelt gratitude to all of you who voted in favor of the bill. I hope that this will provide a new opportunity for our people and our country.
I can say with confidence that, in the future, we will make great achievements together. I hope that you will join me in this journey to establish a great and united Ruthenia Empire. God is with us!¡± Alexander eximed as he raised his right fist.
Everyone stood up and gave him a standing ovation.
¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± They chanted together.
Alexander smiled, basking in all of the positive reactions that the crowd gave him.
Alexander stepped down the stairs and waved his hand as head towards the exit.
His business for today was done and he prepared to go back to the Winter Pce and continue with his duties there. Rn walked beside him, making a way for him by sweeping his hand to the side.
As they got out of the Imperial Council Pce, Alexander was met with arge crowd chanting for him. Many people were waving the g of the Ruthenia Empire and the coat of arms of the Romanoff Royal Family as their way of expressing their gratitude for his generosity.
Alexander smiled and waved back at them, causing quite amotion to ur amongst the crowd.
¡°People really love me,¡± Alexander jested.
¡°They are sir, but for now please hurry and get in the car,¡± Rnmanded.
¡°Nah¡let me stay for a minute longer. It¡¯s their first time seeing me in person¡and this is quite a good timing for me.¡±
Rn sighed. ¡°Okay, sir¡just for one minute.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡±
¡
Meanwhile, a hooded figure strides through the room and stops at the window. The view from the window was the Imperial Council Pce and a multitude of people gathered in its front. The hooded figure stared at the scenery with a steely-eyed.
Then the hooded figure reached under the bed and retrieved a luggage bag, and opened it, revealing what was inside.
It was a Mosin Nagant bolt action rifle.
The hooded figure retrieved it and fixed the scope on the barrel then loaded it with a clip.
The hooded figure pulled a table and straightened it in front of the window, then set the rifle atop it. The hooded figure peered through the scope with his left eye closed.
The hooded figure lines up a shot, drawing the bead on Alexander, who was waving his hand at the crowd.
The hooded figure stared behind the scope with a steely determination with Alexander in the crosshair.
Then in the next moment, the hooded figure pulled the trigger.
Chapter 48 A Disaster
A day earlier.
In a dim room, the light from a single window and a candle chandelier overhead was the only source of illumination. In the middle was a long rectangr wooden table with chairs surrounding it. In those chairs sat hooded figures. Their heads hung low and their eyes were cast downward.
A door creaked open as another hooded figure entered. From the gait alone, one could say that this is the administrator or a leader. He was dressed in a long ck cloak shirt with white trousers. His hands are covered by a pair of thick ck gloves.
He walks towards one of the chairs. As he sat down, the figure takes off his dark brown hood, revealing his face.
It was a shaven-headed man, with arge scar running across his face. His right eye has a yellow iris and his left eye has a green one.
The air stiffened as a chill spread throughout the room.
He nces at everyone present in the room before speaking.
¡°I see that all of you have arrived,¡± he simply said, yet his voice carried such a power that could cause anyone to tremble. It sent chills down their spines but no one dared move from their seated positions. The room stayed silent as they waited for the next statement. ¡°As for why I called you here¡¡±
Everyone in the room felt the coldness grow deeper than ever before.
¡°Why is that¡the imperial prince is still alive?¡± he continued, slowly lifting his gaze back to those gathered in the room. Everyone tensed when he lifted his gaze again. Their eyes darted between the three figures who wore different expressions from the others.
One seemed unfazed as if it wasn¡¯t any big deal. Two others held themselves up confidently and remained unmoving.
¡°Why am I not hearing anything? Have you all gone mute?¡± he snarled, his voice echoing through the small room. Nobody dared to speak up¡until.-.
¡°My shepherd¡¡± one of the hooded figures stepped up. Everyone turned their attention to him. ¡°The imperial prince has tightened his security and the Minister of Internal Affairs has been on high alert ever since our sessful attempt of removing the Emperor and the Empress of Ruthenia Empire¡There was simply no opening for us to take¡¡±
¡°No opening?¡± The one who was addressed as ¡°Shepherd¡± red harshly at the hooded figure. ¡°You had your chance on the First of August but you didn¡¯t take it. The prince was standing there on an open tform but not a single one of you decided that this is the best chance to take him down?¡±
¡°It was dangerous¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing your pathetic excuse¡¡± the Shepherd stood up, towering over the hooded figure. ¡°You failed your mission and I will not forgive your stupidity¡¡±
The Shepherd grabbed the hooded man by the cor of his coat and stabbed him under the chin with a knife. A bright red pool of blood erupted from his mouth before the hooded figure fell limp to the ground.
The Shepherd let go of his cloak and walked over to the body. With each step, he ced more pressure on the body, causing it to squirm in difort until it stopped moving entirely.
Those who had just witnessed a cold-blooded murder stared at him wide-eyed. Nobody made any movement or sound. Then they averted their gaze, avoiding a direct look from him.
¡°You seemed to have forgotten the reason why our organization was founded,¡± said the Shepherd, walking around the table as he wiped the blood off the knife¡¯s de with a handkerchief. ¡°Our goal is to eliminate all of Europa¡¯s greedy monarchs who call themselves king and emperor just because they were born into it. To do so, I need loyal animals.¡±
The Shepherd returned to his seat.
¡°You know why I liked animals? It¡¯s because they never let me down. They follow my orders blindly. That¡¯s why I hate hearing excuses¡animals should do what they are told to do by their masters without fail. Telling me that the assassination of the emperor and empress of Ruthenia Empire was a sess, even though their son survived, is something that I cannot ept and I want an immediate correction.¡±
The shepherd added in a stern tone, his eyes piercing through those gathered in the room.
But no one spoke up.
¡°Day by day, the influence of that young prince is growing. His progressive and liberal reforms gave Ruthenian people hope and a future. But hidden under those promises are just his ploy to keep himself in power, a tactic that those rotten monarchs have been using. That is why we must depose that prince before our influence across the empire diminishes. Thest thing that we want is a happy popce. To do so we must remove the source of their happiness, the symbol himself, Alexander Romanoff.¡± The Shepherd dered.
¡°Once their hope dies, others would soon follow. Chaos and disorder will fall upon the Empire and that is where we will rise and take the power to ourselves, just as we are destined to do so.¡±
He nced to his right, watching the hooded figure in the shadows as he moved slightly. ¡°So what say you? Do you agree? Are you ready to give yourselves to this cause and be the tools of our new order or would you rather be free, with a lead on your head?¡±
The man that the shepherd asked removed his hood, revealing a brown-haired young man with pale skin.
¡°My loyalty is with the ck Hand, I will faithfully execute what my Shepherd ordered me to do,¡± the young man said reverently.
A satisfied grin crossed his lips. ¡°Very well, young man. I have just a task for you,¡± he leaned back in his seat and continued. ¡°My mole in the Ruthenian government informs me that Alexander Romanoff will be attending the voting session in the Imperial Council tomorrow. Now Gabriel, are you ready to make a name for yourself in history?¡±
Gabriel nodded. ¡°Yes I am my Shepherd, I will not let you down.¡±
His Shepherd smiled.
¡
Present-day.
Gabriel has Alexander in his line of sight, waiting for the perfect opportunity that will guarantee him of taking down the symbol of hope of the Ruthenia Empire.
In the middle of the scope, Alexander was seen to be descending the stairs, heading straight toward his car. As he got closer, Gabriel readied his finger on the trigger.
¡
On the site, Rn was observing the crowd, watching for unwanted elements hidden among them. In a time like this, especially on a public disy, this serves as a perfect opportunity for those organizations who want to take Alexander out.
As the chief of security, Rn¡¯s job was to prevent that. He observed the crowd. Watching every movement that might give off a signal. His eyes warily scanned each and one of them.
Beyond the group of people, his sightnded on a building. As his gaze drifted onto the exterior walls, he noticed something unnatural, a rifle barrel peeking from the third floor.
It looked like a sniper.
His face turned pale as realization struck him.
This situation isn¡¯t good at all!
Rn quickly rushed towards Alexander and pulled his pistol. He opened fire in the direction of the sniper.
The bullets impacted the wall and the window, sending shards of ss to Gabriel.
It disoriented Gabriel, causing him to lose his aim inadvertently, but out of panic, he opened fire as he was sure that Alexander was still in the middle of his scope.
Beyond the window, he watched as another figure tackled the prince away, sending him crashing to the ground.
Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure if he had sessfully shot the prince down. But that is the least of his concern as his positions have been exposed. He has to abscond or else risk getting caught.
¡
Panic breaks out in front of the Imperial Council Pce, turning it into pandemonium as the people frantically run in all directions.
Rnnded on his back. On top of him was Alexander, who was looking at him concerningly.
¡°Shit¡you¡¯ve been hit,¡± Alexander said, his eyes pointing to his chest.
But Rn didn¡¯t feel any pain on the red-stained part of his chest, rather he noticed something more terrifying.
¡°It wasn¡¯t my blood sir¡¡± Rn said.
¡°What do you mean¡?¡± Alexander felt something wet in his chest, he looked down to check and saw blood pooling on his left chest.
¡°Oh my god!¡± Alexander groaned in anguish as he copsed to his back.
¡°Shit sir, stay with me!¡± Rn called out, feeling his own heart beat rapidly as he tried to staunch the flow of blooding out from Alexander¡¯s wound. ¡°I have to stop the bleeding!¡±
Alexander grimaced in pain. His face paled in horror.
¡°I need help over here now!¡± Rn shouted to the imperial guards who were firing their own bolt action rifles at the assumed location of the sniper.
The Imperial Guards immediately stopped shooting and ran towards Rn to assist the injured royal.
¡°We need to get him to the hospital. Help me carry him,¡± Rn instructed the guards while Alexander struggled to maintain consciousness.
¡°Sir please hold still!¡± One guard said, grabbing Alexander¡¯s shoulders to try and lift him.
¡°Fuck fuck¡my vision is blurring,¡± Alexander moaned loudly as he tried to concentrate on his blurry vision.
¡°Hold tight sir! We¡¯re almost there!¡± Rn said, attempting to pull him upwards and towards the car. ¡°Just stay with me, sir¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t¡I¡¯m¡¡± Alexander¡¯s breathing became shallow.
The vision in the prince¡¯s eyes never went clear. He felt his consciousness drifting away while the voices around him rapidly went unheard.
¡°Sir! Hold on!¡± Rn called out to Alexander as the group carefully ced him inside the car.
Then, Rn immediately ordered the driver to get them to the hospital as soon as possible.
Chapter 49 Reaction
In the hospital. Imperial Guards tasked to protect the prince lined the hospital corridor.
¡°Clear the hall!¡±
¡°Make way!¡±
Alexander breathed shallowly as he regained consciousness, feeling his gurney moving as Rn and doctors were reeling him in along the corridor of the hospital.
His vision was still fuzzy and could make out an inaudible voice speaking around him as they wheeled him into the hospital¡¯s emergency room.
He knew that he should try his best not to fall unconscious again but Alexander had lost too much blood from his wound and was already losing strength from being on so little sleep in thest couple of days for his mind to be coherent at this point.
Yet despite all of this, Alexander perseveres, fighting for his second life.
¡°I¡¯ve got a gunshot wound between the left axi and vicle. The patient is alert and oriented. I got a blood pressure of 136 over 92 and a heart rate of 115,¡± The doctor, who was the first one to see the prince at the entrance, reported.
Alexander blinked and opened his eyes only to shut them once again, finding the light too painful. He could hear someone muttering something, but it took longer than usual to register it as words.
¡°Okay let¡¯s move him carefully,¡± another doctormanded, moving Alexander to another bed with more gentleness.
Alexander¡¯s eyelids began to feel heavier by the second, his body growing numb. He felt himself drifting off into a heavy slumber again but he remained open.
¡°Okay we¡¯re gonna need a type and cross five units and tworge-bore I.V.s wide-open,¡± a doctor ordered the nurses on standby.
¡°Yes, sir.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re gonna roll you over for a moment to check the gunshot wound if that¡¯s okay.¡±-.
Alexander nodded weakly, it¡¯s not like he can do anything else in his current state. They lifted him and rolled him to the side.
The doctor began studying the bullet wound.
¡°Hmm¡it could be a 30 caliber, probably 7.62, and it looks like it just missed the scap, Okay, let¡¯s get him down.¡±
The nurse lowered Alexander¡¯s back while the doctor continued examining him.
¡°Okay let¡¯s take some X-rays,¡± the doctor said.
¡°I¡¯m going to go and prepare it now,¡± a nurse dashed out of the room.
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re gonna take some X-rays to rule out lung and vascr damage, but it looks like the bullet went straight through. But first, we¡¯re going to have to clean and irrigate the wound. So bear with us.¡±
¡°X-ray?¡± Alexander muttered weakly under his breath. Do they already have x-rays in this era? There could be but not as modern as the one in his past life.
Still, Alexander felt lucky that he was reincarnated in the world where medicine and tools of this caliber already existed, or else, he¡¯ll have a low chance of surviving.
¡
One hourter, the news of the Imperial Prince of the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s condition was transmitted across the country.
In the Winter Pce, Alexander¡¯s sisters were pacing the room anxiously. They were heartbroken over their brother¡¯s state.
¡°Is my brother okay?! Can we go to the hospital?¡± Christina cried out in her anxiety.
¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness,¡± the Imperial Guard stationed in the Winter Pce replied. ¡°Our orders are to keep you here in the pce for your safety,¡±
¡°But our brother, he¡¯s dying! You have to let use to see him!¡± Anastasia begged.
¡°Your Highness, calm down. Your brother is okay and the doctors are doing their best to keep His Majesty that way,¡± the imperial guard assured.
¡°Please! We have to see him!¡± Christina pleaded desperately.
¡°Calm down, sister!¡± Tiffania grabbed her by the shoulder affectionately. ¡°We¡¯re all worried about brother so please don¡¯t worry too much and stay calm,¡±
¡°Yes¡ I¡¯m fine¡I just can¡¯t wait to see Alexander¡¡± Christina sighed, trying topose herself before bursting into tears again. ¡°It¡¯s just that he was just here before, he had breakfast with all of us¡and then¡and then¡¡± Christina voiced break as she remembered a sad memory where Alexander was in aa after the assassination of their mother and father.
¡°What happened?¡± A golden-haired girl approached the sisters with a worried look.
¡°Sophie¡¡± Christina paced over to her brother¡¯s fianc¨¦ and embraced her tightly. ¡°Dear brother was shot¡¡±
Sophie¡¯s face turned pale as she gasped and held the weeping Christina in her arms tightly.
¡°No way¡¡± Sophie uttered softly as a tear escaped her eye. ¡°¡I can¡¯t believe this¡I need to see him!¡± Sophie eximed.
As Sophie was about to dart away, Christina hugged her tighter, preventing her from running away.
¡°What are you doing Christina? Let me go¡¡±
¡°I understand what you feel, Sophie¡.We all want to check up on him but we can¡¯t leave¡We are ordered to remain inside the pce for safety reasons¡¡± Christina reasoned.
¡
Back in the hospital.
Lying in the hospital bed, Alexander winced and breathed out weakly as he gazed upon a man donned in a ck suit.
It was his prime minister, Sergei.
¡°Your Majesty, I came here as soon as I heard the news.¡±
¡°Do we know who did this?¡± Alexander dismissed his worry and started getting onto business.
¡°We don¡¯t know yet sir but we are looking at the shooter as we speak. We¡¯ve already put St. Petersburg on lockdown and the police have been notified to barricade the roads, bridges, and railways out of the capital. We¡¯ll find him but that¡¯ll be like finding a needle in the haystack.¡±
Alexander sighed. ¡°Is that so? Then I would like you to catch him as soon as possible. If you get a chance to arrest the shooter, arrest him. He could be an invaluable source of information about who plotted this mess.¡±
¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ll coordinate with the Minister of Internal Affairs to help me bring the person behind this to justice,¡± Sergei promised.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Alexander chuckled softly. ¡°We need to make a statement. Let the country know that I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ll be back in the Winter Pce as soon as the doctors clear me,¡±
¡°Definitely, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei smiled.
¡°Okay¡make me proud,¡±
¡°Rest well sir and leave it to us,¡± Sergei said as he bowed respectfully.
As he headed out of the room, Alex watched him leave in the distance.
Momentster, a tall blonde-haired man entered his room, bowing his head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty for theck of security measures¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay¡Rn,¡± Alexander raised his hand, signaling Rn to raise his head. ¡°You did everything you possibly could. In fact, I should be the one to me here. I should¡¯ve followed your order and entered the car.¡±
¡°Sir¡¡± Rn was stunned for a moment and then regained himself. ¡°No sir! The responsibility still falls on me since I¡¯m the head of security¡if you want to punish me, sir¡I would ept it without hesitation,¡± he lowered his head again.
Alexander shook his head. ¡°No, I will not punish you. Anyway, since you came here, what¡¯s the situation in the Winter Pce?¡±
Rn raised his head and reported. ¡°They are safe, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve tightened up the security around the Winter Pce and this hospital. They are eager to see you, sir.¡±
Alexander nodded slowly. ¡°Of course, they would be. I could even imagine inside my head that they are crying over me,¡± heughed, reminiscing the days when his two sisters, Christina and Tiffania were asking him to save Anastasia.
¡°It¡¯s good to see that your sense of humor is still intact, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said, chuckling.
¡°For now our top priority is finding the man who shot me,¡±
¡°The city has been flooded with police, we¡¯ll find him in no time.¡±
Alexander stared up at the ceiling. ¡°This incident could also be the wake-up call for me. The country is not in the perfect state where I can implement most of my n for getting Ruthenia back on its feet. So when I get back to the Winter Pce, I¡¯ll address this matter swiftly,¡± he promised to himself.
As they conversed with one another, a man in a white coat entered the room.
¡°Your Majesty, may I have a moment of your time?¡± The doctor asked.
¡°Sure,¡± Alexander smiled, granting him permission.
¡°I¡¯ll be outside when you need me, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said and stepped out the room and into the hallway, joining the other Imperial Guards.
Alexander¡¯s eyes flicked to the doctor. ¡°So, what do you have for me?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to talk to you about yourtest X-ray scans, sir.¡±
¡°What? Is there a problem?¡±
The doctor lowered his head somberly. ¡°Yes, it shows in the scan that several bullet fragments lodged in your chest. If one were to dislodge, it could sever your aorta and prove fatal.¡±
¡°Shit¡¡± Alexander cursed inwardly. He may not be a doctor but he can tell theplexity of his situation.
¡°Your Majesty, we need to operate as soon as possible,¡± The doctor urged, sensing the prince¡¯s despair.
Alexander closed his eyes, letting his thoughts run wild for a while. His eyes opened once more as a determined expression appeared.
He looked straight into the doctor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you confident, doctor, that you can save me?¡± he spoke.
The doctor smiled, nodding. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that, Your Highness. However, the surgical procedure won¡¯t be easy,¡±
¡°I understand that, doctor. if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s have the surgery,¡±
¡°We¡¯ll start prepping the operating room, Your Majesty,¡±
As the doctor exited his room, Alexander shut his eyes closed, hoping that he would be okay.
Chapter 50 Catching the Perpetrator
Meanwhile, in the city of St. Petersburg, Gabriel ran down the street, trying to get away from his pursuers, the police.
¡°Stop right there!¡± One of the cops yelled while the others blew their whistles.
He could see them out of the corner of his eye, but they were too far behind to make a run for it, so he made a sharp turn down an alleyway, and then another, hoping that it would be enough to lose them. But of course, he had underestimated how long these guys knew how to search a person. He was already halfway down the alley when a group of police finally caught up with him, who appeared at the end of the alleyway, blocking his escape.
Gabriel clicked his tongue as he turned around but to his surprise, there is also a police their with their rifle trained at him.
¡°Give it up!¡± The policeman said angrily, ¡°Now put your hands where we can see them.¡±
Gabriel tried to keep calm but his heartbeat was pounding like crazy. This is bad, this is really bad, he thought, he¡¯s going to get caught at this rate.
He tried to think of another way, putting his mind to work, formting an escape n. But it¡¯s just impossible to think of one. After all, he was entirely surrounded. There¡¯s no escaping here. It¡¯s either he makes a run for it but risks getting shot or stands there and risk getting caught.
There was a policy in ck Hand about this scenario. When one is cornered, there¡¯s only one thing to do¡
Gabriel slumped his shoulder, giving up on the idea of running away. But instead of showing a remorseful expression, he smirked confidently, epting his fate.
¡°Ah¡what a shame¡I got caught,¡± Gabriel flippantly said.-.
The policemen looked surprised by what Gabriel had said, but soon their faces twisted in rage. This man shot their emperor, their head of state, the ruler that they have longed for. And then this man in front of them appeared, trying to ruin the progress the young prince has built with his deplorable act.
¡°Don¡¯t move! If you move, we will not hesitate to shoot!¡± One of the policemen threatened as the rest walked slowly toward Gabriel with their rifles aimed at him.
Gabriel scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t really care if my life ends here but before I depart, I want to tell you something you ignorant fools¡¡± he paused dramatically and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve all been lied to!¡±
The policeman stopped in their tracks, dumbfounded at Gabriel¡¯s deration.
¡°Why bother serving the royal family that has robbed us for centuries? Did you forget about the atrocity that the royal family has done to ourrades? If we spoke against them, they¡¯ll send us to Gg, if we didn¡¯t do what the Emperor told us to do, they¡¯ll oppress us. So why are you angry at me? I¡¯m doing you all here a favor.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who is blind!¡± One of the policemen countered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you even see how the Emperor is issuing decrees,ws, and reforms for the betterment of the people? Have you thought about that huh?!¡±
¡°Correct! You terrorists are the real cancer of this country¡You don¡¯t deserve to live¡but we have orders to take you alive so cooperate with us if you don¡¯t want your life here to end,¡±
¡°Damn right, acting all mighty when they are the ones creating chaos in the country¡¡±
¡°True.¡±
Hearing that, Gabrielughed maniacally. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha, you all are really stupid aren¡¯t you? Do you still fall for those sweet words from that good-for-nothing prince? He¡¯s controlled by the elites in the government, he might not be the one who hade up with all of those ideas, you ignorant fools¡¡±
¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± The policeman roared. They raised their gun and aimed them at him with murderous intent. But were able to control themselves of snapping out.
Gabriel can see in their faces how exasperated and angry they are with him, which made him pity them.
They¡¯ve been lied to by the Romanoff Family, they think the prince is doing the best he can to lift up Ruthenia out of misery but they are wrong. The prince is merely using those ploys to keep the power in the Royal Family. So even after the constitutional reform, the prince still holds more power.
Those promations that the prince had enacted, assuming he¡¯s the one who came up with them before the existence of the Imperial Council, are just made to appease the people¡¯s anger towards the Royal Family.
And when the newws have passed in the Imperial Council, it seems as though the people have forgotten the dark history. That¡¯s why he pities them, they are victims, and the ck Hand intends to free them of that. Freeing the people from the rule of the greedy monarch and government elites that have exploited this country for centuries.
¡°Get down on your knees!¡± The policeman yelled but Gabriel kept looking at them, smiling coldly.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that,¡± Gabriel said.
¡°Get down on your knees now! I will not repeat again,¡± the policeman repeated.
¡°We have strict rules to follow in ck Hand¡¡± Gabriel said, his hand reaching to his concealed pistol in his waist slowly. ¡°Do you think that I will give up names after you arrest me? Or force me to spill their location out if you torture me? No¡no, that¡¯s where you got it wrong.¡±
¡°¡®Run away if your cover is blown and die if you get caught''¡± Gabriel quoted, pulling out a pistol that he had hidden under his jacket. The police officers reflexively took a step back.
Gabriel continued. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to choose thetter,¡± he smiled, and just as he was about to aim the barrel to his chin, a deafening roar resounded in the alleyway.
Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡¡±What?!¡±
His pistol flew out of his hand and dropped to the ground beside him. Blood began flowing down his hand from the wound that he received. A bullet had just grazed his hand. The rifle of the police officer in front of him has tendrils of smoke billowing out of the muzzle.
¡°You won¡¯t get away from this easily,¡± the police officer said and motioned for the other police officers to subdue him.
They moved forward, grabbing both of Gabriel¡¯s wrists tightly. They used force to pull him down.
¡°No¡no, wait!!¡± Gabriel yelled in panic, struggling to break free. However, the police officers held him firmly, and he couldn¡¯t even budge.
After several seconds of struggling, Gabriel realized that there was nothing he could do. He sighed sadly, knowing what would happen once he got captured by the police. Still, his loyalty is to the ck Hand, he won¡¯t rat them out and is willing to take a beating if that is what it takes.
¡
Back in the hospital, Alexander looked at Sergei, who was panting heavily.
¡°You okay? Sorry if I called you back all of a sudden,¡± Alexander said.
¡°No, it¡¯s okay Your Majesty¡¡± Sergei assured, catching his breath. ¡°What is that you want to ask me about?¡±
¡°Sergei, It looks like I¡¯ll have to go into surgery after all. I¡¯ll be under general anesthetic for at least three hours. Is there a protocol for that?¡±
Sergei looked down somberly and replied. ¡°Well, sir, if you¡¯re unconscious, that means you¡¯ll be incapable to discharge your duties as the empire¡¯s head of state. So you¡¯ll have to enact a decree where you will select a temporary regent that will act as the head of state of the Empire while you¡¯re gone.¡±
¡°Okay, how do we do that?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll notify the Imperial Council through a signed and written statement that you¡¯ll be temporarily vacating the office to the person you had chosen,¡± Sergei answered.
Alexander nodded understandingly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it then,¡±
Sergei cocked his head to the side, ¡°Do you have a person in mind sir?¡±
¡°I do¡please get Sophie and Christina here as soon as possible,¡±
¡°Sir, may I remind you that choosing a regent who is not a Ruthenian citizen is prohibited ording to thew,¡± Sergei reminded.
Alexander understood what he meant. Even though Sophie is his fianc¨¦, and his future wife, they are not married yet, thus not a Ruthenian citizen, therefore she can¡¯t be the temporary regent of the empire.
¡°I am aware of thew prime minister. It¡¯s not Sophie I¡¯m going to choose¡¡±
¡°Sir¡don¡¯t tell me¡¡± Sergei realized.
¡°Yes¡I¡¯ll choose Christina Romanoff as the temporary head of state of the Ruthenia Empire. She¡¯s eligible in terms of age and will work in the best interest of the country¡¡±
¡°But sir¡you have a cousin! Why don¡¯t you just choose him instead?¡± Sergei asked.
¡°Are you questioning my decision here, prime minister?¡± Alexander asked sharply.
Sergei shut up instantly, feeling ashamed. ¡°No¡sorry, Your Majesty¡I apologize¡if it came out rude¡¡±
Alexander rxed and smiled softly, ¡°I have never failed the country ever since I took this position and I don¡¯t intend to fail this time either. Besides, I haven¡¯t even seen my cousin for months nor even heard from him¡I can¡¯t just trust him¡so hurry up¡get them here now.¡± Alexander ordered.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Sergei bowed to him and headed out immediately.
Chapter 51 Two Promise Made
Less than one kilometer away from the hospital, a convoy made up of five cars raced along the pavement.
In the backseat of the vehicle, Sophie anxiously wrapped her hand as Christina sat herforting hand atop hers.
Sophie returned the gesture and then offered a gentle nod.
¡°Thank you, Christina.¡±
¡°I wonder why my dear brother only wants us to visit him in the hospital? He should¡¯ve also included Ana and Tiffania, they are also both worried about him.¡± Christina said.
¡°I don¡¯t know but the way the Imperial Guard asked us toe sounded so serious,¡± Sophiemented.
Ten minutester, they arrived at the hospital. Sophie and Christina peered through the windows and saw a plethora of people holding candles, banners, and flowers. They ced it on the ground. Their hands were sped and their eyes were shut as they mouthed a prayer.
The people looked anxious, tense, and solemn, seemingly praying for a swift recovery of the Imperial Prince, Alexander.
Christina¡¯s heart sank the moment she witnessed such a heartbreaking scene. She was d that the people were hoping for her brother¡¯s condition.
Her eyes drifted over to Sophie who was gazing at the sight before them with concern written across her face. She probably felt the same emotion as hers.
As the convoy arrived at the main entrance of the hospital, Christina and Sophie stepped outside the vehicle and quickly entered the hospital, eager to see Alexander.
They walked down the corridor, passing by many people who looked equally anxious and concerned over Alexander. The two of them reached the room where they met him, lying on a hospital bed and donned in a patient dress.-.
Alexander must¡¯ve noticed their arrival as his eyes drifts over to them and he weakly lifted an arm to wave to them.
Christina walked over to his side and gently hug him. while Sophie walked over to his other side and took his hand in hers. Tears instantly formed in Sophie¡¯s eyes.
¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay brother!¡± Christina eximed with a slight sniffle.
¡°Yeah¡I¡¯m thankful too¡¡± Alexander whispered as he winced in pain. ¡°Christina¡you¡¯re hugging me too tight,¡± he chuckled nervously.
¡°Well¡how could I not when my brother isying here?!¡± Christina said as she let go of Alexander.
Alexander flickered his gaze to Sophie and gave her a warm smile.
Sophie just smiled back as a faint blush rose on her cheeks.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry! My condition has not improved so much yet¡¡± Alexander said as he moved slightly towards a sitting position. ¡°But I think everything will be alright.¡±
He gave Sophie a reassuring nce as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, I promise.¡±
¡°We are all worried about you¡Alex. To see you talking with me already assured me enough that you¡¯re okay,¡± Sophie said.
¡°Well I¡¯m not perfectly okay, I still have to undergo surgery to remove bullet fragments inside my chest,¡± Alexander said as he rubbed the bandage on his left shoulder.
¡°Is that serious?¡± Sophie asked somberly.
Alexander shook his head. ¡°No. The doctors assured me that I¡¯ll be alright if the operation is sessful,¡± he replied.
¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll pray to god so that the operation may go well¡¡± Sophie said as she brought her both hands together.
Alexander couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of his fianc¨¦ being so protective over him.
¡°How¡¯s Anastasia and Tiffania?¡±
¡°Well, they are sad that they couldn¡¯te to visit you brother¡why did you exclude them?¡± Christina asked quizzically.
¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s still dangerous outside,¡± Alexander answered. ¡°I don¡¯t have thetest news about the perpetrator that is on the run. Besides, I have important matters to talk to you about.¡±
¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Christina tilted her head to the side.
Alexander grabbed her hand and enveloped it within his.
¡°Christina, you¡¯ll be the temporary head of state of the Ruthenia Empire while I undergo surgery,¡± Alexander announced. ¡°You will be responsible for overseeing everything from the administrative and military levels of the empire¡¡±
¡°Wait¡what? Me?!¡± Before Alexander could finish his words, Christina interrupted. ¡°No! Brother you can¡¯t put me in charge of all those things! I don¡¯t even know how to¡¡± Christina paused as Alexander tightened her grasp on her hand.
¡°Christina, listen¡you¡¯re the only one I can trust here. You¡¯ll just listen to my ministers, they are reliable, I can assure you that. They¡¯ll provide you solutions to the problems we are facing right now and you¡¯ll just have to give them permission to execute those solutions¡¡±
¡°But¡but¡I don¡¯t think I can¡can do it,¡± Christina stammered.
¡°Christina¡I didn¡¯t select you out of desperation, I chose you because you¡¯re the only one I can trust and have the capability. You¡¯re smart and I know you will work for the best interest of our country. So¡can I count on you?¡± Alexander begged. His voice was filled with hope.
Christina gulped and slowly nodded. ¡°Y¡yes¡you can count on me,¡± she whispered softly.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡then you¡¯ll be meeting with my ministers in the next hour. That¡¯s all, make me proud.¡±
Christina leaned forward and hugged him again. She rested her chin on his shoulder as she closed her eyes.
¡°I love you, brother¡¡± Christina whispered lovingly.
¡°I love you too¡Can I have the room for a moment?¡± Alexander replied.
¡°Okay¡I¡¯ll see youter, brother,¡± Christina said.
Christina turned around and headed towards the door. As she opened the door, she nced back at Alexander onest time.
¡°I won¡¯t let you down¡brother, I¡¯ll make the person who did this to you pay,¡± Christina muttered under her breath with her eyes gleaming coldly.
Leaving the two alone, Alexander took this chance to speak with Sophie. He has something meaningful to say to her after all and this might be a good time for him to do so as it is uncertain whether he¡¯ll survive the surgery or not.
The whole conversation between Alexander and Christina was in the Rutheniannguage. So Sophie doesn¡¯t have a gist of ideas about what they¡¯ve been talking about earlier.
¡°Sophie¡¡± Alexander called.
Sophie snapped out of her thoughts and faced him. She saw Alexander staring directly at her.
¡°What is it, Alex?¡± Sophie inquired.
He shifted ufortably before saying, ¡°Listen¡before I go to surgery, I have something I need to give you,¡± Alexander said and grabbed something under his pillow.
It was a ring box. It¡¯s the ring that he wanted to give her on Christmas eve five days ago.
Alexander opened the box, revealing what was inside. It was a shiny diamond ring.
A soft gasp escaped Sophie¡¯s lips as she stared at the ring.
¡°Sophie, it was supposed to be my Christmas gift to you but I forgot because of work. Now I have the chance to give it to you again¡¡± Alexander smiled sheepishly.
¡°Alex¡what does this mean?¡± Sophie questioned as tears began to form in her eyes.
¡°We are engaged to one another right? For political reasons. Given our circumstances, marrying each other means bringing diplomatic ties with your country and my country. But that is not the case for me because I realize from the start, especially when I saw your bright expression while you were painting, that I¡¯ve fallen for you. This ring is the symbol of my feelings towards you. I want it to be official.¡±
Alexander paused for a moment as he gathered up all of his courage and strength to ask the question that had been nagging him ever since he realized his feelings for her.
¡°Sophie¡will you marry me?¡± he said with a quiver in his voice.
Sophie stared at Alexander and blinked a few times before she started tearing up.
¡°Yes¡of course, I will!¡± Sophie eximed with tears rolling down her cheeks.
A smile spread across Alexander¡¯s face as he grabbed her hand and slid the ring on her finger.
¡°I love you, Sophie!¡± Alexander said with joy as he pulled Sophie closer and kissed her passionately on the lips.
Both of them were unaware of anyone watching the couple. All they could focus on was each other and their mutual love and happiness.
Several secondster, they let go of each other and stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Alexander smiled brightly and caressed Sophie¡¯s cheek with his thumb. He cupped her face as his thumb stroked her soft skin. He could feel his heart beating so fast against his chest which felt like it was going to explode from excitement.
But¡
A man in a white coat suddenly entered the room.
¡°Sir¡the operating room is ready,¡± the doctor announced.
Alexander sighed quietly and removed his hand from Sophie¡¯s cheek and gently wiped away her tears.
¡°I understand, let¡¯s go.¡±
That night, two promises were made. The first one is Christina running the country for him while he is gone and the second is Sophie marrying him not because of politics but for love.
Chapter 52 True Nature
It¡¯s been thirty minutes since Alexander¡¯s surgery started.
Christina was escorted back to the Winter Pce where she can execute her duty as Ruthenia Empire¡¯s temporary head of state.
Fortunately, her two sisters, Tiffania and Anastasia were already sleeping, so no one will nag about her wondering why they were not told toe and the reason why she was asked toe by Alexander.
It¡¯s already 9 in the evening yet the meeting with her brother¡¯s ministers will start at 30 minutes.
The ce where she¡¯ll be debriefed by them is at her brother¡¯s administrative office, a ce where Alexander spent most of his time dealing with bureaucratic manners.
With a file on her hand containing sophisticated information about the Ruthenia Empire, she stepped into her brother¡¯s office.
She stared somberly as her gaze fell on the empty chair behind the desk. She stepped forward and started toy a hand on an empty wooden desktop.
Then slowly lifting her free arm, she rested her hand on the chair¡¯s back where her brother usually sits during work hours.
Memories of her brother flitted past her mind; memories of her visiting him while he was busy doing his work. Memories where she often brings him his afternoon snacks as he works tirelessly in this room.
It¡¯s hard to imagine that there would be a person in this country who would harm her brother who was breaking his back trying to get the country back on its feet. Her brother sacrificed most of his time serving the people better giving hope and a future.
And now, he¡¯s lying on a surgical table, uncertain whether he¡¯ll survive or not. Her eyes burned with fury at whoever did this to him.
Tick. Tick. Tick.
Time passed quickly. And when she finally snapped out of her thoughts, her brother¡¯s prime minister approached the door and called her name.
¡°Your Majesty, we are ready to report to you now,¡± Sergei announced before pushing open the door and walking inside, bowing slightly in respect.-.
The other ministers followed suit until they all gathered around Sergei. Christina bowed to them too and sat down on his brother¡¯s chair and faced them. She opened her files and looked for any relevant information regarding the Empire.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to work. Who¡¯s first?¡± Her voice carried a tone of authority as she nced at them.
The Minister of Finance raised his hand.
¡°The people are panicking, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve received a report on one of our major banks that the people are withdrawing their money from their ount after they received news about assassination attempt on His Majesty Alexander Romanoff. This could be catastrophic to our economy,¡± dimir reported with a shaky voice and continued.
¡°If everyone withdraws their money at the same time, the banks will copse. I suggest that you authorize closing the bank immediately for at least two or three days until the dust is settled,¡± dimir concluded.
Christina nodded. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll authorize it.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± dimir bowed gratefully.
¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡±
¡°Due to the recent attempt on His Majesty¡¯s life, St. Petersburg is on lockdown to catch the perpetrator who tried to kill our Emperor. But I¡¯ve received word just now that we¡¯ve captured him and are at the police station for interrogation. I suggest that we lift the lockdown to appease the citizens of the capital that the suspect is in our hands and there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± said Minister of Internal Affairs Dmitri Kaniv.
¡°Is that so¡the bastard who tried to kill my brother has been caught huh?¡±
The air around the office grew tense as everyone heard her cold words.
Even Sergei seemed shaken up and his knuckles turned white as he gripped the file in his hand to calm it down. He didn¡¯t expect the princess of the Ruthenia Empire to be this scary.
Dmitri nodded solemnly.
Her lips tightened into a thin line. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry but I would like to meet him right now, could you arrange a car for me?¡±
It was just a perfectly normal and lovely voice, but behind it was something dark. Something terrifying. A warning. The kind of voice you¡¯d want to avoid hearing.
Dmitri swallowed hard.
¡°I know you¡¯re going to say ¡®it¡¯s dangerous outside¡¯ but if the bastard has been caught, then there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about right? I¡¯m just going to talk to him, I swear.¡±
Despite saying it in a gentle and amicable tone, her brother¡¯s ministers were stiffened. They exchanged worried nces but didn¡¯t dare to oppose her wishes.
¡°We understand, Your Majesty. To make sure you¡¯re safe in your journey, we will constitute more Imperial Guards in your security detail,¡± Sergei said.
¡°Thank you,¡± Her eyes softened briefly and it almost made her appear friendly. ¡°To those who still have something to report to me can wait. This trip of mine takes precedence¡unless if it¡¯s important¡¡±
At the end of her words, no one raised their hands, indicating that there were no urgent matters that requires her attention.
¡°In that case, Sir Dmitri.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°You have my authorization to lift the lockdown.¡¯
¡°Understood.¡±
¡
At the police station where the perpetrator was being held, Christina walked in the hallway with her Imperial Guards trailing her. She stopped in front of the interrogation room where the suspect had been put in custody.
The chief police officer standing beside her knocked on the metal door and the police officers from behind the room opened it carefully.
In the middle of the room, Christina saw a man inside sitting on a chair with his hands bound by chains on the table and his head covered with a ragged brown sack, preventing him from seeing anything. However, there was some movement under the sheets so Christina could assume he was conscious even though he couldn¡¯t move.
The Chief of Police cleared his throat and faced Christina.
¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate of your position to see the suspect face-to-face.¡±
¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. What he did to my brother is unforgivable. If it wasn¡¯t for his actions, my brother would be in the pce today, sleeping. I¡¯d like to ask him a few questions,¡± Christina said in a determined voice. She felt anger rising within her.
¡°Tell me more about him.¡±
¡°Despite giving him a beating, he refused to speak. He was evenughing when we were flogging him down. He¡¯s a hard man to crack, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll only ask him a few questions if you don¡¯t mind?¡±
¡°If you insist, Your Majesty,¡± The Chief of Police gave her the go-signal and one of the officers went to remove the clothing that was covering the suspect¡¯s face.
When the cloth fell off, Christina gasped at the sight of a man whose battered face made him look unrecognizable. There were bruises visible on his cheekbones, forehead, and nose, which were swollen in a way that must hurt to look at. One of his eyes was puffy and ck and blood traced at the end of his lips.
The man looked up sharply when he heard a woman gasp and he widened his eyes in shock. It was someone he knew.
Christina sat down on the chair in front of the table.
Gabriel took a deep breath as he noticed Christina staring back at him with such intensity.
¡°It¡¯s quite nice to be visited by a princess from the corrupted royal family, ¡± Gabriel let out a deriding smile. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±
His tone was filled with ridicule and mockery.
Despite his looks, he can still let out such haughty words despite being beaten up like this. This bastard¡didn¡¯t even show a sign of guilt on his face. Christina wanted to p him for his preposterous behavior but she controlled her anger.
¡°Why did you do it?¡± Christina asked simply.
Gabriel smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you seriously asking me that? This proves our point that the royal family is so closed off to reality.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand¡why did you do it?¡± Christina repeated.
Gabriel clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°I did it because we want to bring down the monarchy that has been robbing the people of their liberty and rights and we will stop at no one until the veryst one of you dies,¡±
Christina pursed her lips tightly together. She didn¡¯t know how to respond after listening to what he said. For a few seconds, she stared at Gabriel, trying to find something in his eyes. She found nothing. He waspletely emotionless, devoid of everything she thought about and understood.
¡°What you did to my brother is unforgivable. You won¡¯t have my forgiveness. You terrorists are the ones who were guing this country. Your deplorable acts of assassinations that took the lives of my father and mother¡and then¡my brother¡¡±
Gabriel leaned forward. ¡°Hoh? Did the prince die?¡±
¡°No,¡± Christina answered.
Gabriel leaned back, disappointed by the news.
¡°Well that¡¯s too bad¡looks like we¡¯re going to have to try again. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be the one to do so¡¡± Gabriel sighed. ¡°Since I failed the mission of taking his life, I have no purpose to my Shepherd. From this moment forward, I don¡¯t care whether you flog me, whip me, or beat me. I will not rat them out¡¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Christina¡¯s icy blue eyes narrowed dangerously.
¡°Yes¡Myrades aremitted to the cause. We will kill each and everyst one of you. This is just the beginning princess¡THIS IS JUST THE BEGINNING! SO YOU BETTER BE PREPARED WHEN WE COME AT YOU! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.¡± Gabrielughed loudly, hisughter filling up the whole room.
The police standing by in the corners promptly walked forward and drove his face onto the table.
¡°You¡how dare you to talk that way to Her Majesty?!¡±
Despite Gabriel¡¯s face being smashed against the hard metal surface, he still managed to utter, ¡°Remember¡my¡words¡princess¡we wille at you¡¡±
¡°Your soul is beyond redemption¡Instead of giving you my forgiveness, I will pray for you¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t¡need¡your¡prayers¡keep them¡to¡yourselves¡¡±
Christina stood up suddenly from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll let my brother decide what to do with you. But if it were my way, I would have you pay for your sins right here and now. If you¡¯re going to make a threat then, here¡¯s ours¡We will alsoe at you.¡±
After saying that, Christina left the room, she can¡¯t bear to be with the person that attempted to kill her brother anymore.
She then muttered to herself. ¡°If only he witnessed the efforts of his brother to make the Empire great again, would he perhaps have a change of heart?¡±
The answer that popped up in her mind is ¡°No¡±.
Chapter 53 Recovery
In the waiting room of the hospital, Sophie anxiously turns the wedding band on her ring finger as she waits for the result of her fianc¨¦¡¯s surgery.
It¡¯s been three and a half hours since Alexander was brought in for surgery and it¡¯s now nearing one am in the morning. Some of the Imperial Guards and the nurses who were on duty at the hospital tried to tell her to go to sleep and rest, but Sophie couldn¡¯t due to the anxiety that kept making its way into her bones.
Her mind had been racing with worry since but inwardly, she tried to calm herself by reminiscing about the best moment of her life when the two of them spent time together when they were at Hofburg Pce, the time that they made love to one another, and his proposal earlier.
Minutester, one of the doctors exited the surgery room, removing the mask on his face, and dumping it down on the trashcan. He then came over to Sophie and asked if he could talk to her privately for a moment. She nodded at him with a confused expression stered onto her face as she followed him into the small room next to the reception area. Once the door was closed behind them, he looked up at Sophie through tired eyes before sighing.
Seeing that facial reaction on the doctor¡¯s face, Sophie can¡¯t help but feel worried. The look on the doctor¡¯s face implies bad news that she wouldn¡¯t know if she can bear or not.
He took a breath before finally speaking.
¡°His Majesty is fine, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve removed all the bullet fragments, the surgery is a sess,¡± the doctor dered.
Sophie immediately felt relief wash over her like a wave upon hearing the news. She felt relieved knowing that her husband is going to be okay.
The two of them exited the room. Sophie thanked the lord almighty who didn¡¯t abandon her fianc¨¦.
She doesn¡¯t have to think much longer until she hears the door open. As she turns around, she sees Alexander lying on the hospital gurney being reeled by nurses.
Sophie felt relief once more.
As she walks closer, she sees an IV drip attached to Alexander¡¯s arm.
¡°You may now rest, Your Majesty, ma¡¯am,¡± the doctor said.
Sophie nodded.
Now that her concerns were addressed by the reassurance of the doctors, she can now sleep.-.
¡
In the morning, Sophie entered the post-operation room, where Alexander lies with his eyes shut.
She walked over to his bed.
¡°Hey, Alex,¡± Sophie said softly as she took his hand. ¡°Honey¡¡±
The ¡°Honey¡± part was just made up by Sophie. Normally, they only addressed each other by their names, but things changed. Sophie wanted to call him that.
As she gently runs her finger below his knuckles and strokes his cheek, Alexander¡¯s eyes flutter open.
¡°Hey,¡± Sophie shed an angelic smile as soon as she saw Alexander waking up.
Alexander smiled back groggily but shut his eyes again, seemingly exhausted, and returned back to sleep.
Sophie found it cute but she didn¡¯t press any further. She let her fianc¨¦ have a rest as she sat on the chair and waited for him to recover.
Three hourster, Alexander woke up.
¡°Good morning!¡± Sophie said
cheerfully, hoping to brighten Alexander¡¯s mood. Alex looks at Sophie with a tired but warm expression.
¡°¡ Morning¡¡± He mumbled as he rubbed his eyes from fatigue.
¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay now,¡± Sophie said, her voice sounding happy and excited. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine¡what did the doctors say?¡±
¡°They removed all the bullet fragments, and they say there is no permanent damage,¡±
Alexander stared at Sophie, dumbfounded at the result. With a gunshot like his, it¡¯s a miracle that there was no permanent damage.
¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Last night, I kept hearing voices out in the hall.¡±
¡°They were just peopleing by to see how you were.¡±
¡°I see¡¡± Alexander sighed. ¡°How¡¯s the country reacting?¡±
¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to worry about that now.¡±
¡°Honey?¡± Alex raised his eyebrow, amusedly.
Sophie blushed, realizing what she had just called him.
¡°Oh my God! Alex! I didn¡¯t mean to ¨C um ¨C I apologize!¡± Sophie stuttered, her cheeks burning hot red.
¡°What I meant was to call you that-¡°
¡°No, It¡¯s okay.¡±
She was stopped by Alexander¡¯s words.
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°I said it¡¯s okay, I find it cute really¡Honey,¡± Alexander teased, making Sophie blush even more.
¡°Hmph!¡± Sophie huffed with her hand crossed before she turned away from Alexander. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡±
Sophie heard Alexander chuckle lightly. Well, all in all, she¡¯s d that Alexander is safe now.
¡
Two dayster, it was New Year¡¯s eve. A date when the citizens of the Ruthenia Empire were supposed to be celebrating. But all of them were anxious about the condition of their future emperor.
They haven¡¯t received news about him since the day of the assassination attempt. The citizens nearby the hospital gathered, cing roses in front of the hospital gate while the others were praying with all of their hearts for his well-being. The atmosphere was sad for the majority of the citizens who were waiting for the news regarding Alexander¡¯s well-being. They didn¡¯t want this to happen to their beloved prince. Even though everyone knew that his father and grandfather oppressed them, Alexander was different.
Alexander gave them hope to carry on and a future to look forward to. No matter how hard things get for them, Alexander always has their backs. He is strong,petent, and strong enough to bring something to the people of the Ruthenia Empire despite some stories about him in the past.
It was proven repeatedly in his actions. Alexander gave them what they¡¯ve been longing for that his predecessor failed to bring. So if Alexander were to die here, the effect on their morale would be catastrophic.
But momentster, the people gazed up as they noticed a figure on the second floor of the hospital¡¯s window.
¡°Hey look! The Emperor is alive!¡±
¡°Over here, Your Majesty!¡±
¡°Over here!¡±
They pointed at the window with excitement, waving the flowers and small gs of the Ruthenia Empire in jubtion.
What they¡¯d just seen right now is their Emperor, who was dressed in a bathrobe, and with the future Queen of the Ruthenia Empire at his side.
Alexander waved his hand, signaling to them that he is alive.
¡
Ten minutester, in Alexander¡¯s hospital room. Sergei shook his hand, celebrating his recovery. Christina leaped onto him, hugging him tightly.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay now brother!¡±
Alexander chuckled. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the country while I¡¯m gone,¡±
¡°Well, nothing much happened anyway,¡except that I had to close the bank,¡± Christina said, still in her embrace.
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander let out a forced chuckle. ¡°You can let go of me now, Christina.¡±
Christina slowly releases her brother from her grasp before taking a step back.
¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Sergei.
¡°Well, sir, since you¡¯re okay now, you may now resume your duty asmander in chief of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
¡°Very well, you may now open the bank of our people, Sergei, inform the Minister of Finance,¡± Alexander issued his first order.
¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± Sergei acknowledged.
¡°By the way, Christina, is there something I would like to know about?¡±
Christina twiddled her fingers together nervously and avoided eye contact with her older brother.
Alexander furrowed his brows in suspicion.
¡°Christina? You did something?¡± Alexander said, slightly ring at his sister.
Christina gulped. ¡°¡Uhm¡I visited the one who did this to you¡brother.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Alexander eximed in shock, staring at his sister in disbelief.
¡°Look, brother! I wasn¡¯t hurt in any war or was in danger¡¡± Christina stammered, trying to reason with him. ¡°I swear!¡±
¡°Have you no idea how dangerous it is for you to go out and meet the suspect?¡± Alexander scolded her lightly.
Christina lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear brother.¡±
Alexander smiled and patted her on the head. His sudden action made Christina look up at her elder brother in surprise. When she saw his expression soften a little at the sight of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°Brother~¡±
¡°So, did you find something?¡±
Christina shook her head. ¡°No. We¡¯ve been trying to interrogate him since but he won¡¯t break. But we know that he is a member of a ck Hand, the one who killed our parents,¡± Christina informed, the mood around the room immediately dropped.
¡°A ck hand member huh?¡± Alexander hummed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that we have him in our hands. I¡¯ll be the one to interrogate him but I have something that I need to address first¡¡± Alexander said firmly.
¡°What is it¡brother?¡±
¡°It¡¯s time for me to get myself back together and focus first on the problem before my personal ambition,¡± Alexander dered and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll be making huge changes in my ministries.¡±
Chapter 54 Loyalty and Plans
¡°Your Majesty, I appreciate that you have a job to do, but I wouldn¡¯t be doing mine if I didn¡¯t advise you against leaving the hospital so soon after the surgery.¡± the lead surgeon of the surgery said to Alexander.
¡°Doctor, I understandpletely. But I really do have to get back. It¡¯s a matter of national security. And you were the one who said you were really happy with my progress.¡±
¡°I did say that, Your Majesty. But I also cautioned against undue stress,¡±
¡°Well being the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire sh the head of state¡I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve got the wrong job for that,¡±
¡°Alex is a man of determination,¡± Sophie joined the conversation, facing the doctor. ¡°You¡¯re not going to win with him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m discovering that¡Your Royal Highness,¡± the doctor said.
¡°Look, doctor, I promise you I will do everything I can to take it easy,¡± Alexander assured. ¡°Besides,st time I checked, I think I outrank you.¡±
Alexander winked and his doctor chuckled. He just pulled out his superior rank card and there¡¯s no way for the doctor to counter that.
¡°Seems like I¡¯m going to concede here. Just make sure that you will avoid stress at all costs. This isn¡¯t a joke, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Of course, Doctor. No pressure.¡± Alex replied with a grin on his face.-.
The doctor shook his head and left the room. As Sophie shut the door, she faced Alexander who was stretching his shoulder.
But before she could utter a word, Alexander spoke.
¡°Sophie, I know you¡¯re mad at me, but I really do need to get back.¡±
¡°Alex¡why are you forcing yourself to work again? Why can¡¯t you just leave it to your ministers? It¡¯s why they were there in the first ce,¡± Sophie pointed out.
¡°Look, Sophie,¡± Alexander grabbed her hands, ¡°You must understand where I¡¯ming from. We are trying to keep peace in our nation that the ck Hand is trying to jeopardize. If I don¡¯t take action now, the whole country could fall into chaos,¡±
¡°Alex¡¡± As Sophie was about to reason with Alexander, a knock on the door interrupted her.
¡°Come in!¡± Alexander called out. The door swung open revealing one person; it was the Minister of Internal Affairs of the Ruthenian Empire, Dmitri Kaniv.
The minister bowed as he walked in and approached the royal couple. ¡°Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness, you called for me?¡±
¡°Yes, I do indeed, Dmitri. I would like to have a discussion with you,¡± Alexander said, shifting his gaze back to Sophie. ¡°Can I have the room¡Honey?¡±
¡°Yea yea sure,¡± Sophie nodded before making her leave. Once Sophie left the room, Alexander turned to his minister once again.
¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡±
Dmitri cleared his throat nervously, ¡°Is it about the deadline, sir?¡±
¡°Partly,¡± Alexander said simply, ¡°Do you remember our agreement right? Should you fail to track the one responsible, the ck Hand, I¡¯ll have you relieved of your duty,¡±
Beads of sweat began to form on Dmitri¡¯s forehead when he heard those words. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°And by looking at your appearance, is it safe for me to assume that you haven¡¯t found them?¡±Alexander questioned.
Dmitri swallowed thickly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡Your Majesty. Will I be fired?¡±
Alexander sighed. ¡°No¡I¡¯m taking back my words, Dmitri,¡±
Dmitri blinked in surprise. ¡°Sir?¡±
¡°Can you grab the file on top of the drawer?¡± Alexander ordered as he tilted his head in the direction of the cab. Atop it was a brown envelope.
.
Dmitri walked over to the table and grabbed the envelope and handed it to Alexander.
Alexander opened it up and looked at all the documents inside. Then he nced at Dmitri and smiled.
¡°Well Dmitri, you¡¯ve been in service for the Ruthenia Empire for about fifteen years. You have a clean track record and have proven yourself to be trustworthy. Therefore, it¡¯ll be a waste of an asset if I were to fire you, right?¡±
Dmitri nodded his head slowly, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else to respond to. Hearing that from the prince himself made him feel humbled.
¡°If you¡¯re wondering how I got this, well I ordered Sergei to look up everything about you,¡± Alexander revealed. ¡°Just like you, Sergei has been a loyal stateman to Ruthenia Empire and it¡¯s thanks to his efforts that we¡¯re still standing,¡±
The mention of Sergei brought a smile to Dmitri¡¯s face. ¡°Sergei is indeed good at his work, Your Majesty, I still remember the times when he was just a Minister of Transportation. He climbed through the ranks, bing the Minister of Finance where he pursued modernization by borrowing money from Francois Republic, and at the end, he became the first Prime Minister of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
¡°What I need right now is a capable minister, just like Sergei,¡± Alexander said. ¡°But since the constitution has changed, where I became the suprememander in chief of the Ruthenia Empire, his position is no longer needed. Hence, I¡¯m making him the new foreign minister of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
¡°Is the prime minister aware of this?¡± Dmitri asked.
¡°Yes, I just told him earlier and he epted it with an open heart. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m demoting him or something¡¡±
A few seconds passed before Dmitri spoke, ¡°So Your Majesty¡I still don¡¯t get why you called me here¡Sorry if it sounds rude but is that all there is? You¡¯re taking back your words and assigning Sergei as your new foreign minister?¡±
¡°Of course, no!¡± Alexander said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about your ministry,¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°In just four months, the ck Hand manages to cause disorder in our country. The first one was me with my parents and the second one is me only. I¡¯ve read everything about the Ministry of Internal Affairs and I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes that your ministry is under-budgeted?¡±
¡°It¡¯s one of the issues the ministry is facing, Your Majesty. With not enough budget, we couldn¡¯t get things done, especially on something major like finding the nest of the international syndicate.¡±
Alexander clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, have you submitted your fiscal budget for next year, Dmitri?¡±
¡°Yes sir.¡±
¡°Tell me about it.¡±
¡°We¡¯re looking for a 300 percent increase on our budget. Your Majesty, the Ruthenia Empire is a massive country, and watching over all of it takes a huge burden on us. We are under-budgeted and understaffed. But if we got the budget that we are asking for, this will give us more staff, equipment, weapons, and other things that could help serve our purpose,¡±
Alexander ced a hand under his chin as he contemted. The Ministry of Internal Affairs is equivalent to the Department of Homnd Security of The United States. It was created after the events of 9/11 for counter-terrorism, increasing border security, and handling immigration affairs.
Alexander has long nned to overhaul the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Ruthenia Empire. As of right now, ck Hand is the primary threat of the Empire, to counter that, the Ministry of Internal Affairs must be equipped with the right tools and manpower for maximum efficiency. So he won¡¯t press Dmitri about his proposal of a budget increase.
Not only did he n to change the Ministry of Internal Affairs, but he also nned to change how the government of the Ruthenia Empire.
It was not stated in the new constitution so Alexander has to make a new amendment.
The way the Ruthenia Empire was governed since its inception is ruled by one person, i.e. the Emperor, which is him. It¡¯s too exhausting for him to bear. Every region across the Empire is under control by one entity, the head of state, i.e. him. Imagine ruling 22.8 million square kilometers with you as its center. That¡¯ll be aplete nightmare. So to change that, Alexander will have to divide the Empire into states, and the one who will govern that state is an elected mayor, elected by the people living in that state.
The term is federalism, after all, the Ruthenia Empire is multiethnic and a multilingual nation. The only way to govern such a country is for them to be ruled by a person who understands what they want.
If this is implemented, the workload of the government will decrease, giving him a lot of free time to further his fledglingpany.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t oppose you asking for increasing your budget. In fact, I encourage it. I will pull some strings to make this work so rest assured,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Dmitri said with a grateful tone. ¡°However, there is one thing I must ask you about.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The shooter, what should we do to him? He just won¡¯t break,¡±
¡°Just keep him alive for now, I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 55 Returning to Work
Dressed in his usual attire, Alexander exited his room, arm in arm with Sophie, supporting him as he walked by.
Since he was discharged early, Alexander can still feel the pain throughout his body, so he had to use a cane for a brief moment of time. The doctor informed him that it will take some time for him to fully recover and even longer to get full use of his body again, an information he already knew. If pain arises, he can just drink painkiller pills to ease it.
Upon exiting the room, was warmly weed by the ps of the hospital staffs and his lovely sister, Christina.
Alexander shook the hand of the head doctor, the one who operated on him.
¡°Thank you, I truly appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me,¡± Alexander thanked him, looking up at him with gratitude.
The doctor waved him off with a smile.¡±I¡¯ve only performed my duty sir. Don¡¯t work too hard,¡± He chuckled.
Alexander nced at the hospital staff who took care of him during his time here.
¡°Thank you for all of your efforts, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here thanking you for giving me another chance in life. Hence, I¡¯ve decided to grant each and one of you The Order of Saint George,¡± Alexander announced, causing the staff to react in awe.
The Order of Saint George is one of the highest honors a civil and military servant of the Ruthenian Empire can receive. Receiving this honor will not only make you respected among themon citizenry of Ruthenia, but also earn you great respect and esteem among nobility.
After promising them the honor, Alexander left the hospital and returned to the Winter Pce.
¡
Upon his arrival, the moment the door was opened, Alexander was met with a surprise affectionate embrace from his little sister.
Alexander was taken aback, yet he found himself returning her affections with equal fondness despite the pain acting up as he received her embrace. He patted her head lovingly before she released him.-.
¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay brother! I thought you were going to die¡¡± She said, worryced in her voice.
A smallugh escaped Alexander¡¯s lips.
¡°Well god gave me a second chance, so you better prayter before you sleep and thank him for saving me,¡± Alexander said.
¡°I will brother! I will pray!¡± Ana eximed excitedly.
Smiling, Alexander¡¯s eyes flicker to Tiffania, who has been silent ever since his arrival. Noticing his gaze, Tiffania spoke.
¡°Why did you get shot, you stupid?¡± Tiffania said, crossing her arms.
As expected of Tiffania, she¡¯s always prickly. But Alexander dismissed her behavior by smiling at her.
¡°Good to see you again Tiffania, how are you?¡± Alexander greeted.
Tiffania smiled, tucking her tinum silver hair behind her ears. ¡°You don¡¯t have any idea how worried we were when we received the news¡So I¡¯m d¡that you returned home safely¡stupid¡why do you always go out of the pce¡?¡± She rambled, her wordsing out of her mouth fast.
Her voice was soft and lovely to his ears, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile at her adorable demeanor. After hearing her concerns, Alexander felt his heart fill with warmth. It was true though; he had no idea how many times he risked his own safety just to present on bureaucratic affairs of the Imperial Council.
¡®Well, I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡¯ Alexander swore to himself.
¡°Brother¡hey brother!¡± Anastasia called, tugging his sleeves.
¡°Hmm?¡± Alexander hummed, his attention now directed to his little sister.
Ana pointed over to the door, where a bunch of middle-aged men in a ck suits are standing.
¡°Who are they?¡±
Alexander nced over his shoulder, then returned his gaze to Ana.
¡°They are my ministers,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°Your ministers again?!¡± Anained and walked towards his Council of Ministers, who were waving their hand shyly.
She looked up to them, pouting menacingly. ¡°Why are you always taking my brother away from us?! It¡¯s been like that everyday¡¡±
¡°Ana, that¡¯s not how you speak to your elders, apologize to them,¡± Alexander chided gently.
Ana scowled at her brother but bowed slightly in apology nheless. Alexander watched as she walked back to him, holding his hands tightly.
His little sister has always been quite possessive over his well being, and although he doesn¡¯t mind it, he also knows it won¡¯tst forever. And one day she¡¯ll be old and mature enough where she will realize her silly mistakes¡Even though she¡¯s already twelve years old, she still acts like a six year old child.
¡°Anyways I¡¯ll be having a meeting with them for a while,¡± Alexander said to them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be finished in no time. And I¡¯ll be joining you to celebrate the New Year!¡± He winked, earning smiles from all of them.
It¡¯s not like they can stop him anyways, as they understood their brother¡¯s huge responsibility to the Empire.
¡°Okay, my ministers, shall we proceed to our room now?¡± Alexander hailed them and gestured for the others to follow him. ¡°Come, everyone,¡± Hemanded.
¡
In his office, his Council of Ministers watched Alexander as he pulled a huge ckboard with a map of the Ruthenia Empire on it.
¡°Oh¡look how massive our Empire is,¡± Alexander said in awe, seeing the map of the Ruthenia Empire. He still can¡¯t get over the idea of inheriting this gargantuan empire the moment he reincarnated here.
The Ruthenia Empire has hundreds of years of history, starting from a duchy and expanding until it reached its current size. It spans over two continents and has over 160 million people living in it.
¡°I¡¯d like to propose an amendment to the Imperial Council¡¡± Alexander said, ncing at his new Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei.
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Sergei asked.
¡°Well¡first and foremost, by reorganizing the administrative division of the Ruthenia Empire. Instead of the viceroyalties, like my cousin, running the regions of the Empire, it¡¯ll be the people who live in those regions. The citizens of that region will vote for their governor, who will then be head of that region. With this change, we can solve internal strife in that region that our viceroyalties couldn¡¯t notice. Prepare to make a draft at once!¡±
¡°Understood! Your Majesty¡but how about the viceroyalties? They will not be happy with this reform¡¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about their feelings,¡± Alexander replied bluntly. ¡°If they have a problem with that, they can take it up with me.¡±
¡°Of course Your Majesty,¡± Sergei quickly responded.
¡°Next,¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to his Minister of War, Alexei Lavrov. ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting with the General Staff of the Ruthenia Armed Forces about the new service rifle that will be instituted. We will also discuss the new procurement program and possibly new designs for tanks and warships. I want you to be there in that meeting since you¡¯re the Minister of War,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Yes¡Your Majesty!¡± Alexei bowed.
¡°Dmitri!¡±
¡°Yes sir..!¡± Dmitri startled and straightened up his posture.
Alexander turned around to face Dmitri. ¡°Set me up a meeting with that ck Hand agent¡Since your method won¡¯t work, I would like to try mine.¡±
¡°What do you mean sir?¡± Dmitri blinked in question.
¡°Ever since we caught him, you¡¯ve been beating the hell out of him right?¡±
¡°Yes¡why sir?¡±
¡°And he won¡¯t speak right?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± Dmitri responded.
¡°Then I¡¯ll make him talk, simple as that.¡±
¡°How sir?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you on that day.¡±
¡°Understood, sir.¡±
¡°Sergei, I would like to have your attention here for a moment,¡± Alexander said, pulling out a new map, this time it¡¯s a world map.
Alexander ced it on the ckboard and had Sergei take a look at it.
¡°It¡¯s time to ascertain who are our allies and enemies,¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°Starting from the Francois Republic, what is your opinion? Can they be trusted?¡±
Sergei held a finger in his chin, humming in thought.
¡°Well, Your Majesty, we have a formal alliance with the Francois Republic and is ourrgest creditor,¡± Sergei said. ¡°But, during the Rutho-Yamato war, they didn¡¯t join our side and remained neutral¡how should I say this¡they backstabbed us, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Care to exin?¡± Alexander asked, looking up to Sergei.
¡°Your Majesty, the Francois Republic signed a treaty with the Britannia Empire during our war with the Yamato Empire without informing us. The treaty that they had signed resolves border conflict of their colonies on the ck Continent. The Britannia Empire must¡¯ve probably persuade the Francois Republic not to intervene in the war or side with us¡Because you know¡the Britannia Empire has a diplomatic interest in Yamato Empire,¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander hummed.
¡°The Britannia Empire is containing us on all fronts, Your Majesty. They baked the Yamato Empire into a powerful region by selling them modern warships, equipment, and even lending them money. This is to make sure that we won¡¯t expand towards Asia and have ess to warm-water ports.¡±
¡°I know our rtions well with the Britannia Empire. The question is, can we trust the Francois Republic?¡±
¡°Yes sir¡I believe the reason for their neutrality is a matter of national interest. If we were in their position, we would¡¯ve probably done the same. They¡¯ve invested too much on our country to repeal the Dual Alliance just so we can contain the Deutd Empire in two fronts¡But Your Majesty, that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t be wary of them,¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Alexander nodded and continued. ¡°So the nations that we have strong ties with are the Francois Republic, The Kingdom of Bavaria¡practically the Deutd Empire, and the¡¡± Alexander paused and pressed his finger on the map. ¡°Kingdom of Norway, where my elder sister, Natalya Romanoff, is living right now,¡±
¡°Ah¡Her Imperial Majesty Natalya,¡± Sergei said upon recognition. ¡°She married the Crown Prince of Norway, effectively sealing an alliance with them.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right¡for now we keep the status quo in the region. We have a long way to go before we can actuallypete with our rivals in terms of economy and technology.¡±
Chapter 56 Strategic Planning
¡°Now let¡¯s move on to our territories in the Far East,¡± Alexander said, shifting the subject of focus.
Sergei¡¯s eyes followed Alexander¡¯s finger trailing across the map.
¡°Sergei, since you¡¯re the one who signed the treaty with the Yamato Empire, what was the major agreement we made with them?¡± Alexander asked.
Sergei cleared his throat and leaned forward slightly. ¡°We recognized their interest in the Kingdom of Choson and our troops must leave immediately from all Choson¡¯s territories as soon as the treaty is signed.¡±
Alexander smiled upon hearing that. Although they must¡¯ve lost the war and were humiliated by that fact, the Ruthenia Empire didn¡¯t suffer a catastrophic loss other than losing their strategic location in Choson.
And the reason why the treaty is different from his world is that he recalled the Baltic Fleet. His father was a madman,pletely humiliated by the loss of the Pacific Fleet, which enraged him and forced the Generals and Ministers to send the Baltic Fleet to sail around the world to get revenge from the country they considered inferior.
During the fleet¡¯s voyage, a stupid ident urred in the Dogger Bank, where the ships open fire on trawler vessels of the Britannia Empire¡who they thought¡get these¡ torpedo boat from the Yamato Empire.
And to add salt to the wounds, there was even a report where he read that the Baltic Fleet fired 500 shots without scoring a hit.
That event became known as the Dogger Bank Incident which took the lives of two Britannian fishermen and Ruthenian sailors. Alexander¡or Thomas¡doesn¡¯t know if the event happened in his world. As a result, the rtionship between the Britannia Empire and the Ruthenian Empire soured. However, instead of igniting a war, the Britannia Empire decided to revoke its ess to the Suez Canal, forcing the Ruthenian¡¯ Baltic Fleet to change its course.
He only learned of the incident when the Baltic Fleet returned to their port.-.
Alexander was an avid sailor, he liked ships because, in his world, he has a shipbuildingpany. He has a lot of ns for the navy. If he will modernize his navy, he must first reform the system in the military to avoid this tragic incident.
Alexander fired the Admiral who led the fleet due to ipetence. There was just no excuse for his actions and decisions, especially when he misidentified the trawler fleet in the North Sea as Yamato¡¯s torpedo boat. That¡¯s just stupid, even he was infuriated when he read the report.
This just shows how inexperienced and backward the Ruthenian Navy is.
Still, the Ruthenia Empire has a saving grace, her massive army.
¡°Did the treaty mention anything about Manchuria?¡±
¡°Not that I am aware of, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei answered.
¡°Good,¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°We can still expand our sphere of influence in the Far East by upying Manchuria.¡±
He paused briefly. ¡°But Your Majesty, if we were to do that, we would receive international backsh¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s where you came in¡Sergei,¡± Alexander interrupted.
¡°Sir?¡±
¡°Pardon my poor choice of words. By upying Manchuria, I meant buying it from them.¡±
¡°Buying it from them?!¡± Sergei eximed incredulously.
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander confirmed. ¡°From there, I want you to do your magic by acquiring thend for a small price. We get Manchuria, we will obtain this warm-water port we¡¯ve long sought for.¡±
Alexander pressed his finger on the map. Beneath his finger was the location of Port Arthur.
It seemed as though this is one of the many divergences he encountered so far in this world.
¡°It¡¯ll be a long diplomatic maneuver¡¡± Sergei muttered to himself, but the tone was clear enough for Alexander to hear.
¡°If you wish to im thends of Manchuria, Your Majesty. I will be honored to do so for you,¡± Sergei said confidently.
Alexander smiled widely, feeling satisfied with the answer, and nodded.
¡°However sir¡this wish of yours might incite a new conflict with the Yamato Empire, do you still wish to proceed?
Alexander pondered for a moment. The Yamato Empire might indeed get upset from this but it was never stated in the treaty that they¡¯ll recognize their supremacy over the region. To save face, he nned to take Manchuria, which has ess to warm-water ports. If the Yamato Empire wants to challenge their supremacy in the region, he¡¯ll dly ept it.
After all, this will be different from the first. His army will be equipped with more effective arsenals that would shock them to the core. To solidify his position in the Far East, he¡¯ll send his most elite division to the region to deter the Yamato Empire.
Well, there¡¯s another way to solve this issue.
¡°Tell the Yamato Empire that we will respect the treaty and let them have their way in the Kingdom of Choson only if they let us have our way in Manchuria,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Excellent! Now moving on to thest part¡.the ck Sea,¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to the other side of the map.
The Ruthenian Empire¡¯s major goal is to obtain a warm-water port and open ess to the ocean for trading andmerce. Considering the current state of the Empire¡¯s geography, they are basicallyndlocked.
No ess to warm-water ports and no ess to the seas as the straits that lead to them are controlled by a country unfriendly to the Ruthenia Empire.
To get out of this deadlock, the Ruthenia Empire has long warred with its rival in the south, the Angorian Empire.
They controlled the Bosphorus Strait, a strait connecting the ck Sea and the Mediterranean Sea. It¡¯s an important strategic point that the Ruthenia Empire has long sought.
While reading the history of the Ruthenia Empire during his free time, Alexander found out about his Empire¡¯s involvement in the Balkan War, where the Balkan States of the Angorian Empire held for a long time vied for independence. The Angorian Empire loses the war, giving birth to new states in the Balkans. One of them is Bulgaria, a newly independent country that gave the Ruthenian Empire ess to the Aegean Sea.
It would¡¯ve been better to remain that way for the Ruthenia Empire if only the Deutd Empire didn¡¯t interfere.
After winning a decisive war against the Angorian Empire, the Ruthenia Empire holds supremacy over the region, a result that freaked those in the region. As such, the Deutd Empire mediated and settled on a new border, a result that upset the Ruthenian and was considered a betrayal.
At that time, the Ruthenia Empire was part of the League of the Three Emperors. The countries that are in the league are the Deutd Empire, the Austrean Empire, and the Ruthenia Empire. The goal was to maintain the bnce of power in Europa. However, it was just a disguise to iste the Francois Republic diplomatically after the events of the Franco-Prussian war, where the Francois lost and is eager to get revenge on the Deutd Empire in the future after annexing Alsace-Lorraine.
So the Ruthenia Empire seceded from the alliance, which felt bitter from the intervention. Now the Ruthenia Empire has to start again somewhere to gain ess to the Mediterranean Sea.
Though the Ruthenia Empire sought to control the region, they couldn¡¯t just do so, rgely because the Balkan region is in turmoil, in conflict with one another, a powder keg that will soon blow.
Alexander knew that he had to carefully n his approach to the region while steering his Empire away from the vtile situation. The Ruthenia Empire may have thergest army in the world but it was ill-equipped, poorly trained, andposed of illiterate conscripts.
It¡¯ll take a year or two or even five before the Ruthenia Empire is ready to take on major powers by itself.
¡°For now, we observe the situation over the Balkan State. We can¡¯t get ourselves caught in their affairs. Once we find an opening, we¡¯ll take it. Compared to the Far East, we can get what we want in the region through diplomacy,¡± Alexander said firmly.
¡°You already have a n for that, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°I¡¯m still working on it,¡± Alexander said with a grin. ¡°Right now we should focus on our internal affairs. This discussion of ours is just to know our position in the Europan affairs. We keep it that way until our Empire is modernized. Once we do, we¡¯ll take them by surprise,¡±
¡
Later in the evening, before the clock hits 12 am, Alexander made a speech to the citizens of the Ruthenia Empire.¡¯
[People of the Ruthenia Empire. As you already know, I was under attack by the notorious underground syndicate known as the ck Hand. Threatening our way of life and hindering our progress toward a better quality of life. This deplorable act was meant to cripple our nation. But as before, I will show to you my people that I will not bow down in fear, that I will fight back, and will persevere. That whateveres to me, I¡¯ll face it with courage. With a strong resolve, I will continue to improve our circumstances and protect this nation. God rules through me, and God told me that I shall not die until I finish off the cause of our troubles. And now that I¡¯ve begun my mission and I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll finish it sessfully, please help me carry out God¡¯s will, by expelling cancer from our society.
In two hours, a new year will dawn on us. Consider it as the mark of our rebirth, so that we may rise from our ashes to rebuild what our forefathers failed to build. Happy New Year everyone and may God always be with you!]
Chapter 57 Where are They?
The date is January 1, 1923, a new beginning, a new chapter in history. Yet despite it being the first day of the year, Alexander worked as usual and went about his daily work as though it were any other morning. It was just another day at work for him after all. Though his mind had be increasingly weary from the months he had spent living as the future Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
In his four months of his rule, Alexander conducted sweeping reforms that transformed the Ruthenia Empire as a whole. From basic rights to nationwide rehabilitation of the Empire. Though there is still much that needs to be aplished before the Empire is truly fit to take its rightful ce as one of the world¡¯s strongest empires in the world.
It may be thergest country in the world that spans two continents, to many, viewed the Ruthenia Empire as a huge paper tiger.
Alexander started his day by eating a heavy breakfast called Full English Breakfast. It consisted of sausages, baked beans, bacon, fried eggs, toast, grilled tomatoes, mushrooms, and not but not least, coffee.
Well, the cooks of the pce could¡¯ve made him tea but Alexander preferred coffee.
Today will be a big day for him as he¡¯ll meet the perpetrator, the one responsible for the death of Alexander¡¯s parents and the one who shot him in the chest days ago.
The police who are holding the perpetrator was unsessful in getting information out from him. To Alexander, he¡¯s an invaluable asset that could lead them to the hideout of the ck Hand, and hopefully, put an end to a domestic terror that the Ruthenia Empire is suffering from.
Finishing his breakfast with a sip of a coffee, a door opened, causing Alexander to look up.
¡°Rn, is the car ready?¡± Alexander simply asked.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Rn answered, bowing slightly as he walked towards him.
¡°Very well,¡± wiping his lips with a handkerchief, Alexander stood up from his seat and grabbed his ck coat off the back of his chair. As he slipped it over his shoulders, he turned to face Rn, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡¡±
As they exited the pce¡¯s entrance, Alexander felt a cold wind against his neck and he looked up to see dark gray clouds looming above him. The snowkes fell softly,nding on his hair and face gently. He shivered slightly but tried to remainposed as he made his way to the vehicle with the help of his cane.
Upon entering the vehicle, the car engine came to life and began its drive away from the pce.
Inside the vehicle, Alexander was tapping the butt of his cane along the floorboards rhythmically while looking out of the window, watching the snow drift down and the trees bend ever so slightly to let them pass through.
Rn, who was in the front seat, struck up a conversation.-.
¡°Your Majesty, is there a reason for you to go to the police station? I mean it¡¯s still not safe for you to go out after the incident that transpired days ago,¡± Rn said.
¡°I know¡that¡¯s why I brought a cavalry,¡± Alexander said, ncing over his shoulder, where he saw a column of cars following them. He returned his gaze back to Rn. ¡°I needed to be there in order for my n to work. I am desperate to find out who concocted this despicable act of terrorism that urred a few days ago. Besides, this is a surprise visit, so no one would ever know.¡±
Rn nodded slowly, fully understanding the reason behind his visit.
¡°What is your n anyway if you don¡¯t mind me asking, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll see soon, have you already notified the Dmitri?¡±
¡°Yes sir,¡± Rn confirmed. ¡°He¡¯ll also visit the police station but I omitted the details about you visiting also,¡±
¡°Good,¡±
In just twenty minutes, Alexander arrived at the station where the perpetrator was being held. Rn stepped out of the vehicle and opened the door for him. Alexander ced his cane on the ground and leaned on it slightly as he took slow, painful steps forward into the precinct.
But before reaching the entrance, Alexander handed Rn a pouch.
Rn cocked his head to the side. ¡°What is this, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a petal from a flower I plucked from the pce¡¯s garden. I want you to grind it, get the sap, and mix it with water,¡±
¡°A petal¡sap¡mix it with water?¡± Rn repeated.
Alexander merely nodded his head in response.
Rn bowed his head once again. ¡°Right away, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Thank you, Rn.¡±
With that, Alexander entered the building and made his way towards the stairs which led to the interrogation room.
Coincidentally, Dmitri was already in the interrogation room, watching one of his men questioning the perpetrator. But as expected, his mouth was shut.
Dmitri clicked his tongue in infuriation, wanting to punch Gabriel in the face for not spitting out information.
¡°Dmitri!¡± Alexander called.
Dmitri jolted and turned to look at Alexander, whom he noticed was now standing next to him.
Dmitri yelped, ¡°Ah! Sorry your Highness, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here,¡± he bowed.
¡°How is it going?¡±
¡°Well¡no progress so far, Your Majesty. The man won¡¯t talk,¡± Dmitri said.
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander mused. ¡°I¡¯d like to question him if it¡¯s all right.¡±
¡°Your Majesty? It¡¯s the man who tried to kill you. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Dmitri said.
¡°So?¡±
¡°So you know, under any other circumstances, I¡¯d have to say no. For safety reasons,¡±
¡°Safety reasons?¡± Alexander scoffed. ¡°The man¡¯s limbs are tied and there are two guards present in the room. How could he possibly hurt me? Besides¡you¡¯re not making progress here. Perhaps I can know¡speed things up?¡±
Dmitri sighed. ¡°Fine, Your Majesty. But please be careful and do not stand near him,¡±
¡°Got you,¡± Alexander said and strode to the room.
¡
Shutting the door behind him, Alexander stepped around the table, noticing the battered face of the perpetrator.
They really did a number on him.
Gabriel¡¯s gaze upward, noticing a familiar figure.
Alexander smiled as he took his seat. ¡°Good morning, surprise to see me?¡±
¡°You?!¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice rose gradually, eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m sitting in front of you. So it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m alive. Unless you suffered a subdural hematoma from all the beating you received, which can cause death¡¡±
¡°What are¡you¡talking about?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just saying that you could be the one who is dead and is just hallucinating all of this and somehow meeting me in this realm¡¡± Alexander chuckled momentarily and then stopped. ¡°Well, enough of this. I¡¯vee here personally to ask you something,¡±
¡°You won¡¯t get anything from me¡¡± Gabriel hissed. ¡°You got lucky that I didn¡¯t hit your heart but it¡¯s okay¡myrades out there will finish the job. As long as you are alive, the Ruthenia Empire will be in constant chaos.¡±
¡°Hoh? Is that so?¡± Alexander smirked yfully. ¡°I heard that my sister visited you here and you threatened her¡just like how you did just now,¡±
¡°You¡¯re wasting¡your¡time here,¡± Gabriel said, breathing raggedly.
¡°Well I¡¯m trying my chances here,¡± Alexander said and motioned his hand, signaling Rn toe over.
Rn stepped inside the room, carrying a ss of water.
¡°You must be thirsty¡so I brought you water,¡± Alexander said.
Gabriel¡¯s gaze fell onto the ss of water suspiciously.
Noticing that, Alexanderughed. ¡°Are you worried that there might be poison in the water?¡±
Gabriel stared at the ss, thinking deeply.
Alexander scoffed. ¡°Look if I wanted you dead, I would¡¯ve done it days ago.¡±
Alexander tilted his head, giving Rn a go signal.
Rn pushed the ss of water to Gabriel¡¯s mouth, forcing him to swallow it. Once he swallowed everything, Rn stopped.
¡°See¡it¡¯s just ordinary water,¡± Alexander said as he pulled a map out of his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to business. I want you to tell me where yourrades are hiding.¡±
Alexander unfurled the map and set it down on the table.
¡°Since the ck Hand is an international syndicate, there must be a branch to each nation, right? I mean yourrades here didn¡¯t elude capture for years by being dumb. You must have a hiding ce here somewhere, let¡¯s say in Siberia or in the Far East. It¡¯s secluded and far away from our control, a good hiding spot. But that could be a ce you¡¯d want us to look into since you know, bad guys hiding in a remote ce. So there is also a chance that your hideout is near the capital,¡± Alexander stared at him in the eye, waiting for a response.
Gabriel reiterated calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not¡telling you¡anything.¡±
Alexander stared him right in the eye, reading him.
¡°But you just told me something¡¡± Alexander said, ¡°When I said Siberia and the Far East, you had no reaction, so I doubt that your goons are hidden anywhere in that region. But when I said ¡®near¡¯ your pupils dted, a marker of recognition. Because you recognize ¡®near¡¯ as the answer to my inquiry. So we narrowed it down here in this area. What I want to know is the exact location.¡±
Alexander started calling out names.
¡°Vilnius, Riga, Reval, Warsaw, Moskva, Minsk, Kiev, Smolensk, Kharkiv, Helsinki¡¡±
Gabriel blinked at Helsinki, another marker of recognition.
¡°So yourrades are in Find huh?¡± Alexander asked.
Hitting the mark, Gabriel roared. ¡°You! What did you put in that water?!¡±
¡°Oh you just gave it away, so they are in Helsinki huh? Very well, since you gave me what I want I shall tell you what¡¯s in the water¡¡±
¡°The water that you drank earlier wasced with an extract from Ground nightshade petals. They are tasteless so you won¡¯t notice it. The extract is loaded with scopmine which modtes the nigrostriatal pathways in the brain. Simply put, you¡¯ll mellow out and be more susceptible to suggestion,¡± Alexander exined in a lofty manner and added. ¡°You can think of it as a truth serum¡but there¡¯s no such thing.¡±
¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gabriel screamed and struggled harder against his restraints.
¡°It¡¯s futile¡¡± Alexander said, eyes gleaming coldly. ¡°Dmitri!¡±
Dmitri rushed inside the interrogation room. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Set up a task force immediately and locate every insurgent in Helsinki. I¡¯ll ce the Grand Duchy of Find under lockdown and corner them like a trapped rat.¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
Chapter 58 Prelude of Peace
Alexander sessfullypleted extracting a crucial piece of information from Gabriel, making the Minister of Internal Affairs execute their duties of flushing the Empire out of insurgents.
However, even though Alexander ordered an immediate creation of a task force to capture or kill the insurgents in Find, they have no further intel as to where they are exactly.
Yes, they have narrowed it down to Helsinki, but the city has an area of 214 square kilometers. Meaning the ck Hand could be anywhere within the area, or possibly underground.
So, they have to gather intel first before deploying agents there. Thus, the nning hasmenced.
In a separate room, Alexander, Rn, and the Minister of Internal Affairs, Dmitri were present inside. And in that room lies a table in the center.
Dmitri sat the map of Helsinki on the table, Alexander nced at it as memories resurfaced, remembering important details about the city.
Helsinki is the capital of the Grand Duchy of Find, it is an autonomous state run by the Senate of Find, the highest governing bodyposed of the native Finns. Due to it being part of the Ruthenia Empire, the Emperor is the Grand Duke but was represented by the Governor-General assigned by the Emperor.-.
Having enjoyed prosperity and control over their own affairs, and has remained loyal subjects for nearly a century, it changed when Alexander¡¯s father imposed a policy called Ruthenification, forcing the Duchy to be incorporated into the affairs of the Ruthenian Empire. Where the Finns were to adopt Ruthenian as its officialnguage, the Finnish press was subjected to tighter censorship, incorporating the Finnish Army into the Imperial Army of the Ruthenian Empire, and the official offices were held by Ruthenian staff.
Simply put, the Ruthenia Empire is asserting dominance and control over the duchy causing a strained rtionship with one another.
Though Alexander remembered that in one of his promations, where he ended the Ruthenification Policy, returning the autonomous status they¡¯d once enjoyed.
However, there are rumors that the Finnish are nning to get independence, a subject that Alexander is avoiding as of now, as he considered it to be one of the third-rail issues.
If he were to have it his way, Alexander wouldn¡¯t mind giving them independence, but he is a future emperor who is trying to clean the image of the royal family that was tainted by the idiocracy of his predecessors. He can¡¯t afford a backsh right now. So, Alexander decided to make amends with the Duchy as soon as the ck Hand ceased to exist within the Empire¡¯s borders.
¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡± Alexander asked.
The Minister of Internal Affairs took a deep breath as if preparing himself for an arduous task.
¡°Well, for starters, Your Majesty. We will send scouts in the area with a goal of locating every possible hiding ce of the ck Hand,¡± Dmitri answered and continued. ¡°Although we¡¯ve narrowed it down to this city, they could be anywhere. So going in there without prior intel is a huge risk,¡±
¡°Your Majesty, if we¡¯re going to do this, we have to do it covertly. Meaning, we have to keep the Finns out of this intel as there could be an insider among their senate,¡± Dmitri added.
¡°I agree with the Minister here, Your Majesty,¡± Rnmented. ¡°They¡¯ll disappear if they know we¡¯re hunting them. Then there are also practical concerns about tipping them.
Alexander nodded his head. ¡°Which are?¡±
¡°First of all, Your Majesty. The ck Hand is an unpredictable adversary with unlimited resources. Meaning they could have a bomb stashed in every major city of the Empire that could set off if they find something¡¯s wrong.¡±
¡°What kind of manpower are we talking about to aplish this?¡± Alexander asked.
Rn¡¯s eyes flickered to Dmitri, signaling him to answer.
¡°About 100 agents would constitute a minimum effective deployment. That¡¯s only for reconnaissance, Your Majesty. Then once we locate the location of the ck Hand, we will send in our finest agents to bring them down, dead or alive.¡± Dmitri exined and added. ¡°For the strike team, I suggest that we send an elite squad or a toon, depending on the enemy numbers,¡±
Alexander ced his hand on his chin, thinking about it. The enemy is within reach, and once Alexander caught the domestic terrorist that is causing violence and terror in his empire, not only it will give him overwhelming support from the people, but stability in an Empire itself.
¡°Understood, let¡¯s divert all of our resources to this goal. Executing them would be our main priority. Once the scouts of yours find them, I would like Rn to participate in the operation.¡± Alexander said, ncing at Rn who was apparently surprised by his announcement.
¡°Sir¡what are you talking about?¡± Rn inquired, seemingly confounded.
¡°I need a man on the field that I can trust. Don¡¯t worry, once the operationmences, I¡¯ll be staying in the Winter Pce guarded by the Imperial Guards. I will be safe,¡± Alexander said reassuringly to Rn.
Rn sighed as he bowed his head. ¡°Understood, sir. I will make preparations.¡±
¡°Excellent!¡± Alex replied and turned his attention toward the Minister of Internal Affairs.
¡°Now, Minister, would that be a problem if I were to send one of my men?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°No, Your Majesty. It should not. After all, who would want not to work with one of our famous war heroes in the Ruthenia Empire? The Reaper himself?¡±
Both of them nced at Rn, who smiled, humbled by Dmitri¡¯s words.
¡°Very well then. I want them caught within this week. I¡¯ll be in the pce if you need me Minister, or you can reach me via telephone. Anyways, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m heading back to the pce,¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri bowed.
As Alexander and Rn began to dash away towards the doors, the Minister spoke up again.
¡°Uhm¡Your Majesty.¡±
Both of them stopped abruptly as they waited to hear what else the Minister had to say.
¡°What should we do to the criminal who shot you?¡± Dmitri asked.
Alexander simply nced over his shoulder and replied. ¡°Well, since he was seen fleeing the scene and had vehemently confessed to his crime, I¡¯d say that you process his case in ordance with thew. At least this way, we can show to them how decent we are in upholding the new constitution.¡±
Chapter 59 [Bonus chapter] Reorganizing the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces
January 5, 1923.
A car stopped in front of the bow-shaped facade and two people stepped out of the vehicle. They walked towards the main door of the building where another man greeted them by name.
¡°Your Majesty, good morning and wee to the General Staff Building,¡± Minister of War, Alexei Lavrov, greeted Alexander with a bow.
¡°Good morning! Have they arrived yet?¡± Alexander asked, stepping inside the building followed by his Rn.
¡°Yes, they should be waiting inside. Your Highness, may I have the honor to apany you to the room?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Alexander answered as he continued to walk into the building. ¡°By the way, this is Rn, Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards,¡±
Alexei nced at Rn who was carrying two pieces of luggage and one drawing leather tube slung on his shoulder. Rn gave a bow upon Alexander¡¯s introduction, to which Alexei responded in kind before returning to Alexander.
After three minutes of walking through the long corridors, Alexei stopped in front of a pair ofrge double doors with two armed guards standing on either side of it. He nodded to the guards before opening the door and gesturing to Alexander to enter first.
Alexander saw four figures donned in a military uniform sitting around a long rectangr mahogany table; Alexander recognized one of them.
Chief of the General Staff of the Imperial Ruthenia Armed Forces, General dimir Sadoski stood up to greet Alexander. The rest followed suit.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
The five high-ranking military officials intoned together as they stood up and performed a salute.
Alexander returned the gesture.
Not wanting to waste any more time. Alexander strode to his seat and sat on it. Rn stood by his side while Alexei stood next to his seat.
¡°At ease,¡± Alexander said and the five military officials except Rn sat back down. ¡°Now that we are all present, let us start our meeting. As I know that some of you have questions regarding why you have been summoned here.¡±
He took a deep breath and nced at Alexei. ¡°Minister of War, Alexei, will debrief you. Minister, you may now proceed.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei said before continuing. ¡°As you are aware, His Majesty, Alexander, has summoned you here to be debriefed about the proposed reorganization of the Imperial Armed Forces of Ruthenia¡¡±
As Alexei was speaking, Rn began handing each of the military officials a file that contained the proposed restructuring n.-.
They opened the file while listening to Alexei, perusing the contents until they reached the section on the restructuring. When they did so, they began discussing the n with each other and discussed the details, but since it¡¯s long, let me summarize it for you.
The new proposed military structure of the Ruthenia Empire will be simr to the United States except that there won¡¯t be a Marine Corps. The reason he chose the United States as a reference is that it¡¯s the only structure Alexander knows of.
The Ministry of War will be renamed into the Ministry of Defense to make it more friendly and peaceful.
The new Imperial Russian Armed Forces areposed of four coequal military service branches. The Imperial Ruthenian Army, The Imperial Ruthenian Navy, The Imperial Ruthenian Air Force, and The Imperial Ruthenian Coast Guard.
The Imperial Ruthenian Army is thend service branch of the Ruthenian Empire Armed Forces and part of the civilian-led Department of the Army, which is led by the Secretary of the Army. The military head of the Ruthenian Army is the chief of staff of the Army, who is assisted by the vice chief of staff of the Ruthenian Empire Army and sergeant major of the Army.
The Imperial Ruthenian Army isposed of the Regr Army, Ruthenian Army Reserve, and Ruthenian Army National Guard. The Ruthenian Army is organized into four armymands, which conduct the majority of the service¡¯s organize, train, and equip functions. They are:
Ruthenian Army Forces Command ¨C provides army forces tobatantmanders.
Ruthenian Army Training and Doctrine Command ¨C for recruiting, training, and educating soldiers and developing army doctrine.
Ruthenian Army Materiel Command ¨C for developing, maintaining, and acquiring systems and materiel.
Ruthenian Army Futures Command ¨C for modernization and future systems development.
The five corepetencies of the Army are to conduct:
Prompt and sustainedndbat.
Combined arms operations.
Combined arms maneuver and wide area security.
Armored and mechanized operations.
Airborne and air assault operations.
Special operations.
Set and sustain the theater for the joint force.
Integrate national, multinational, and joint power onnd.
The Ruthenian Empire Army¡¯s field structure is broken into several subdivisions under itsmands:
Army group: In an event of a major war, army group consisted of four to five field armies and 400,000 to 1 million soldiers. Usually responsible for directing campaigns in a certain geographical area andmanded by a general.
Field army: Consists of two or more corps or more than four divisions and consists of up to 90,000 soldiersmanded by a general or lieutenant general.
Corps: Consists of two to five divisions and 20,000 to 45,000 soldiersmanded by a lieutenant general.
Division: Consists of three to four brigades and 10,000 to 15,000 soldiersmanded by a major general and are subdivided into airborne, armored, infantry, and mountain divisions.
Brigade: Consists of two to three battalions and 3,000 to 5,000 soldiersmanded by a colonel.
Battalion: Consist of four to sixpanies and consists of up to 1,000 soldiersmanded by a lieutenant colonel.
Company: Consist of three to four toons and a few dozen to 200 soldiersmanded by a captain.
toon: Consists of two to three squads and up to 36 soldiers led by a first lieutenant or second lieutenant.
Squad: Consists of two teams and four to ten soldiers led by a staff sergeant.
Fireteam: Consists of four soldiers and is led by a sergeant or corporal.
The Imperial Ruthenian Navy is the maritime service branch of the Ruthenian Armed Forces and part of the civilian-led Department of the Navy, which is led by the Secretary of the Navy. The military head of the Ruthenian Navy is the chief of naval operations, who is assisted by the vice chief of naval operations and master chief petty officer of the Navy.
The functions of the navy are sea control, power projection, deterrence, maritime security, and sealift.
The Ruthenian Navy isposed of the Regr Navy and the Ruthenian Navy Reserve. The Ruthenian Navy is organized into four navyponents.
Northern Military District ¨C Ruthenian Naval Forces Northern Command ¨C Northern Fleet ¨C conducts naval operations in the Arctic and the Barents Sea and the North Sea.
Western Military District ¨C Ruthenian Naval Forces Western Strategic Command ¨C Baltic Fleet ¨C conducts naval operations in the Baltic Sea.
Southern Military District ¨C Ruthenian Naval Forces Southern Strategic Command ¨C ck Sea Fleet ¨C conducts naval operations in the ck Sea.
Caspian Floti ¨C conducts naval operations in the Caspian Sea.
Eastern Military District ¨C Ruthenian Naval Forces Eastern Strategic Command ¨C Pacific Fleet ¨C conducts naval operations in the Pacific Sea.
The Ruthenian Empire Navy¡¯s unit structure is broken into several subdivisions under the operating force
Numbered fleet: Elements of navyponentmands led by vice admirals.
Task force: Scble organization that is responsible to the fleetmander for assigned units and functions.
Task group: An individual carrier strike group, amphibious ready group, surface strike group within a given fleet.
Task unit: Units operating together for a specific task, such as air defense units within a carrier strike group.
Task element: Individual units within a task unit.
The Imperial Ruthenian Air Service will be renamed into Imperial Ruthenian Air Forces. It¡¯ll be the air service branch of the Ruthenian Empire Armed Forces and part of the civilian-led Department of the Air Force, which is led by the Secretary of the Air Force. The military head of the Ruthenian Air Force is the chief of staff of the Air Force, who is assisted by the vice chief of staff of the Ruthenian Empire Air Force and chief master sergeant of the Air Force.
The five core missions of the Air Force are:
Air superiority.
Global integrated intelligence, surveince, and reconnaissance.
Rapid global mobility.
Global strike.
Command and control.
The Ruthenian Air Force isposed of the Regr Air Force, Ruthenian Air Force Reserve, and Ruthenian Air National Guard. The Ruthenian Air Force is organized into nine majormands, which conduct the majority of the service¡¯s organize, train, and equip functions andmand forces attached to thebatantmands:
The Air Force¡¯s majormands are:
Air Combat Command: Provides fighter, attack, intelligence,bat rescue, and air force ground forces tobatantmanders.
Air Education and Training Command: Responsible for recruiting, educating, and training airmen and developing Air Force doctrine.
Air Force Global Strike Command: Operates the Air Force¡¯s strategic bomber and intercontinental ballistic missile forces as Ruthenia Empire Strategic Command¡¯s joint force airponent.
Air Force Materiel Command: Responsible for Developing, maintaining, and acquiring systems and materiel.
Air Force Reserve Command: Manages Air Force reserve forces.
Air Force Special Operations Command: Conducts special operations with aviation and Special Tactics Commandos as Ruthenian Empire Special Operations Command¡¯s joint force airponent.
Air Mobility Command: Conducts airlift and air refueling operations as Ruthenia Empire Transportation Command¡¯s joint force airponent.
The Imperial Ruthenian Coast Guard will be the new maritime security, search and rescue, andw enforcement service branch of the Ruthenian Empire Armed Forces and part of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, which is led by the Minister of Internal Affairs. It is the only military branch outside the Minister of Defense but can be transferred to the civilian-led Department of the Navy, which is led by the Secretary of the Navy, in the case that Imperial Council stiptes that when dering war or the emperor directs. The military head of the Ruthenian Empire Coast Guard is themandant of the Coast Guard, who is assisted by the vicemandant of the Coast Guard and master chief petty officer of the Coast Guard.
The eleven missions of the Coast Guard are:
Port and waterway security
Drug interdiction
Aids to navigation
Search and rescue
Living marine resources
Marine safety
Defense readiness
Migrant interdiction
Marine environmental protection
Ice operations
Law enforcement
The Ruthenian Empire Coast Guard isposed of the Regr Coast Guard and Ruthenian Coast Guard Reserve. The Ruthenian Empire Coast Guard is organized into three areamands.
Coast Guard North Sea Area, Coast Guard Baltic Fleet Area, Coast Guard, ck Sea Area, and Coast Guard.
¡°The newly established departments will be held by the most senior military officers,¡± Alexei said, ncing at the three senior officials of the Ruthenia Empire. ¡°One of the reasons why you three were called is because His Majesty deemed you appropriate for leadership positions in these three divisions, due both to your expertise and experience and for your loyalty to the Empire.
General Zhukov will be the head of the Imperial Ruthenian Army, Admiral Kutnezov for the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, General Lavrinenko for the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force, and Admiral Chirkov for the Imperial Ruthenian Coast Guard. Congrattions and serve in the best interest of the Empire.¡±
Alexei pped his hand and that¡¯s the only sound that can be heard inside the room. Alexander, the Generals, and Admirals remained silent, reading the file.
The Minister of Defense, Alexei, felt awkward the moment no one joined him. So he stopped pping and joined the rest in silence.
Eventually, one of them breaks the ice.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Zhukov raised his hand.
¡°Yes, General Zhukov. Do you have any concerns?¡±
¡°I do¡Your Majesty¡Even though it was defined clearly in the paper, I still don¡¯t get how these forces would function. Let¡¯s say for example in the navy under Admiral Kusov. What is a carrier strike group? There is also in the Air Force. Intercontinental Ballistic Missiles, strategic bombers, rapid global mobility¡I¡¯m sorry if I sounded rude, Your Majesty, but I can¡¯t seem to understand what you¡¯re trying to implement here.¡±
Alexander has already expected that kind of question. After all, this reorganization of the Ruthenia Armed Forces has modern elements on it that are not introduced yet in this world. However, that is what he intended in the first ce. Modernization of the Armed Forces. Once he introduces the war machine that carries out those specific goals, they¡¯ll soone to understand it.
Simply put, the reorganization of the Army is just a spoiler of what the Ruthenian Armed Forces would be in the future.
¡°I¡¯ll answer each and one of your questions as I¡¯m sure you are all confused,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±
And thus hell began to fall upon Alexander, who answered their queries for another three hours rifying and exining the new elements introduced in the Armed Forces.
Chapter 60 [Bonus chapter] Productive Meeting
¡°Would that be all? No more questions?¡± Alexander nced at the four senior military officials,
Four of them shook their heads. Finally! They¡¯ve got it. After three grueling hours of repetition and rification, Alexander can finally move to the next agenda. The military procurement program.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the next agenda,¡± Alexander said, signaling to Rn that was standing by his side to hand the military officials a new type of files.
Rn nodded as he opened the luggage. In it was a huge stack of papers. He picked it up and handed one to the minister, who then passed it on to the admiral. They did so until there were six files in front of Alexander.
¡°To catch up to our rivals we have to modernize our Empire. I¡¯ve done so by passing a series of legition and reforms. In order to protect the interest of the empire while it is undergoing transformation, ites to my attention that I should modernize the military as well. Now that the reorganization isplete, let¡¯s talk about the new service rifle,¡±
Everyone except dimir leaned forward eagerly for what Alexander had to say. This was just what they needed. A new tool. They were aware of the fact that the army is testing out a new weapon that will rece the Mosin Nagant. Now it became the center of the topic, and they were interested to hear what Alexander has to say next.
¡°dimir, have you already decided what our new service weapon will be?¡±
The attention of everyone shifted to dimir, who was sitting casually on a chair across from Alexander.-.
They were all eager to know what dimir had chosen.
dimir grabbed his briefcase and handed each and one of them a file regarding the new service rifle. After that, he stood and began talking.
¡°It¡¯s been three weeks¡No, almost four weeks since we have been testing the four potential rifles that will rece the Mosin Nagant. Albeit short, the military personnel who participated in the experiment as well as military generals and lieutenants who acted as an observer havee to a decision. The answer is in your file, please open it.¡± dimir said, gesturing at them to do so.
Alexander flipped the cover off the file and stared down at the contents inside. There were several pages filled with notes, diagrams, charts, and data about the different rifle models and designs. One particr section caught his eye. It was the rmendation part where the answer for what they are looking forward to is written.
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The military¡has chosen¡the FN Fal. Of course, there must be a reason as to why the military has chosen this.
¡°Care to exin to us why you rmend the FN Fal as a recement for the Mosin Nagant bolt-action rifle?¡± Alexander asked.
dimir cleared his throat. ¡°Well, sir, first of all, I would like to tell you that all four assault rifles that you introduced to us are wonderful and amazing. They have their own advantages and disadvantages. But one rifle that stood up among the rest is the FN Fal.
Although it¡¯s slightly heavier than the three, in terms of power, the FN Fal packs more power than the rest. The 7.62x51mm cartridge can prate through walls, splinter wood, and even pierce through te armor.
¡°The FN Fal is also stronger in long distance. Having an effective firing range of 600 meters. Compared to the T-AR47 which only has an effective firing range of about 350 meters and the T-AR33 has 400 meters. Even though each of the assault rifles that you sent us can carry 30 rounds of ammunition, FN Fal is still superior in every aspect. Be it range, reliability, and effectiveness,¡± dimir paused momentarily and then continued.
¡°However, even if it¡¯s superior to all, the FN Fal still has its weakness. First of all, is its weight. It¡¯s heavy for our troops and can only carry four to five mags. So firing discipline is needed. It¡¯s not well-bnced, long, and prone to jam when dust gets into the gun. The manufacturing process isplicated but the armspany assured us that it can be mass-produced. Also, it has to be properly maintained to avoid
rust, wear and tear. But if the gun is maintained properly and was handled with care, the FN Fal is superior,¡± dimir concluded.
After listening to his exnation, Alexander leaned back in his seat and contemted. To him, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of assault rifle they are going to choose. After all, they are superior to any kind of weapons that currently exist in this era. It will wipe the floor with the guns that are in service in other countries.
In addition, Alexander was somehow impressed that they managed to find out the weakness of the FN Fal. However, it¡¯s not big of a deal as he can just design a better variant to fix it.
Breathing softly, Alexander made his decision. ¡°If it is what you choose then I don¡¯t mind. We will adopt the FN Fal as the new service rifle for the army,¡± Alexander closed the folder.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± dimir gave a small bow before returning to his seat.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the tank design,¡± Alexander proceeded to the next topic. ¡°General Zhukov, I believe you have something for me.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s from the design bureau.¡± Zhukov said as he passed the blueprint to Alexander.
Alexander spread the blueprint over the desk and looked at it closely. The schematic was quite simple. The tank is 4.65 meters long and 2.44 meters in width and has a mass of 9.6 tons. The caliber of the turret is 45 millimeters and it is powered by an air-cooled 4-cylinder gasoline engine.
¡°What do you call this tank?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°It¡¯s a tank-26 model, Your Majesty, what do you think?¡±
¡°Hmm¡what do I think?¡± Alexander hummed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s light and small. Is there something bigger than this one?¡±
General Zhukov cocked his head to the side, quizzically ¡°We do¡Your Majesty¡here please take a look at it,¡± he handed another batch of blueprints.
Alexander checked them and one thing he found inmon is their weight. It¡¯s light, it didn¡¯t even go beyond ten tons. The caliber is small and the suspension system is a thing of the past¡Wait¡this is a 1920s parallel world. Everything in this world is a thing of the past.
For just a moment, Alexander forgot that he was in another world. Well, although the design of the tank is the standard of the era, Alexander wanted to change the nature of tank designs.
First of all, the tank design is simr to thete 1930s tank and the chassis is based on a Vickers 6-ton tank. That alone made Alexander roll his eyes. If he wants the Ruthenian Empire to dominate thend, he¡¯ll have toe up with another superior design and get off the mainstream.
Good thing though, he already has one in mind, but that can¡¯t be built with the current industrial tools the factory of Ruthenia has. If only he can finish the CNC machine that he has been building for months, then it will be possible for him to create one prototype of it.
¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to produce any of these tanks for now,¡± Alexander said.
Hearing that, the senior military officials couldn¡¯t help but look at each other nkly.
¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± Zhukov asked, seemingly baffled.
¡°I have a friend of mine who is working on another tank design that is superior to other countries, better than what you¡¯ve submitted just now. I¡¯ll have to wait for his design before I make a decision. But rest assured, I will prioritize the army and the air force¡as for the navy, well it¡¯s got to have to wait because the navy is not on the priority list right now, please understand, Admiral Kutnezsov,¡±
¡°I am aware of the Ruthenia¡¯s Empire geography, Your Majesty. Still, I hope the government can still look at our department,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the navy will also be looked upon. You may not know, this but I¡¯m an avid sailor who loves warships,¡±
They chuckled slightly at his response.
¡°Anyway this was a productive meeting. I¡¯ll have to call it a day since my bodyguard here has an appointmentter at midnight¡Have a great day and goodbye.¡±
All of them stood up and saluted as Alexander and Rn started to exit the room. Just as they left the office, the two head straight to the state car.
¡°So Rn, I heard that The Ministry of Internal Affairs has already located the ck Hand hideout in a neighborhood of Touk,¡± Alexander said.
Rn opened the door and answered, ¡°Yes, we will leave at midnight and start the operation at 0600 hrs. Once I¡¯ve escorted you back to the Winter Pce, I will get going for a mission debrief.¡±
¡°I see¡well, good luck. This is our only chance to achieve peace in the Ruthenia Empire. Once they are eradicated, a prosperous and peaceful life will follow.¡±
¡°I will not let you down, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 61 I Will Have You as My Dinner
Back at the winter pce, Sophie was lying on her bed, reading romance novels with her cheeks blushing and a silly grin on her face. She was in a state of euphoria and it felt nice to be this carefree for once. It¡¯d been four months since she and Alexander were engaged and things were going pretty smoothly, but there was one problem¡ Well, no. Actually, may be one problem.
Sophie¡¯s thoughts trailed off as she remembered the time when she thought to herself that she wasn¡¯t qualified to be his woman. After all, she doesn¡¯t have romantic experiences because of her sheltered nature. But there was one time when she took matters into her own hands by doing what couples do, making love to one another. However, after such a euphoric act, she wasn¡¯t still feeling happy or fulfilled, because deep down, she still had doubts about her being worthy of his bride. Alexander is a ve to his duties and responsibilities and there are times when they won¡¯t get the chance to talk to one another. She always wanted to know if he really loved her; if what they experienced or vowed at one another was real and not just fake like she believed it to be despite Alexander¡¯s assurances.
As much as she wanted to find that out, Sophie couldn¡¯t just barge into his office and ask silly questions. Alexander is the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. Though not formally crowned, Alexander is the head of state, where he works around the clock to revitalize the empire.
That¡¯s why she¡¯s reading a romance novel, hoping she could find tactics that could help her make a man feel loved by their woman without resorting to illicit acts. And by golly, she found a scene in the book that could make any man¡¯s heart flutter!
After a couple pages of reading, memorizing, and studying the main heroine¡¯s action Sophie stopped midway as she heard a voiceing from outside her room. She immediately put her book back under her pillow before she got up and headed toward the door.
Opening the door, Sophie saw Christina who was smiling adorably at her.
¡°Sophie¡my brother has just returned from his trip. I¡¯ve already asked the cook to prepare his favorite snack and drink. So whatever n you¡¯ve just concocted, this is your perfect chance!¡±
Sophie¡¯s face lit up with joy, grabbing her hand and sping it on her lips. Her expression was so pure as she looked at her beloved sister-inw. ¡°I knew I could count on you¡Christie!¡±
¡°Well¡I also want to make my brother feel at ease. He¡¯s been working too hard. He deserved to be pampered,¡± Christina said as she smiled back at Sophie.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Christie¡I¡¯ll do everything I can to help him rx and unwind,¡± Sophie assured.
¡
Sophie walked carefully along the gilded hallway with a tray of food in her hands. She had made sure to dress nicely today; wearing one of her white silk dresses with that goes above her knee that highlights her slender legs. This is one thing she learned after reading the romance novel.
She finally reached the door to Alexander¡¯s office and opened it softly. She peeked inside before entering.-.
As usual, the first thing that she saw was a mountain of paperwork. In between the mountain of paper, which looked as though it was going to fall over, was Alexander, who was on the telephone, talking to someone.
She can hear his voice from the door.
¡°Yes, King Licht, this is a historic moment¡Our trade delegation is looking forward to meeting with you in Vienna to discuss ways of improving our bteral rtions¡Yeah¡We all hope for that, sir. Okay, thank you.¡±
Alexander hung up his phone and sighed as he looked over the stack of papers with droopy eyes. It will be a lot of work but nevertheless, he proceeded.
Just outside his office was Sophie, who began to rethink her approach. This might not be a good time for her to intrude.
¡°Maybe next time¡I guess,¡± Sophie said somberly.
But as she decided to give up on her n, her name was suddenly called out.
¡°Sophie¡is that you?¡± Alexander had noticed her presence in a slightly ajar door as he was trying to sort through some documents.
¡°Hey, Alex!¡± Sophie let out an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°I came to bring you your dinner¡¡± Sophie replied as she held the tray with food and entered his room.
Alexander looked at the tray and his face lightened up instantly. ¡°Really? Thanks¡I could really use some. Just ced it over that table.¡±
Alexander pointed toward the desk. As soon as Sophie ced the tray down, Alexander grabbed one cookie immediately, stuffing half of it into his mouth. ¡°This tastes great!¡± he eximed happily.
Sophie smiled at his response. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sophie giggled lightly and then the room went silent¡or rather¡awkward.
Alexander returned to his work, engrossed in whatever he was writing. It seems like he was trying to finish as soon as possible.
¡°Uhm¡you notice something different about me?¡± Sophie said, twirling a strand of her long golden hair in between her fingers.
Alexander¡¯s head shot up and noticed her outfit, it was a rather fitting white silk dress that entuates her curves and reaches down slightly above her knees. The dress was sleeveless and the hemline barely covers her legs. Her makeup was minimal yet still looks elegant.
Yeah¡she looked wonderful in that dress¡unfortunately, he has a lot of work to do.
¡°It¡¯s nice¡¡± Alexandermented simply, returning back to his work.
It wasn¡¯t the response Sophie was expecting but it¡¯s okay. This is just the first phase.
¡°Uhm¡mind if I stay in your office for a little bit?¡± Sophie asked.
¡°You sure?¡ You might get bored watching me work¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay¡It¡¯s the reason why I came here anyway,¡± Sophie said softly.
¡°Well¡suit yourself,¡± Alexander responded casually.
Sophie nodded in appreciation before sittingfortably on one of the leather chairs. A minuteter she called out to Alexander.
¡°That seems like a lot of papers to work on¡why don¡¯t you take a little break? You shouldn¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Sophie suggested.
If Alexander were to ept her suggestion, she would surely have the chance to pamper him. However¡
¡°Sorry¡but this can¡¯t be dyed,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Eh? What are you working on perhaps¡¡± Sophie stammered bashfully.
¡°Well¡I have to look over the military spending bill and domestic and foreign policy initiatives. Not to mention I have reorganized the Ruthenian Armed Forces so I¡¯ll have to draft new training standards for maximum efficiency and not to mention, sifting through hundreds of potential judicial nominees for the Supreme Court to look into the unresolved case in a current docket. Without a court to adjudicate the newws of the Empire we are a broken government¡¡±
Sophie was dumbfounded as she listened to Alexander¡¯s exnation. What¡¯s worse, she didn¡¯t even understand half of what he was saying. Still¡Alex is amazing! He¡¯s brilliant and knowledgeable. However¡a little break won¡¯t hurt, right? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, she can still pamper him while working.
Sophie walked over behind him and began ying with his hair, gently caressing it.
¡°What are you doing Sophie?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Don¡¯t mind me¡just focus on your job,¡± Sophie said.
She tapped Alexander¡¯s right shoulder, causing him to nce over his right, only to see nothing.
¡°Hehehe¡¡± Sophie grinned, she was on the other side.
Alexander sighed ¡°Sophie¡I¡¯m in the middle of something¡stop messing with me.¡±
¡°¡¡± Sophie pouted and decided to take rather bold action.
¡°Ngh¡¡±
Sophie suddenly sat on hisp.
¡°Sophie¡what are you¡?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind me¡¡± Sophie whispered as she snuggled her nose against Alexander¡¯s neck.
¡°I can¡¯t work like this¡¡±
Alexander ced his arm under her shoulder and knee and lifted her up like a princess. But Sophie didn¡¯t seem to mind. Instead, she wrapped her arms tightly around Alexander¡¯s neck as he carried her across the room.
She pressed her face against the crook of his neck, inhaling his scent. Then she leaned back and smiled, gazing at him adoringly.
¡°¡You smell nice¡¡± Sophie said quietly.
But¡Alexander ignored her sweet words as he ced her down on a sofa and returned to his desk.
¡°Look, Sophie, I don¡¯t know if you understand my situation here. I¡¯m in the middle of my work right now. If you bother me again¡I will ignore you,¡± His words were like a dagger to her heart.
Sophie pouted. How could he say such mean things when she did nothing to provoke him? He¡¯s treating her like a nuisance. Of course, Sophie knows his work is important and that¡¯s precisely why she¡¯s trying to help him rx.
Well¡if that¡¯s the case¡there¡¯s no turning back now. She¡¯s going to do it.
Sophie stood and walked over to him again and embraced him from behind. And then she nted a soft kiss on his cheek.
Just as Alexander told her earlier, he was going to ignore her, and so he did. As a result, Sophie ended up watching him work until he was done.
One hourter.
¡°Phew! I¡¯m done¡I¡¯m ready now, Sophie.¡± Alexander announced, stretching his arms.
¡°No¡I¡¯m done!¡± Sophie averted her gaze away from him as she heard his words.
¡°Huh?¡± Alexander said confused. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because,¡± Sophie muttered bitterly. ¡°¡it is obvious that you hate me. I don¡¯t want to disturb you any further.¡±
¡°Huh? You think you can get away with bothering someone while they are working, and then just blow them off after they¡¯re done?¡±
Sophie jolted as she noticed Alexander was standing behind her.
Alexander pushed her down on the sofa and straddled her, trapping her between him and the backrest as he continued staring at her, his face was close that Sophie could feel his warm breath kissing her cheeks.
¡°I won¡¯t let you go unpunished¡I know the reason why you came here¡Dressed in that outfit, it¡¯s obvious that we both know where this is going¡¡± Alexander murmured seductively as his lips moved closer to her lips.
¡°¡Ngh¡what are¡saying¡Alex?¡± Sophie chuckled nervously.
¡°Don¡¯t make me say it¡you know what it is¡In fact, you¡¯re imagining it right now,¡± Alexander replied teasingly. ¡°I will have you as my dinner.¡±
Chapter 62 Commencing Operation
0500 HRS, January 6, 1923.
At a safe house near the town of Touk, Rn and the toon leaders are having a discussion about the rules of engagement for their operation.
The number of agents who were vetted under strict measures is 50, including Rn.
¡°Report to me your findings,¡± Rn ordered.
The intelligence officer nodded, bringing out a bird-eye view photograph of the depot and setting it down on the table.
¡°The depot has two main entrance gates from the front and the rear. The ce is guarded by ten lightly armed men patrolling at random intervals. There are two buildings: Building A and B. Building A is the main building of the depot and is likely where the ck Hand is hiding, and Building B is the storage depot, nothing significant. The only roads that lead to the depot are roads A, B, and C,¡± the intelligence officer responsible for this detail recited.
¡°How sure are we that the info that you¡¯ve gathered is correct? Are you sure that this is the ck Hand¡¯s hideout?¡± Rn asked, wanting to make sure that this is the correct ce. This is something that they cannot be mistaken for.
¡°Well, sir. I can assure you that our information is reliable.¡± The intelligence officer said. ¡°In fact, we kidnapped one of their men four hours ago and interrogated him.
¡°How? This is ck Hand we¡¯re talking about, they are zealous over their cause, they¡¯ll never sell off their aplices,¡± Rn questioned, the memory of Gabriel¡¯s interrogation surfaced in his mind. Despite getting beaten heavily and tortured, Gabriel didn¡¯t answer any of the interrogator¡¯s questions. Not until His Majesty, Alexander came with his magic and managed to extract the info they desperately needed via unconventional means.
But the man in front of him is telling him that they¡¯d kidnapped one and asked the guy nicely? Did they expect him to believe that?
¡°We have our own ways of getting things out of people, you don¡¯t need to worry sir,¡± the officer assured him.-.
Rn looked at the expression written on the man¡¯s face. He was nervous but there was no indication that he was lying. Well, if that¡¯s what they say, then so be it.
¡°Very well,¡± Rn acknowledged, nodding. ¡°Then before we proceed to the n, you omitted one important detail that we need to take into ount¡their numbers, how many are within the vicinity? ¡°
The officer rubbed his head, ¡°That is something we are not certain of, sir. But we estimated that it¡¯ll be around 20 or 30. We based it ording to how many people are getting in and out of thepound.¡±
¡°Is that so¡then we can take them on, assuming that they aren¡¯t trained. How are we going to y this out?¡±
¡°The Ministry of Internal Affairs has assigned 50 units for this operation. We¡¯ll divide it into 5 groups. Team Alpha, Bravo, Charlie, Delta, and Echo. Team Alpha and Bravo will enter thepound through the two main entrances of thepound and converge in Building A after eliminating the patrols, while Charlie, Delta, and Echo will position themselves along with the endpoints of the three main roads that lead to thepound. If things go south, they can also act as a support group.
Charlie, Delta, and Echo will detach one sniper unit that will take a position in three strategic vantage points to provide cover and secure Alpha and Bravo exit once the operation ispleted. And once the operation isplete, the leader of the Alpha, which is you, Sir Rn, willunch a red re, signifying thepletion of the mission.¡± The officer concluded, ncing at the operators to see if they had a question.
¡°That¡¯s a good n but what are the rules of engagement?¡± Rn asked.
¡°The Ministry of Internal Affairs wants, if possible, to take the suspect alive for questioning. But if they fire on you, feel free to shoot back,¡± the officer answered.
¡°So basically, kill or capture,¡± Rn uttered.
The officer nodded. ¡°Now for the weapons, since it¡¯s going to be an infiltration mission, you will be provided with an appropriate gun for this operation,¡±
The officer motioned his hand, signaling two men behind to bring over the wooden weapon¡¯s crate. They nodded in acknowledgment and began carrying it over to them and then cing it on the table.
Rn watched with interest as the two men opened the crate and unloaded the weapon. The men handed the rifle to the intelligence officer and showed it to Rn.
¡°This is an MP35, submachine gun developed from the Deutd Empire. Alpha and Bravo will be the ones using this. As for Charlie, Delta, and Echo, they¡¯ll be equipped with standard Mosin Nagant bolt-action rifles. Now if anyone has a question before we proceed, this is your chance now.¡±
No one raised their hands, indicating that everything was clear to them. The officer nodded.
¡°Very well, we shallmence the operation at 0600 HRS, may God bless us all. Huzzah!¡±
¡°Huzzah!¡± everyone echoed in unison.
¡
0550 HRS, January 6, 1923
It¡¯s dark as hell out here, and that¡¯s putting it mildly. Rn and his units walked covertly under the canopy of trees, trying to find some sort of concealment. They moved slowly towards the depot, where they found two guards dressed in ck robes standing on either side of the gate.
Rn raised his hand, signaling his unit to stop and crouch behind the tree line. Rn also signaled his men to remain quiet and wait till he gave the signal.
This ndestine operation involves perfect timing and coordination of other teams, especially the Bravo teams. Since there¡¯s no way for them tomunicate, everything has to be in order.
At 0600 HRS, they¡¯ll storm from both sides. Rn looked at his wristwatch, it was 0558 HRS, two minutes before the operationmenced.
He nced behind himself, looking at his team members. They all seemed rxed as they waited. Rn knew that the others must have been tense, given the task they were undertaking, but he couldn¡¯t me them. They would be entering unknown territory, with unknown threats, and an unknown amount of militia under the ck Hand.
After all, they¡¯ll be raiding one of the most wanted terrorist groups in the world. So there¡¯s that.
Then two minutester, a gunshot echoed through the woods and Rn saw the guard on the right and left fall dead. Rn immediately got up, and ran towards the gate along with his units, when two more shots sounded from afar.
The shot came from the snipers from other units. With that, the operationmenced.
¡°Shoot the lock!¡± Rn shouted, pointing to the gate in front of them. One of the troops in his team did as instructed and shot at the lock with his MP35. Within seconds, the lock shattered and flew across the ground.
They continued advancing quickly, entering inside the vicinity of ck Hand¡¯s hideout.
The gunshots rouse the guards from their slumber and armed themselves to meet the intruders.
The moment the two forces met in an open area of the depot, Rn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. They were expecting a small amount of militia¡Now that they are on the field, they saw 30 of them.
The soldiers and the militia aimed their weapons at one another¡Rn shouted.
¡°Get to cover and open fire!!!¡±
The soldiers pulled the trigger, starting the mayhem. The sound of gunfire filled the air, bullets striking against the ground and ricocheting in the air.
Rn jumped to cover, firing his submachine gun in the direction of the shooters. His actions were quick and precise; no mistakes were allowed as he took out three enemybatants from their positions swiftly.
His units under him were trained for this purpose and have shown him that they are capable of handling this situation. They got themselves covered and returned fire from their protected spots. All around them, there was chaos.
Two minutester the gunfire died down, leaving the area silent again.
With all their ammunition spent, Rn lowered his weapon and inserted another mag. The other nine operators did the same.
¡°Okay let¡¯s storm Building A, as nned,¡± Rn said, rallying everyone together.
At the entrance of Building A, Rn motioned one of his men to breach the door. The one who received the order obliged and kicked the door open.
One by one, everyone entered building A, their weapons aimed in a different directions. From the other end of Building A, they met up with the Bravo team.
¡°Sir!¡± The squad leader of team Bravo addressed Rn.
¡°Do you have any casualties?¡± Rn asked.
¡°None sir, but we made contact with the enemy and dropped them down.¡±
¡°Good looks like floor 1 is secure. There are three floors in this building, we¡¯ll sweep the floor together, look for the enemy and capture them if possible. If they fight back, follow the rules of engagement,¡±
¡°Huzzah!¡±
¡
Meanwhile, in the third floor of Building A.
¡°My Shepherd¡the enemy has breached the building,¡± one of his men notified, and a hint of panic filled his tone.
Shepherd bit his nail in infuriation. ¡°How did they find us here?! We have a mole in the Ministry of Internal Affairs¡there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t alert me on this¡Argh¡thousands of Rubles wasted.¡±
¡°My shepherd¡what should we do?¡±
The Shepherd calmed himself down. ¡°What else? We¡¯ll fight back¡Fortify our position and get me the Maxim!¡±
¡°Yes¡my shepherd.¡±
Both ends of Shepherd¡¯s lips curled into a menacing smile and whispered. ¡°Karim¡you may have fun down there¡¡±
Chapter 63 Disastrous Success
As Alpha and Bravo teams swept the second-floor rooms, they were met with a small number of ck Hand¡¯s operatives.
¡°Fire!¡± Both squads yelled as they fired their weapons.
Their first volley was enough to put down six people, and they killed six more.
¡°We¡¯ll take it from here, you go to the next floor,¡± Rn said.
¡°Okay¡good luck,¡± The squad leader of the Bravo team acknowledged and rallied his units to move onto the third floor.
The Alpha team made their way into thest room.
The room was empty, except for a lone man sitting on top of a table.
Rn and four of his men entered the room with their weapons¡¯ trained at the lone man.
The lone man raised his hands as the soldiers approached him.
¡°Stand up!¡± One of the soldiers shouted as he approached the unknown man.
The man stood up and held his palms out to show them he meant no harm, but they still pointed the guns at his head.
¡°Where is your leader?!¡± the soldier barked at him.
¡°Who knows?¡± the man replied defiantly.
¡°You! Are you messing with me?!¡± The soldier pressed the muzzle of his machine gun at his head, yet the man was unfazed.-.
Rather, he was smirking¡ ¡°Big mistake,¡± he simply said as he quickly grabbed the barrel of the gun, twisted it around, and snatched it from the soldier¡¯s grasp. It all happened in the blink of an eye.
Before the soldier realized his mistake, the man smiled again, this time, devilishly, and pulled the trigger, riddling the soldier¡¯s body with bullet holes.
Rn, who just witnessed hisrade die, stared in disbelief. The first thing that came to his mind is that the man who killed one of his units is trained.
As the body fell to the ground, lifelessly, the mysterious man aimed the submachine gun at their location.
¡°Take cover!¡± Rn shouted, and they all dived to the left and right to avoid the bullets. But the moment they did, they were met with a hail of bullets from the man¡¯s MP35.
Almost instantly, Rn almost got hit by the bullets and it shredded his left sleeve. He quickly hid behind a desk and returned fire with his MP35. Their bullets connected with the desk and the bullets ricocheted around the room.
On the other side, the man exhausted the ammo of his submachine gun as he fire on them, not giving them a chance to retaliate. Then the man quickly rolled out of the room from a secret exit.
¡°Where the fuck is he?!¡± Rn demanded.
¡°I-I don¡¯t know sir! He was just there and he disappeared like a wisp of smoke!¡± the soldier replied in a terrified tone.
Rn quickly peeked his head out and looked left and right. On the far left side of the wall, he saw a wide-open door. Maybe it¡¯s where the man escaped.
¡°We have to notify¡¡±
Just as he was about to spew out his next order, a groan sounded from behind.
It was five of his men that he left for cover. Rn and the three others quickly exited the room and saw a terrifying sight.
The men that were just standing here earlier had their necks shed open. There is blood spurting out of it.
¡°Shit!¡± Rn cursed inwardly.
The unknown man smiled as he made his appearance once again and leaped in full force,nding straight on the two men. The two were thrown back by the impact.
Rn, realizing what happened, quickly aimed his submachine gun at the man but before he could pull the trigger, the man had already thrown what seemed to be a makeshift grenade.
Rn batted it away with his gun.
The grenade exploded and their ears were pierced by the loud bang, filling the room with smoke.
As the smoke cleared, Rn got back on his feet, surveying the damage. The man was nowhere to be found.
¡°Just what exactly am I dealing with here?¡± Rn asked himself and nce at his remaining unit¡¡±Are you all¡ª¡±
There was no remaining unit, the three were already dead.
¡°Hoh¡you¡¯re the guy who is always standing by His Majesty¡¯s side? Are you perhaps the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Army?¡±
A voice echoed across the hallway. Rn reflexively aimed his MP35 at the source of the voice.
There, a figure loomed as it strode over to him confidently. He raised his knife that trickled with blood.
¡°Oh¡you are indeed the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn Makarov. What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Winter Pce, protecting your Emperor?¡±
Rn was met with a sinister-looking man. He looks like a foreign mercenary; maybe even a soldier of fortune. His hair is dark and it is tied into a ponytail, he has a paleplexion with a scar underneath his left eye.
The sun¡¯s rays streamed through the windows, lighting up the man¡¯s face. A cunning smile spread on his face as he stared at Rn.
*tutututututututu¡
Rn struck his head up, hearing a continuous roar of a machine gun above apanied by a groaning sound.
The man in front of him sniggered, ¡°Looks like yourrades up there are having trouble, but that¡¯s sad¡you won¡¯t be alive to see them.¡±
¡°You¡¯re being haughty huh? Do you realize that I¡¯m pointing a gun at you?¡±
¡°Feel free to shoot me,¡± the man provoked.
¡°My pleasure¡¡± Rn pulled the trigger but nothing happened. He cocked his head to the side.
¡°Looks like someone is not counting,¡± The man said.
Rn was out of bullets. He sighed and dropped the MP35 to the floor. He knew what would happen if dared try to reload.
¡°Before we kill each other¡allow me to tell you my name.¡±
Rn took a fighting stance and prepared for the worst. The man in front of him right now is a dangerous person.
The man continued. ¡°My name is Karim¡I serve at the pleasure of my Shepherd.¡±
¡°Karim¡huh? Well, you¡¯re going to die along with your Shepherd. I deemed your existence in this world dangerous for the growth of the Empire.¡±
¡°Rn Makarov, you are going to die today,¡± Karim pulled out his knife and thrust it at Rn.
Rn managed to sidestep, avoiding the thrust but Karim quickly spun his body, shing Rn twice across the chest.
Rn pulled out a knife and shed back. Karim dodged to the side.
Rn began to walk slowly towards Karim. Karim took reeled backward as he evaded Rn¡¯s knife.
As Rn had his right foot forward, he stepped on the arm of his deadrade. Karim saw the chance and charged at Rn, pushing him to the ground.
Mounting him, Karim raised his knife and struck it down. Rn, who saw the attack, tilted his head to the side and the knife plunged to the ground.
Karim pulled the knife out. He tried to plunge it again but before it could reach Rn¡¯s head. Rn thrust his hip upward, causing Karim to tip forward and lose bnce.
Rn saw a perfect opportunity and quickly utilized it by gripping Karim¡¯s right elbow and wrist, locking his feet, then rolling him to the side. Now, Rn was the one mounting him.
Taking this advantage, Rn unleashed a flurry of punches. Karim anticipated his attack and raised his arm up to guard his face.
Despite that, Rn continued his barrage. Karim knew that if he were to say his position, it¡¯d prove disastrous for him.
To get out of this deadlock, Karim turned to the side, however it was the biggest mistake of his life that he won¡¯t have a chance to realize.
Rn, who was already on top of him, seized the opportunity by repositioning his mount. He slipped his right hand under Karim¡¯s armpit and the other behind his neck, locking it. With a pull, Rn had Karim on a back control.
Rn could feel the air being knocked out of Karim¡¯s lungs as he tightened his choke around his neck. He could hear Karim¡¯s gagging voice.
Karim tries to break free but Rn has already subdued him.
Secondster, Rn snapped his neck. Karim¡¯s body slumped down, lifeless.
Rn got up, holding his bleeding chest. As he stumbled, the images of the dead bodies on the floor; their necks shed open, passed through his thoughts. It was truly a sight of horror. He shook his head, clearing his mind. He has a mission toplete.
He grabbed the MP35 that he dropped earlier and loaded a new mag on it. Then, he went to the third floor where he saw the Bravo team looking at him with concern.
¡°Sir¡you okay? Where¡¯s the rest of your team?¡± One of them asked.
¡°What happened here?¡± Rn asked, avoiding the topic of his men.
¡°Well, an enemy armed with a Maxim machine gun shot us¡four of our units got killed. But we got them,¡±
¡°What do you mean you by ¡®got them?''¡± Rn asked.
¡°We¡¯ve cleared the third floor, sir. All ck Hands operatives are taken care of,¡± the soldier announced.
¡°I see¡that¡¯s good then,¡± Rn breathed heavily. ¡°Gather up evidence then¡papers, photos, anything that could help us¡I¡¯ll signal the other teams,¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
Chapter 64 Huge Progress
The sunlight streaming through the window fell on Alexander¡¯s face. He slowly opened one eye, then the other, and saw himself lying next to Sophie. She was sleeping peacefully beside him. His heart felt so full as he looked at her beautiful, perfect face; she was truly amazing.
He carefully ced a hand on her cheek, feeling the warmth radiating from her skin, which made him feel so warm. The way she looked right now was so peaceful and rxed, an ethereal scenery that would wash all his exhaustion away. Slowly but surely, he leaned in and pressed his lips onto hers.
They did it again yesterday, an urge that Alexander couldn¡¯t control. It felt so good that he might have gotten addicted to the pleasure.
But now, it¡¯s another day in the Ruthenia Empire, an important one to him. First is that he¡¯s going to select the new Ministry of Justice and the Chief Justice for the Supreme Court, Secondly, he will create a new ministry called the Ministry of Energy that will prepare, integrate, coordinate, supervise and control all ns, programs, projects, and activities of the Government rtive to energy¡ Andstly, he is going to be briefed by the Minister of Internal Affairs about the operation that took ce in Helsinki,
Before he could get away from the bed, a hand grabbed him by the arm, Alexander looked over his shoulder and saw Sophie looking back at him. There was a smile on her face, and a slight blush on her cheeks.
¡°Where¡are¡you going?¡± She asked, her voice was soft, like a sweet caress on his ears.
¡°I¡¯ll have to prepare for work, as usual, Hon¡¡± Alexander didn¡¯t get to finish what he wanted to say because Sophie suddenly pulled him towards her, putting her arms around his neck. Her breath hitched as she closed her eyes, and they stayed like that, just taking time to appreciate their little world.
¡°Stay¡a¡little longer,¡± Sophie whispered softly and nted a smooch on his neck.
Every time they were this close, Sophie would always go for the cheeks. If not kissing, she¡¯ll suck it amorously. It¡¯s like she has a neck fetish or something.
¡°Alex¡I want you to eat me again¡¡±-.
¡°Eat you again?¡± Alexander muttered as he looked at her with a slight smile on his face.
¡°Hmm¡¡± she hummed a response.
¡°Okay¡you asked for it, don¡¯t me me if things got rough,¡± Alexander warned teasingly.
¡
Two hourster, Alexander was walking towards his office with files clutched under his arm. When he arrived at his office, he walked straight to his desk and started sorting out his paperwork.
After almost 15 minutes, the sound of someone knocking echoed in the room. When Alexander looked up, there stood the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Minister of Internal Affairs, Sergei and Dmitri.
¡°Sergei¡I wasn¡¯t expecting your arrival.¡±
¡°Well¡sir there¡¯s something I wish to report to you personally,¡± Sergei said as he bowed his head.
¡°As for me as well, Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri followed.
¡°Well, this is perfect timing. But I¡¯ll hear Dmitri first if that is okay for you, Sergei?¡± Alexander smiled.
¡°Of course, Sir,¡± replied Sergei as he looked at Dmitri, giving him a bow, indicating that he could proceed.
¡°Your Majesty¡good news. Our teams in Helsinki reported a sessful operation against the ck Hand Organization. They also reported that they¡¯ve retrieved records in the scene that contained invaluable information,¡±
¡°Invaluable information?¡± Alexander mused, leaning forward as it piqued his interest.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri continued. ¡°It contains a list of locations that we assume are the hideout of the ck Hand operatives across the Empire of Ruthenia. There¡¯s also a ledger that contains bank information which we can use to figure out how they are funding their organization¡¡±
¡°This is great!¡± Alexander beamed with excitement. However, he noticed something wrong. ¡°Are you okay, Dmitri? Why the long face¡¡±
¡°Well¡the truth is¡Your Majesty, in one of those records. I was informed that there was a mole in the Ministry of Internal Affairs. An employee of ours who has been giving them sensitive intel¡¡±
Alexander frowned ¡°Is that so? Where is that employee now?¡±
¡°We arrested him for treason, Your Majesty. But this incident could also be the same with the other departments, we must investigate all government employees and clear them out¡¡±
¡°What are you saying, Dmitri?¡± Sergei interjected as he looked sharply at Dmitri.
¡°It is what it is, Sergei. We¡¯ll ce all the ministries under investigation to make sure there¡¯s no mole in the government. I¡¯m sure you understand this Sergei, my job is to protect His Majesty¡¯s Empire from within.¡±
¡°I have no objections¡do whatever you want. In fact, I agree with your reasoning,¡± Sergei said.
After listening to their words, Alexander nodded ¡°Very well, you do your thing, Dmitri. It¡¯s better safe than sorry.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll excuse myself then, Your Majesty¡¡± with that Dmitri turned and left the room, leaving Alexander and Sergei alone.
The moment Dmitri shut the door, Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered to Sergei.
¡°What is it that you want to report to me personally, Sergei?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Sir, this is regarding your interest in the Far East, specifically, the Manchurian region. I¡¯ve discussed this with our ambassador in the Imperial Han by telephone. He said that the Han Dynasty is willing to sell Manchuria.¡±
¡°If they are willing to sell thend then there is no problem. But your tone implies there is a catch. What is it?¡± Alexander said.
¡°Your Majesty, in addition to the money, they¡¯d also want us to give them weapons as well.¡±
¡°Give?¡± Alexander cocked his head to the side. ¡°May I know the reasons why?¡±
¡°The Han Dynasty is crumbling, Your Majesty. Suffering from rebellions, internal strifes, overpoption, and high poverty rate to name a few. It seemed as though the Han Dynasty would want to maintain their powers through military¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with it. Just give them the weapons they need and settle the deal,¡± Alexander said flippantly.
¡°Your Majesty¡are you serious?¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about what would happen to the Han Dynasty, to be honest. I just neednd in the Far East. We¡¯re just giving them weapons and money in exchange for territory.¡±
¡°I understand, Your Majesty. We shall prepare the necessary arrangements.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
¡°But¡Your Majesty. May I ask something?¡± Sergei said.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The Han Dynasty is at its weakened state, why not just take Manchuria through military force instead of buying it?¡± Sergei asked.
¡°Because Sergei, if we take thend by force, it will attract the attention of our main rival. The Britannia Empire and risk another war with the Yamato Empire. We can prevent that by buying it from the Han Dynasty, legitimizing our im. What we want in the Far East is a warm-water port where we can establish trade over the region,¡± Alexander exined.
¡°But Your Majesty, even if we acquired Manchuria through acquisition, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Yamato Empire will ept it. They are also expanding their sphere of influence over the region to feed their imperialistic ambition,¡± Sergei said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave the diplomacy to me. I¡¯ll handle it¡¡±
Just as they were having a conversation, the telephone on Alexander¡¯s desk rang.
¡°Oh before you leave, I¡¯ve selected a candidate for my Minister of Justice and Chief Justice for our Supreme Court,¡± Alexander handed Sergei a file, the telephone kept ringing.
Sergei received the file.
¡°Oops¡I¡¯ll also want your counsel with this,¡± Alexander handed him another file. ¡°It¡¯s a Ministry Creation Bill. I n to create a Ministry of Energy that will handle energy-rted affairs of the Ruthenia Empire.
¡°It¡¯s thick¡Your Majesty,¡± Sergeimented, noticing arge number of pages in the file. ¡°Is this all, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Yes¡you¡¯re dismissed.¡±
When Sergei left his office, Alexander picked up the telephone. ¡°Who is this¡a request from the Britannia Empire¡? A favor from King of Britannia? Give me the details.¡±
Chapter 65 Princess Diana Rosemary Edinburgh
London, Ennd, Britannia Empire. January 6, 1923.
It was a gloomy morning in the pce. Maids and manservants bustling about with their usual routine.
The king was currently seated at his desk with a cup of tea sitting beside him, his secretary had just arrived to report back on what had transpired during the previous night¡¯s negotiations. As usual, they were meeting to discuss future ns for the empire.
As he listened to his secretary¡¯s report, the King¡¯s face was paler than normal. He looked like someone had received very bad news. The king was normally one of the moreposed ones, but today seemed different. Today, everything seemed so much worse; it felt like every fiber of his being was being torn apart.
¡°Would that be all?¡± he asked. His voice was hoarse as if there was something in his throat preventing him from speaking.
His secretary nodded quickly in response, making sure to not let the papers fall out of his hand. He bowed and left, closing the door behind him.
Returning to his usual routine of sifting through documents, his face became depressed when a memory of his daughter flitted through his mind.
Princess Diana Rosemary Edinburgh was his elder daughter and the heir apparent to the British throne. She was smart, talented, and extremely deferential and respectful to those that taught her everything there is to know in the business of politics. The citizens of the Britannia Empire are anticipating her ascension to the throne.
Unfortunately, two years ago, she contracted a life-threatening disease called tuberculosis. It is an incurable disease with no known cure. Though there are ways to save such as copse therapy, the king didn¡¯t give his permission as he deemed it dangerous as there are no studies about its effectiveness.
There¡¯s only a year or two for her to live and it¡¯s hard for him to bear it. If he doesn¡¯t do anything drastic soon, he will lose her.
Despite this overwhelming feeling of sadness, he resumed his duties. Two minutester, someone suddenly entered his office, startling him.
¡°Your Majesty¡I havee with great news!¡±
The man who just entered his office was the royal doctor of the royal family, Doctor Stephen Johnson.
The king studied his appearance, he was panting heavily as if he had run all the way here. Sweats were streaming down his forehead.
The fact that he barged inside his office and told him there was great news, a smile spread across his face.-.
¡°What is it?¡± The king asked, his face filled with hope.
¡°Your Majesty, the cure for tuberculosis has been discovered! We can save Her Highness!¡± Stephen announced joyously.
A huge weight lifted off the king¡¯s shoulders hearing the good news. His entire body began glowing as he stood up and gave a heartyugh.
¡°It¡¯s indeed great news¡doctor. What is this cure? Where was it discovered?¡±
¡°Well, sir, there was an uproar in the medical society talking about the discovery of a cure for tuberculosis. It is called streptomycin, it came from the Ruthenia Empire. Your Majesty, you are aware that the youngest child of thete Emperor, Anastasia Romanoff, has tuberculosis right?¡±
The king nodded, ¡°Yes¡I am aware of her condition. It¡¯s pitiful. How was she?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, she was the first patient who was cured by the new medicine!¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± The king gasped, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°How did the doctors of Ruthenia manage to find out about this new medicine?!¡±
Stephen continued, his face turned solemn. ¡°Your Majesty, it wasn¡¯t the doctors who created the cure.¡±
The king tilted his head to the side, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Well it was published by a royal doctor of the Ruthenia Empire but the work for the medicine was credited to someone,¡±
¡°Who is it?¡± The king asked curiously. His eyes gleamed evidently in his eyes.
Stephen continued ¡°Your Majesty, you won¡¯t believe this¡It was said in the paper that the streptomycin was synthesized by the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander Romanoff.¡±
The king raised his voice, and his eyes widened. ¡°Alexander?! That young prince? Are you speaking the truth, doctor?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Your Majesty,¡± Stephen said somberly.
The king leaned back in his seat, pondering for a moment. A cure has been discovered for the horrible wasting disease. But toe from a man who is a known cker and yboy? He crossed his arms as he pondered more.
It couldn¡¯t be, right? The experience was surreal even for the king himself. The King of the Britannia Empire whose domain of colonies and holdings spans across the world, took almost half thends on each continent and had the strongest economypared to his peers.
It feels like he is dreaming, the stress of work and sadness for his daughter has created this nightmare.
The doctor who ran in to tell the news felt more and more like a phantom who deceived him with false hope.
The Crown Prince of Ruthenia, someone the king remembers still being a royal brat, somehow made a cure for tuberculosis?
Something the many universities andboratories in Great Britain are still trying to find.
¡°¡.Impossible.¡± The king uncrossed his arms and swept a pile of paperwork to the ground in paradox-induced anger. ¡°You know I¡¯m not in a mood to hear such jokes, Dr. Stephen.¡±
The papers fluttered to the floor and he crossed his arms again with a grunt.
Dr. Stephen shrieked in fear, stammering ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡Your Majesty¡how could I?¡±
A near-good-for-nothing who was bombed and entered aa woke up and suddenly made a new medicine? Without even a shred of scientific knowledge?
The king let out a heated breath through his nostrils.
Isn¡¯t the doctor who published the paper the one who created the medicine? And that fool prince and his ministers stole it from the doctor by certain means of bribery and threats, just so the Prince can look good in front of everybody?
Nevertheless, a cure has been found. And Ruthenia of all countries made it.
But this is a life or death situation for his daughter. If he doesn¡¯t get that cure to treat her daughter, he will regret it for life.
The king gritted his teeth as he made a decision to let Ruthenia be the victor of this deal.
¡°Your Majesty¡are you okay?¡± Stephen asked carefully so as to not try to anger him even more.
The king returned to his mood.
¡°Thank you for sharing this news, Doctor Stephen. Would you please call Diana for me? I want to tell her personally,¡± the king said calmly.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Stephen bowed and left the office.
Meanwhile, the king made calls to his officials.
¡
Twenty minutester, Stephen returned to the king¡¯s office along with his daughter.
¡°Your Majesty¡Her Highness has arrived,¡± Stephen announced.
The king struck his head up and his eyes fell on Diana, who was walking gracefully into his office. Her long dark gray hair and her white dress flutter lightly around her petite figure. Despite having a disease that could affect the vitality of the body, Diana retained her beautiful doll-like face. She¡¯s so beautiful that if one were to encounter her in the street, they would freeze on the spot.
¡°Father¡Doctor Stephen said that you have something important to tell me,¡± Diana said. Her voice was sweet like a flower.
¡°Yes, are you feeling okay my dear?¡± The king asked, standing up from his seat, making his way over to her, and cing both of his hands on her small shoulders.
¡°I feel fine Father, thank you.¡±
He smiled down at his beautiful daughter. Her bright blue eyes twinkled brightly under the morning light. With a deep breath, the king revealed the reason why she asked toe here.
¡°Dear, recently, a cure was made to specifically treat tuberculosis,¡± her father announced.
Diana gasped, looking up at her father. A wide smile adorned her face, ¡°Really, Father?¡±
¡°Indeed!¡± The king¡¯s joyous smile turned somberly, Diana noticed it and asked.
¡°What¡¯s wrong father¡why the long face?¡± Diana questioned, looking concerned.
He hesitated slightly before answering her question, ¡°My dear, I just made a call with our ambassador in the Ruthenia Empire asking if we could get a batch of the medicine to treat your disease.¡±
¡°Wait¡what?¡± Diana frowned, seemingly confused. ¡°Why do you have to contact the Ruthenia Empire? Wait¡the medicine is created in Ruthenia?¡±
The king nodded before exining ¡°The reason is that the medicine is not publicly avable, meaning we can¡¯t purchase it. And the medicine that could cure your disease is not created by scientists or doctors, it was created by Alexander Romanoff, the future emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
¡°Alexander Romanoff,¡± Diana muttered under her breath. ¡°I know him¡I met him ten years ago, on your birthday¡¡±
Memories surfaced before her eyes. The time when Alexander was ying a prank on her when he threw a fake snake at her. That arrogant boy who picked on her during her father¡¯s birthday!
She still remembers it clearly and she hated him for that.
But Diana¡¯s impression of him changed when she received the news wherein his parents got killed by a notorious underground syndicate known as ck Hand. He survived and became the head-of-state of the Empire in ordance with their sessionws.
However, that¡¯s not all. Alexander has been passing numerous radical and progressive reforms that are changing Ruthenia, even changing their constitution where he ended the autocratic rule of the emperor as he shifted to a constitutional monarchy.
Alexander turned the tables 180 degrees,pletely changing the perceptions and impressions of the whole popce of the Ruthenia Empire amicably.
What¡¯s more baffling is that she knew what kind of person Alexander is despite them not meeting for ten years. She doesn¡¯t need to go to Ruthenia to be informed about Alexander¡¯s way of life. He¡¯s a rebellious teen, a yboy who invites girls to the Winter Pce. Not to mention, he¡¯s academically inept, whose scores on exams are below average.
Due to all of that, his sudden change of behavior came to her attention. He was a foolish and incapable heir apparent of the Ruthenia Empire but after the assassination incident, he just changedpletely.
Ever since that day, Alexander has been on her watch. His endearing endeavor of transforming his backwater Empire with a series of modernization programs captured her interest. After all, it¡¯s her job as the heir apparent for the Britannia Empire to study foreign politics as well.
But her chances of ascending the throne became slim the moment she was diagnosed with tuberculosis. Her father worked desperately to find a cure for her disease and she was thankful for that.
Then, on this day, she was called to her father¡¯s office to inform her that there was a medicine created in the Ruthenia Empire that could kill the disease. And that medicine is created by Alexander Romanoff, the man she looked lowly of.
The moment she heard his name, Diana couldn¡¯t justprehend what she just heard.
¡°Father¡are you telling the truth? How can the Emperor of Ruthenia create such a cure without medical knowledge? That¡¯s suspicious don¡¯t you think?¡±
The king furrowed his brows. His daughter reached the same conclusion as he did earlier.
¡°Your Highness¡If I may speak,¡± Stephen implored.
¡°I allow it,¡± Diana granted.
¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the paper about the medicine for tuberculosis. Its mechanism and effects on one¡¯s body are very detailed. And It¡¯s backed by the best doctor in the Ruthenia Empire, Doctor Dmitri Semenov. Not just him but his colleagues I knew of as well. The medicine that His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, synthesized, was tested on his sister, Her Imperial Highness, Anastasia Romanoff. The results are impable. With just six months of constant medication, Her Imperial Highness was cured,¡± Stephen concluded.
¡°I¡¯ve reached out to our ambassador there in the Ruthenia Empire to ask if you can get the medicine as well. If he was able to save his sister¡¯s life with that medicine, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be effective on you as well¡¡±
¡°But¡father! That¡¯s the Ruthenia Empire. Our rival. What if Alexander used this to his own advantage by demanding ridiculous terms in exchange for treating me?¡± Diana protested.
Her father simply shook his head ¡°Do we have a choice? They have the medicine for the disease which not only gues you but thousands and possibly millions who are dying in their beds, coughing up blood on their nkets. I will deal with whatever demands they impose upon us for the medicine. Go rest up dear, it will be a long journey to St Petersburg.¡±
Diana sighed and rubbed her temples. She knew her father well.
¡°Fine¡¡±
Chapter 66 A Request
Alexander¡¯s office.
¡°Christina, Sophie. Does Princess Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, the heir apparent of the Britannia Empire ring a bell?¡± Alexander asked, ncing at Christina and Sophie who were sitting on a chair across his desk.
¡°I know her!¡± Sophie raised her hand excitedly. The moment she got Alexander¡¯s attention, she ced her raised hand on her chest and then continued. ¡°She¡¯s my childhood friend. My family often visits Brittania. Why do you ask, Alex?¡± Sophie tilted her head to the side slightly with a curious look.
Alexander didn¡¯t answer, instead, he shifted his gaze to Christina. ¡°Christina, do you know her?¡±
¡°Well, I met her ten years ago at King Charles IV of Britannia Empire¡¯s birthday celebration. I can say with full confidence that we¡¯re close friends. I assume that you know her as well, Alexander because you picked on her with your silly tricks when we were there,¡± Christina said, smirking. She knew Alexander wasn¡¯t going to lie about this.
Alexander scoffed but didn¡¯t deny it. He clearly remembers that Alexander and Diana had a feud with each other.
¡°Why do you ask, Alex?¡± Sophie reiterated her question.
¡°I had a call earlier from the ambassador of the Britannia Empire. They say that Princess Diana has tuberculosis and is begging for me to treat her with the streptomycin I synthesized to cure Anastasia,¡± Alexander exined.-.
His exnation was met with a worried gasp from the two of them.
¡°I never knew about this,¡± Sophie said, biting her nails. While Christina nodded somberly.
Alexander can clearly see that they are both concerned, so he decided to exin some things.
¡°I was asked toe to the Britannia Empire to cure her. But I rejected,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Why?!¡± Sophie eximed, raising her voice in shock.
¡°Because I have tons of work to do, which requires my attention. I can¡¯t afford another state visit right now. That¡¯s why I rejected it. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not going to treat her,¡±
¡°Uhm¡brother¡can you please get to the point?¡± Christina said while tapping her foot impatiently.
¡°Sorry I¡¯ll tell you now¡¡± Alexander cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°I told the ambassador that I¡¯m willing to treat her if Princess Diana is toe here instead. But I don¡¯t have a lot of free time to entertain a guest right now so I¡¯m kinda hoping that you two should be the ones to amodate her during her stay here in St. Petersburg. She¡¯ll arrive in five days,¡± Alexander concluded.
Sophie and Christina nodded in understanding.
¡°I understand, Alex,¡± Sophie ced a hand on her ample bosom as she bowed her head with a lovely smile.
¡°Is she going to stay in the Winter Pce?¡± Christina inquired.
¡°No, she¡¯ll stay at Peterhof Pce. I¡¯ve already notified the maids and the manservants working there. Doctor Dmitri Semenov, Ana¡¯s royal doctor, will be staying there as well to monitor Princess Diana. Also¡you can bring Tiffania and Anastasia with you to travel around the Capital. If you n to do so, let me know, I¡¯ll notify the Imperial Guards and the police to ensure your safety,¡± Alexander finished.
Both girls nodded their heads in response. After he finished briefing the two of them, Alexander stood up and pat Christina on the head, caressing it affectionately. While Sophie received a peck on the cheek, making them blush adoringly.
¡°I have to return to work now. You may go now. I¡¯ll see you at dinner,¡± Alexander said, gesturing the both of them out of his office.
Sophie gave him onest hug, whispering a ¡°thank you¡± in his ear. After giving her fiance a hug goodbye, the two left. Alexander watched over them as they made their way to the exit. The moment the door closed, Alexander returned to his work.
He grabbed a pen and started writing on paper. The work he is doing right now is not a matter of national security or administrative work, it¡¯s a personal work that will transform Ruthenian¡¯s manufacturing industry.
Yesterday, he had just finished the code for his CNC machine that he¡¯ll introduce to all manufacturing industries of the Ruthenia Empire. Alexander believed that with this machine, more units could be produced with great precision without human intervention. He nned to introduce robotic arms as well to speed up the production of goods.
The first CNC machine he created in this world will be different from the first one that was introduced in his past world. It¡¯ll be digital, efficient, reliable, and faster thanks to the utilization of a semiconductor. He also nned to create more variants for different purposes and the great thing about it is that they are run by one programmingnguage, which is the program he coded. He calls it T-code and A-code. ¡°T¡± stands for Thomas, which is the equivalent of a G-code. while A-code stands for Alexander, which is the equivalent of M-code.
Although the machine can¡¯t be mass produced yet because there was no factory in Ruthenia designed to create it. So another thing to add on his list.
The silicon that he used to make the first integrated circuit through semiconductor fabrication and its individualponents via the nar process is extracted by the reduction process. Although small, it was still enough for him to create a prototype.
Now to introduce it to the world, Alexander will have to design a factory that ispatible with producing it. There was a software called ¡°factory design¡± in his original world. Normally, he¡¯ll design the environment, the hardware moving in it, and the assembly lines but in this world, he¡¯ll have to draw it by hand. After all, desktopputers haven¡¯t been invented yet.
Engrossed in his work, the telephone on his desk rang, snapping him out of his thoughts.
With a slight frown, Alexander took his phone in his hands and answered it.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± A voice rang from the other end of the line.
The voice is from Philip Ainsworth. Alexander¡¯s director for the Imperial Dynamic Systems Electronics Division.
¡°Philip¡how have you been, enjoying Moskva yet?¡±
¡°Before I continue, Your Majesty. I would like to express my heartfelt joy of hearing your voice again. I was worried when I heard the news but it seems that you¡¯re fine now,¡±
Alexander chuckled ¡°Thanks, Philip. Anyways why did you call, I¡¯m kind of busy here at the moment,¡±
¡°Is that so, Your Majesty? Well, then I¡¯ll make this quick. We¡¯ve acquired the factory that will serve as the manufacturing nt for the television. It¡¯ll take 4 months of refurbishments and another 4 months to train the employees and the broadcasting team. In summary, the date for the television debut will be in 10 months,¡± Philip reported.
¡°10 months?¡± Alexander repeated as he pursed his lips. ¡°That will do, thank you Philip for notifying me. Keep up the good work,¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll contact you if somethinges up.¡± Philip ended the conversation and then hung up the phone.
Ending the call, Alexander grabbed another file from his table. It was for the Imperial Ruthenia Armed Forces, their new training regimen. He also grabbed another, it was the procurement program for the Army, Navy, and the Air Force.
Picking up this file, Alexander remembered something important.
¡°Shit¡¡± Alexander muttered, looking at his wristwatch.
He has an appointment in the General Staff Building to discuss these new systems. In addition, Alexander will present a new design for their new battle tanks, aircraft, and warships he painstakingly designed during one of his free time.
¡°I need to go¡¡±
Chapter 67 New Toys for the Military Part 1 (Imperial Ruthenian Army)
General Staff Building.
Alexander visited this ce two days ago to discuss the reorganization of the Imperial Ruthenia Armed Forces. But now, he hase again to discuss the new military assets for the Army, Navy, Coast Guard, and Air Force.
He¡¯ll meet with the Chief of Staff of the Ruthenian Army along with military contractors that will submit a new design for their light and heavy tanks. Then with the Chief of Staff of the Ruthenian Navy and Coast Guard for surface warships and submarines. Lastly with the Chief of Staff of the Ruthenia Air Force for the new fighter, bomber, and reconnaissance aircraft.
Alexander has drawn new military designs straight out of the Cold War. He knew that with the inception of the CNC machine that he has been working on for months, Alexander would be able to make his drawing a reality.
In one of the meeting rooms of the General Staff Building. Alexander entered and was weed with salutations.
¡°At ease, gentleman,¡± Alexander simply said as he walked over to his seat and sat.
The military officials and military contractors returned to their seats.
He looked around the room before looking down at a piece of paper that was ced on the table. It¡¯s a file containing sophisticated schematics of the new tanks the Army wants to introduce.-.
As always, it¡¯s a pre-WW2-era tank with different tonnages. There are a lot of them but one thing that caught his attention is their weight. The light tanks have a weight of under 10 tons, the medium tanks are 20 long tons, and the heavy tanks are 30 to 45 tons.
The first thing thates to mind is what¡¯s with ssification? Alexander was sure that he¡¯d get his answer as soon as he asked about this.
¡°Your Majesty, what you¡¯re seeing in that file is the new light tanks, medium tanks, and heavy tanks for the Imperial Ruthenian Army. It would fare equally to Deutch and Britannia¡¯s battle tanks. We¡¯ve also ounted for every aspect when designing a tank by looking at the past war in the ck Continent and the Rutho-Yamato War where tanks were used inbat,¡± General Zhukov said, waving his hand to the three personnel that are with them in the room.
¡°If you have questions, feel free to ask the representatives of thepanies who will build the tanks, introduce yourself.¡±
One of them stood.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s an honor to meet you in person. My name is Kornev Sergei Danilovich, the representative of the Voronov Industries.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the name¡¯s Yugov Radov Yurievich, the representative of the Astrov Heavy Industries.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Pevtsov Nikodim Alekseevich, the representative of the MOKO Group.¡±
Alexander nodded at all the representatives before turning back to General Zhukov.
¡°So this three are thepanies who will build our new battle tanks, is that correct General?¡±
¡°They are indeed the ones, sir¡± General Zhukov said, nodding in confirmation.
¡°I understand, let¡¯s get to business. First, I want to ask why they are light tanks, medium tanks, and heavy tanks? What¡¯s the difference between them?¡±
Yugov stepped forward and answered ¡°A light tank is a type of tank that was originally created for quick maneuvers both inside and outside of battle, outmaneuvering bigger tanks. It is designed for improved tactical mobility, ease of transport, and logistics. It is smaller in size, has thinner armor, and a weaker main gun, whereas heavy tanks sportedrge guns and thick armor at the expense of mobility. Medium tanks were a middle ground between the two, offering somewhat increased armor while still maintaining decent mobility,¡± he finished.
¡°So each has their own strengths and weaknesses huh?¡± Alexander pursed his lips, so that¡¯s their difference huh? Then Alexander remembered something about tanks used in WW2.
¡°How about we design a tank that has the mobility of a light tank armed with a gun of a heavy tank and weighs as much as a medium tank?¡±
Yugo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty? Is there such a thing?¡±
¡°Well, ording to your definition, there is a thing. They are called medium tanks,¡± Alexander said.
Prior to MBTs, tanks were categorized ording to their objectives andpromises, as Yugov mentioned earlier. Tank designs did not have to sacrifice these attributes, though, thanks to developments in engine, armor, and suspension. MBTs weigh about as much as a medium tank but have the speed and mobility of a light tank and the guns and armor of a heavy tank. As a result, one MBT can serve all objectives, eliminating the need to develop separate tanks for them.
¡°We don¡¯t need light tanks or heavy tanks, we just need one battle tank suitable for each role. That¡¯s why I contacted an anonymous tank designer and he submitted his designs to me where I can present them to you,¡± Alexander said, picking up the engineering tube he had brought with him.
Alexander opened it and grabbed what was inside. It¡¯s a blueprint for their new battle tank.
As he handed it to them, Alexander began speaking.
¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, this tank design was created by an anonymous person working under me. ording to the specifications, the tank¡¯s weight is 50 tons, a length of 6.946 meters, a width of 3.631 meters, and a height of 3.27 meters. The thickness of the armor is 258 mm sloped at a 65-degree angle. The main armament of the tank is 105 mm, and a 12.7 mm heavy machine gun for the secondary armament. The tank is powered by a V12 air-cooled twin-turbo diesel engine with 750 brake horsepower and utilizes a torsion bar suspension,¡± Alexander presented.
The anonymous thing is a lie, Alexander was the one who designed it. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to get unwanted attention that could disrupt the flow of the meeting asking how he designed it.
The tank he presented is based on M60 tanks that were introduced in the early stages of the cold war. Though he could¡¯ve chosen other designs, he selected the M60 because of its feasibility at this world¡¯s technological level. Even though it is based on the M60 tank, Alexander added some features to the tank such as the smoke dischargers, turret stabilization system, and a ballisticputer. With these features, Alexander just achieved ground superiority for the Ruthenia Empire as it¡¯ll be thirty years¡No, forty years ahead of this world¡¯s existing tanks.
Of course, such new tanks with intricate parts require new production techniques that couldn¡¯t be made by hand. Fortunately, the CNC machine that he has been working on for months ispleted and is ready for its debut by the end of the month.
There is also another problem. In World War 2, there were so many variants of tanks introduced on the battlefield that caused a logistical nightmare for the arms producers. To solve this, Alexander will standardize the military equipment by focusing on only one variant and its derivative.
¡°Your Majesty, this is an excellent design but we don¡¯t have the tools to create one,¡± Yugov said, ncing at his twopetitors, who shared a meaningful nce, indicating it¡¯s the same case as them.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll provide the tools needed for the production by the end of the month. Also, I¡¯ve note here to discuss tanks, there are still designs I want to introduce to you all,¡± Alexander said, bringing another set of blueprints.
The schematics drawn in those blueprints is a new kind of Armored Personnel Carrier, the M113. He also drew designs of the LAV-25 and M2 Bradley for greater mobility and safety of the troops. M109 Pdin for self-propelled artillery and M198 howitzer to rece the outdated artillery pieces.
As for the light vehicle, Alexander chose the iconic and ubiquitous vehicle in the United States, the Humvee. Why? Well, since there was no WW1 in this world yet and the fact that each superpower is ramping up their war machine, it¡¯ll be a more devastating world war 1pared to his world. Alexander had to select a superior vehicle that could help his troops withstand the harsh nature of the battlefield, which in this case, the Humvees.
Now you might be wondering, why is Alexander introducing military equipment that is 40 or 50 years ahead of its time? Is this world really that capable of producing such technology?
The short answer is yes. The reason why it looks ahead of its time is that it has to undergo a design period and testing period. Those three periods could take, if not years, a decade toplete before it is put into service. Let¡¯s take the M198 howitzer as an example. It was designed in 1969, tested in 1970, and entered service nine yearster. See the point here? Alexander has the knowledge and thus eliminates the need for experimentation with the equipment, greatly saving him time. It¡¯s like having the answer keys on an exam.
And with the advent of the CNC machine that he just finished, Alexander basically time jumped this world¡¯s technological era to the 1960s.
In addition, Alexander chose them because they are battle-hardened and have already proven themselves capable and reliable in his original world. While the superpowers of this world are spending a huge chunk of money on developing experimental military projects, Ruthenia is just having its time producing cold war era technology one after another.
This is his way to ensure the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s sovereignty and existence if world war 1 were to happen in the future.
Onest problem, the proposals he submitted are the designs he created on his own, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to let thesepanies gain profits from his invention. Thus he implored a solution.
¡°Before we proceed with building the prototypes, I¡¯d like to add something,¡± Alexander said, catching the attention of the three. ¡°I would like to buy yourpanies,¡±
Chapter 68 New Toys for the Military Part 2 (Imperial Ruthenian Army)
Thirty minutes have passed since Alexander proposed buying and it was met with a surprising reaction. His n was to integrate many manufacturing industries, that are either sessful or failing, with his Imperial Dynamics System for effective management and production.
Just like how he did in the past when he was able to make hispany thergest tech conglomerate in the world.
To smoothen the persuasion, Alexander willingly offered to purchase theirpanies at the price of what it was worth then plus 50 percent of the given value. How does it work? Let¡¯s say Voronov Industries has a valuation of 50,000 dors, and Alexander will pay 75,000 dors.
Since the Ruthenia Empire hasn¡¯t modernized its military yet, the arms industry within the empire was in recession as no orders were filling up. This is the perfect time for Alexander to buy thepanies and make them his own. After all, he doesn¡¯t want sophisticated military assets that he¡¯ll introduce to this world to be controlled by a third party.
As thosepanies are desperate to get money from their business, especially the CEO, Alexander used this to his advantage by using his ¡°I¡¯m rich¡± card. Hence getting them to the negotiating table.
Now, Alexander has to wait five days for the representative of eachpany toe back with a reply.
For now, Alexander exined how this new technology will be used inbat to General Zhukov. After all, there wasn¡¯t one effective doctrine developed around mechanized infantry until world war 2.-.
To those who don¡¯t know what mechanized infantry is, to put it into simple words, it¡¯s just an infantry riding inside armored tracked or wheeled vehicles into the battlefield. Then they¡¯ll dismount to their job while fighting alongside their vehicle and tanks.
By definition, the sole purpose of the mechanized infantry is to diminish and eliminate all capabilities of the enemy as well as supply the enemy with a massive rate of fire.
Take the Blitzkrieg doctrine, for example, a tactic developed by the Germans in WW2 to defeat France through a rapid attack, using armored and motorized forces. If the Imperial Ruthenian Army were to employ such a strategy, it would sweep through Europa with ease.
Okay back to the story.
The three representatives left the meeting to notify their boss about the offer. Leaving only General Zhukov and Alexander in the meeting room.
Alexander proposed another idea to him.
¡°General, I must say, the uniforms of the Imperial Ruthenian Army are quite outdated. I kind of want to change that,¡± Alexander said.
General Zhukov arched his brow ¡°Do you have one in mind, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°I do,¡± Alexander simply said as he picked up his briefcase and grabbed the paper in it. ¡°Pardon my drawing¡here you go,¡± Alexander handed the paper to Zhukov who then checked the drawing.
He let out a small gasp before looking at Alexander with amazement ¡°You humble yourself, Your Majesty. This uniform is beautiful¡it caught my eye the moment I saw it,¡± he admitted.
Alexander smiled ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been thinking to myself that the army needs a new look. The old one looks rather outdated.¡± he pointed out.
General Zhukov nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true Your Majesty, the uniform of the army hasn¡¯t changed since decades ago,¡± he agreed.
The uniform that Alexander presented to Zhukov is simr to the Soviet Union¡¯s cold war uniform, the M69. It has three versions, tropical, winter, and dress M69 uniforms.
The tropical uniform will be issued to the troops stationed in the Central Asian, North Caucasian, and Transcaucasian territories of the Ruthenian Empire. It featured an open-cor shirt, pants, andce-up low boots. As for the hat, Alexander selected the Panamanka style hat.
For the winter version of the M69, the military uniform will be made of a Wool Gabardine material and was worn with the Ushanka fur hat. Unlike the tropical versions, the winter version will be worn with the full insignia of the Imperial Ruthenian Army. These would be covered by Bust or Shinel overcoats. Troops stationed in the Northern Territories of the Ruthenian Empire will be the ones using these uniforms year-round.
Lastly, the Dress version of the M69 featured an open-cor jacket which was worn over a light green service shirt and tie. The uniform was worn with dress shoes and visor caps.
When Alexander reorganized the military, so did its chain ofmand. If he has something to implement in the army, he can just simply reach out to General Zhukov for a speedy confirmation.
Alexander watched General Zhukov inspect the drawing again with rapt attention, before looking back up at him.
¡°Your Majesty, the design is great. If every one of our soldiers across the Empire were to wear this uniform, I can assure you, Your Majesty, their morale will soar. They would feel more confident than ever in their position,¡± General Zhukov stated.
Alexander smiled, pleased to see that General Zhukov understood the value of the uniform. Little do people know that what you wear affects the mind subconsciously. One easy example is theb coat. Study shows that people will feel more intelligent when wearing ab coat. Simr to the suit, where it can boost one¡¯s esteem and confidence. The military uniform, it¡¯s a symbolic gesture. Military uniforms meant sacrifice, duty, obedience, and loyalty.
If Alexander wants to create a modern army, he has to start from the basics, which are the people, who will be serving the Fathend, his Empire.
¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled the military uniform part, let¡¯s move on to another agenda,¡± Alexander said, bringing out a file and handing it to Zhukov.
¡°What is this?¡± General Zhukov asked as he opened the folder and started reading the first page of the report.
Alexander started speaking ¡°In 1897, the overall literacy rate of the Ruthenian Empire was an estimated 24%, with the rural literacy rate at 19.7% And by 1922, it rose to 40 and 28 percent. The primary cause of it is the poor education system that my father didn¡¯t even think of reforming. This is a pressing issue that I¡¯m facing as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. The army isrgely made up of illiterate conscripts. I would like to change it by conducting programs and seminars for the military personnel and changing the qualification standard.
¡°I need a literate army. I don¡¯t care if they have to go back to school to learn how to read and write. It is something that needs to be done,¡±
¡°I agree with you, Your Majesty,¡± General Zhukov replied.
Education is one of the primary concerns Alexander wants to fix. It¡¯s the reason why he proimed free education for all and even solidified it by making it a right of the people under the constitution. It will take at least ten or fifteen years for the citizens of the Ruthenia Empire to be educated. And if that was achieved, a promising future awaits Ruthenia.
¡°As I said earlier, I also want to change the qualification of the Army, thus I drafted a course,¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°If you would turn to page 15, you would see the 22-week program that a recruit has to pass if they want to be part of the Army,¡±
The 22-week course Alexander wants to implement is simr to the United States Army training program. It has three phases; red phase, white phase, and blue phase.
It¡¯s an arduous course that will make a soldier into a real soldier. Even if he brought out advanced technology, if the soldiers weren¡¯t trained properly, it¡¯ll be meaningless.
Once all of this is implemented, Alexander can now focus on introducing new
technology on par with the 1960¡¯s such as the radios, radars, rocketry, and heck, even space satellites.
Ruthenia will be ten-step ahead of its foes.
Chapter 69 New Toys for the Military Part 3 (Imperial Ruthenian Navy)
Alexander looked at his wristwatch as he listened to General Zhukov¡¯s report.
¡°I¡¯ll meet the Chief of the Navy and the Dubin Central Design Bureau in five minutes, do you have any questions regarding the new program for the Army?¡± Alexander asked, ncing at Zhukov.
Zhukov shook his head ¡°My questions are answered in the paper, I have no further questions,¡±
¡°Excellent!¡± Alexander pped as he stood up, prompting Zhukov to do the same.
Alexander offered a handshake to which Zhukov warmly returned with an equally sincere smile.
¡°Let¡¯s hope that with these changes, it¡¯ll make the Army formidable,¡± Alexander said with a firm shake in the hand before he let go.
¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to execute your vision, Your Majesty,¡± Zhukov solemnly nodded in acknowledgment.
¡
As Zhukov left the meeting room, Alexander returned back to his seat where he heaved out a sigh, rubbing his temples as he did so. The whole meeting took almost two hours which mostly consisted of questions and answers. Nevertheless, it achieved one of his ns for the Imperial Ruthenia Armed Forces; the n of strengthening his Army in order to protect the interest of the Empire and its sovereignty.
The Great War hasn¡¯t urred in this world but Alexander knew it would be an inevitable conflict, a devastating one, that would surely drag his Empire into it. After all, Ruthenia is a major yer in Europa. If they were to lose in that war, there is no guarantee that his family will be safe, a possibility that he fears.
To prevent it, Alexander has to be ahead of all in terms of economy and technology.
While waiting for his next meeting, Alexander prayed to the almighty to give him ten or fifteen years of peacetime.
After praying to the almighty, Alexander began preparing the papers and the blueprints that he¡¯ll present in the next meeting. This time, it¡¯ll be the modernization of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy.
¡
Five minutester. Admiral Kusov, the Chief of Naval Operations, and an elderly navy-blue-haired man entered the meeting room.-.
The elderly¡¯s hair caught his attention. Has hair dye already poprized in this world where any person could use it?
Alexander rose from his chair as Admiral Kuzov and the elderly man approached him.
They bowed deeply and intoned, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±
¡°You¡¯re just in time,¡± Alexander said, gesturing to the chairs opposite the table, ¡°Please sit down Admiral Kuzov, and¡what¡¯s your name sir?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the Head of the Dubin Design Bureau and also the President of the Admiralty Shipyard, Andrei Serebyakov. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty,¡±
Alexander raised a brow ¡°What did you just say?¡±
Andrei¡¯s body stiffened as soon as he heard Alexander¡¯s wordsced with a sharp tone.
¡°Uhm..what¡do you mean Your Majesty?¡± Andrei stammered, ¡°Did I perhaps offend you or something¡¡±
¡°Your surname, Serebyakov, are you rted to Lady ina Serebyakova?¡± Alexander asked, ignoring Andrei¡¯s question.
Andrei froze for a second before slowly nodding ¡®Yes¡she¡¯s my daughter¡¡±
¡°Daughter? Your daughter works in yourpany as a secretary there right?¡± Alexander followed another question.
¡°Do you two know each other, Your Majesty?¡± Admiral Kusov asked, clearly confused with what was going on here.
¡°No, we do not,¡± Alexander answered firmly. ¡°Anywaysst question, is your hair dyed?¡±
¡°Uhm¡no,¡± Andrei answered. ¡°They are natural, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander arched his brow, ¡°Natural, you say?¡±
He quickly went into pondering mode. Navy-blue hair is something that does not naturally ur in human hair pigmentation. There are only two types of mnin that give a hair color; Eumnins and Pheomnins. Eumnins give hair dark color whereas Pheolmnins give hair light color.
Does this mean that there are elements or substances in this world different from his world? If that is the case, he just learned something new. The implications of this information are high as there might be something in this world new to him.
He can deal with thatter, for now, he has a meeting to conclude.
¡°Sorry for the dy,¡± Alexander said, snapping out of his reverie. ¡°I apologize for the sudden question, Sir Andrei,¡±
¡°No¡it¡¯s fine, Your Majesty.¡± Andrei nervously rubbed the nape of his neck.
Alexander smiled and waved his hand ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±
Taking their seats, Alexander began.
¡°So, what does the Navy need?¡±
Admiral Kusov fixed his tie before answering.
¡°Well, Your Majesty, due to the recent war with the Yamato Empire, our entire Pacific Fleet was shattered. Hence the Department of Navy proposed an immediate recement of every single warship that was lost in the war. This is to safeguard the interest of the Ruthenia Empire in the Far East,¡± Admiral Kuzov continued.
¡°We would also like to upgrade and modernize all of our warships in the Northern Fleet, Baltic Fleet, and the ck Sea Fleet. This is to catch up with the major powers, especially the Britannia Empire and the Deutd Empire who are currently locked in a naval arms race. This is also to prevent another terrible loss during the Yamato Empire,¡± Admiral Kuzov concluded his introduction.
Alexander leaned back to his seat, hands folded ¡°So what you are saying, Admiral¡we lost against Yamato in navalbat because our warships are outdated or obsolete. Is that what you¡¯re telling me?¡± Alexander questioned.
Admiral Kusov gulped as he realized his mistake. It was like he was ming the ships for the loss of the Ruthenia Empire.
¡°As far as I know, the Yamato Empire¡¯s warship isn¡¯t that ahead much technologically advanced than us,¡±
Despite the freezing weather in St. Petersburg, beads of sweat trickled on Kuzov¡¯s forehead.
¡°I believe what contributed greatly to the loss of our fleet in the Pacific is the inexperienced sailors and the admiral in charge making mistakes,¡±
Kusov nodded his head silently, agreeing with his remarks.
¡°I guess we have to fix the internal affairs of the Navy before we head on procuring ships. Because even though we give the navy a new ship, an advanced one. It¡¯ll be meaningless and useless if the sailors aren¡¯t trained properly, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alexander added.
¡°I admire your insights, Your Majesty,¡± Kuzov replied earnestly.
Alexander smiled wryly and passed a document to Admiral Kusov. This will be a new program in the Navy.
Just like the Imperial Army, Alexander pursued radical change in the Navy. The new boot camp training course is simr to the United States Navy. A ten-week program designed to make a civilian into a full-pledge sailor of a battleship, aircraft carrier, destroyer, cruiser, and submarine.
Alexander gave Admiral Kuzov the time he needed to read the new program n.
¡°This is an excellent and detailed course, Your Majesty. Who wrote this?¡±
¡°That isn¡¯t your concern for now. What I want is you implement that in the Navy right away,¡± Alexander said tly.
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss the new ships the Dubin Research Bureau hase up with¡¡±
Admiral Kusov shot Andrei a meaningful nce. Andrei understood it and began acting at once.
He reached for the tube that contained the blueprint of the new warship. He grabbed what was inside and unfurled it. He then carefullyid it out on the table, ¡°This, Your Highness, will be the new battleships I designed to counter the G3 battlecruiser of the Royal Navy and the Bismarck ss of the Imperial Deutch Navy¡the Imperial Aleks¨¢ndr battleship,¡±
Alexander leaned over the table to see the blueprint with great interest.
¡°It was named after you, Your Majesty,¡± Andrei said, smiling.
¡°What are the specifications?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial Aleks¨¢ndr battleship discement is 59,950 tons, length of 269.4, a beam of 38.9 m, and a draft of 10.4 m. For the armor, the battleship belt armor size is 180¨C420 mm, 25¨C155 mm for the main deck, 230¨C495 mm for main turrets, 425 mm for barbettes, 75¨C365 mm for bulkheads, and a 425 mm for conning tower. Three geared steam turbines and six triangr-type boilers with a total power of 201,000 horsepower and a speed of 28 knots. The cruising range is 7,680 nautical miles at a speed of 14 knots,¡±
Alexander¡¯s brows furrowed as he noticed something.
¡°Is this right?¡±
¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°There are major ws in your design,¡± Alexander said as he looked closely at the schematics of the battleship.
¡°Your Majesty?¡± Andrei tilted his head to the side.
¡°How big the high wave can this ship handle?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°High wave?¡± Andrei repeated.
¡°In terms of the size of the hurricanes that ur 8 times a year with an average wind speed of 40 meters per second is generally no problem. But in the case of low pressure and the intense conditions in the Barents Sea, the waves from all directions converge at once. In this case, the wave height may develop beyond expectations¡¡±
¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°In the case of an intense weather condition in the Barents Sea, the waves can be up to 30 meters high. That wave can engulf the ship. Now, the design of your proposal has a huge impact on this level. There may be ack of predictability in the shear force generated by the hull,¡±
¡°Shear force?¡± Admiral Kusov stepped in and asked.
¡°The shear force is a force that causes the hull to snap out of shape. To understand this, let¡¯s think of a scissor. Imagine the directions of the high waves are the des of the scissor and the battleship as the paper. The paper will be snipped,¡± Alexander exined.
¡°Do you mean¡the battleship is going to snap due to the high waves?¡± Kusov asked.
¡°Yes¡although the scheme of the ship was covered with thick armor in the center the weight distribution will leave the bow and stern vulnerable. When a huge wave hits those spots, the ship will crack and sink,¡± Alexander finished.
¡°If that were to happen, it would be a disaster since building one battleship cost a lot of money,¡± Andrei¡¯s face turned grim as he realized the w in his design
He then gulps and looks up at both Admiral Kusov and the future Tsar of Ruthenia, realizing that he not only made a blunder in front of his boss but his boss¡¯s boss. He sweats as he realizes such a crucial mistake will not only end his career but his reputation as a ship designer. To advertise an expensive naval ship that will sink by just leaving the shipyard to the Tsar of Ruthenia is tantamount to the betrayal of his country. An offense that would have led to his execution and brought shame to his family name.
Alexander noticed Andrei¡¯s change of emotion and sought to resolve it. Before the ship designer copses into a begging mess, not unlike when he saw generals and officers who were punished by thete Tsar.
¡°Fear not Andrei. It is a good thing your ns are still on paper and the mistakes were found before building began.¡±
Andrei wiped his brow with his sleeves, but the fear is still evident in his eyes.
¡°As I just said,¡± Alexander continued. ¡°It¡¯s a w. No one said that w can¡¯t be corrected. By looking at your design, I already factored the high wave to derive a form that will find the optimal solution between the shear force and the
equilibrium distribution of weight.¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Alexander confirmed. ¡°Which brings me to my next topic. I have a design here made by some ship designers who wished to remain anonymous. May both of you have a look at it?¡±
Chapter 70 New Toys for the Military Part 4 (Imperial Ruthenian Navy)
The Department of the Navy is on the third priority list when ites to modernizing the Army. The answer is simple, the Ruthenia Empire is basicallyndlocked, though not literally, but due to it having no free ess to the world¡¯s ocean.
As stated before, in order for the Ruthenia Empire to get into the ocean, there is the Danish strait for the Baltic Fleet, The Barents Sea for the Northern Fleet, and the Bosphorus strait for the ck Sea Fleet, and the Sea of Japan for the Pacific Fleet.
That ess or channels are controlled by countries that have an antagonistic rtionship with the Ruthenia Empire. They are the Britannia Empire, Deutd Empire, and the Yamato Empire.
Hence, the Department of Navy, which is temporarily controlled by Admiral Kuzov, the Chief of Naval Operations of the Ruthenian Navy, until Alexander appoints someone, proposed to strengthen the four main fleets to get out of this deadlock.
Now here is the problem. Building a battleship cost a copious amount of money. And the advent of aircraft carriers made them obsolete. Alexander is carefully assessing whether it is prudent to build a huge fleet with a battleship at its center.
This world doesn¡¯t have a Naval Washington Treaty nor any other treaties that limit the tonnages of a surface warship. Therefore, there is a huge chance that each superpower is primarily building battleships instead of aircraft carriers.
However, when Alexander was in the designing phase, he studied each superpower¡¯s naval power. All of them are testing a new kind of warship that will revolutionize naval warfare and aircraft carriers.
Turns out, the first use of the aircraft carriers in this world was by the Britannia Empire during a conflict in one of their colonies in the ck Continent.-.
Still, in this world, the aircraft carrier was considered strategically less valuable than battleships. The conservatives in the Armed Forces of each superpower thought negatively about aircraft carriers where the main idea revolves around sending a flimsy ne to an enemy. Building an aircraft carrier cost a lot of money but the nes, which in this era are quite insubstantial, didn¡¯t gain their confidence.
Alexander would prove them wrong. Not only does he have knowledge in shipbuilding but in naval doctrine as well.
However, there is one problem. Alexander has little knowledge about designing battleships. In his world, the Harrier Industries has a shipbuilding division where it primarily builds aircraft carriers, destroyers, cruisers, and submarines. Some of them are designed by him. Alexander doesn¡¯t have much experience in drawing battleships. Hence he turned to reference materials provided by the Navy, giving him insights into how battleships are designed and constructed. And during the process, Alexander remembered something that could help him create one ultimate battleship.
Despite it being obsolete in the future, Alexander still dreams of building a fleet of battleships for himself, as battleships looked sexier and mightier. Topensate for this shorings, he thought of building a more advanced battleship.
¡°This is the design of the battleship I want to introduce to you,¡± Alexander revealed, unfurling the blueprint and setting it down on the table.
Admiral Kusov and Andre looked at it with interest.
The ship that Alexander designed is simr to the USS Montana battleship, a nned sessor for the battleship Iowa. The design is basically Iowa but with more guns and more armor, basically adopting the all-or-nothing armor philosophy.
In this world, the battleship don¡¯t have radars yet. Though, there are now existing studies about it and testing it for practical purposes. Alexander¡¯s battleships, aircraft carriers, cruisers, destroyers, and submarines will implement the most advanced radar systems, fire control systems, and anti-aircraft systems.
¡°This is a work of art, Your Majesty. Who drew it again?¡± Andre asked as he brushed his hand over the blueprints.
¡°He wants to remain anonymous but he is working under me, why?¡±
¡°Well, despite the specifications of this ship being slightly lesser, this ship employed a design that I¡¯ve never seen before¡yet makes sense,¡±
¡°I¡¯m more confident in this design, Sir Andrei. Let¡¯s choose this design over the one you proposed to me,¡± Alexander said.
Andrei¡¯s eyes furrowed ¡°It will be great Your Majesty, this design is superior to mine but we don¡¯t have the capabilities to build this since most of the systems here are new. If possible, I would like to discuss this with the man who drew the schematics. Would that be okay, Your Majesty?¡±
Alexander hummed in thought and said ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem, you can coordinate with the Imperial Dynamics System Shipbuilding Division,¡±
¡°Imperial Dynamics System Shipbuilding Division?¡± Andrei repeated, tilting his head to the side.
¡°You don¡¯t know it? Well, basically it¡¯s apany that I started. The man you¡¯re looking for is working under mypany so if you have questions regarding this design, you can reach out to me using this number,¡± Alexander pulled something out of his pocket, it was a business card.
Andrei took it and smiled ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s move on to your next design,¡± Alexander grabbed the blueprint of the USS Montana from the table and rolled it up, putting it inside the tube before picking another.
The next proposal is about cruisers. Just like how the meeting goes with the Army and the Navy, they will introduce Alexander about the proposal of the ship and then he¡¯ll put in to propose his own design.
Basically, this meeting is not about the branches of the military presenting their proposals, it¡¯ll be Alexander himself presenting his proposal.
For the new cruisers of the Ruthenian Navy, Alexander designed a ship simr to Desmoine ss Cruiser. It will be fitted with missileunchers when Alexander was to make one in the future.
For the destroyers, Alexander selected the Charles F. Adams-ss destroyer.
For the aircraft carriers, Alexander chose Midway ss Aircraft Carrier. The one with the angled deck to make way for the future naval aviation, where Alexander nned to make an aircraft powered by a jet engine.
As for the submarines, Alexander now chose the diesel-electric with the Collins-ss submarine as the basis for the design.
Once he introduced a new type of power, nuclear energy, where energy is created by splitting the atoms, he¡¯ll make a model of a nuclear-powered submarine.
In the submarine proposal part, Alexander and Andrei had a little problem, with the design of the submarine.
In this world¡¯s era, submarines aren¡¯t actually submarines. they¡¯remerce raiding dive boats. Which means they are surface vessels that submerge in order to attack or to hide. The ability to dive is essentially their only defense owing to their fragility and the limited scope of their armament. These boats spend most of their active time cruising on the surface looking for targets.
Submarines can¡¯t stay underwater for a prolonged period of time as diesel engines need air to work. When submerged, submarines used batteries to power the propeller, and once it is exhausted, the submarines have to surface to charge it up using the diesel engine and then submerge again.
However, the problem with that is the risk of getting caught or spotted. To solve that, submarines use a snort, like the snorkels you used when you¡¯re swimming to get air. But that also presents a problem simr to the one being submerged. Fortunately, the naval superpowers don¡¯t have a snort on their submarines, thus a new advantage for the Ruthenian Navy.
You might be wondering, is there a way for the submarine to stay underwater for a long, long period of time? There is! It¡¯s called a nuclear-powered submarine. This type of submarine doesn¡¯t rely on oxygen forbustion like a diesel engine does, which means it can stay submerged indefinitely.
Thises with another problem again. Nuclear energy in this world is at its theoretical level. This means the scientists of this world haven¡¯t figured it out yet. So his n of building a nuclear-powered submarine is halted temporarily until he introduces it.
To amodate the construction of the new ships, Alexander would¡¯ve had to increase the size of the drydock of the current shipyards of the Ruthenia Empire as well as create new ones.
¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to make another withdrawal,¡± Alexander muttered under his breath.
The Navy is indeed more expensive than the Army and the Air Force. To save money, the current fleet of the Ruthenia Empire that is in service yet outdated would be either scrapped or sold to another country.
The estimated time ofpletion will be five to six years. After that, the Ruthenian Empire will have the strongest and most advanced warship in the world.
Chapter 71 New Toys for the Military Part 5 (Imperial Ruthenian Air Force)
After meeting with the Chief of Naval Operations of the Department of Navy, Alexander prepared for hisst meeting, the Chief of Staff of the Air Force.
For the Imperial Ruthenian Coast Guard, Alexander received a letter from the Commandant of the Coast Guard stating that he won¡¯t be able to attend due to personal matters. With that, Alexander won¡¯t be able to present his design to him about the new ss of ships that the Coast Guard will use.
Nevertheless, it¡¯s a discussion for another day.
It¡¯s been one hour since the meeting with Admiral Kuzov and the head of the Dubin Design Bureau Andrei Serebyakov. Just as it went for the Army, Alexander was the one presenting his design rather than them. After all, Alexander believes in technological supremacy. The tanks, the artillery, and the warships are based on what¡¯s in the mainstream whereas his design is far beyond it.
Why settle for something that would be considered obsolete in the future where you can just build something better that your industry could create?
¡°Admiral Kusov, Sir Andrei, I believe this has been a productive meeting and I look forward to meeting with you soon regarding the construction and the design,¡± Alexander rose to his feet and offered his hand to the two.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Your Majesty,¡± Admiral Kuzov received Alexander¡¯s hand and shook it firmly.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure for me as well, Your Majesty,¡± Andrei smiled, also shaking Alexander¡¯s hand. They then turned around and began walking out the door.
Seeing that the Imperial Ruthenian Coast Guard representatives won¡¯t be able to attend the meeting, the next one will be hisst one: The Imperial Ruthenian Air Force.
Alexander has been working on a proposal for months, as this service branch is the most tricky onepared to the Army and the Navy.-.
The aircraft that he¡¯s going to present to themter is something that will blow their mind. He¡¯s not exaggerating that.
Ten minutester, a knock on the door was heard, causing Alexander¡¯s attention to shift away from the papers that were in front of him to face the person who knocked at the door. It was the Chief of Staff of the Air Force, General Lavrinenko. Three men followed him into the room. All of them wore dark suits.
¡°General, good afternoon!¡± Alexander greeted Lavrinenko with a smile while getting up from his seat and walking over to greet the group.
Lavrinenko returned the smile, ¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty. We hope we¡¯re notte,¡±
¡°My meeting with Admiral Kuzov just ended so I believe you¡¯re in time,¡± Alexander chuckled and nced at the three men standing behind Lavrinenko stiffly. ¡°Who are these gentlemen?¡±
¡°These are from each aerospacepany that will be presenting their designs for fighter aircraft, reconnaissance aircraft, and bomber aircraft,¡± General Lavrinenko motioned his hand to the three gentlemen who stood at attention.
One of them stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯m the representative of the GiM Design Bureau, Nikifor Zakharov, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander nodded as another man stepped forward, ¡± Pazlov Design Bureau, Kir Bogdanov, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Luka Fedoro, representatives of the Tupolev Aeronautics, it¡¯s also an honor to meet you, Your Majesty,¡±
Upon their introduction, the three bowed in unison.
¡°Excellent, shall we get started?¡± Alexander gestured towards the seats in front of his desk.
The other four took a seat and arranged themselves properly, waiting for instructions.
¡°Well then,¡± Alexander looked down at his papers before speaking, ¡°As you¡¯re all aware, the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force has five core missions¡These are air superiority, global integrated intelligence, surveince, and reconnaissance, rapid global mobility, global strike, andmand and control. Our air doctrine revolves around those five missions. So, when you were designing an aircraft for the Air Force, I hope you factored in the core mission¡If not, well expect that your designs be rejected,¡±
The face of the representatives of the aerospacepany turned pale and they quickly nodded in understanding. Alexander continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what yourpany has to offer,¡±
With his signal, the representatives presented their design to Alexander in an eloquent and fluid tone, giving precise and concise descriptions that made sense to ayman.
Alexander listened closely while looking at the schematics of the aircraft. As expected, none of them caught his interest. The aircraft is simr to that of the 1920s and 1930s design from his past world. A fusge made from wood and fabric and powered by a radial engine.
If these designs were to be approved, then there¡¯s no hope for the Air Force to achieve the five core missions as the other superpowers are already developing superior warnes and even exploring a new type of engine.
In one of his free time, Alexander read a book titled ¡°An Aerodynamic Theory of Turbine Design¡± from the Britannia Empire which talks about a new kind of engine theorized by a material science researcher named n Griffith.
Engineers of this world are beginning to realize that engines driving propellers were approaching limits due to issues rted to propeller efficiency, which declined as de tips approached the speed of sound. If aircraft performance were to increase beyond such a barrier, a different propulsion mechanism was necessary. Thus, this became the motivation behind the development of the gas turbine engine, the mostmon form of a jet engine.
Now, this poses a problem. If the study is already published, then there is a huge chance that engineers from the Britannia Empire or even the Deutd Empire are developing this kind of engine. Is this really a problem? Well not technically, the first turbojets designs are clunky and oftentimes prone to fail. But technology is advancing year by year. Unfortunately, the development was hampered by world war 2 by focusing on improving the propeller-driven aircraft, which led to multiple advancements of the radial engine, only to end up being scrapped after the war in favor of the turbojet engines.
In short words, this world hasn¡¯t perfected the design of jet engines and therefore Alexander has the upper hand again in developing a better and faster aircraft.
In spite of that, this world already has a ne developed by the Britannia Empire that can reach a speed of 610 kilometers per hour and is the most advanced aircraft of any military aircraft of this time.
To achieve great speed, changes were made in engines, cylinder disposition, and aerodynamic design, making the ne slim to offer less air resistance to the air. However, this presented a problem too, especially the engine cooling. As reiterated before, the mostmon engine for the aircraft of the time is a radial type engine, where all the cylinders are exposed to the airflow, hence more air drag of the aircraft and therefore is not possible to reach faster speed.
There is another idea to solve this by using an inline cylinder to reduce the aerodynamic drag but air cooling was less ideal. So liquid cooling systems have to be developed by using radiators.
Remember, the quest of each aircraft designer of this world is speed, the more speed the better the aircraft.
After one hour, the presentation ended.
The representatives wore a smile on their faces as they anticipated a reaction from their Emperor.
¡°Hmm¡¡± Alexander hummed as he propped his elbow on the table and rested his chin upon his palm. ¡°Is that all?¡±
The three furrowed their brows Nikifor gulped before speaking to Alexander.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. That¡¯s all there is,¡±
Alexander sighed as he leaned his back gently against his chair and exhaled softly while keeping his eyes fixed on the three representatives.
¡°I know you guys worked hard toe up with this design, but I got to say, not one design even came close to my standards. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to reject it,¡± Alexander said.
Actually, Alexander has no power to decide to reject or ept a design other than the department of the service branch itself. However, he¡¯s still the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, the man who holds the power, and thus his opinion greatly matter in this discussion.
¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty. Do you mind telling us what your standard is?¡± Kir Bogdanov, from the Pazlov Design Bureau, said to Alexander, trying to sound as respectful as he possibly could, despite the fact that his voice had a hint of frustration in it.
His words caused the heads of those present in the meeting room to turn to him with a subtle disbelief expression.
¡°Mister Bogdanov. Watch your words carefully¡You¡¯re speaking directly to the Emperor of Ruthenia,¡± General Lavrinenko sternly warned Bogdanov.
¡°I¡¯m just curious¡¡± Bogdanov defended, but he soon regretted doing so, as he saw the glint that appeared in Alexander¡¯s eyes. This look was meant to tell Bogdanov ¡®Do not cross me.¡¯
Bogdanov swallowed hard and immediately lowered his head. He knew very well how much this incident would mean to him if this was to go out.
¡°As I said before, there are five core missions the Air Force has to take. None of your designs could achieve it, regardless of how you look at them,¡± Alexander replied curtly, without hesitation. ¡°In air superiority, we already lost against the Royal Air Force of the Britannia Empire. In global integrated intelligence and surveince, there¡¯s not even a ne that could fly at 30,000 feet without the pilots getting hypoxic or the engines losing power due to less air density. I wouldn¡¯t even bother exining the other three since it¡¯s an entirely new concept to which I would forgive¡but failing these two¡uneptable,¡±
¡°What you¡¯re asking is impossible, Your Majesty,¡± Bogdanov said. ¡°Also, the design was made way before the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force was changed. If you could give us a second chance, we might be able toe up with something that will suit your standard¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Alexander cut him off.
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°I said there¡¯s no need,¡± Alexander repeated and continued. ¡°Because mypany, the Imperial Dynamics System Aerospace Division, has alreadye up with a design better than yours,¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Andrei Serebyakov sat in his car as it pulled out of the General Staff Building area, the streets around it is lightly popted as security has diverted most traffic away due to fear of another attempt on the Tsar¡¯s life.
As Andrei¡¯s driver goes past a checkpoint, Andrei took off his jacket. His shirt underneath was wet with his sweat. He¡¯s now able to breathe easily after the screw-up in the meeting.
How could he forget about the storms that aremon in the seas around Ruthenia? Luckily, or unfortunately, the Tsar pointed out his mistakes.
Wait.
Andrei¡¯s brain suddenly clicks, ¡®How does the Tsar know about ocean meteorology?¡¯
Chapter 72 New Toys for the Military Part 6 (Imperial Ruthenian Air Force)
The men looked at each other in confusion. Imperial Dynamic Systems Aerospace Division? Mypany? Who did the Tsar hire that drew better nes than them?
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, I couldn¡¯t follow. I haven¡¯t heard of the Imperial Dynamics System Aerospace Division you¡¯re talking about and you¡¯re telling us three that your newpany has designed an aircraft that fit your standards? Isn¡¯t that a little bit of bias¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s no bias,¡± Alexander cut him off. ¡°I understand your confusion and bewilderment, but I¡¯ll let you walk through it slowly. So, this meeting has never been about you presenting your designs but me proposing mine. This meeting is just a formality, an intention I nned long ago to see what yourpanies have to offer in terms of military technologies. None of which satisfies me¡¡±
Bogdanov rubbed his head, ¡°I apologize in advance for the words I¡¯m going to speak but Your Majesty, it¡¯s still biased since you selected the design designed by yourpany. And if this meeting is just a formality, then what are we doing here exactly?¡±
¡°Good thing that you asked that,¡± Alexander nodded at Bogdanov and turned back around with a flourish. ¡°Let¡¯s get through this one at a time. First, I¡¯m not biased and I can exin it to youter, and second, as I¡¯ve said before this meeting is just a formality. In fact, you represent no one sincest week, I¡¯ve bought yourpanies,¡± Alexander revealed.
¡°You bought¡ourpanies?¡±
Nikifor, Bogdanov, and Luka exchanged nces at one another with a frown on their faces. All had been surprised when the prince told them he just bought theirpaniesst week.
¡°Tupolev Aeronautics, GiM Design Bureau, and Pazlov Design Bureau became part of Imperial Dynamics System through acquisition and thus merged into Imperial Dynamics System Aerospace Division.¡±
¡°If we represent ourpanies no more, Your Majesty, then what are we doing here?¡± Luka asked with a confused look.
¡°Since you were the representatives and know a lot about the aircraft designs, I ought to tell you this time to represent mypany by presenting the design we¡¯vee up with for the Air Force and the Navy. Why do you ask? It¡¯s because your formerpany is the one going to build it while my factories and assembly lines for aviation and aeronautics are under construction,¡±-.
¡°So you bought ourpanies because you don¡¯t have the facilities to make your own prototype aircraft, is that what you¡¯re telling us, Your Majesty?¡± Nikifor asked with a firm tone.
¡°Yes, now let¡¯s get back on the topic. Sorry, General Lavrinenko if you can¡¯t follow what we were discussing¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine Your Majesty, don¡¯t mind me. What I just want for the Air Force is a better fighter, bomber, and reconnaissance aircraft better than our rivals,¡± Lavrinenko replied. ¡°And since I represent the entire Department of Air Force, the aircraft proposals that will be agreed upon after this meeting will be adopted,¡±
¡°You¡¯re in for the treat then, General,¡± Alexander winked as he turned back to the three representatives.
¡°What I¡¯ve been stressing out earlier is that we shall advance the propulsion system of our aircraft and thus adopt a new type of engine superior to the piston engine,¡± Alexander paused, making everyone listen closer.
¡°All new aircraft will utilize the new turbine jet engine,¡± he finished, using old archaic names so everyone in the room understands what he is speaking about.
The former representatives all had the looks of incredulity at the statement.
¡°But sir,¡± Bogdanov interrupted. ¡°Jet engines are at experimental stages and haven¡¯t found one application yet. I think it¡¯s a bad idea to adopt an engine we knew nothing about,¡±
¡°Bogdanov is right, Your Majesty,¡± Nikifor added. ¡°Although ambitious it may be, there¡¯s just no way for us to know if it¡¯s going to work as the book described,¡±
Alexander understood their concerns aboutunching a new engine that they didn¡¯t fullyprehend or see yet. Looks like this is the part where he¡¯ll tell them ¡°seeing is believing¡±.
¡°Then how about we create the prototype of each aircraft design I propose to you by the end of the year then judge it based on its practical application and performance. We¡¯ll work together. The Imperial Dynamics System will provide you with technical data and equipment whereas your formerpanies will be the ones building it in your facility. This will be a ssified project so any kind of word that could potentially leak everything about this project will be an act tantamount to treason and is punishable by death. If everything goes ording to n, by the end of the year, we will be able to see those birds flying,¡±
Everyone stared at him, shocked and surprised by what he proposed. Their eyes darted towards each other but remained silent until finally, they nodded in agreement to his proposal.
Seeing that, Alexander smiled and continued. ¡°This is a critical moment for the Empire to rise triumphantly through technological advancements. So I¡¯m going to repeat again, that this project is ssified. If this got leaked, and one of our rivals were to create the same aircraft we are building, everyone in this room along with the people who worked on the said project will be a suspect and will be under investigation¡If proven guilty, you know what will happen¡So don¡¯t test me, is that understood?¡±
All four of them nodded in response.
¡°Excellent! Let us start by asking you a question. Raise your hand if you don¡¯t have the slightest idea about how the jet engine works.¡±
Luka, from the Tupolev Aeronautics, raised his hand while Bogdanov and Nifikor remained still.
To push forward with this discussion, everyone must know what¡¯s the inner workings of the jet engine so that everyone can follow when he starts bringing out blueprints.
¡°I¡¯ll oversimplify it for you. A jet engine sucks air from its surroundings and the air goes into apressor,pressing it like squeezing a balloon. Then, thatpressed air is mixed with jet fuel in thebustion chamber where it¡¯ll shoot a me out the back of the engine. Those streaks of hot air spin the turbine that acts like¡how should I put this¡a windmill! It scoops up energy from the heated air and spins the shaft connected to the fan at the front of the engine. The excess hot air from thebustion chamber blows out the back of the engine thus producing thrust¡¡± Alexander exined.
Luka ced a finger on his chin as he hummed in thought, studying what Alexander just said to him. Momentster, he snapped out of his mind and then spoke.
¡°Wait¡so the air is the one rotating the shaft, not the pistons?¡± Luka questioned as he nced over at the others, waiting to hear something from them.
Bogdanov gave a nod and added ¡°If you would think of it this way, the piston and jet engine are primarily the same. They have four stages: intake,pression,bustion, and exhaust. They only differ in the working principle. In the piston engine, the expansion of the gas drives the piston while in the jet engine, the expansion of the gas drives the turbine,¡±
¡°Since you know how the principle of the jet engine works, Bogdanov, I must ask, how do you increase the power of the piston engine to make the aircraft faster?¡±
¡°Well, Your Majesty, in order to increase the power of the piston is to increase its size and increase the number of cylinders,¡±
¡°And tell me, Bogdanov, is it cost-effective?¡±
¡°No Your Majesty,¡± Bogdanov replied. ¡°As we increase the power of the piston engine it leads to theplexity of the design.¡±
¡°But if wepare that to a turbine engine, to increase its power, we just need to increase the energy density of the operation without the need to implement moreponents. This only leads to a small increase of dimension and weight¡and weight is important in aviation,¡± Alexander pointed out.
For instance, before the advent of the turboshaft engines, helicopters were evolving very slowly. This was because by increasing the power of their piston engines, these would get so heavy that their carrying capacity was almost nil. Essentially, the helicopter was only able to lift itself, and even that with difficulties.
Let¡¯s look at another example. The Pratt Whitney PT6 turboprop on the PC12 is small and simple. Weighing around 240 kilograms and providing 1200 horsepower. To put that into perspective, the Wright R1820 Cyclone engines of the B-17 bombers were enormous andplex. Weighing about 537 kilograms and delivering the same 1200 horsepower.
Another example, the turboprop PW150 series used on the bombardier Q400 aircraft weighs 716 kilograms and generates 5,000 horsepower while its piston rtive, the PW R4360 Wasp Major from the B-36 is enormous and is as big as a bus, superplex and weighs about 1700 kilograms. It¡¯s more than a ton heavier than PW150 and delivered only 4300 horsepower.
Now you might be wondering, why am Iparing modern turboprops with piston engines of the world war 2 era. Though it¡¯s a good im, there are a couple of facts. First of all, most modern turboprop engines are not all that new as many families of these engines date back to the 1960s. Secondly, theplexity and weight issues of the piston engine are still there. If world war 2-era nes are built in the 21st century, they won¡¯t differ much from their veteran rtives.
The point is, why bother building an engine that will be reced in the five or ten years when you can instead build jet engines? It¡¯s a waste of money!
Hence, Alexander decided to use a jet engine for his aircraft.
¡°This is a few sample designs mypany has designed, please take a look,¡± Alexander beckoned them to get closer, showing off the various models and designs. ¡°This one here is our main fighter aircraft and trainer aircraft, the bomber, the transport aircraft, reconnaissance, AWACS, tanker, and helicopters,¡±
The schematics that he showed to them are as follows:
Fighter Aircraft: McDonnell Dous F-4 Phantom II
Bomber Aircraft: Boeing B-52 Stratofortress, Dous A-3 Skywarrior
Trainer Aircraft: Northrop T-38 Talon.
Transport Aircraft: Lockheed C-130 Hercules.
AWACS and Reconnaissance aircraft: E-3 Sentry, Northrop Grumman E-2 Hawkeye, Lockheed U-2.
Tanker Aircraft: Boeing KC-135 Stratotanker.
Helicopters: Boeing CH-47 Chinook and Sikorsky UH-60 ck Hawk.
This is just an example, he has a lot of aircraft designs in his head that he is eager to see built in the future. Not to mention, this is just for the military. He has ns to introduce civil aviation aircraft like the Boeing 707 or 747.
After presenting the aircraft schematics to the representatives, whose eyes are fixed on the blueprint, they nced up and looked at him like he was crazy.
¡°I know¡I know¡the designs are ambitious and ridiculous and it¡¯s your first time seeing one in technical drawing other than literary andic fiction. But I can assure you that the Imperial Dynamics System Aerospace Division has the knowledge to build these nes and put them in the sky. For that, cooperation is necessary.¡±
Alexander then walks around the room with the attention now all on him
¡°But one step at a time. You may start small with a schematic that mypany shall provide.¡±
Alexander felt excitement inside him, as the schematics are the earliest jet engine with proven performance that powered the infamous fighter jets in history on Earth.
The Messerschmitt Me 262¡¯s Junkers Jumo 004s, the first sessful axialpressor turbojet engine. Hopefully, they can build working jet nes with the least pilot deaths which entail testing flights of such new machines within the given timetable. Or else.
Chapter 73 Presentation Complete
¡°That was tiring,¡± Alexander sighed as he stepped down the stairs, heading towards his car.
Immediately after, two agents converged into his position, escorting him with their eyes scanning around the surroundings, analyzing potential threats.
Since the sniper incident that almost took his life, there were now snipers and scouts scattered within 500 meters with him as its center. This is to make sure that such a thing would never happen again.
They noticed the two luggage and tubes Alexander was carrying and offered a hand.
¡°Thank you,¡± Alexander gratefully said with a smile. His left shoulder is acting up from the injuries he incurred weeks ago.
He rubbed both of his hands, generating heat, and ced them over his face, warming him up. The air whipping around St. Petersburg is really cold that could numb one¡¯s body. He nced at the sky and saw how dark it was turning, it would be night in two hours.
Now that he finished meeting up with the military contractors that were eventually absorbed in the Imperial Dynamics System, Alexander is reassured that in theing decades, the Ruthenia Empire will be armed with modern weapons capable of taking down any forces of this world.
That¡¯s just phase 1 of his n of modernizing the armed forces, he¡¯s just giving them insights into what modern warfare would look like in the future.
He could¡¯ve chosen a more advanced military arsenal such as the Abrams tank but was barred by the current technological capabilities of this world and the cost of procuring one would be expensive.
Once Alexander time-jump Ruthenia¡¯s technological level akin to the 1970s or 80s, that¡¯s where the fun began.
As he walked over to his car which looked simr to a Tickford Cabriolet 1936, his eyes widened as he saw someone familiar.
¡°Rn?¡±
Rn opened the door and smiled at him in return.
¡°The one and only, Your Majesty,¡± Rn chuckled.
¡°How long since you arrived?¡±-.
¡°Two hours sir. The moment the train arrived in St. Petersburg, I hurriedly got here to do my duty,¡±
Alexander approached Rn and studied him.
¡°Were you hurt during your operation?¡±
¡°A little bit, sir but it was no big deal,¡± Rn lied, Alexander can see his eyes twitching in pain, probably around the sternum, as he will momentarily move his hand on his chest when he is moving or talking and stop it halfway.
¡°Is that so? Well, Rn, you have a lot of stories to tell, but I¡¯d like to discuss it along the trip,¡± Alexander entered the vehicle and Rn closed the door.
Rn got to the driver¡¯s seat, and he buckled up, starting the engine, making it roar, as he started to drive.
Alexander observed the snow-white cityscape as they were moving away from the General Staff Building. From time to time, Rn would nce at him through the rearview mirror, making sure that Alexander was safe.
¡°So, how did the operation go? I heard that it was a sess. However it seems like the Minister of Internal Affairs is holding something back,¡±
¡°He must¡¯ve not told you then, sir,¡± Rn replied, his eyes fixed on the snowy road.
¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know,¡± Alexander said, his eyes narrowing with curiosity.
It¡¯s a moment of silence for some moments until Rn spoke, ¡°Even though the operation was sessful and has gained invaluable information about the ck Hand, we suffered fourteen casualties, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said with a mncholic expression painted on his face.
Alexander frowned at the news as he repeated the casualty count, ¡°14 deaths? What unfortunate news,¡± he gazed down somberly and continued. ¡°Did they fight valiantly?¡±
¡°Yes, sir, they all did,¡± Rn¡¯s voice was full of respect and admiration. He was very proud of the men who partake in a very important mission that would ensure the safety of the Royal Family.
¡°14 lost souls¡they earned my respect,¡± Alexander remarked solemnly. ¡°We shall honor them.¡±
The journey was quiet as the two continued traveling. Soon enough, Rn pulled onto the curb outside the Winter Pce¡¯s doorstep.
Alexander alighted from the car and made his way inside, leaving Rn behind who would sweep the perimeter of the Winter Pce for security reasons.
The two Imperial Guards followed him while carrying his luggage containing sensitive information. As soon as they made their way to the door of his office, Alexander turned around and faced them.
¡°I¡¯ll take it from here now, thank you for your help,¡±
¡°Understood, Your Highness,¡± they lowered the luggage and saluted before they left.
Taking out the key and inserting it into the doorknob, he entered the room and closed the door.
Once inside he ced all of his belongings on the table before jumping down on a sofa. He let out an exhausted sigh as he leaned backward, resting his head on the backrest, closing his eyes as he basked in the warmth radiating from the firece.
Suddenly, a knock came on the door. Before he could answer the person, the door creaked open revealing a figure.
It was his beautiful fiance, Sophie. She seemed to be hiding something since her arms were behind her back, carrying something that Alexander couldn¡¯t make out.
¡°Good evening, honey. How was your trip?¡± Sophie ambled towards him gracefully, exuding a natural elegance with every step she took. It didn¡¯t take long before she arrived at the edge of the sofa, gently setting down the frame she was carrying, and leaned forward to kiss Alexander¡¯s forehead.
That kiss washed away the fatigue Alexander felt for hours and gave him a sense offort and peace. His eyes fluttered closed as he rested his head on her chest and wrapped his hand around her back, effectively catching her in surprise.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie¡Can¡I stay¡like¡this for a while?¡±
His voice floated past her ears, it was soft yet coarse. It isn¡¯t a voice she used to hear.
Did something happen?
As Alexander¡¯s head rested on her shoulder, his hair intertwined with hers and brushed against her ear.
As if not wanting to let her go, Alexander¡¯s arms were tight around her, but she could escape if she really wanted.
¡°Did something happen during your work?¡± Sophie asked, caressing his head gently.
¡°I just learned on the news that 14 of our men were killed during the operation against the ck Hand,¡± Alexander said as his grip tightened.
Sophie gasped softly but didn¡¯t utter a word. He must¡¯ve felt guilty about the news. As the supreme leader of the Ruthenia Empire, every responsibility falls onto him. The only thing she can do in this situation is tofort him.
Sighing softly, she gently ced him down onto the sofa and stood up, leaning over the edge of the sofa, grabbing what she intended to show him.
¡°Look, I¡¯ve drawn a portrait of you,¡± She said, showing him the portrait in front of him. It was an image of him engrossed in doing his duty.
Seeing that, Alexander smiled warmly at the sight. It was very well-drawn, like a professional painter. As expected of Sophie who loves to paint and draw.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡¡± Alexander remarked. ¡°Can I hang it on the walls?¡±
¡°Of course, you can, darling,¡± Sophie said, smiling at him and pecking his lips.
They chuckled together and then silence filled the room. The only sound they can hear is the flickering of embersing from the firece.
After a few seconds, Sophie broke the silence.
¡°Shall¡we continue?¡± Sophie spread her arm, offering him to rest his head again on her chest. But Alexander shook his head, causing Sophie to frown slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Well¡Sophie, I have a silly favor¡I¡¯m not asking¡for sex¡but something different,¡± he stammered, his heart thudding rapidly, nervousness filling his body.
¡°What is it?¡± Sophie asked with a curious gaze.
Alexander reminisced his past memory of his original world where he saw two of his employees where the man was resting his head on the woman¡¯s thigh. He was curious as to what it would¡¯ve felt.
¡°Ehem¡¡± Alexander cleared his throat as his eyes were looking down on Sophie¡¯s slender leg, ¡°Can I rest my head on yourp?¡±
Sophie stared nkly for a second before letting out a cute giggle. ¡°You¡¯re really silly, darling. Why do you ask for permission? I belong to you and you belong to me, remember?¡± She stroked his face tenderly.
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander blushed as he let out a forced chuckle, ¡°Well then, excuse me.¡±
Alexander leaned closer to her, cing his head on herp. The moment the back of his head made contact with her soft thigh, his body shivered in pleasure. Well, it was an amazing sensation but her breast is better because you know¡it¡¯s close to the heart.
¡°This is kind of embarrassing but¡it feels good,¡± Alexander¡¯s face was a deep shade of red. ¡°How are you, Sophie?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s ticklish but I¡¯m fine¡¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander slowly closed his eyes, enjoying the heavenly sensations emanating from Sophie¡¯s thighs and the soothing strokes her fingers were tracing across his scalp.
¡
A dayter in Alexander¡¯s office.
Minister of Interior, Dmitri Kaniv was standing in front of Alexander¡¯s desk who was sifting through files that he had brought.
¡°So this is all information regarding the ck Hand¡¯s secret locations across Ruthenia?.. Sadly it didn¡¯t tell us where exactly are their main headquarters¡But this will do,¡± Alexander said, biting his lower lip. ¡°Have you already sent agents to these locations?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve organized various task forces that will take down this terrorist. It¡¯ll be a nationwide operation.¡±
¡°Excellent,¡± Alexandermented. ¡°Once Ruthenia is cleansed off of this terrorist, we can now focus on developing Ruthenia. In an inevitable event where one of them could be killed during the operation, we will honor their bravery and sacrifice,¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Dmitri nodded.
¡°Now, I¡¯ve received a call from the Embassy of Britannia Empire that Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, will arrive in St. Petersburg in four days. Make sure to prepare everything necessary for her safety. We don¡¯t want an international incident. Our rtionship with the Britannia Empire is precarious so we can¡¯t afford to make a mistake. Is that understood?¡±
¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. We will employ necessary means to safeguard the safety of the Britannian Princess during her stay here in St. Petersburg.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
As Dmitri Kaniv closed the door behind him, Alexander sat down behind his desk on the cushioned chair.
Digesting the information he learned, Alexander pulls out his private notebook in his table drawer.
He flips it open to the page where he stuck a small world map of countries and some small notes he pasted with it.
With some paper torn into smaller squares, he jots and crosses out some hypothetical theories he has about the infamous ck Hand organization.
The notes contain all the lists of secret societies, ndestine ns, underground movements, and government conspiracies that Thomas remembers from his previous life on Earth.
¡®I feel like a tinfoil conspiracy theorist keeping track of things that normal people do not see.¡¯
He has a list of suspected ces where the ck Hand Main HQ might be, from an ind somewhere in this world¡¯s Bermuda Triangle or to an underground base somewhere in one of the continents.
Possible allies or supporters of ck Hand includes countries he suspects that have animosities and goals towards engineering the destabilization of Ruthenia.
A good portion of the notes is dedicated to the origins of the ck Hand. A splinter of a bigger group? Has an ancient order gone rogue? The descendants of an older civilization with a grudge against the world?
In his free time, he read as much of the world¡¯s history from books in the pce library. But still hasn¡¯t even gone thru a hundredth of the information avable.
With a sign and a dab of glue, Alexander shuts his conspiracy theorist scrapbook to focus on his paperwork. Such is the price to be a Tsar of the biggest piece ofnd.
Chapter 74 Arrival
January 11, 1923. St. Petersburg Port.
The chilly morning breeze passing by the colossal cruise ship of the RMS Queen Elizabeth blew a few strands of dark gray hair onto the young princess of the Britannia Empire as she sat beside her with a steaming cup of tea in hand.
Resting her arm on the railing and her chin upon her free hand, she watched the people moving about on the port as they went about their daily business. At first nce, she was surprised to see so many people wearing happy faces as theyughed and chatted with each other.
Diana expected the Ruthenian people to be miserable, pitiful, and suffering like any other backwater nation on Earth due to economic recessions and recent poor governance. But witnessing it for herself feels as though they are working for the future they hold dear as if they are trying to achieve something more than what they currently have and that gave her insights that things might not always be this dismal.
She nced over her shoulder, looking at her chair. On it was a pile of documents about everything there is to know in the Ruthenia Empire when Alexander Romanoff, her cousin, took power. And she must admit, the Ruthenia Empire has drastically changed when Alexander took over as the head of state.
Starting from the government, Alexander abolished the aristocracy and turned it into a constitutional monarchy with the Emperor being the head of the executive branch and the suprememander of chief of the armed forces. Implement radical and progressive reforms that changed the social fabric and way of life of the Ruthenia it held for over centuries.
Not only that, Ruthenia seemed to have a plethora of ambitious projects. One of which is, ording to the ambassador of the Britannia Empire in the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander Romanoff passed a ten-year infrastructure bill that aims to modernize and improve the infrastructures of the Ruthenia Empire with an enormous price tag.
¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯ll dock in five minutes,¡± a man wearing a butler suit informed Diana who was gazing down at the bustling port. She sighed softly before replying.
¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Diana said as she turned back and took onest sip before setting it down on a table.
A group of servants approached the Royal Princess who was pushing a wheelchair. Even though Diana looked healthy and oftentimes stood up on her own two feet, she can¡¯t maintain so for long as she¡¯s prone to exhaustion due to her disease ravaging her body.
Sitting in the wheelchair, the servants pushed and made their way to the exit.
Diana was briefed about the procedures that¡¯ll take ce once she arrives in St. Petersburg and understands what the Ruthenia Empire is doing to ensure her safety.-.
After a short journey out of the cruise ship, they were weed by the Imperial Guards dressed in ck casual suits. One of them stood out from the rest, a tall blonde-haired man. He was handsome and appeared to be in his early thirties.
He bowed his head in respect, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Rn Makarov, Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards assigned as your escort for the trip to the Peterhof Pce,¡±
Diana returned the gesture with a polite smile and ced her hand on her ample chest.
¡°Princess Diana Rosemary Edinburgh of the Britannia Empire pleased to meet you,¡±
¡°Are they all your caretakers?¡± Rn asked, ncing at the people behind Diana.
¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be the ones who will attend me while I¡¯m here in St. Petersburg,¡±
¡°I understand. In that case, we shall get going,¡± Rn said as he waved his hand, gesturing to the Imperial Guards to prepare themselves to leave.
Diana¡¯s personal maid pushed the wheelchair towards their designated car, followed closely by Rn and her attendants. As soon as everyone got in the car, they immediately left the port and made their way to the Peterhof Pce.
After a short journey from the port, they arrived at the pce. Rn instructed them to wait inside before he exited the car. Seemingly as though, Rn is doing another security sweep around the Pce.
Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s mouth dropped slightly ajar at the breathtaking sight of Peterhof Pce.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡so this is where the Romanoff Family is living huh?¡±
¡°I believe it¡¯s not, Your Royal Highness,¡± the butler chimed in, looking through the window with a disapproving expression. The Empress could sense something was off with him.
¡°What do you mean, Lancelot?¡± Diana cocked her head to the side.
¡°Although it is one of the many pces in St. Petersburg, the Imperial Family of Ruthenia weren¡¯t staying there. I believe right now they are in Winter Pce,¡± Lancelot said.
¡°Is that so, then we¡¯re not staying alongside the Imperial Family?¡±
¡°That seems to be the case, Your Majesty,¡±
¡°What a shame, so I will not be able to meet Alexander huh?¡± Diana said with disappointment written all over her face.
Maybe, just maybe, Alexander will wee them once they are inside the Peterhof Pce. In that case, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about.
¡°So Lancelot, what do you say about their security?¡±
Unbeknownst to many, Lancelot was not just a simple butler, he is the head of security of Princess Diana and is often tasked by the Emperor himself to keep watch over her whenever she was on a trip.
¡°They seemed well-prepared, Your Majesty. And the fact that they are covering your visit here in Ruthenia impressed me. After all, Ruthenia still has unstable elements that the Ministry of Internal Affairs hadn¡¯t taken care of. If this was in Britannia, I would the same as well,¡± Lancelot remarked
.
Hearing this, Diana nodded ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±
Momentster, Rn opened the door and offered a hand ¡°It¡¯s clear, Your Royal Highness, please.¡±
After epting Rn¡¯s help, Diana exited the car. She looked back to see Lancelot closing the door and handing her a face mask.
A wheelchair was quickly brought to her and she sat on it while wearing the mask. Then they continued their journey into the pce.
Her eyes trailed along with the white scenery of the Peterhof Pce. It reminded her of Buckingham Pce. It¡¯s hard to admit but in terms of design, Peterhof Pce is much nicerpared to Buckingham Pce.
Three minutester, they arrived at the main entrance of the Peterhof Pce.
¡
In the luxurious pce, the hall was brightly lit. Imperial Guards stood at both sides of the red carpet neatly to wee Princess Diana. They were holding up gs of both the Empire. On the left side was the g of the Britannia Empire and on the right, the Ruthenian Empire.
As she passed by them, the Imperial Guards around her presence couldn¡¯t help but follow her movement with their eyes while letting out a sigh of admiration.
The Imperial Guards were under the impression of her title ¡°The Treasure of Edinburgh¡± thus making them picture a beautiful face underneath that mask.
At the far end of the grand hall was a golden-haired woman dressed in a simple but elegant blue dress standing next to a man in a ck suit.
The moment Diana arrived in front of her, she immediately jumped out and embraced the woman she knew of since childhood.
¡°Sophie!¡± She eximed happily.
¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen you!¡± Sophie eximed as she hugged her childhood friend.
Both women broke away from their embrace and Diana smiled kindly at Sophie as she looked up at her.
She has grown up so much! In terms of height and figure, she¡¯d beaten her.
¡°To think that I¡¯ll meet you here in Ruthenia¡out of all ces,¡± Dianamented.
¡°Well, I¡¯m the future Queen of Ruthenia Empire so there¡¯s that,¡± Sophie responded jokingly. The twodies giggled before Sophie spoke again. ¡°This is Doctor Dmitri Semenov, the one that¡¯ll be looking after your health,¡±
Dmitri bowed his head in greeting ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡±
Diana nodded as she eyed him. So this is the doctor who published the paper about medicine and gives credit to her cousin, Alexander.
Speaking of Alexander, Diana asked.
¡°Where is His Majesty, Alexander?¡± Diana nced around the hall, looking for him.
Sophie lowered her head as she answered ¡°Unfortunately, Alexander is in a meeting right now. He told me that he¡¯ll meet you as soon as his schedule is cleared up,¡±
Diana hummed in response while shaking her head in disappointment.
¡°Also, you know Her Imperial Highness, Christina right?¡±
¡°Yese to think of it, where is she?¡±
¡°Well, Christina is hosting a charity right now in Moskva, so she can¡¯t be here,¡±
¡°That¡¯s sad,¡± Diana said. ¡°Well I guess the entire Imperial Family is busy these days¡something¡¯s off happening in Ruthenia right now.¡±
¡°Ehem¡¡± Rn cleared his throat, getting their attention. ¡°Your Majesty, since I¡¯ve escorted Her Royal Highness, I shall get going now,¡±
Sophie gave a nod ¡°Okay, be careful,¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said and turned to his heel and exited the hall.
¡°What¡¯s the matter,¡± Diana asked, curious about Rn leaving them.
¡°Rn Makarov is the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards and the personal guard of Alexander. He was tasked to pick you up and once it¡¯s done, Rn will have to return back to his side,¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Chapter 75 Matters in Office
In the Winter Pce, Alexander sat in his office. Standing in front of him is a group of journalists with their notes and pen poised, ready to write down whatever Alexander has to say.
¡°One of my many initiatives, when I rose to power, is to fix Ruthenia from inside out. The first step of that was to change the way of life of Ruthenia by abolishing the aristocracy in favor of a government where people have a voice and say in their government. It¡¯s why the Imperial Council was founded, made up of elective representatives in each administrative region tasked to work for the best interest of their constituents and the Empire. The second one is the Infrastructure Law which aims to rebuild our country, nationwide,¡±
As Alexander paused for a moment, one of the journalists raised a hand.
¡°Your Majesty, you mentioned the Infrastructure Law. We are wondering how you¡¯re able to raise such an exorbitant amount of money. 114,477,800,150 Ruthenian Rubles to be exact,¡± the journalist asked.
¡°That¡¯s a good question, sir. I¡¯ve already anticipated this to be asked in this interview, hence, I was able toe up with an answer a day earlier,¡± Alexander chuckled before continuing. ¡°First, I must say that the cost of rebuilding our massive empire is a lot. But I found a way around the Imperial Council with a public-private partnershipbining federal, local, and private resources. Twenty percent of which came from the Imperial Family, fifteen percent from our business partners in the Francois Republic and the Kingdom of Norway, which are our steadfast allies as well as trading partners. 10 percent from a consortium of wealthy Ruthenian families and the rest are from the government,¡±
After answering the first journalist¡¯s question, another one raised a hand.
¡°Yes, sir?¡± Alexander prompted.
¡°What kinds of projects will be built under this Infrastructure Law?¡±
Alexander hummed in thought before responding.
¡°Pretty much everything,¡± Alexander said simply. ¡°From roads, bridges, dams, ports, schools, railways, airports, water nts, power nts. The Ruthenian Union of Engineers has also given me a list of 5,000 roads and bridges in this country that they feel are structurally unsound. So, not only are we building but rebuilding as well. If you want specifics, I¡¯ve nned ten megaprojects so far. Four of them are hydroelectric nts and the other four are canals. The remaining two are the National Highway and Railway System. I have a vision in Ruthenia that in ten years it will be self-sufficient. We can achieve this through infrastructure initiatives. Because I believe strong infrastructure is vital for national defense.¡±-.
As Alexander concluded his statement, thest one of them raised a hand.
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received word saying that you¡¯re modernizing the military. Can you tell us why?¡±
¡°Modernizing the military is an essential¡or should I rather say crucial step for protecting the national interest and security of the Ruthenia Empire. We can¡¯t defend ourselves using outdated equipment against technologically superior foes. So It¡¯s justmon sense,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°Any questions?¡±
The journalist shook their heads, indicating that he had answered enough questions to satisfy them. He rose to his feet and walked over to them. As he neared their chairs, the journalist stood and bowed their heads.
¡°Thank you for your time, Your Majesty. Your answers were quite insightful and informative. We wish you all the sess in your uing project and the future prosperity of Ruthenia,¡± one of the journalists announced as the others nodded in agreement.
Alexander offered a handshake to each one of them, expressing his gratitude.
Once the journalists left the room, Alexander went back to his desk. He took a seat and leaned on his chair. He closed his eyes for a few moments and sighed. When he opened them, his gaze went to arge window at the back of his office. He gazed outside of it and watched snowkes floating in the air. In the distance, snow covered the ground like white sheets of frosting adorning the streets below him. On the horizon an orange glow lit up the sky, signaling that dusk wasing soon.
He turned away from the window and returned to his stack of papers. After a few seconds, he began reading through them.
However, just as he was about to read the second line, a knock on the door disrupted him. A middle-aged man entered. It was Sergei, his Minister of Foreign Affairs.
¡°Your Majesty, is this a perfect time? I can returnter if it¡¯s not convenient¡¡± Sergei said.
Alexander waved a hand dismissively in dismissal. ¡°No no, please sit. What brings you here, Minister?¡±
Sergei smiled slightly and sat down across his table.
¡°Your Majesty, the Han Dynasty epted our offer of acquiring the region of Manchuria. All it needs now is payment,¡±
¡°Really¡that was easy. Reach out to the Ministry of Finance and settle this at once¡¡± Alexander said as he resumed reading the paper in his hand.
¡°But sir, may I say something?¡± Sergei implored, causing Alexander to stop reading and look back at his minister. His expression softened.
¡°Go ahead, Minister,¡±
¡°There will be major implications once this acquisition is done. We made this offer in secret and no other nation except the two parties knows about this. If we go public with this, the Britannia and Yamato Empire will be royally pissed,¡± Sergei said.
Alexander tilted his head to the side, quizzically ¡°Why?¡±
¡°First of all, the Britannia Empire is our geopolitical rival and our expansion in the Han Dynasty would surely trigger a response, saying that our expansion is a threat to the national security of their colonies. Secondly, the Yamato Empire is looking to expand their sphere of influence in Manchuria after it sessfully made the Kingdom of Choson a protectorate¡¡±
¡°Wait¡the Kingdom of Choson became a protectorate of the Yamato Empire?¡±
¡°The conclusion of the Rutho-Yamato war has earned the confidence to take an imperialist route and began expanding, starting from Kingdom Choson under the Eulsa Treaty signed in Hanseong. Now, Your Majesty, this take over could spark a regional conflict with the Yamato Empire and the chances of our country going to war again with them are high.¡±
¡°It¡¯s that bad huh?¡± Alexander bit his lower lip after realizing what could happen if they pushed forward with this deal.
However, Alexander stood firm.
¡°Let¡¯s prevent that from happening. We¡¯re gonna have to find a concession that will satisfy the two empires. I¡¯ll take care of the Britannia Empire since their princess is here to get her treatment from and they¡¯d be grateful for my deeds and be willing to meet our terms amicably, you handle the Yamato Empire. We¡¯ve already sold thousands of guns in the Han Dynasty and even offered them our outdated warships. We have invested too much to back down now.¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I will do everything in my power to keep the Yamato Empire at bay,¡±
¡°Good, make sure to keep me updated,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Of course sir, will that be all?¡± Sergei asked.
¡°Hmm¡will this be a good time? I¡¯m sorry Sergei I¡¯m kind of feeling guilty here for overworking you,¡± Alexander apologized.
Sergei waved a hand off the apology. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty. How can I help? Do you have something you want me to look into?
¡°There is one, Sergei,¡± Alexander pulled his drawer open and pulled out a thick folder, and then handed it to Sergei.
Sergei sifted through it briefly ¡°A new bill?¡± Sergei¡¯s eyes flickered back up to Alexander, who nodded affirmatively.
¡°The Infrastructure Bill has started effectively since the first day of the year but a problem arises concerning who would handle it. It¡¯s a nationwide construction effort that involves meticulous nning and effective management. There¡¯s not a Ministry in Ruthenia right now capable of taking such an arduous task. Thus, I would like to introduce a new bill that creates a new Ministry capable of the job. I call it the Ministry of Construction and Urban Development.
¡°They¡¯ll be responsible for the nning, design, construction, and maintenance of infrastructure and other public works in ordance with our national development objectives,¡±
¡°Do you have a candidate in mind, Your Majesty?¡± Sergei asked as he read through the first few pages of the folder.
¡°Well, I¡¯d like it to be handled by an Engineer who knows what they are doing. Someone who can give me advice on anything rted to his Ministry.¡± Alexander said.
¡°I will look for someone who fits your criteria, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said and continued. ¡°Will that be all, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Yes, that will be all, Minister, you can go now,¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei bowed his head once more before turning and exiting the room.
As Sergei shut the door behind him, Alexander¡¯s telephone rang loudly. He nced toward the desk before picking it up. As he lifted it to his ear, a voice came from the other end.
¡°Alex!¡± Alex recognized her voice immediately and smiled.
¡°Hello, hon.¡± he responded, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Nothing¡I just want to tell you that Diana has arrived and is in Peterhof Pce right now,¡± Sophie informed.
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting her anytime soon. I¡¯ll head there as soon as I finish my work here,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Okay, see you soon then, I love you,¡±
¡°Aww¡love you too, hon. Bye,¡±
After hanging up, Alexander returned to his work.
Chapter 76 Her Royal Highness Meets His Majesty
The night has considerably darkened. Stars above the nket of darkness stretch out in all directions, and the moon¡¯s ray shimmered on the surface of Alexander¡¯s skin as he stared at the horizon through the window of his car. The soft glow of a streetmp outside illuminated the snowy road as they drove along.
As Alexander was enjoying the scenery from inside the car, Rn, who was driving the car, turned to his boss.
¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± He stated as he pulled onto the main entrance of Peterhof Pce.
¡°Woah¡.¡± a soft gasp escaped from Anastasia¡¯s mouth as she peered through the windshield of the car.
Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile at her adoring face as she looked around. The lights of the pce were still visible behind ayer of ice fog.
¡°Peferhof Pce!¡± Anastasia cutely eximed as she pointed at the sight before them. Alexander let out a chuckle as he gently stroked his little sister¡¯s silver hair, then turned his attention back to the pce.
¡°It¡¯s not Peferhof Pce¡It¡¯s Peterhof,¡± Alexander corrected, caressing his little sister¡¯s hair once more.
Anastasia frowned, then began to pout as she continued to look through the windows of the car. Alexander chuckled softly at this behavior of his younger sister.
¡°Why was it called Peterhof Pce?¡± Ana asked curiously. She leaned forward slightly to look more closely.
Alexander gave an apologetic chuckle. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. But one thing I¡¯m certain of is that the Peterhof Pce was built to rival the Pce of Versailles. A pce in Francois.¡±
¡°Verchaile?¡± Ana repeated.
¡°It¡¯s Versailles, not Verchaile,¡± Alexander corrected her pronunciation again.
Rn parked the cars close to one of the gates, where two guards were waiting for them. As soon as the door opened, both of the guards immediately rushed out, taking their ces by the car¡¯s side. They nodded as if to thank Rn before opening the passenger side doors and helping Anastasia and Alexander out. Once they were fully out of the vehicle, the two guards performed a salute.
Alexander nodded at the guards and took Ana by the hand as he made his way toward the pce. It was quite cold outside as the chilly winds blew against his face. He shivered slightly as he hugged himself tightly with his arms. He felt Ana wrap her tiny arm around him as he kept her close to his side.-.
They walked up the steps towards the entrance and entered the pce. Immediately after entering through the door, the warm, yetfortable air washed over them in the form of a warm nket of light. It felt like they had just stepped into a cozy home.
Alexander pulls off his overcoat and hat as a servantes forward to bring it somewhere to hang and dry. The same is done with Anastasia¡¯s furs. Her recovering body needed more warmth from the cold.
¡°Why are we here dear brother?¡± Ana asked, tugging his sleeves gently. Alexander smiled at her.
¡°Because we¡¯re going to meet someone important,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Who?¡± Ana curiously inquired.
Alexander let out a sigh as Ana was looking at him expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s a very important person from another country. You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Ana said, nodding understandingly.
After a short journey through the pce, they arrived at a huge gilded double door. The door was intricately painted with gold embellishments in intricate patterns, exuding a luxurious aura. It reminded Alexander of a Winter Pce. Does every pce owned by the crown look like this?
Alexander knocked on the door three times. It wasn¡¯t long until the door opened to reveal a man with dark brown curly hair and dark green eyes. He appeared to be wearing a simple yet elegant butler suit. He smiled politely when he saw Alexander, bowing slightly.
¡°Who are you?¡± Alexander asked politely.
¡°I am the personal butler of Her Royal Highness Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, Lancelot. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Royal Highness¡Diana?¡± Anastasia repeated as she nced at Alexander, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
¡°She¡¯s a princess from Britannia Empire Ana,¡± Alexander revealed, ncing back at his younger sister.
¡°Princess of Britannia Empire¡woah~!¡± Anastasia eximed, her eyes shining brightly as if she was seeing stars. This caused Alexander tough as he watched his younger sister stare at the butler excitedly. He noticed the butler staring at the young girl, who seemed to be extremely excited.
¡°Her Royal Highness is waiting for you¡¡±
¡°Alex~!!¡± A familiar voice rang from inside the room, causing Lancelot to cut his words as Alexander and Ana¡¯s gaze flickered to the source.
Before he could identify the source from the distance, Alexander was suddenly caught by a tight embrace.
¡°Alex~! Way¡yer allive leyt?¡± thedy stammered.
¡°Wait¡Sophie?¡± Alexander leaned his head back to try and look at the woman in front of him.
¡°Ay em~!¡±
This was definitely Sophie. But her face is flushed red and she seems to be drunk. Alexander blinked a few times before chuckling as he wrapped his arms around her tightly. Sophie returned the hug eagerly before pulling away.
¡°Yer finally gettin¡¯ here Alex!¡± Sophie eximed, pping Alexander yfully on the chest.
Alexander couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing right now. Sophie, his fiance, was heavily drunk! This doesn¡¯t feel right at all. He had this impression of her being an innocentdy with a sweet personality, well, though, sometimes she can be naughty. But her drinking? It surprised him.
But considering her rtionship with her father, the King of Bavaria, and his new body being a rebellious drinking brat. Such problems might drive one to be drinking behind closed doors. A habit worsens by royal privileges of havingrge wine cers and ownership of royal breweries and distilleries.
Or it might be Sophie¡¯s first time having a ss.
Alexander wandered his eyes around the room, scanning it, and saw a bed upied by a petitedy who was hugging a pillow with her face half-buried in its soft fabric. He could see her peeking, staring at him.
But before he could take a closer look, a pair of soft and warm hands grasped his face and moved it so that he would be staring directly at Sophie.
¡°Way¡yer¡naut¡loaking at¡mee?¡± Sophie stuttered out, her words bing incoherent due to alcohol intake.
Alexander rolled his eyes. The alcohol has made Sophie rather brazen. He¡¯ll have to put her in the bed before things get too far and make sure she gets some rest.
He removed Sophie¡¯s hands from his face before picking her up bridal style. She giggled quietly and wrapped her arms around his neck while burying her head in his chest. Alexander could hear a sniffling sound as Sophie nuzzled her nose deeper into his chest.
¡°Alex~!¡yer¡smell¡so good!!¡± Sophie slurred happily.
Lancelot and Anastasia were watching both of them dumbfoundedly. This is getting awkward.
¡°Well, it seems like I¡¯ll have to take care of her first¡Ana, stay here,¡± Alexander said before turning towards the doorway and asking one of the Imperial Guards who knows the pce the location of the king¡¯s bedroom.
On the way back after tucking Sophie in, Alexander made ns in his head to deal with alcoholism problems in Ruthenia.
After five minutes, Alexander returned back to where he met Lancelot.
¡°Sorry about that¡let¡¯s get going,¡± he announced, grabbing Anastasia¡¯s arm and dragging her across the room.
Just as they walked deeper into the room, ady wearing a face mask stood in front of them.
¡°Alexander¡I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±
Alexander looked down on a shortdy in front of him. There¡¯s no mistaking it, she¡¯s the Princess of Britannia Empire, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh.
Alexander smirked as he remembered the times when they met each other.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, Diana, your appearance was the same as thest time I saw you¡still a shorty,¡±
Diana scowled, ¡°Huh?! What did you call me?! Just so you know my height is 164 centimeters. To think that you¡¯d call me short is kind of¡rude don¡¯t you think? You still have that same attitude of yours despite ten years have passed,¡±
Diana¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance and irritation while she red at Alexander. She can¡¯t believe that the reunion between them would start with banter.
¡°Why is her face covered¡brother?¡± Ana asked.
Diana¡¯s gaze flickered at Anastasia and the moment she saw her cute face, Diana¡¯s eyes softened and rxed instantly.
Anastasia felt a sudden childish urge to hug her.
But
¡°No hugging,¡± Alexander ced a hand on her shoulder, stopping her from her tracks.
¡°Why?¡± Ana looked up to Alexander once more.
¡°Because Princess Diana here has a disease simr to yours, months ago,¡± Alexander said.
This catches Diana¡¯s attention as she realizes that Anastasia is very lively for someone who recovered from years of being bedridden from tuberculosis.
A miracle.
¡°So, she¡¯s the one you treated with your cure¡Alexander?¡± Diana¡¯s attention returned back to Alexander.
¡°So, you¡¯ve done your research?¡± Alexander said.
¡°For an average man to invent a revolutionary cure¡of course,¡± Diana narrows her eyes at Alexander, looking for the scoundrel hiding behind his fa?ade of a man of science.
¡± I, as the princess of Britannia Empire,¡have done my research¡.on you.¡±
¡°There is a possibility after all that you¡¯ve stolen it from the real inventor, by means I do not know, just to improve your image¡..A prince who has no knowledge in medicine somehow magically created a groundbreaking cure¡..Doesn¡¯t that sound highly improbable?¡±
Alexander scoffed, that¡¯s a rude assumption to assume. Well, thinking it properly, Alexander was stupid in academics before he took over. So there¡¯s really a chance that people would grow suspicious of Alexander¡¯s sudden insight into scientific knowledge and technologies decades ahead.
¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll have to defend against a smear upon my honor as a prince by proving to you that I am not a fraud. But first, let¡¯s get into details. I¡¯ve cleared my schedule just so I can meet you since you¡¯re an important guest after all. You can see that my sister is alive and well, this proves enough that my medicine works.¡±
¡°If¡It is even yours-¡°, Diana chokes suddenly and coughs.
Her mask picks up blots of red from her bloodied sputum ejected up her airways.
Her butler, Lancelot, appeared by her side tofort and provide care.
Alexander, seeing that Diana is in need of some privacy, held Ana¡¯s shoulder to take her out of the room.
Diana looks at the retreating form of Alexander as she clears her lungs painfully even with the aid of warm towels on her back.
She will find out the secrets behind the sudden change in Alexander.
Chapter 77 Faith with Doubt
Outside Diana¡¯s room.
After witnessing Diana¡¯s coughing of blood, Anastasia had a frightened expression on her face as memories of her coughing blood when she had tuberculosis resurfaced in her mind once more.
¡°Dear¡brother¡what¡¯s happening to Diana?¡± Ana asked as tears formed in the corner of her eyes.
Anastasia¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she held on to Alexander¡¯s arms tightly and took in what happened inside Diana¡¯s room.
¡°I told you before right¡Princess Diana has tuberculosis. The same as the one you had months ago,¡± Alexander said as calmly as he could, trying his best not to make Anastasia worry even more.
¡°Tuberculosis¡if¡Diana has tuberculosis¡then you can save her as you did to me right dear brother?¡± she pleaded and looked up at Alexander with hopefulness glimmering in her azure eyes.
¡°Of course, I will treat her. It¡¯s the reason why she came all the way here to our country,¡± Alexander said, kneeling down in front of her and cing a hand on each of her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Thank you very much, big brother,¡± Ana said as she smiled at him sweetly, making a blush appear on Alexander¡¯s cheeks.
Alexander sighed heavily as he stared into his sister¡¯s innocent blue eyes. She shouldn¡¯t have brought her here in the first ce. The scene of Diana having hemoptysis must¡¯ve been a terrible sight for her. The reason why he brought her here to the pce is to show Diana proof that his medicine works. Although he is confident that his medicine would work on her, it¡¯s still prudent to show proof to someone who would surely doubt his medical knowledge.
Wiping the tears from Anastasia¡¯s eyes, he gently cupped her cheeks with his two hands and spoke.
¡°Okay, I will treat Princess Diana now,¡± Alexander nced at Rn who was standing behind his back. ¡°Take her to her room please,¡± he ordered.-.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said before grabbing the princess¡¯ arm and pulling her out of the hallway.
Alexander watched them disappear from his view and exhaled heavily before turning towards Diana¡¯s room. If Diana is already coughing that ample amount of blood, that means she¡¯s already at a critical stage. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess this up, not when the heir apparent to the Britannia throne is at stake. This is a double-edged sword, if he seeded then the Britannia Empire would owe Ruthenia Empire a huge debt that he could use in his country¡¯s interest, if not, the Britannia Empire would surely use this as casus belli, and possibly dere war with them.
Not to mention, during the Rutho-Yamato war where Ruthenian warships fired upon Britannia¡¯s trawler fleet, the rtionship between the two rivals has been precarious since.
Not yet¡he couldn¡¯t afford to go to war with the strongest naval power in the world.
Alexander stood up with a determined look stered all over his face and slowly walked toward Diana¡¯s door.
As he was about to turn the knob, his hand froze midway because he heard footstepsing from his right.
He nced in the direction of the sound and saw Dmitri Semenov, the royal doctor of the Romanoff Family.
¡°I got here as soon as I received the news,¡± Dmitri said, panting lightly due to exertion.
¡°It¡¯s fine, you were just in time,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Did you bring the medicine?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡the streptomycin and the isoniazid are in my bag,¡± Dmitri informed.
Alexander nodded as he opened the door and entered the room. Once the door was shut behind him, he walked towards Diana¡¯s bedside.
As he approached her, her butler, Lancelot, was wiping the blood off around her mouth using a clean cloth while rubbing his free hand to her back in a circr motion in hopes of stopping her cough.
¡°Is it better now, Your Royal Highness?¡± Lancelot asked.
¡°Yes, thank you, Lancelot,¡± Diana answered and coughed twice, causing Lancelot to frown.
¡°Are you really, okay?¡± Lancelot asked with concern in his voice.
Diana gave her butler an assuring smile before nodding.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. Sorry for making everyone worry,¡± she said, her voice hoarse from the coughing she¡¯s done ten minutes ago.
¡°How long has this been happening?¡± Alexander walked forward, getting their attention.
¡°There¡¯s no clear interval, Your Majesty,¡± Lancelot answered. ¡°Once a month, twice a month, once a week¡there are times that she wouldn¡¯t cough off blood in a month.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Alexander rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°Still, she¡¯s at her critical stage. Since she was diagnosed with tuberculosis by the great doctors of Britannia Empire, there¡¯s no need to waste time on any more tests, we¡¯ll administer the medicine, Doc, get ready,¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri Semenov nodded in response and grabbed his medical bag.
¡°Wait!¡± Diana chimed in, stopping both Alex and Dmitri in their tracks.
¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± Lancelot inquired.
Dmitri also turned towards her and waited for an answer.
¡°I still can¡¯t trust you, Alexander¡¡± Diana uttered.
Alexander clicked his tongue, herck of trust in him is getting on his nerves.
¡°Diana, I know you can¡¯t trust me because of my past and my ineptitude in academics but, you don¡¯t really have much of a choice. If you can¡¯t trust me, fine. Trust Doctor Dmitri Semenov instead, he was with me when the treatment was given to my sister to make sure it is done properly. Or you can call this off and return to Britannia in three days. I will not administer the medicine without your permission,¡± Alexander said firmly.
Diana bit her lower lip, trying toe up with another reason for her distrust but she couldn¡¯t. As much as she would like to know the mystery behind his knowledge, what he just said to her was right. She has a choice here. She can choose to be treated or not.
There was no cure in Britannia Empire and the doctors there are at wit¡¯s ends, trying toe up with one. But here in Ruthenia, there¡¯s one and it saved one person, which is the Imperial Duchess Anastasia. The only problem is that it was imed to be created by the person she didn¡¯t expect.
Diana¡¯s suspicion was justified. She looked up at him once more and saw his determined look. It is as though he is determined to save her with the medicine, he supposedly synthesized.
Why go that far? Diana asked herself, Why would Alexander go this far lying to her? Is he that desperate for recognition? And he must know the consequences if the cure doesn¡¯t work. That there would be war between their countries if his medicine didn¡¯t work. After all, his father would think that Alexander killed her and thus a justification for war.
No one has to be a genius to realize the risk Alexander is getting into. She¡¯s certain that he is aware of it. Her hate towards him grew when he was picking on her ten years ago and that¡¯s just it. He¡¯s bad at academics, granted, but if she looked closer, there¡¯s this aura around him that she couldn¡¯t discern. Like something changed within him.
Like apletely new man.
Should she not look in the mouth of the gift horse here? Take the medicine he stole credit for in order to live longer and seed her father?
Diana has decided she would take her chances here.
¡°Fine¡I ept¡You have my permission to administer your medicine to me,¡± Diana said, rolling up her sleeve, and exposing her slender arms.
Alexander smiled ¡°Great¡Dmitri, proceed with the injections.¡±
Dmitri sat beside Diana and grabbed alcohol-soaked cotton and rubbed it around her deltoid muscle area. After he made sure it was all cleaned and disinfected, Dmitri prepares the syringe containing diluted streptomycin.
¡°He will inject the medicine now, it¡¯s going to hurt a little¡¡± Alexander said before Dmitri presses the needle into her arm.
¡°Ouch¡¡± Diana winced while clenching her fists. The contents inside the syringe are emptied into her bloodstream.
Dmitri quickly removed the syringe from her skin and grabbed a cotton swab, cing it over the injected part.
¡°We¡¯re going to administer streptomycin once a day¡along with this,¡± Alexander revealed a small ss pill bottle in his hand.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Diana asked with a curious gaze.
¡°It¡¯s isoniazid pills. A medicine that I created tobine with streptomycin for a speedy recovery,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Basically, these two drugs are protein-inhibitors. Streptomycin works by interfering with the binding of formyl-methionyl-tRNA while isoniazid works by interfering with the synthesis of the mycolic acid, which is a fatty acid found in the cell wall of the streptomyces griseus, a bacterium responsible for tuberculosis,¡± Alexander exined fluidly.
Diana¡¯s eyes widened as she listened to his exnation. It was short and subtle but the way he spoke sounded like he has knowledge of this topic¡Or a well-rehearsed speech. Not unlike the local politicians in her homnd of Britannia. All reading from scripts in a bid to win votes with false promises.
¡°You¡¯ll take this medicine for six months straight. There¡¯ll be side effects but that is manageable. I¡¯ll have Dmitri write a detailed report and instructions so your doctors there will know what do to,¡± Alexander added. A lie to appease Diana. He would be the one writing it since he¡¯s the one knowledgeable.
¡°Thank you¡¡± Diana inadvertently replied with a sincere tone.
Alexander scoffed softly ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet and don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s not like I treated you because of anything, rather it was for the national interest of Ruthenia Empire¡after all, you¡¯re an important figure,¡±
¡®Hoh¡¡± Diana mused. ¡°Well, if the medicine works¡that is,¡±
Chapter 78 Six Months After
¡°This is thest dose of the treatment,¡± Dmitri injected the needle into Diana¡¯s arm, causing her to wince in pain before a small trickle of red liquid oozed out. ¡°You should feel better after this.¡±
Diana gave a nod as she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her body and let herself fall back onto the bed.
¡°Congrattions Your Royal Highness, this concludes your six months medication, how do you feel?¡± Dmitri asked.
¡°Never been better,¡± Diana said with a smile as she touched her body here and there. ¡°It¡¯s still hard to believe that your Emperor actually created such a cure for this horrible disease,¡±
Dmitri smiled upon hearing that. It¡¯s been six months since Her Royal Highness started her medication to treat her tuberculosis. It took time for her body to heal and regain its constitution. Her once pale and skinny frame was now filled out with muscle. She didn¡¯t need any help to get around such as walking as she can do it now by herself and doesn¡¯t require a wheelchair, though it might take her a while until she can perfectly return to normal, it all became manageable now.
¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, Your Royal Highness, If you need something or anything just call,¡± Dmitri said as he rose to his feet and gave a small bow.
Diana nodded gratefully as the doctor made his way out of the room leaving her with Lancelot, who was standing idly next to the window watching the outside world pass by.
¡°His cure indeed works, Your Royal Highness,¡± Lancelotmented as he shift his head to look at her, ¡°Turns out that he¡¯s not a fluke,¡±-.
Diana nodded slowly as she looked up at the ceiling ¡°Yeah, I still can¡¯t believe it. I even asked Doctor Dmitri about the medical journal he published about this new medicine, only to hear him praise Alexander. As the future ruler of the Britannia Empire, one important asset for me is to have the ability to discern whether a person in front of me is lying or not. Dmitri wasn¡¯t lying¡¡± her voice trailed off as the memories of her judging Alexander¡¯s capability flitted across her mind.
Lancelot raised an eyebrow at that, clearly noticing the change in tone of her voice. He moved from leaning against the windowsill to standing beside her.
¡°I misjudged him and it¡¯s a shame for me that I did,¡±
Diana sighed heavily as she hugged her knee closer to her chest. It was true, she had judged him harshly during the day they met again. She doubted his ability and knowledge though it was justified by the information she had on him. Still, It made her feel embarrassed about herself and wished that she could turn back time and apologize¡Because, ever since that day when Alexander visited her, it was thest time she saw him.
He never visited since then and was focused only on his work as the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire, attending various trips across the Empire to oversee the construction of their ambitious infrastructure projects that aimed to modernize the country. Swamped with meetings and paperwork.
She learned of this from Sophie, who would oftentimes tell stories about her future husband and how hardworking, dedicated, and intelligent Alexander was. There are even times when Sophie would tell her about him working on a project that revolves around a new type of aircraft called a helicopter, where instead of a propeller installed on the mouth of the aircraft but above it, rotating at high speed to generate lift.
It was a silly and unheard idea, yet Alexander seems to be willing to invest his own money and make a huge leap of faith. She confirmed this from Sophie again when she told her that Alexander is withdrawing an enormous sum of money to fund his ownpany called Imperial Dynamic Systems.
Diana had Lancelot dig deeper on this matter, which led them to find out that Alexander¡¯spany revolves around the military. From aviation, military vehicles, and shipbuilding. Which made her feel concerned. After all, this implies that the Ruthenia Empire is building its military. Not to mention, modernize the armed forces by reorganizing.
It¡¯s unfortunate that the military of Ruthenia is secretive about its development as none of their informants were able to gather anything rted to the military.
In addition, while inside the Peterhof Pce, Diana was able to get information about Ruthenia through newspapers. And Alexander was always on the front page. There¡¯s even news that Ruthenian oil prospectors found huge oil deposits in the Caucasus and West Siberian Region and are building an oil refinery to extract them.
A lot of things happened in the first six months of 1923. The Infrastructure Bill created millions of jobs for themon people of Ruthenia and are dispatched from every corner of the Empire to build railways, roads, transmission lines, telephone lines, power nts, water treatment nts, schools, factories, ports, dams, oil and water pipelines, causing an elerated growth of the economy and increase employment and human index development rate.
In short, the Ruthenia Empire is growing rapidly at an unprecedented rate that could surpass the world¡¯s leading economies such as her country, the Britannia Empire, the United States, and Deutd Empire.
This growth can lead to more business opportunities for them, and the empire could grow by leaps and bounds. Now that the cells of the infamous international insurgents, identified as ¡°The ck Hand¡±, and their irritating indoctrinated intrusive ilk in Ruthenian have been dealt with by imperial implementation of injurious immediate intervention. Ruthenia is gaining back the confidence it had lost from its neighbors due to internal strifes and civil disorders. There¡¯s even a word from back home that the Deutd Empire is investing in Ruthenia.
This is bad news for Britannia and other superpowers. The Ruthenian Empire has been diplomatically isted before, leading them to only ally themselves with the Francois Republic. Rtions between Britannia and Francois were going steady but the Ruthenia Empire was not that good.
The Ruthenia Empire has been a superficial superpower due to stagnant structuring. Now, this promising growth made the Deutd Empire and the Francois Republic engage diplomatically to win over Alexander.
Once she returns to her homnd, she must tell her father about this. The Ruthenia Empire is threatening to tip the bnce of power in maind Europa, and it is once again bing a major yer.
¡°Alexander¡what happened to you?¡± Diana muttered under her breath. With this information at hand, she is starting to see Alexander in a new light.
A light that might cast thergest shadows.
Lancelot heard a soft huming out from Diana¡¯s mouth.
¡°Is something the matter, Your Royal Highness?¡± Lancelot asked with a curious tone in his voice.
¡°Where is Alexander right now again?¡± Diana asked.
¡°ording to thetest newspaper, he¡¯s at Moskva to attend the Ruthenian National Exhibition. It looks as though His Majesty¡¯spany is participating,¡±
¡°Hoh¡¡± Diana mused, ¡°What kind of technology will they present?¡±
Just as the two were talking, a knock on the door was heard, causing them to look up at the door.
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Lancelot asked.
¡°Pce¡¯s staff, we are under the direct orders from His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff. He said that we should set this thing up in your room,¡±
¡°Set something up?¡± Lancelot frowned and nced at Diana.
Diana gave him a nod.
¡°Okay, you may enter,¡± Lancelot called.
The door opened revealing five people carrying something.
¡°What is that?¡± Lancelot asked as Diana gazed at the object curiously.
The object looks like arge, tall dresser but with all its drawers removed and a convex foggy gray square mirror fitted into the empty space. Some dials simr to those found on arge radio are below the ¡°mirror¡± and the mesh screens to conceal the speakers are on the left and right of the ¡°mirror¡±. And a pair of metal twigs on its top.
¡°A¡.radio?¡±, Lancelot leans in to look at the strange ¡°mirror radio¡±.
¡°It¡¯s called a television, sir, Your Royal Highness. It¡¯s a new product made by Imperial Dynamic Systems,¡±
The two cocked their heads to the side and intoned ¡°Television?¡±
Chapter 79 Prelude: Test Run of Television
Three days before the start of the exhibition, Alexander arrived at Moskva where the headquarters of Imperial Dynamic Systems Corporation is located.
In the Grand Kremlin Pce, Alexander was having a briefing with Philip Ainsworth, the director of the Imperial Dynamic System Electronics Division.
¡°So, Philip. You told me that you require six months to prepare for theunch of the television. What is the message that I received from youst week?¡±
¡°As stated in that letter, sir, we are ready tounch the product now. My calctions were wrong and underestimated the spirits of the workers working under my division,¡± Philip exined and continued. ¡°There¡¯ll be a Ruthenian National Exhibition at Sokolniki Park in three days and we figured that this is the perfect time to introduce the television. I¡¯ve called you here to help us advertise it by having you as our model.¡±
¡°Eh? Me?¡±
¡°Sir, everyone in the Ruthenia Empire knows you¡¯re the founder of the Imperial Dynamic Systems. And if people were to buy our product, it must be you presenting it to them.¡± Philip reasoned.
¡°When was it again?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°In three days,¡± Philip answered.
¡°Three days¡hmm,¡± Alexander hummed in thought. ¡°I have an appointment in Nizhnevartovsk in three days to oversee the construction of the oil refinery,¡±
¡°Ah¡is that so,¡± Philip gazed downcasted and Alexander saw his shoulders drop slightly.-.
Alexander sighed. For the past six months, he¡¯s been on a lot of trips across the regions of the Ruthenia Empire, visiting locations whererge crude oil reserves have been found. Not only the oil reserves but the ongoing massive nationwide construction happening in Ruthenia right now.
Basically, Alexander is swamped with work and hasn¡¯t had much time for socializationtely.
That being said, Alexander couldn¡¯t turn Philip down because this is a huge moment for him and thepany. He understands the value of marketing. Him, being the model of the television, could prove effective in the eyes of the people because right now, he¡¯s popr.
Well, he can just push back his trip to Nizhnevartovsk and attend this fanfare.
¡°Okay, for the sake of the television, I¡¯ll go along with whatever you¡¯ve nned,¡± Alexander crossed his arms. Philip smiled happily, then proceeded to give Alexander the details regarding the n to use the television for advertisement.
***
One hourter, Philip and Alexander arrived at the broadcasting studio of Imperial Dynamic Systems.
The cameras, the staff, and the set. Everything is prepared just like Philip promised.
Philip gave Alexander a brief tour of the entire ce. It was quite big and theyout was also quite simple. The setup wasn¡¯t reallyplicated either. All the electronics were set up neatly on one side and there was even a small office where the director, sound engineers, and broadcast engineers, are present, prepping things that need to be done.
There was a sofa ced in the center of the studio where Alexander sat after nodding to each of the staff who bowed and weed him.
When Alexander took a seat, he looked around at everything. This ce will bring birth to one of the most important inventions of mankind. Everyone that participated in this project, the workers and the staff will be part of history.
¡®The Morning Breakfast Television Show.¡¯, Alexander privately joked in his head. Thomasughed inside the Tsar¡¯s mind, memories of turning on the television early in the morning on weekdays, only to be disappointed by adults on sofas talking about things instead of morning cartoons.
Philip approached Alexander with a file in his hand.
¡°Sir, our stations in Kiev, St. Petersburg, Riga, Helsinki, Moskva, and Minsk are ready to receive the transmission. We will conduct a test run in ten minutes with you as the model,¡± Philip informed.
¡°Sounds fine with me,¡± Alexander replied and gestured for Philip to proceed.
After Philip left the room, Alexander rubbed both of his hands to calm his nerves. Normally speaking to a big crowd like in his speeches, his exhibition in his original world, conventions, has been a walk in the park for him. But somehow, he can¡¯t help but feel nervous about him facing the camera that¡¯ll be broadcasted to different stations. Maybe because he just introduced television, an important technological piece of the modern world. He might not be nervous but excited about the prospect of himself being live on television. Not just any live broadcast but the first broadcast of this world.
Ten minutester, Philip hailed Alexander by flicking his finger.
¡°Sir¡are you ready? We¡¯re all set,¡± Philip said while giving Alexander a thumbs up.
¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander replied, exhaling deeply and getting off the sofa to face the television camera.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this¡we¡¯ll broadcast in 5¡4¡3¡2¡1, go!¡± Philip signaled, causing Alexander to fix his tie and clear his throat.
He stared at the television camera, its cold lenses staring silently at him, and spoke.
¡°Hello, this is Alexander Romanoff, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire and the founder of the Imperial Dynamic Systems. If you¡¯re seeing and hearing me from your television, it means that it is working. I want to congratte you all for taking part in this project. Your hard work deserves the best possible oue,¡± Alexander paused briefly and continued speaking.
¡°Today marks a new era where we can bring ourselves together closer. This is the end of the age where we can only hear the voice of the speaker but see them as well¡¡±
As Alexander continued speaking in front of the television camera, the studios from each city gaped upon the sights of Alexander making gestures on the television almost instantaneously and in real-time.
¡°It¡¯s His Majesty!¡±
¡°This is the power of television!¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing! We can see and hear him clearly!¡±
¡°This test is a sess!¡±
¡
Now you might be wondering how early television transmission or broadcasting works. To give you some insights, let¡¯s start with the television itself. The electron gun in the cathode ray tube shoots a stream of tiny negative particles at the face of the field. The fluorescent coating on the screen glows where the electron beam strikes.
Moving on to the television camera that Alexander is facing, there is this material called image orthicon. Inside it is an electron gun that shoots out a speedy stream of electrons, a target for picking up electrical charges, and a sensitive te for capturing the image formed by the lens. When the lens forms an image on the sensitive te, it sets up a charge on the target, attracting the stream of electrons; upon contact, the electron returns to the field which will be then transmitted and televised.
Confused? Let¡¯s try an example, let¡¯s imagine a single dot. In the camera tube, the lens forms an image of the dot on the te, setting up a charge on the target. ording to the brightness of the image, the electron beam is changed when it returns from the target. This changed beam is amplified and sent out by the tube. In the television transmitter, this picture image is amplified andbined with a very high-frequency carrier wave produced by a carrier wave generator.
The carrier wave with the fluctuation caused by the image of the dot goes to the transmitter antenna located above the studio where it is radiated.
The receiver antenna picks up the wave and sends it down the lead-in wires to the receiver of the television where it¡¯ll strike the fluorescent face hard enough to make a dot on the receiver screen.
But television is more than a dot, it¡¯s a whole picture that moves. To understand how television makes pictures that move, think of this.
When you¡¯re reading this chapter, you don¡¯t read the whole page at once. You read it word by word, swinging your eyes across line after line.
In the TV tube, the beam of electrons can do much the same, only it¡¯s reading at 30 000 000 m/s or ? the speed of light. They are affected by maic fields of deflecting coils which cause the electron to sweep back and forth across the target. They can also make the beam swing up and down. Together, they swing the beam across one line then back to cross another lower down and still another lower. In short, the beam looks at each point of the picture and it varies ording to the brightness of each point.
The movement of the beam in the camera is urately timed in the tv transmitter by a sync generator, which generates synchronizing pulses. These pulses are also sent out over the air as part of the video signal. In the receiver of the television, these pulses synchronize the sweep of the electron beam to the station being received. And as the beam sweeps back and forth line after line, the strength of the beam keeps changing, modted by the video signal. In short, the camera and the receivers in the television watching the moving image are electronically linked together.
However, the very high and ultra-high frequencies cannot be received beyond the horizon, thus limiting the tv reception.
So sometimes, television transmitters are linked by a coaxial cable that carries a tv signal. Or by ry stations, where it receives a signal through its antenna, boosted stronger, and transmitted to the next station.
So how does the television station in other cities pick up the signal broadcasted and transmitted in Moskva? By cable.
¡°Cut!¡± Philip announced and ended the transmission.
¡°How was it?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°It¡¯s good, sir. The television works!¡±
Alexander let out a satisfied smile ¡°This is just the start¡we¡¯ll be bringing a lot of marvels such as television into the world. We¡¯ll make the Ruthenia Empire the symbol of the modern world.¡±
Chapter 80 Birth of a New Art Part 1
Back to the present time.
In Sokolniki Park in Moskva, arge event is being held. The Ruthenian National Exhibition is where people andpanies can show off or showcase their inventions or products to a hundred thousand visitors.
Clouds of smoke hang above the crowd from how many smokers are there in the crowd, many of them disposed of their butts and ash in personal ashtrays so as not to litter. Still, many squashed butts and ash are found on the ground.
Ranging from automobiles, home appliances, fashions, cosmetics, model houses, and everything with value. Including the useless junk like a gun hat, a personal swimsuit that looks like a fish submarine, istion helmets, and smoking pipe radiators. And a dark room that contains a talking skeleton with red glowing eyes that makes criminals confess their crimes.
Purportedly. It works on children mostly.
This is a good opportunity for those who are starting up theirpanies to let the world know of their inventions. It is unfortunate however that the Imperial Dynamic Systems were focused on building sophisticated military technologies that couldn¡¯t be made public as it could jeopardize national security.
However, Imperial Dynamic Systems has a card up in its sleeves.
Televisions.
The test run of the television was aplete sess. In just a few months, the people of this world will realize the power of television and would certainly do whatever it takes for them to have one in their homes.
He remembered in his original world that the first television sets produced by the RCA were expensive and only the middle ss or the elite could afford them. After all, television was overengineered and the CEO of the RCA at that time, David Sarnoff invested two million dors to sessfully build one working television.
Since the research and development cost them a lot of money, to get it back they have to increase the unit cost of the television set. However, Alexander prevented that by having the knowledge of the television, leading to him notmitting a huge amount of resources to produce one. Hence,pared to his original world, his television is far more cheaper and affordable.
Instead of using intricate wood as the body of the television, Alexander opted for stics; bakelite.-.
Bakelite has been around in this world since it was already introduced, the Imperial Dynamic Systems has to get a license from the Bakelite Corporation to make their own bakelite, which was approved easily with a reasonable price.
Now, Imperial Dynamic Systems is ready to take the first step towards modernization, this is just the beginning.
To make the most out of the event, the Imperial Dynamic System rented a huge space in the venue to amodate hundreds of visitors. And since most of the visitors here are middle ss or in the elite ss who treat this exhibition as entertainment, Alexander ns to use them by attracting them using the features of the television and impressing them to the point they¡¯ll love it and will be eager to buy it. And once they do, they¡¯ll share it with their friends, and with that friend¡¯s friends. That way, the television will be the main topic among the popce where they¡¯ll end up curious, hence would like to get one for themselves, which will yield more profit and recognition.
In the makeshift broadcasting room in the venue, Alexander was preparing himself for the big stage. Getting makeup and having his hair done, while straightening the cor of his three-piece suit. Today, he doesn¡¯t want to look like an Emperor but like a businessman.
¡°Sir, the people keeping anding into our stall and are eager to see how it works,¡± Philip informed, after checking with Alexander every minute. ¡°I think they¡¯re starting to grow impatient.¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too much longer now,¡± Alexander replied calmly, before going into the studio where two chairs are arranged for him and Philip.
¡°Have you memorized your lines?¡± Alexander asked as he sat down on the chair and looked at the television camera.
¡°I¡¯m fine, sir,¡± Philip said respectfully before sitting down as well. He had already memorized what line Alexander told him and he knows that it¡¯ll work out okay if things went smoothly.
¡°Okay¡then let¡¯s start the show,¡± the corners of Alexander¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
¡
Meanwhile, 703.5 kilometers away from Moskva is the Winter Pce.
In Christina¡¯s bedroom, a television set was ced by the wall. She sat on her bed with Anastasia sitting on herp. She looked at the clock mounted on the wall and saw the time. It was one in the afternoon.
¡°Sister¡why did you call me here?¡± Anastasia gazed up at her and asked.
Christina ruffled her little sister¡¯s hair affectionately and answered. ¡°Because¡dear brother said he has something important to show to us,¡±
¡°Is that what he¡¯s talking about?¡± Anastasia pointed at the television that was producing white noise.
¡°That would be a yes,¡± Christina giggled.
While having a brief conversation with one another, a knock on the door was heard.
¡°I¡¯ming in,¡± a lovely voice sounded from behind the door. They turned to the source, Tiffania¡¯s silhouette was visible.
¡°Sister Tiffa!¡± Anastasia eximed as she jumped off her sister¡¯sp and hugged Tiffania enthusiastically.
Tiffaniaughed happily as she hugged her little sister tightly, ¡°Ana¡¡±
Christina got off the bed and stood in front of Tiffania.
Tiffania¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly ¡°So? What does our brother want from us this time?¡±
¡°He said that we should watch together,¡± Christina exined as she showed the television. She then turned to Tifannia.
¡°Television? What¡¯s that?¡± Tiffania frowned as she squinted her eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know either, but my brother said it¡¯s like a film but without the phantoscope,¡± Christina exined based on her understanding of Alexander¡¯s exnation of the workings of television.
¡°Without a phantoscope?¡± Tiffania tilted her head, confused. ¡°How does he expect us to watch something without an external source? Is he an imbecile or something?¡±
¡°Tiffa,¡± Christina scolded lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that to your brother,¡±
¡°Brother¡¯s not stupid! He saved me and my Princess Diana with his magic medicine! He¡¯s a genius!¡± Anastasia cutely argued.
Tiffania rolled her eyes, there it was again, the ¡°genius¡± word. Every time Christina or Anastasia utters that word, it irritates her. Though she acknowledged his feats of synthesizing a medicine, she still finds it hard to imagine that an average-minded person like her brother can do such a feat.
She always found it weird when someone whom she used to call stupid was somehow smarter than her? Is that even possible?
Is genius born not made? Tiffania has been exerting efforts to surpass her sister Christina and Natalya by studying harder than them. Yet¡was it still not enough?
Or did the bombing on that ill-fated day do something to him?
Tiffania clicked her tongue and crossed her arms over her chest ¡°I was in the middle of writing my thesis, meaning I am busy. But I¡¯ll entertain this one. If this proves to be not worthy of my time, I will leave without hesitation.¡±
Christina chuckled stiffly, her sister is stubborn at times, ¡°Well¡okay.¡±
After petty bickering, they settled down in the room. Christina and Tiffania sat side by side whereas Anastasia is sitting on Christina¡¯sp.
Momentster, someone entered the room.
¡°Sophie!¡± Christina eximed softly, ¡°You¡¯re just in timee on join us,¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Sophie walked over to them and sat down on the bed, facing the television.
¡°Look, it¡¯s starting!¡± Christina announced, prompting the two to shift their attention to the television that seems to be forming an image¡no¡not an image, rather, a moving picture.
Tiffania gasped softly at the sights before her, there was indeed an image moving on the screen without the phantoscope. She scanned the television¡¯s appearance, trying to figure out what was going on. She only saw two sticks like the antenna of the bee above the television.
On the television screen, the logo of Imperial Dynamic Systems appeared and slowly changed into a room where two people were sitting on a chair across from each other.
¡°Wait¡is that?¡± Christina uttered.
¡°That¡¯s brother!¡± Anastasia eximed joyfully, pointing at the screen. ¡°Brother I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡±
¡°Will you keep it down, Ana,¡± Tiffania chided her lightly and pondered¡It was indeed Alexander. Despite it being ck and white, with just a nce, they recognized him immediately.
Ana¡¯s face turned from cheerful to sullen, and her eyes began to moisten as if she were going to cry.
However, just as she was about to cry, the television spoke with a familiar voice.
¡°Greetings everyone. Have you been waiting for too long?¡± Alexander waved his hand at the camera.
¡°We¡¯re from Imperial Dynamic Systems. At this day¡¯s event, we would like to present to you our new product. A product that was never seen before¡¡± Philip paused for dramatic effect ¡°The television!¡±
Philip continued, ¡°A fun fact, this is not recorded, the video that you¡¯re seeing right now is broadcasted live. If you don¡¯t know what that means, think of a voice that is speaking from your FM radio. That voice is transmitted in real-time. In radio, you can only hear the speaker¡¯s voice but on television, you can hear and see the speaker,¡± Philip finished.
¡°Broadcasted live? Real-time¡does it mean that Alexander is facing the camera right now and the video is being transmitted to us?¡±
¡°Eh? What are you talking about sister?¡± Ana asked.
¡°It means¡what Alexander is doing right now is happening right now,¡± Tiffania answered.
The camera zoomed in on Alexander who was standing up and facing the camera firmly. Afterward, he began a sincere speech.
¡°Everyone, it is with a very deep sense of humility that Ie to this moment of announcing the birth in this country of a new art so important in its implication that it is bound to affect all society. Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you a technology that will shine like a torch of hope to a troubled world¡Television,¡± Alexander eloquently announced.
¡°Alexander¡looks and sounds cool,¡± Sophie said with a dreamy sigh.
Chapter 81 Birth of a New Art Part 2
Alexander exited the makeshift studio to see the reactions of the crowd in the Imperial Dynamic Systems stall, which by now after the demonstration of the new device, has be thergest one in the venue.
Imperial Guards dressed in formal suits congregated around him with keen eyes, scanning every inch of the exhibition for threats. Alexander, however, was quite content to ignore them and enjoy his time ncing at the stalls showing their inventions and products. He did it out of pity as attention to them diminished greatly, word by mouth pique the curiosity of the visitors infectiously and soon people swarmed to only one stall in the exhibition.
He did not go far as Alexander was met with hundreds¡no thousands of people trying to squeeze themselves in just to see the product beyond it!
¡°It moves! The picture moves!¡±
¡°Let me see! Let me see!¡±
¡°Oy! Stop pushing around!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t get out!¡±
¡°OW! You are crushing me!¡±
Alexander sighed at the unfortunate turn of events. He has seen enough to know a ck Friday-sized stampede. It was a disaster. He did anticipate them flocking to the television but this is too much. He nned to surprise them from behind as part of the demo. But after seeing the present circumstances, he gave up.
¡°Rn,¡± Alexander beckoned Rn, to get closer to him.
¡°What is it, sir?¡± Rn leaned his head forward, allowing himself to hear over all themotion.
¡°Have one of your men alert the security guards of this venue. At this rate, people could get hurt. I don¡¯t want it to happen as it might smear my reputation and mypany,¡±-.
¡°Understood sir!¡± Rn nodded in acknowledgment and beckoned one of the Imperial Guards to ry Alexander¡¯s orders. The Imperial Guard nodded and walked away to carry out his duties.
Rn returned back to Alexander, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent one of my men, sir. Where should we proceed?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take the safer route,¡± Alexander simply said as he began to walk away from the stage.
In just two minutes, they¡¯d reach backstage. Alexander could still hear the voices of the crowds, but it was gradually fading away and reced with soft indistinct chatter. Looks like the security guards tasked with maintaining order have arrived.
Alexander fixed his tie and straightened his posture. He nced back to the cameraman whom he found idly backstage and asked.
¡°Are we ready to roll again?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡Once you step out, we¡¯ll resume broadcasting,¡± the cameraman said.
¡°Okay,¡± Alexander took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he opened the door.
The television camera clicked, resuming where it left off. Upon gracing the tform with his presence, the people began cheering loudly.
¡°Look It¡¯s His Majesty!¡±
¡°Your Majesty! Please notice me!¡±
Alexander raised his hands and waved slightly to acknowledge them while he walked toward the podium.
That was not the end of it when one of the crowds noticed something on the television. On the screen, it showed Alexander standing in front of the podium waving his hand. He looked up only to see Alexander doing the same, he returned to the television once more to confirm.
It was at this moment they realized what live broadcasting is.
¡°Look! His Majesty is on television!¡± he shared loudly amongst the other onlookers.
¡°It sure is!¡± another man shouted. ¡°And his Majesty is doing the same!¡±
¡°Yeah!¡± another cheered in agreement.
With this revtion, everyone became even more invested and began talking amongst each other.
¡°It¡¯s like magic! I can see His Majesty on the podium without looking up at the tform,¡± one of the crowdsmented.
Alexander couldn¡¯t help butugh under his breath upon hearing thements. They are beginning to understand the workings of television. To make it more impactful, Alexander thought of something.
¡°Sir¡¡± Alexander flicked his finger, beckoning the cameraman who was carrying a television camera on his shoulder toe near him.
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±
Alexander looked straight at the camera lens before speaking ¡°I want you to point the camera to the crowds.
¡°As you wish, Your Majesty,¡± the cameraman began turning around to point the television camera to the crowds who were still enthusiastically and engrossingly invested in the television.
Secondster, they noticed a sudden change on the screen.
¡°Wait¡is that me?!¡± One of the men noticed and nced up to see a camera pointing at them. He waved his hand at it while shifting his sights on the television screen. He saw himself waving on it.
¡°Woah! I¡¯m really inside the television, look!¡±
The crowds gasped in amazement upon realizing they were truly on the television.
¡°This television is amazing!¡±
¡°I want to buy one!¡±
¡°Where can we buy it?¡±
¡°How much is it?¡±
Alexander chuckled at the sights. If television is making them this crazy, he wondered what would happen if he introduced a technology better than it? Like personalputers or cell phones. Though it may take a long time, he is confident that he can bring it out in less than ten years.
Maybe even shorter for videogames consoles if using design specs like the Magnavox Odyssey, which didn¡¯t even have a CPU. Alexander fears the inevitable ¡°PONG Madness¡± that will spread across the globe.
The n here is to make Imperial Dynamic Systems known for its advanced technologies and television is the surefire way to start. In fact, he could¡¯ve made it colored if he chose to but he decided to take it slow as he deemed it not efficient. He¡¯ll wait for a year where he¡¯ll release a new version of television that is now colored and better than the first, and then in another year of another innovation until the CRT television is slowly being reced by LCD and LCD being reced by LED.
nned obsolescence and trending consumers¡¯ business model at its finest.
¡°Everyone, may I have your attention please,¡± Alexander spoke in front of the microphone in a calm and authoritative tone as he raised his arms to gain their attention. Everyone quieted down immediately.
Alexander continued ¡°Everyone, there are no words that can describe how thrilled I am to be able to show off the first product of mypany, Imperial Dynamic Systems. This is a historic moment for myself, mypany, and this country. And an important moment must be heralded by an important person,¡± Alexander said.
He straightened his posture and cleared his throat. He lifted his chin up and turned to face the audience before speaking, ¡°It is with a very deep sense of humility that Ie to this moment of announcing the birth in this country of a new art so important in its implication¡that it is bound to affect all society,¡± Alexander paused and continued. ¡°And now,dies and gentlemen, I formally present to you a new art that will shine like a torch of hope to a troubled world¡television.¡±
Alexander extended his arms, showing the television in front of the crowds.
A resounding round of apuse sounded throughout the hall
¡°Thank you! Thank you, everyone! Thank you so much!¡± Alexander bowed in thanks to everyone who was pping for him.
He stepped out of the podium and into the center of the arena. He ced his hand on the center of his chest and bent down low.
Meanwhile in the Winter Pce.
Sophie, Tiffania, Christina, and Anastasia all watched in awe after Alexander introduced television.
¡°Alexander¡is¡looks so cool and handsome,¡± Sophie said with a dreamy sigh, showing her proudness of her future husband.
¡°Brother is awesome!¡± Anastasia eximed.
¡°Hmmph,¡± Tiffania harrumphed, ¡°I admit, his ending speech is good. Is it already the end? If that¡¯s the case I must return to my study room now,¡±
¡°My my, Tiffania, you can be honest to yourself sometimes,¡± Christina giggled.
¡°Ngh¡what are you talking about sister? It¡¯s not like I like my dunce brother or anything. I just said that because he sounds cool that¡¯s all¡don¡¯t get the wrong idea, dummy.¡±
¡°Eh? But remember the time when you are pleading with him to save Ana? When you were hugging?¡±
¡°Hah?! Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?¡± Tiffania panicked.
Christinaughed and shrugged, saying, ¡°Oh nothing, I just recalled an interesting memory where you can be vulnerable and open sometimes,¡± she teased.
¡°Ah, moah~! I am leaving!¡± Tiffania dashed off towards her study room before anyone could react to her outburst.
Sophie, who just witnessed an interesting interaction between her two sisters-inw, smiled.
Chapter 82 Sudden Visit
The first week of the Ruthenian National Exhibition was a smashing sess for Imperial Dynamic Systems after the debut of its first product, the television.
The news of its introduction to the world spread like wildfire, from newspapers, radios, and the people discussing it in their workces, homes, and other establishments.
In the following days, Imperial Dynamic Systems received orders for 5,000 television sets, and the demands after that are just increasing at an unprecedented rate. The RCA on Earth has sold 10,000 television sets in its first year, but in this world, it looks as though the Imperial Dynamic Systems will soon reach a higher figure than the RCA has achieved.
Most of the buyers of television are from the middle ss and elite ss. Despite Alexander making it affordable and cheaper to the masses, the lower ss of the Ruthenia Empire neither can still afford it nor see the benefit of having one yet. After all, they are breaking their backs and stretching their money every day just to make ends meet. They are too frugal to spare for such futuristic fancy frivolous shy fare. So, only those fortunate enough to have funds in their nnels are joining the fanfare.
Alexander didn¡¯t see the lower ss not buying his television as a failure. Their circumstances are understandable, to say the least. But as months or years go by, they¡¯ll rise to the middle ss due to him signing a bill called the Fair Labor Standards Act six months ago. With thisw, Alexander just set the minimum wage of 294 Ruthenian rubles per hour. To give you a perspective, 294 rubles is equivalent to 7.25 USD in today¡¯s Earth money for better insight, the annual sry of an ordinary worker during his father¡¯s reign or before thew was about 500,000 rubles per year. Which is instead counted in daily wages of about 114 rubles per hour, in long dangerous dirty 12-hour shifts with no leave, give or take.
Here is aparison.
The old wage is 114 rubles an hour multiplied by 12 hours of sunrise to sunset work for 1,368 rubles a day, which is 499,320 rubles a year.
The new pay is 294 rubles an hour multiplied by the new working shift of 8 hours per day, which is 2,352 rubles. That is 858,480 rubles a year.
A very huge wage gap and workers were underpaid and working under poor conditions. No wonder there were a lot of strikes before Alexander took over as the head of state.-.
A more direct example is the cost of living for an average worker.
Food takes half the pay, about 684 rubles gone into the belly.
Many workers smoke, drink, gamble and have vices due to misery or send home parts of their pay. About 400 rubles are deducted.
Landlords and rents demand almost 200 rubles.
So all that is left is about 84 rubles. Money for when they get sick, injured, or sacked for reasons.
Nevertheless, he is making progress. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the quality of life of the citizens of the Ruthenia Empire will be improving significantly. It¡¯s part of his vision: a vibrant society, a thriving economy, and an ambitious nation.
¡
Before returning back to the Winter Pce to meet Princess Diana of the Britannia Empire, Alexander made a quick trip to one of the automobile factories of the Imperial Dynamic Systems in Moskva.
Exiting the car, Alexander was greeted with the sight of a huge factory building. A plump man in his fifties dressed in a ck suit stood at the entrance of the factory gates holding a clipboard.
¡°Ah!¡± said the man, giving Alexander a small wave as he approached him. ¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty,¡± said the man bowing slightly.
¡°Hello, Mosckvich, nice to meet you again,¡± Alexander stepped up to Mosckvich to shake hands.
¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± Mosckvich asked.
¡°Hmm¡nothing in particr to be honest¡well actually there is. I¡¯d like to look around the factory if that¡¯s okay,¡± replied Alexander, scratching his head sheepishly.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Please follow me and we can proceed to my office,¡± said Mosckvich, turning on his heels, and leading the way inside the building.
Alexander and his security detail followed.
Mosckvich, he¡¯s an engineer and a mechanic who founded the Mosckvich automobile one year ago. However, it was short-lived after Imperial Dynamic Systems bought hispany three months ago to serve as its producer of the automobile Alexander nned to introduce in this world.
He bought thepany because it already has the necessary facilities for vehicle production and even though he bought it from Mosckvich, Alexander still appointed him to be the head of the Imperial Dynamic Systems Automobile Division.
Of course, he didn¡¯t get the position that easily. He must pass a strict evaluation and vetting process to be epted into the division. He passed the screening and became the current head of the Imperial Dynamic Systems Automobile Division, where he now worked.
Inside the building, the assembly line was brightly lit, and safety barriers and tidy workces is seen inside. It was different from the one he visited before with Christina and Tiffania. Here, the factory workers are observing the factory rules and regtions very seriously. There is no levity nor any form of frivolity, but neither the looks of despair nor depression. They are focusedpletely on their jobs and work efficiently as if they are on a mission, some seem to take joy and pride in theirbor. As if they are not paid toze around.
As they walked further through the corridors, more employees appeared, some carrying tools and others operating a new type of equipment that became a standard in all Imperial Dynamic Systems factories, the CNC machines.
An industrial machine that became synonymous with assembly lines and factories. It is a machine he arduously worked on for months and is now running here to produce high-quality car engines.
One of which he saw as the group walked along. Alexander¡¯s interests were piqued by it when he witnessed the machine processing a single car engine in a delicate and precise manner. The beauty of these machines is that they are oftentimes virtually unattended. The factory workers would just set the instructions and then leave it to it to do what is needed.
They can do everything from drilling, boring, milling, and passing unrted parts from machine to machine. The end products were then processed from rough castings throughplete and different cycles of machining operations entirely independent of human intervention.
One of them is working on an engine that will be fitted to a new military vehicle, the humvees. You read it right, it¡¯s molding the V-8 diesel engine. The Imperial Dynamic Systems Automotive Division along with its subsidiaries are working on military vehicles other than humvees such as the M939, M970, M911, R-11 Refueler, motorcycle, et cetera. Making the military the primary customer of the IDS.
Now, he is thinking of introducing a vehicle that will be used by civilians.
¡°We¡¯re near the office now, Your Majesty,¡± Mosckvich informed, snapping Alexander out of his thoughts.
Mosckvich gestured towards arge white door at the end of the hall. Before entering, Alexander turned to face Rn.
¡°Rn, can you get my briefcase in the car?¡± asked Alexander.
¡°Sure thing, sir,¡± answered Rn, walking away.
He nced at the Imperial Guards standing resolutely in front of him.
¡°The rest of you stay here,¡± Alexander said. The Imperial Guards acknowledged the order with a salute.
Alexander proceeded toward the office without much ado.
¡°Please, take a seat, Your Majesty,¡± Mosckvich offered, gesturing towards afortable chair next to his desk.
Alexander sat down and crossed his legs.
¡°Do you want something to drink? Water? Tea? Coffee?¡± suggested Mosckvich.
¡°I¡¯m good,¡± said Alexander. He nced around the room. He noted that everything is clean and orderly; with no stray papers lying about everywhere. The only items on his desk is a picture frame which held a picture of his wife with their daughter, and Mosckvich¡¯s empty smoking pipe in a clean dish. Which exins the smoked aroma in the room.
Since Alexander declined his refreshment offer, Mosckvich sat down.
¡°When I arrived at this facility, my only intention was to look around and see the factory workers¡¯ conditions. I must say, I¡¯m impressed.¡±
¡°I¡¯m honored to hear that, Your Majesty,¡± Mosckvich smiled.
¡°However, a thought popped up in my mind as I was observing the area. The Imperial Dynamic Systems Automotive Division products are for military use.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware of that, sir,¡± Mosckvich agreed.
¡°Well, the thing is I didn¡¯t create this division only to produce military stuff, I want it to produce civilian cars that are better than ourpetitors across the world,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Does the IDS already have a design in mind?¡±
¡°Yes,¡±
Chapter 83 New Automobile?
¡°Mosckvich, since you¡¯re working on an automobile designed by the IDS, what are your insights about the design?¡± Alexander asked as he propped his arm up on the table and leaned forward with interest. ¡°Because I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized this by now,¡±
Mosckvich gulped as he looked up at his boss who was eager to hear what he had to say. Alexander was right, he noticed something different in the design that he had never seen in his entire lifetime. He cleared his throat before answering.
¡°I did find something¡Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Alexander hummed as he nodded his head, just as he expected. ¡°Okay, share it with me,¡±
¡°Okay then¡the humvee for example is wider and heavier than the cars introduced in this world so far. Its body is made ofposite materials I haven¡¯t heard about and judging by theposition, it can take a hit, which is understandable because it¡¯s a military vehicle, however, the design is somehow the same, to say the least, It features a box design but on the end, it has slopes for aerodynamic purposes.¡±
Mosckvich paused momentarily as he recalled every detail about the humvee¡¯s specifications of the engines, the tires, the materials used on it, et cetera.
¡°One of which piqued my interest is the tread pattern of the tires. Instead of having a simr size and shape and aligned, it¡¯s randomized. Not only that, the tires feature new materials andyouts new to me for example, radial design, whereyers of fabric are arranged radially for fuel-efficiency. As for the engines, the V8, 6.5-liter turbocharged diesel is more powerful than anymercially-produced cars¡¡±-.
¡°Still, you were able to make one right?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty. As long as we have the tools, materials, and knowledge, we can make anything the IDS wants us to make,¡± Mosckvich said with conviction.
¡°So ording to you, it¡¯s everything,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Kind of, Your Majesty,¡± Mosckvich rubbed the back of his neck embarrassedly.
Though this question may be sudden, Alexander just learned something from the conversation. Mosckvich emphasizes the design of the humvee. Given that it¡¯s different from the mainstream design of this era¡¯s automobile, the assurance or the fact that he can make it just proved that the car¡¯s design hasn¡¯t changed much for over decades or nearly a century.
If anything, that would be the design along with its contemporary issues. Let¡¯s take 1920s cars for example. They are boxy and aerodynamically inefficient, causing them to burn a lot of fuel due to drag. Some engineers thought of recing an engine with a more powerful one but that is costly. So, what did they do? Simple, they changed theyout of the body by having the rear-end of the roof sloped downwards, basically making it curvy, thus making it aerodynamically efficient.
Also in this world¡¯s era, there are not many car enthusiasts or people that care about the specification or performance of the vehicle. The one leading factor in why the vehicle sells is due to the design. It¡¯s basically a war of aesthetics. The more regal and majestic the car is the better.
Now cars in the 70s and 80s may not be aesthetically pleasingpared to the cars in the 1930s, but they are a lot safer. Alexander will prioritize safety in car designs. Meaning every car produced in the Ruthenia Empire mustply with the new safety standards and regtions he¡¯ll impose. For example, the car must pass the barrier test, it must also have seatbelts, airbags, bumper shock, et cetera. Which he¡¯ll work on once he returns back to St. Petersburg.
But why opt for the 1980s or 1990s design? Because car design evolves every decade, and those designsplied with the safety standards. Plus, it¡¯s a personal preference of Alexander. If there is one challenge that could bar him from making a car out of the 80s or 90s, that will be the fuel injection system and the electronic control module.
It¡¯s too early for that, for now, he¡¯ll settle at carburetors and probably adopt a design from the 60s or 70s with added protection.
¡®The people into retro cars back on Earth will cream themselves over looking at the cars here.¡¯ thought the Thomas inside Alexander.
Alexander tapped the table of Mosckvich with his finger as he waited for Rn toe back.
¡°He is taking too long huh?¡± Alexander muttered under his breath as he crossed his arms over his chest and tapped his foot against the ground impatiently, waiting for Rn toe back with the briefcase¡there was a knock on the door.
¡°Come in!¡± Alexander called out, he didn¡¯t need to look behind him to know who the person was, because there¡¯s only one person in this factory that is permitted to enter the office.
¡°Sorry, sir! Here you go,¡± Rn handed Alexander the briefcase.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Alexander took the suitcase and ced it on his table.
Alexander opened it and checked through the contents. Everything that he wanted to show to Mosckvich is inside. He grabbed the papers and set the briefcase down on the floor, getting it out of the way.
¡°So, these are the hand-drawn designs conceptualized by the IDS, what do you think?¡± Alexander showed the papers to Mosckvich who then checked them carefully.
He frowned slightly when he saw some of the diagrams on the paper. They all seemed very new. By very new, it means he hadn¡¯t seen it on the road, not even in foreign countries.
Just like the humvees, Misckvoch is having this odd feeling of doubt towards the IDS. Everything that they are creating right now doesn¡¯t follow today¡¯s paradigm. And yet when the IDS showed or briefed them on the schematics or blueprints, it suddenly made sense scientifically, even though there wasn¡¯t a study or an experiment on it.
Just who are the mysterious engineers employed by IDS that is working so secretly to the point His Majesty has to be the one presenting it? Not only that, it seems as though His Majesty knows what he¡¯s talking about like he was briefed beforehand.
However, the schematics are too technical for the young prince who hadn¡¯t prior education in mechanical engineering. If he can understand the inner workings of what the IDS anonymous engineers are trying to convey, then the prince in front of him must be smart.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡± Alexander noticed
¡°Well, sir, the design got me again,¡± Misckovich let out a forced chuckle. ¡°This concept design¡without schematics¡I wouldn¡¯t be able to ascertain its feasibility,¡±
¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t worry, we will provide it to you in the next few weeks,¡± Alexander said.
¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡±
The drawings Alexander presented to Misckovich are actual designs from various car manufacturers in the 70s, 80s, and 90s. Ranging from Ford, Toyota, Nissan, Audi, Rolls-Royce, BMW, Chevrolet, and many more. The problem is that thesepanies already have their counterparts existing here.
This means in the next 50 years; it¡¯ll be envisioned by the engineering mavericks of eachpany. He can copy it to save hispany money from research and development costs. Harrier Industries doesn¡¯t have a car model from thete twentieth century. Their cars are electric, just like Te. It houses many state-of-the-art features that it¡¯s impossible to recreate in a technological dark age.
¡®Shit¡looks like I¡¯m gonna copy again from the future¡¡¯
Chapter 84 Return
In the end, Alexander left the factory undecided about what vehicle to adopt for his automotive industry. Although he can select any of them since most people wouldn¡¯t care anyways in the performance as long as it catches their eyes.
Alexander deems it best to give it a considerable amount of thought before he passes the schematics to Mosckovich in the following weeks.
With most of his job done in the Moskva, Alexander prepared to head back to St. Petersburg by train. It has been almost three months since he left the Winter Pce. Most of which is overseeing the nationwide constructions across the empire to ensure that safety standards are being met and meeting with the engineers and architects.
***
Alexander looks out the window of the moving train as it chugs to its destination on the rails. The fields, trees, and buildings whiz by.
He stares outside the window, time seems to stop as his brain rests and restarts to process and calcte more ideas.
Thomas never quite got the chance to understand the phenomenon of his situation, the ident that took his life back on Earth hangs in his mind.
He takes a sip of the lukewarm beverage and continues staring out the window.-.
¡®Oh¡.that is a fat dirty pig taking a mudbath .¡¯
***
The journey took five hours and the sun had already set by the time he reached the outskirts of St. Petersburg where he resided.
Upon exiting the train, Alexander stretched his arms and breathed in the fresh air.
¡°Oh I missed this,¡± Alexander mumbles as he looks up at the starry sky full of millions of stars that made him feel like he could be floating through space. He then proceeded to stride over to the car parked in front of him with a door unlocked and stepped inside the vehicle.
As Alexander gotfortable, the engine of the vehicle rumbled to life, the lights red to illuminate the road ahead and began its drive. The trip to Peterhof Pce is one hour. That¡¯s right, before heading back to the Winter Pce, he would first meet the Princess of the Britannia Empire to check on her health.
ording to the reports, Diana has recovered sessfully, and with that Alexander can begin the expected negotiations of setting up terms in exchange for him treating her.
After one hour, Alexander arrived at Peterhof Pce. He got out of the car and headed straight to the pce¡¯s garden, where they will meet.
Various flora arranged in a perfect pattern rustled softly along with the gentle breeze brushing against the leaves of trees scattered all around. The darkness of night was banished by the many gaslightmpposts ced at intervals by thete architects and workers of the pce. He looked forward to seeing the Princess of the Britannia Empire and found her sitting on a bench near the stone fountain.
He greeted the Princess of the Britannia Empire with a warm smile, before proceeding to walk toward the princess. Once he got close enough, he stopped abruptly and looked around once more at the beautiful nocturnal scenery around him.
¡°I remember thest time¡this garden is nothing but white¡frozen as the winter season congeals the vibrant greenery, leaving it barren,¡± Alexander whispered out loud. ¡°But now, it¡¯s a sight to behold. I never realized Peterhof Pce was this beautiful¡I might consider moving here every summer.¡±
Diana chuckled at his remarks about the Peterhof Pce. ¡°That¡¯s true. I also fell in love with this ce. It¡¯s more beautiful than Buckingham Pce¡It¡¯s the reason why I selected this ce for our meeting,¡±
¡°As a Ruthenian, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to hear yourpliments, Diana,¡± Alexander said as he turned around to face Diana who was currently sitting on the bench.
Diana looks at Alexander coyly, raising her eyebrow at how oblivious at times he can be. Agreeing to a meeting with a woman at night in the garden alone?
This is the stuff of pulp romance novels.
¡°I¡¯m rather surprised you agreed to a private meeting in the garden at night with me, does it not ur to you that this whole thing seems like you are about to enter a tryst with another princess?¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes widen in shock at his unintended mistake, long nights of meeting with men and seeing women as equals lead him into an embarrassing situation.
Seeing that she finally got revenge with this simple revtion for the toy snake prank she had suffered from him, Diana giggled as Alexander was gobsmacked for not realizing the implications.
¡°Worry not my dearest cousin, I have Lancelot with trusted men to make sure nothing here gets in or out. And if needed to, Lancelot wille in to save a princess from a very naughty Ruthenian ¡°dragon¡±.¡±
Alexander shrugs in defeat, ¡°And I suppose that naughty ¡°dragon¡± threw a serpent at you before?¡±
They shared a shortugh before Diana began cutting off the pleasantries. ¡°Shall we proceed to business?¡±
Alexander took a seat beside Diana and responded with a nod.
¡°Before we proceed, I¡¯d like to reintroduce myself. I¡¯m the First Princess of the Britannia Empire, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. I¡¯m here in my capacity as Counselor of the Embassy of the Britannia Empire. Everything you seek from Britannia goes through me.¡±
¡°Is that so? Then allow me to proceed by congratting you on your recovery. As the creator of the medicine, I¡¯m in jubtion after witnessing another person recover from something that¡¯s been considered fatal for decades,¡±
¡°Well¡your medicine works as you said. Thank you¡and I apologize for doubting you¡¡± Diana softly replied as she bowed her head while looking down, as if ashamed.
¡°Look, let¡¯s just get started, shall we? I don¡¯t want our meeting to be this depressing¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Diana agreed. ¡°Now then. Since you¡¯ve treated me sessfully you must be expecting something in return¡right?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t say that,¡± Alexander said as he reached into his coat pocket before pulling out a folded note and handing it to her.
Diana took it and opened it to read.
¡°Lifting the ban of Ruthenia Empire ess to the Suez Canal and a free trade agreement?¡± Diana said, looking up to Alexander with an expression of disbelief.
¡°Well there¡¯s another one but this is not the ce for its discussion. You¡¯ve stripped off our ess in the Suez Canal after the dogger bank incident to which Ruthenia already made an official apology. I understand the decision but it¡¯s costing our economy thousands of lost export and import revenue. Imagine we have to sail around the ck Continent just so we can reach our business partners in Asia? The free trade agreement, Pretty much self-exnatory, establishes a free trade agreement, removing tariffs, which mutually benefits both our countries. It¡¯s a win-win. In addition, Ruthenia also wants to propose another trade agreement which we can discuss tomorrow the moment we have a draft of it,¡± Alexander paused momentarily and continued. ¡°As you can see, these terms we propose are purely for economical purposes.¡± Alexander paused.
¡°In fact, we can settle these terms diplomatically without you having to have tuberculosis. Treating you is personal because we are rtives, and it¡¯s only normal for one another to help each other. I¡¯ve seen the eyes of a person suffering from tuberculosis, my cute little sister. Meeting you back then caused my memories of Anastasia stricken with the disease to surface. Remember how she epted her fate and told me not to worry. I was heartbroken upon hearing that,¡± Alexander exined.
Upon hearing that, Diana was moved by the honesty shown by Alexander and his words. The fact that he¡¯s willing to cure her without expecting something in return touched her heart.
¡°Is this true?¡± Diana asked, wanting to confirm his words.
¡°Look, it¡¯s bad optics if I were to decline to treat you just because the Britannia Empire won¡¯t give something in return. That¡¯ll make me look like an asshole,¡± Alexander chuckled and continued. ¡°If I have the power to save someone, I¡¯ll do it, no question asked.¡±
Diana chuckled back, her face flushing from his gentle and reassuring voice.
¡°I¡¯ll make sure this will reach my father. As the future Queen of the Britannia Empire, you have my word¡But,¡± Diana hesitated briefly. ¡°What was the other one? You said earlier that it¡¯s not a ce for that discussion?¡±
Alexander sighed deeply before answering. ¡°Thest one is¡I want you to recognize our acquisition of the Manchuria region of the Han Dynasty.¡±
Chapter 85 Cant Say I Didnt Try
¡°What did you just say?¡± Diana narrowed her eyes, and her calm and gentle demeanor disappeared instantly.
Alexander anticipated this reaction, after all, the Britannia Empire and Ruthenia Empire are geopolitical rivals. If one were to overtake one another could result in a conflict that may drag others into it.
¡°I¡¯m saying, we want the Britannia Empire to recognize our im in the Manchuria region¡¡± Alexander repeated. ¡°We¡¯ve been negotiating with the Han Dynasty for months but we still can¡¯t find an opening because of the conflict that may arise after the deal. One of which is the Yamato Empire. Since you¡¯re friends with them, I was kind of hoping your country talk to them, pacify things out,¡±
¡°Alexander¡you know what you¡¯re asking right now is impossible right? Even if you treat me, there¡¯s no way the Parliament would agree to that wish of yours,¡± Diana said, her arms crossed over her chest as she gave him a stern look.
¡°Wait what¡?¡± Alexander blinked several times in confusion.
¡°We are a constitutional monarchy and the royal family is just a simple figurehead. We don¡¯t have actual powers. So it¡¯s actually up to the parliament and to the prime minister¡The only difference between our countries is the head-of-state. In your new constitution, prior to adopting a new system, you chose to retain your powers by making yourself as the supreme chief-of-staff for life¡¡±
¡°I understand where you¡¯re getting here and I don¡¯t need a lesson about the constitution. What I¡¯m confused about is that you can fulfill my first three terms but not this one?¡±-.
¡°There¡¯s a limit, Alexander,¡± Diana said, her eyes glinting. ¡°The Britannia Empire has anticipated that you¡¯ll demand something in return if my treatment is sessful and they are prepared for that. The first three are something we can agree upon because it¡¯s beneficial to our countries¡¯ rtionships and economies. But thest one? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll get through the order of business.¡± Diana said with a sigh. ¡°To put it simply, anything my father and I do now will look like we¡¯re doing Ruthenia¡¯s bidding. Do you understand now?¡±
Alexander bit his lip before nodding ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try,¡± he smiled awkwardly.
Diana rolled her eyes at Alexander¡¯sment, ¡°Why are you expanding into the Han Dynasty?¡±
¡°Both of our countries are imperialist, Diana. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise of you to ask something that you already knew the answer to,¡± Alexander countered. ¡°Expanding on the far east has been one of the major goals of the Ruthenia Empire. I¡¯m simply upholding it as the Emperor of Ruthenia. Oh, by the way, want to know what makes an emperor sessful in Ruthenia?¡±
¡°What is that?¡± Diana asked while narrowing her eyebrows slightly.
¡°Produce an heir and conquer territories,¡± Alexander answered simply.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is huh? You annex Manchuria and you¡¯ll be loved. Hmm¡I get it now,¡± Diana said in a way that suggested sarcasm. ¡°However, a piece of advice, don¡¯t do it, Alexander.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Because we know why you want Manchuria so much. That region is rich in natural resources,¡±
She said and continued. ¡°After making the Kingdom of Choson a protectorate, do you think the Yamato will be satisfied with just that? Like western powers, the Yamato Empire is an imperialist who would conquernd afternd. However, the problem is that theycknd or natural resources. The Choson penins didn¡¯t satiate their hunger and thus is looking for more, which is Manchuria. Resources-riched, sparsely popted, and a huge plot ofnd. For a densely-popted and resource-poor Yamato. What do you think they¡¯ll do if you purchase Manchuria?
Alexander couldn¡¯t agree more with her exnation. Not only that, she hit the mark as to why Alexander is looking to expand his territory into Manchuria. It¡¯s rich in natural resources such as iron and oil. A resource the Yamato badly needs as itcks natural resources of its own. There¡¯s a high chance that the Yamato will be aiming for self-sufficiency in natural resources as it is deemed essential for their survival.
¡°So, the Britannia Empire doesn¡¯t want us to take Manchuria but is it okay if it¡¯s Yamato?¡±
Diana only gave him a wry smile. Alexander scoffed as he already knew the answer to it. The Britannia Empire will do whatever it takes to contain the Ruthenia Empire.
However, too bad for her, Alexander still has some tricks up his sleeves.
¡°If the Britannia Empire won¡¯t help us recognize the acquisition of Manchuria, then I guess we¡¯ll ask other countries. Hmm¡what about the Deutd Empire? That¡¯s right, the Deutsch will be happy to help as long as they¡¯ll get a premium and exclusive trade deal with us. I believe you¡¯re already familiar with television, right? Fun fact, that¡¯s not the only thing we¡¯re building,¡± Alexander leaned closer to her face and whispered. ¡°We are building something better than that, enough to make everyone envious,¡±
Diana grabbed Alexander by the shoulder and pushed him, ¡°Oi¡do you think you can tempt me that easily? And if you align yourself with the Deutd Empire, what do you think will happen to your French investors? They¡¯ll threaten to pull out trades and investment deals¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m confident that they¡¯re going to stay,¡±
Diana¡¯s eyes narrowed as she couldn¡¯t get a read on Alexander anymore. Though she understands the reason why he¡¯s doing this is to force her to ept his terms, though she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so, what¡¯s more threatening is that leaning toward their main rival in the maind Europa, Deutd Empire, if Alexander is crazy enough to align with them, it¡¯ll be bad for Britannia Empire, both literally and figuratively. Because if they do, Britannia will be isted.
Not to mention, their electronic technology is more advanced than the rest of the world. The inception of technology and a word from him saying they are building something better is enough to take Ruthenia as seriously as possible.
In addition, does Ruthenia have close ties with the Francois Republic, the Deutd Empire, and the Kingdom of Norway? Diana doesn¡¯t want to imagine.
¡°Fine¡fine,¡± Diana yielded with a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll consult with my father and the parliament, see if we can ensure the support you¡¯re looking for¡I¡¯ll try¡¡±
¡°Diana,¡± Alexander cut her off. ¡°Let me say this before youplete your sentence. Remember that on this day I gave you a chance. Television is just the beginning. Once you see what we are creating you¡¯ll remember every second of this moment, regretting it. I don¡¯t want you to try, I want you to do it. And by doing, I mean your guarantee.¡±
Diana couldn¡¯t finish her sentence after hearing that.
Secondster, there was a shout from behind.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
Alexander and Diana looked back to the source and saw Imperial Guards rushing towards them. One of them was Rn.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander asked the moment Rn arrived in front of him.
¡°Sir¡¡± Rn leaned over to Alexander to whisper into his ear. ¡°The Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, ordered me to deliver a message.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander whispered back in reply.
¡°We¡¯ve received word from divostok in the Far East saying that the Yamato Empire has dered war with the Han Dynasty and is now mobilizing its troops stationed in the Kingdom of Choson.¡±
Chapter 86 Misfortune
¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± Alexander said with a frown.
¡°You¡¯ll be briefed once you arrive in the General Staff Building, Your Majesty. For now, we have to move.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana finally spoke.
Alexander turned to face her with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Nothing, looks like we¡¯re gonna have to finish this discussion tomorrow. I have to go,¡± Alexander said and walked away, leaving Diana puzzled
by his sudden disappearance.
As soon as Alexander reached the General Staff Building, he headed straight to the situation room. Once inside, he saw top-brass military personnel ranging from generals to the joint chiefs. Some puffing away nervously with cigarettes. Why are they in the same room?
The moment he stepped inside the room, the room suddenly turned quiet as their heads swiveled toward him, eyes widening. They all immediately stub out their smokes and stood up in unison and performed a salute.-.
This caught Alexanderpletely off guard and he had to blink rapidly before returning their salute as well. He wasn¡¯t ustomed yet to being the suprememander-in-chief of the Ruthenian Armed Forces.
¡°At ease,¡± Alexander ordered after the salute was returned, he looked around and saw the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei Grigorivich, and the Minister of Defense Alexei Lavrov.
¡°All of the highest-ranking personnel of the Ruthenian Armed Forces are here. What the hell happened?¡± Alexander asked the two of them.
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received a call from the Ruthenian Naval Forces Eastern Strategic Command Pacific Fleet in divostok reporting the Yamato¡¯s 1st Fleet leaving the Sasebo Naval Base and taking up positions along the Yellow Sea¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the Yellow Sea is located between the maind of the Han Dynasty and the Choson penins¡¡± Sergei added.
¡°I know where the Yellow Sea is, Sergei. I was wondering why all the top-ranking military officials are in this room right now?¡±
¡°I think I can answer that, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei stepped in. ¡°The Yamato learned of our intentions to take Manchuria from the Han Dynasty and they didn¡¯t like it. Now they are mobilizing their fleet and their army towards the border of the Han Dynasty,¡±
¡°Wait¡wait, what do you mean you have learned? Didn¡¯t we reach out to them about our n of taking Manchuria?¡±
Sergei was silent for a moment as sweat broke out across his forehead.
¡°Your Majesty¡I didn¡¯t reach out to Yamato that time,¡± Sergei confessed.
¡°What?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
¡°Sir, I believe it¡¯s a bad idea to reach out to the Yamato Empire to share with them our n of buying the Manchuria region. They¡¯ll disagree instantly¡¡±
¡°So¡you did that without consulting me?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice rose in an incredulous tone.
¡°I was nning to tell you, Your Majesty, when you return back to St. Petersburg¡¡± Sergei couldn¡¯te up with another world to justify his reason as he feared he would get into trouble.
Alexander just sighed in exasperation at how things were going. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be happening. Things never worked the way he nned.
Alexander sat down and massaged his temples. ¡°We can talk about thister for now let¡¯s review what just happened. So the 1st fleet of the Yamato¡¯s Imperial Navy is in the Yellow Sea, this concerns us how?¡±
¡°Uhm¡sir, as I¡¯ve mentioned earlier, the Yamato Army is mobilizing their troops in the Kingdom of Choson, we believe that the Yamato Empire is nning another invasion in the Han Dynasty,¡± Sergei reminded.
¡°Son of a¡¡± Alexander rubbed his temple again, but this time in frustration. Thest thing he needed is to have a war in the Far East that could implicate the Ruthenia Empire.
Speaking of which, they already are.
¡°Sergei, if you didn¡¯t tell them about the n, how did they know that the Ruthenia and the Han Dynasty are engaged in and deal?¡± Alexander looked up to meet his eyes, he had seen a hint of nervousness in his eyes.
¡°It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s been a leak within the Han Dynasty, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said and added. ¡°Probably Pro-Yamato officials inside the current administration of the Han Dynasty leaked the contents of the deal through third parties. We¡¯re trying tomunicate with the Yamato Empire through various channels such as telephones, the ambassador of the Yamato Empire, and our Ruthenian embassy in the Yamato Empire. So far nothing.¡±
¡°Did the Han Dynasty release a statement about this predicament?¡± Alexander asked Sergei again.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. They said that they are taking this threat very seriously and are nning on mobilization in response to the aggression. Sir, a war between the Han Dynasty and Yamato Empire is imminent. And since this is my fault, Your Majesty, please give me a chance to fix this,¡± Sergei implored.
¡°How do you n on fixing this? It¡¯s not like we can involve ourselves further after knowing the fact that we backstabbed the Yamato Empire¡if war is imminent we have to get ready,¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to Alexei. ¡°What is the protocol here if a neighboring country is at war with a foreign country?¡±
¡°Well, sir, the first thing we can do is to alert all our military bases in the Eastern Military District. Then if possible, mobilize them near the contested area to act as a deterrence in hope of stopping whatever the Yamato Empire is nning. Then it¡¯s up to you sir how we should proceed next,¡±
Alexander sighed after hearing Alexei¡¯s answer. This is one of the worst things that could¡¯ve happened in his early reign. The Yamato Empire¡¯s aggressive action in the Far East is troubling Alexander to the core. Honestly speaking, Alexander didn¡¯t expect the Yamato Empire to react aggressively like this. This is one of his miscalctions.
Well even if they keep the deal secret, if the Yamato found out that the Han Dynasty sold Manchuria to the Ruthenian Empire, they¡¯d surely protest. Basically, a conflict is inevitable between two countries. Now the Yamato Empire is likely nning to take the Manchuria Region by force before Ruthenia can have the chance to take it.
It¡¯s one of his many initiatives, to expand in the Far East, if he conceded here, it¡¯ll be a massive blow to his face. But he doesn¡¯t want war. Is there a way to solve this thing diplomatically?
Alexander pinched the bridge of his nose and wiped his mouth before speaking. ¡°Sergei¡¡± Alexander called to catch Sergei¡¯s attention.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Get the ambassador of the Yamato Empire here now. I¡¯ll try to settle this through diplomatic means¡and to do so, we need another representative from a foreign country that could act as a mediator to make this sessful,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Who might that be¡Your Majesty?¡±
¡°The Princess of the Britannia Empire, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh,¡±
Chapter 87 Trying Diplomacy
Thirty minutester, at the General Staff Building, Alexander was walking back and forth in the hallway as he waited for Diana to arrive. Sergei, who was watching from the corner, apprehensively watched Alexander¡¯s anxious pacing.
Never he had seen Alexander be this nervous, though when it came to important meetings, he always seemed calm. Well, it was his fault, if only he had told him sooner that he had changed the n, this could¡¯ve been averted. Because of him, a war may break out in the Far East that could implicate the Ruthenia Empire.
Now, Sergei doesn¡¯t know what the future holds for him. Will he get fire or exile, it¡¯s up to His Majesty¡¯s decision.
Alex, unaware that Sergei was observing him closely, continued his movements until his feet suddenly stopped. He stared straight ahead as if someone had just appeared. And indeed someone had.
¡°Diana¡thank God, you¡¯re here,¡± Alexander whispered with relief, walking towards Diana, who was standing beside a man whom he recognized as Lancelot, his butler.
¡°What happened? You looked pale,¡± Diana said concerned, noticing that Alex had never looked this anxious in front of her before. Earlier, they were having a discussion about the terms of her sessful treatment and he looked confident andid back. But now, he looks so worried and nervous.
¡°I¡¯m in the greatest pinch of my life, Diana. Remember what we discussed earlier about us taking Manchuria? The Yamato Empire has found that out and is now taking positions in the Yellow Sea and mobilizing its army stationed in the Kingdom of Choson. For now, we are watching closely on the situation. They¡¯ll brief me until they know more,¡±
¡°Wait¡is this intel of yours validated? How certain are you that the Yamato Empire will invade the Han Dynasty?¡±-.
Alexander took a deep breath, closing his eyes and then exhaling deeply, ¡°75 percent.¡±
¡°75 percent?¡± Diana repeated.
¡°We have actionable intelligence as to why the invasion of the Han Dynasty is likely. What time is it in Yamato? four o¡¯clock in the morning? Why is the Yamato Empire flexing their muscles in the Yellow Sea so early that one wouldn¡¯t be able to see a goddamn whale in the water around 50 meters from their surface ships? What¡¯s with the sudden movement of the troops? Do you know what I think about this scenario? I think they are preparing for a pre-emptive strike against the Han Dynasty.¡±
Diana pursed her lips as she thought about Alex¡¯s hypothesis. From a strategic perspective, Alexander¡¯s logic made sense. There is just reason for the Yamato fleet to be in the Yellow Sea not unless it¡¯s nning something that could disrupt the peace in the area. Now, truth be told, this doesn¡¯t concern the Britannia Empire since the Far East has not been their interest except for Ruthenia expanding in the region.
If the Yamato Empire were to invade the Han Dynasty, this would reduce the amount of influence Ruthenia had on the region, thuspleting the imperative goals of the Britannia Empire, making the Yamato Empire a regional power in the process. In short, this is beneficial to the Britannia Empire.
However, with the prospect of Ruthenia bing a great power in theing years, losing the confidence of Ruthenia is something she, as the future Queen, couldn¡¯t afford. So, the only best option for her is to maintain peace in the region.
¡°How do you n to deal with this matter, Alexander?¡± Diana asked, looking up to Alexander with an expectant face.
¡°My main priority here is to de-escte the situation. The Han Dynasty has deemed the presence of the Yamato¡¯s fleet and troops near their borders a threat and they¡¯ll be within their right to respond ordingly. The Han Dynasty and the Yamato Empire fought against each other 27 years ago. The odds of the Han Dynasty winning against the Yamato Empire who have technological superiority is overwhelmingly slim,¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°War is a signifier¡Diana. It creates expectations of protracted involvement and loss of life, innocent lives are at stake because of something we¡¯ve done. I need your help.¡±
With Alexander¡¯s sincere and pleading gaze, Diana knew there wasn¡¯t much else to say. She nodded slowly, ¡°Alright. When is the Yamato ambassador due to arrive?¡± she asked.
¡°Fifteen minutes, Diana,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare then.¡±
¡
Two minutes before the meeting with the Yamato ambassador started, Alexander made a quick sidebar and contacted the Winter Pce.
¡°Brother¡where are you? I thought you¡¯reing back home today?¡± Christina said through the phone.
Alexander rubbed the temples of his head and his eyes before answering ¡°There was an emergency situation that required my immediate attention. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go home as soon as my meeting here ends. What are they doing?¡±
¡°Sophie and Anastasia are at the pce¡¯s garden drinking tea and stargazing while Tiffa is at her room, studying,¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander felt a relief wash over him after knowing what was happening and his stress eased slightly. ¡°That¡¯s great, I would love to see that¡¡±
As Alexander was having a conversation with Christina, he felt a tap on his shoulder.
Alexander turned to see none other than the Minister of Foreign Affairs himself.
¡°Your Majesty, the ambassador of the Yamato Empire has arrived,¡± notified Sergei.
Alexander nodded in acknowledgment before returning to his telephone conversation with Christina.
¡°I gotta go, Christina. I¡¯m going to see you fourter, okay?¡± Alexander promised.
¡°Sure thing. Take care, brother!¡± Christina softly replied as she heard the line disconnected and Alexander went silent.
He put the telephone down on the table before turning to the Minister of Foreign Affairs.
¡°Sergei, if you want to make up for your mistake, I¡¯m gonna need you to do something for me in case a diplomatic approach fails,¡± Alexander said with a serious expression on his face.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Anything. Anything in my power to assist you,¡± said Sergei, relieved that Alexander was willing to give him another chance.
Alexander beckoned him toe closer so that no unwanted ears could hear them¡He then proceeded toy out his contingency n to Sergei whose eyes widened at his n.
¡°Your Majesty¡are you sure about this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the only thing that could derail the Yamato Empire. They say if you want peace, prepare for war. But to me, if you want peace, be ready to pay a price,¡± Alexander said as he adjusted his necktie and headed to the meeting room where Diana and the Yamato ambassador were waiting.
¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± said Alexander once he entered the room.
The ambassador to Yamato is a short middle-aged man dressed in a dark western suit with a tie, wearing a pair of round sses made with tortoiseshell. Hisbed slick ck hair contrasted with Alexander¡¯s brte and Diana¡¯s dark grey.
The man stood up and offers his hand to shake as per the protocol of diplomatic manners.
Alexander gets to his side of the negotiation with Diana who proceeds to be shaken first.
And then Alexander did something the Yamato didn¡¯t quite expect.
Alexander, honed from the experience of many business meetings with Japanese investors, clients, and CEO¡¯s as Thomas back on earth, gave a proper Yamato Keirei bow at 30 degrees.
This gesture caused Diana to raise an eyebrow, but itpletely throws off the expectations of the Yamato man. The ambassador recovers quickly and returns the bow to Alexander, who then offers his hand to shake.
With the handshake done, both parties took their seats.
Settled in, Alexander spoke.
¡°Why don¡¯t we get started?¡±
Chapter 88 Discussion with the Yamato Ambassador
¡°Allow me to begin by apologizing for calling you out here on such short notice. I¡¯m sure you must be wondering why you are here, Mister Omono,¡± Alexander started the meeting, leaning over with his hand sped together and resting them on the desk in front of him, a slight frown tugging at the edges of his mouth as he did so. ¡°There was a situation developing in the Far East, particrly in the Yellow Sea. Are you aware that your country has sent a fleet to the area?¡±
Omono didn¡¯t reply immediately, simply staring nkly back which eventually turned into a frown.
¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Are you aware that the Imperial Yamato Navy First Fleet is in the Yellow Sea?¡± Alexander repeated his question, pressing down harder on the desk to keep his expression firm and unmoving.
¡°I believe you have been misinformed, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Is that the truth?¡±
¡°Yes. We have moved no such fleet into the Yellow Sea,¡±-.
¡°Well, my defense department told me otherwise. We¡¯ve received a report from our ambassador in the Han Dynasty that there is a fleet of warships in the Yellow Sea, spotted by the fisherman in the area.¡±
That got Omono¡¯s attention. His eyes widened slightly as he stared unblinkingly back, and then he sat up properly. But before he can speak a word, Alexander spoke again.
¡°Not only that, but we¡¯ve also got a report from the Kingdom of Choson that your army stationed in Pyongyang is mobilizing as we speak,¡±
¡°May I ask where are you getting that information, Your Majesty?¡± Omono asked, sounding mildly irritated now, ¡°Because as far I remember, I¡¯ve never received a word from Tokyo regarding this. If what you say is true then they would¡¯ve notified me to ensure that if both our countries were to be entangled with misunderstandings, we can resolve it.¡±
¡°Mister Omono, the reports we¡¯ve been getting from the Far East are confirmed and validated by our forces stationed in divostok. Although we have little to no presence in the Kingdom of Choson we still have other ways of getting factual information.¡±
¡°Still, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about here, Your Majesty. You are clearly misinformed,¡± Omono denied again, standing up straighter now and cing his hands firmly on the desk. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s growing annoyed by Alexander¡¯s persistence.
Alexander sighed in annoyance himself but remainedposed and continued.
¡°So, are you telling me that my Department of Defense is lying to me?¡± Alexander questioned, folding his arms and raising an eyebrow.
At his question, Omono faltered momentarily, as if surprised by the fact and slowly shook his head.
¡°No, Your Majesty, I¡¯m not. I assure you I am not,¡± he said with determination. ¡°I was just taken aback by your demand and request for rification.¡±
¡°Is that so? I was also taken aback by the fact that you¡¯re not informed of this matter. Especially if what the Yamato is going to do could spark an international incident that could implicate the Ruthenia Empire. Plus, you know that there are hundreds of maritime supply ships passing in the Yellow Sea? If that line is threatened, not only your country is going to receive a verbal condemnation but a sweeping economic sanction as well.¡±
At this moment, Omono folded and let out a sigh ¡°Fine, I was informed of the fact that my government has sent the first fleet of the Yamato Imperial Navy and the troops mobilizing in Pyongyang,¡±
¡°May I ask why?¡± Alexander leaned forward slightly on his desk, crossing his legs underneath himself.
¡°The Han Dynasty did something that could threaten the national security of the Yamato Empire by selling the region of Manchuria to the Ruthenian Empire. We see this deal as a threat that if we let it go by, the Yamato Empire will be in constant danger, fearing Ruthenian retaliation after its bitter defeat in the war with Yamato.¡±
Alexander scoffed at his presumptuous remarks. They¡¯ve won the war and that is indeed true however the cocky behavior gets on his nerves. They¡¯ve just won because the Far East is not as industrialized as the homefront and most of the troops there are just made of conscripts with little to no training and education. Plus, the logistics favor the side of the Yamato, thus emerging as a victor is as bright as day.
It pissed him off but as much as he wanted to vent it out, Alexander remained calm andposed. He knew he couldn¡¯t do such a thing without affecting the flow of this diplomatic discussion. His main goal here is to de-escte the situation not to rile things up.
Diana, who had been silent since the start of the meeting, noticed Alexander¡¯s expression and decided to step in.
¡°Mister Omono, if I may.¡±
Omono¡¯s gaze flickered to Diana, looking at her with confusion written all over his face. He doesn¡¯t seem to be expecting any sort of interruption from Alexander¡¯s assistant¡wait, is she an assistant?
Omono looked at the appearance of the youngdy sitting beside Alexander. Slender arms and legs, a doll-like face, she was beautiful that even he was charmed by it. So the rumors of Alexander doing indecent affairs with beautiful women in this country was true huh?
Unbeknownst to him, Omono is making a grave mistake by just staring at her so intensely to the point it¡¯s making her ufortable. Not to mention, he¡¯s already in his fifties! A wave of disgust ran through her body, still, she had to say something to cool things down.
¡°I believe I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m Princess Diana Rosemary Edinburgh of the Britannia Empire. I¡¯m here in my capacity as Counselor of the Embassy of the Britannia Empire. I was asked to join in this meeting by His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff of the Ruthenia Empire, to find a peaceful solution to the developing situation in the Yellow Sea,¡±
¡°Wait¡you¡¯re a Britannian princess?¡± Omono stammered as he realized exactly how ridiculous his assumptions were, assuming she was a mere assistant. Beads of sweat break out across his forehead, he feels embarrassed that he thought she could ever be anything more than that. Not to mention, she¡¯s not just a princess, she¡¯s an heir apparent. Meaning she¡¯s the next in line for the throne.
If Diana can read his mind, there¡¯s no saying what would happen to the rtions between the Yamato and the Britannia Empire.
Diana simply nodded at his question ¡°So, let us get this straight. Is the expansion of the Ruthenian Empire in Manchuria a threat to your national security?¡±
¡°That is correct, Your Royal Highness,¡± Omono said as respect flooded through his voice, bowing low towards Diana.
¡°You haven¡¯t actually answered His Majesty¡¯s question as to why the Yamato Empire is mobilizing. You just told us that the deal is a threat¡Can you make it clear to us so we can understand?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness¡the Yamato Empire has sent an ultimatum to the Han Dynasty demanding not to proceed with thend acquisition deal. If they reject it, a state of war will exist between us,¡±
Alexander and Diana¡¯s eyes widened at Omono¡¯s words.
Chapter 89 Unexpected Approach
Two days after the meeting with the Yamato ambassador, the tension in the Far East was rising. The Han Dynasty is looking to reject the ultimatum of the Yamato Empire, meaning a war between them could erupt at any moment.
This affects Alexander¡¯s daily life. Instead of having his usual daily routine of working in the morning, meeting with the ministers, and nning another product for the IDS, he was stuck in the General Staff Building overseeing the situation.
As reiterated, this conflict could implicate the Ruthenian Empire as they were the reason why the conflict between the two countries exists. The Yamato Empire won¡¯t take the Ruthenia Empire seriously as they¡¯ve already fought them to a standstill andter found out about the Baltic fleet bluff. If Ruthenia dares to intervene, the Yamato will give them another ck eye just like before.
Having no leverage on the Yamato Empire, Alexander leaned on Diana as a mediator.
In his office, Alexander was being briefed by his Joint Chiefs of Staff, drawing up ns if Ruthenia were to be pulled into the war. Just as they¡¯ve previously agreed. The Ruthenian Army stationed in the Far East is to act as deterrence by positioning itself along the border of Manchuria.
The Yamato Empire has seen this as a threat. If they were to push forward their n, which is possibly a ground assault from the Kingdom of Choson, a war with the Ruthenia Empire is inevitable.
However, Alexander didn¡¯t dere his side yet. Will they only act as a deterrence and once failed they¡¯ll retreat? Or if the Yamato invaded Manchuria, will the Ruthenia Empire join the side of the Han Dynasty?
He wasn¡¯t sure yet.
Alexander hand squeezed and bounced a tennis ball he recently acquired as there were no modern stress balls for him to abuse. It mitigated some of his stress as he tries to think.
Inside his temporary office in the General Staff Building, there was a knock on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± Alexander called out as he looked up from the papers on his desk, putting the ball away. He heard it open and then quickly shut as someone entered the room. While his attention is fixed on the papers, Alexander begins guessing who could be his visitor? A General? His minister? Or a messenger? But when he looked up to see the answer, it was none of the above. It was Diana.
¡°Alex¡I knew I would find you here,¡± Diana said as she looked at his table full of papers and folders. ¡°That seems to be a lot of work you got there.¡±
Alexander let out a tired chuckle, ¡°Well, even though a war may break out at any minute, the world is still revolving so I got to finish this or it¡¯ll pile up to the point I will have to pull out an all-nighter,¡±-.
Diana frowned upon hearing that statement ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard, Alex. It¡¯s unhealthy. Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡±
Alexander sighed before closing the folder he was holding in his hand. He put it down before standing up and walking closer to the young woman, ¡°So what did your government have to say about this matter? Are they going to intervene or what?¡±
¡°Eh?!¡± Diana was caught off guard as Alexander just ignored her suggestion. Bringing that topic up, her expression slowly turned meek as she lowered her head. ¡°About that¡it¡¯s the reason why I came to your office to tell you that the Britannia Empire has made their decision¡¡±
Alexander watched her mouth with anticipation waiting for her to go on.
Once the young princess took her time to gather her thoughts, she finally looked back up, ¡°¡they¡¯ve decided to remain neutral if a war broke out between the Han Dynasty and the Yamato Empire.¡±
Alexander¡¯s shoulder slumped in defeat, ¡°As expected¡¡± he turned around and ambled to his desk where he leaned over to open one of the drawers and grabbed a box of cigarettes.
He walked over to the window and opened it out, allowing a fresh breeze to enter. With his eyes closed, he inhaled deeply.
Taking one out, he lit it with an oil lighter before taking a puff and letting the smoke escape his mouth and some out his nostrils. The blend in the white paper tube a favourite of the princete father, who is an avid chain smoker that smokes around 30 a day. The aroma it gives is pleasant and nostalgic.
¡®There is a difference.¡¯, Thomas thought as he remembers the cigarettepanies on Earth switched to cheap mass processed tobo products and massive marketing to the public in order to encourage more consumption of the products.
Before he died, the samepanies has switched to marketing vapour electronic cigarettes to keep up with the trend of health cautious consumers.
However, a niche of traditional consumers still exists as snuff sniffers, cigar connoisseurs, pipe purveyors and, ironically, cigarette centrists. Thus, ensuring that tobo cultivation and the art of it will still have a market to stay alive.
¡®Should remind myself to start research into artificial nicotine and artificial caffeine,¡¯ Thomas ns, ¡®If war doese, my country will be more prepared for shortages of imported goods.¡¯
Once the smoke dissipated into the air, blown away outside by the breeze, Alexander turned back around to look at Diana who had a surprised look on her face.
¡°Do you smoke¡Alexander?¡±
¡°Well¡not usually, but in times like this, one might need some stress relief¡so yes, I do,¡± he said nonchntly.
Diana nodded in understanding, ¡°I guess that makes sense¡¡± she mumbled.
Alexander takes another puff before he realises something,
¡°Oh¡crud. I forgot you had a respiratory disease before, and I just light up one before thinking.¡±
Diana shakes her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, at least you opened the window to get rid of the smoke. And you seem to really need it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you understand,¡± Alexander replied back with an easygoing smile, still stubbing out the lit end in an ashtray to save it forter out of courtesy. The atmosphere became less tense, which eased Diana¡¯s nerves slightly.
¡°Anyways!¡± Diana interjected, catching Alexander¡¯s attention again. She straightened herself up, ¡°Even though we¡¯ve dered neutrality, we tried to get the ambassador of Yamato in London into the negotiating table. They say there¡¯s only one way that will make them stop,¡±
¡°Which is what?¡± Alexander puffed another cloud of smoke, leaning against the windowsill as he waited for Diana¡¯s answer.
¡°You just have to give your word to the Yamato Empire that you will not purchase the Manchuria Region. Do that and the Yamato Empire will retreat immediately. We can guarantee that, after all, Britannia and Yamato Empire is a close ally,¡±
¡°One of my strategic imperatives is to acquire Manchuria so what you¡¯re asking is impossible,¡± Alexander said staunchly.
¡°Then¡are you going to war with Yamato? I will have to warn you here. The Yamato and Britannia Empire had a formal alliance. If you dere war with Yamato, they¡¯ll be within their right to invoke article three of the Anglo-Yamato Alliance: ¡®a promise of support if either signatory bes involved in a war with more than one power,''¡± Diana quoted with a tone filled with authority.
¡°I¡¯m aware of such an alliance,¡± Alexander flippantly replied. ¡°After all, it was created to counter our expansion in the Far East,¡± Alexander let out a forced chuckle.
¡°If you¡¯re aware then why are you risking a major conflict?¡± Diana asked curiously.
Alexander raised his brow in response, ¡°Because things turned 180 degrees for us¡¡±
After uttering that, a knock sounded on his office door. He looked in the direction and saw Sergei.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Sergei asked, walking inside Alexander¡¯s office and shutting the door behind him.
¡°What is it, Sergei?¡±
¡°You¡¯re needed in another room. The Yamato Empire has just dered war with the Han Dynasty,¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander walks closer to Sergei ¡°Where¡¯s the Yamato ambassador?¡±
¡°He¡¯s waiting for you, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said.
Alexander nodded ¡°Sergei, have you finished the task I gave you two days ago?¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei answered.
¡°Good,¡± Alexander smirked before turning his attention to Diana.
¡°Why are you smirking?¡± Diana faltered as she felt odd about the sudden change in Alexander¡¯s expression. Why does he look so confident?
¡°Nothing¡¡± Alexander responded, making a dismissive wave off with his hand. ¡°We should get going now. We don¡¯t want to make the ambassador of the Yamato Empire wait.¡±
¡
¡°In response to the Han Dynasty¡¯s rejection of our ultimatum, the Yamato Empire deres war on the Han Dynasty,¡± Omono dered with a stern voice.
¡°I have given my words to the Han Dynasty that if the Yamato Empire dere war on them, the Ruthenia Empire will alsoe to stand beside the Han Dynasty,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Then we will be within our rights to invoke article three of the Anglo-Yamato Alliance. Was that right Princess Diana?¡± Omono nced at Diana who was having a conflicted look on her face.
¡°That¡¯s right. I warn you, Alexander. If you dere war on Yamato Empire, the Britannia Empire we will be obligated to side with Yamato¡so choose your words very carefully,¡± she advised with a serious face.
The atmosphere in the meeting room was silent as everyone stared at Alexander, waiting for his response.
¡°Very well, before we proceed, I would like to invite two of our guests,¡± Alexander turned to face Sergei. ¡°Are they here?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, they are waiting outside.¡±
¡°Let them in,¡± Alexander ordered.
¡°Understood,¡± Sergei obliged and promptly signaled the Imperial Guards standing on each side of the door to open it.
Two middle-aged men in a ck suit entered the room.
¡°Who are they?¡± Diana asked as she followed the two men with her eyes.
Alexander shook their hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourselves?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the two intoned together as they faced Princess Diana and Ambassador Omono.
¡°My name is Kurt Wegener, Ambassador of the Deutd Empire,¡±
¡°Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Bureau, Ambassador of the Francois Republic,¡±
¡°Under the direct orders of the Kaiser,¡±
¡°Under the direct orders of the President of the Francois Republic,¡±
¡°Stand by the side of Ruthenia Empire if it goes to war with more than one nation,¡± Kurt and Fr¨¦d¨¦ric dered in unison.
¡°What¡the¡¡± Omono¡¯s eyes widened in shock and so does Princess Diana.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Diana rose to her feet in disbelief and anger.
¡°It simply means it is not two versus two anymore¡but four versus two,¡± Alexander said in a gutsy pose. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t think I like those odds. If I were to dere war with Yamato and Britannia Empire, the Francois Republic Republic and the Deutd Empire will follow ordingly. So¡are we really going to go to a world war over some sparsely popted region of the Han Dynasty?¡± Alexander asked with a smug smile.
¡°If you don¡¯t want it to happen then ept my terms. Allow Ruthenia Empire toplete its acquisition of the Manchuria region and take back your deration of war. If not¡then you¡¯ll face the full might of the three empires backing the Han Dynasty,¡± Alexander dered.
Chapter 90 The Kaiser Visits
A dayter before Yamato dered war on the Han Dynasty, Alexander was in his temporary office in the General Staff Building. He was leaning back in his chair, eyes closed as he listened to the sound of paper shuffling. The tennis ball gets crushed between his fingers.
After a few minutes of silence passed, Alex finally opened his eyes and nced at the papers that were spread out on the desk in front of him. Most of them were documents from each of his ministries containing reports of their weekly progress.
As much as he would like to work on it right away, his mind kept drifting back to a certain matter. The brewing conflict in the Far East. He was thinking if he had made a mistake by doing things too fast like territorial gains. Of course, he had expected Yamato to react, but not this way.
After a couple moments more of thought, he pulled himself up into a sitting position, picked up a file with his name scrawled across its top, and flipped through several pages to get an idea of what might be wrong with this one report.
After some time, a knocking sound on the door interrupted him.
¡°Enter.¡±
It was the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei.
Alexander¡¯s brain throbs at the appearance of Sergei. This man might be the main cause of the problems he faced now. Alexander will decide his fateter.
¡°Sir, I have something to report,¡± he said politely.
Alex looked up from the file in front of him and gave him an appraising look. ¡°What is it?¡±-.
¡°Sir, Kaiser Frederick has arrived in St. Petersburg from Warsaw, he¡¯s waiting for you outside the building,¡± Sergei replied, keeping his professional tone even as he tried not to let it show how important this report really was.
¡°I see, he is already here huh?¡± Alexandermented absentmindedly, getting up and grabbing his coat off the back of his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll meet him outside.¡±
He stepped out into the hallway of the building and onto the exit where he saw a parked convoy with guards standing from either side of it as they waited for someone to step out the main doors. As he stepped over towards them, he felt someone watching his every move.
When he turned around, he saw who was watching him. Standing a little further down the sidewalk dressed just as impably in a ck suit and tie as ever, stood Kaiser Wilhelm with his ever clean-cut sharp, and intimidating ¡°Kaiser Mustache¡±, the Emperor of the Deutd Empire. A few steps behind him were two guards and in front of them was a man in a gray suit holding a suitcase. He didn¡¯t look terribly intimidating to look at.
¡°Kaiser Wilhelm, a pleasure,¡± he greeted, taking a deep bow as he approached him. His expression betrayed none of the thoughts running through his head.
¡°Tsar Alexander, I have heeded your call, what do you want to show me?¡±, spoke the Kaiser not wanting to waste time just because his nephew is being a fool again.
He then sees something being yed around in his nephew¡¯s hand, the sight lowers his opinion of Alexander.
¡°So we¡¯re skipping the pleasantries huh, uncle?¡± Alexander muttered under his breath as he gestured towards the open door of the vehicle.
¡°Did you call me over just to show you can y tennis?¡±, the Kaiser pointed his walking stick at the green fuzzy object that Alexander is squeezing around.
¡°Huh?¡±, Alexander looks down at the ball, he had absentmindedly brought his office stress ball with him. That is how busy Alexander¡¯s mind is.
¡°This.¡±, Alexander holds up the tennis ball and squeezes it several times, the Kaiser¡¯s eyebrow rose as his bodyguards move into a formation in case Alexander tries anything lethally funny.
¡°Is my office ¡°Stress toy¡±.¡±, Alexander said as he crush and bounce it.
¡°An office¡¡±Stress toy¡±? ¡°, the Kaiser gives a look of incredulity.
¡°I will exin it in the car.¡±
The two men walked past the guards and entered the vehicle. One bodyguard of Kaiser took the front passenger seat next to the driver, the rest of the security into another car. Rn, who had been following in Alexander¡¯s footsteps, got inside the vehicle as well.
Alexander and Frederick sat across from one another across the seats, Alexander nced at the man sitting beside the Kaiser, is that the engineer the Kaiser brought along?
¡°Please tell me this is not all about your ¡°office Stress toy¡±. Otherwise, I will leave.¡±, Kaiser Wilhelm crosses his arms, waiting for Tsar Alexander to exin.
¡°No, it is not. I just forgot to leave it behind.¡±, Alexander hides the ball inside his coat. ¡°The office ¡°Stress toy¡± is for when you are angry, frustrated, and thinking while doing paperwork or making decisions. A soft small hand-sized ball that can be squeezed and bounced is rmended. I pretend I¡¯m squeezing and crushing the heads of my enemies and problems.¡±
¡°¡I see. Now to get back to the main discussion.¡±, the Kaiser said.
¡°See, I was in Warsaw when I received a call from your Foreign Minister, Sergei, telling me toe over to St. Petersburg as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire has something to show to us¡something that would make us interested¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, uncle¡can I call you uncle? I¡¯m not really ustomed to calling a man by their title,¡± Alexander asked, trying hard to ignore the re that Wilhelm was giving him.
Wilhelm simply nodded in response. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. How are my nieces?¡±
Alexander took a moment to take in Wilhelm¡¯s appearance once again. ¡°They are doing well now. They miss you, though. Would you like to visit them? I¡¯m sure they would love to see you.¡±
¡°As much as I would love to, I can¡¯t. I must return back to Berlin by tomorrow¡But they are wee to visit me in Berlin anytime they like,¡± he stated as he smiled warmly at Alexander, who returned his smile.
¡°Well then, uncle, I¡¯ll make sure to have your message delivered to my siblings¡¡± Alexander answered back.
¡°Anyways, how are things in the Far East?¡± Wilhelm changed the subject of the discussion.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexander wondered.
Wilhelm leaned forward slightly and ced one arm against the window. ¡°You can drop the act, Alexander. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know what is happening in the Yellow Sea? I¡¯ve received a report from the Kiautschou Bay in the Han Dynasty¡this show-of-force or saber-rattling is making the Han Dynasty ufortable. It seems that war is imminent¡¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡± Alexander rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°It¡¯s making me ufortable too, to be honest.¡±
¡°So, what is your stance on the matter?¡± Wilhelm questioned, his eyes boring into Alexander¡¯s own.
¡°If the Yamato Empire dered war on the Han Dynasty, the Ruthenia Empire will step in. Now may I ask what the stance of the Deutd Empire on the matter is?¡± Alexander answered his question before returning them back.
¡°We¡¯ll remain neutral. We have no interest in the region. As long as the Yamato didn¡¯t touch our territory in the Han Dynasty. But why is the Ruthenia Empire stepping in?¡±
¡°Because we believe that the Yamato Empire is invading the Han Dynasty to take Manchuria, a territory whom we have interest in. We can¡¯t let that happen.¡±
¡°But if you dere war on the Yamato Empire, the Britannia Empire will bepelled to join them. Aren¡¯t you aware of the Anglo-Yamato Alliance Treaty?¡±
¡°I am aware, uncle.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think the Ruthenia Empire has the resources to have a two-front war. What you¡¯re doing is reckless. I advise that you stop it if you don¡¯t want to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps,¡± Wilhelm warned him sternly as he leaned back. He looked up at the ceiling of the car to give Alexander some space, hoping to convey the seriousness of what he¡¯d said.
For some reason, Alexander was unfazed. ¡°I know, Ruthenia can¡¯t win in a two-front war. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve asked you toe here to discuss an alliance with each other¡to keep Britannia at bay,¡±
Wilhelm scoffed quietly. ¡°And you thought I could help you with this matter? You¡¯re wasting your time. As I¡¯ve said before, I have no qualms about Yamato and my interest in the region. If this is why you¡¯ve asked me toe, then I¡¯m sorry because what will you get from me is a disappointment¡¡±
¡°Wait,¡± Alexander cut him off, ¡°Before you jump to a conclusion, can I show something first? We are heading there now as we speak. This will surely change your mind. Now, let me exin myself¡I don¡¯t want war. I want it to stop but the Yamato won¡¯t take me seriously so I figure that if I get you on my side, the Yamato will end all hostilities and the Britannia will resign from thinking of helping them. I have Francois¡¯s Republic back all I need is you¡After all, aren¡¯t you tired of Britannia asserting dominance on maind Europa? Think about it¡when the Deutd is rising to prominence, Britannia decided to end its foreign policy of splendid istion just so it can control you¡aren¡¯t you dissatisfied with it?
Frederick pondered for a moment before looking at Alexander with a knowing gleam in his eye, ¡°You¡¯re right¡my cousin is also causing me a headache,¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t we sign a temporary alliance? To counter Britannia¡¯s dominance in Europan affairs. Of course, I¡¯m not asking it for free¡¡± Alexander nced to the window and saw a building. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Where are we?¡±
¡°It¡¯s one of the many factories of the Imperial Dynamic Systems,¡±
¡°What does it make?¡±
¡°Aircraft¡¡±
Chapter 91 Change my Mind
In the IDS aircraft factory, Alexander, Rn, Wilhelm, and his aide are walking down the designated pathway where one could see the operations of the factory. There they could see the unfinished fusge being worked upon by robotics arms, the mechanical parts being assembled into various pieces or parts in the process of assembling into a functional whole, and the workers working diligently at their task while wearing protective gear to protect them from unwanted idents.
It¡¯s one of thergest aircraft factories in Ruthenia as of now, with over a hundred employees employed within its walls.
The aide beside Wilhelm watched in awe with mouth agape as he swiveled his head around the entirety of the building while taking in everything that surrounded him.
One that caught his attention is line after line of whirring machines, working on different tasks. And what¡¯s more, no employees were manning the equipment, all were being worked on automatically.
The factory is brightly lit and the floor is clean, polished, and free of any dirt. It was a top-notch facility that could put any aircraft factory in the world to shame.
¡°Impressive¡¡± the aide breathed out before he turned his attention back to Alexander who was in front of them.
¡°What was your name?¡± Alexander asked the man walking alongside the Kaiser.
¡°My name is Gerd Weber, Your Majesty¡I¡¯m an aeronautical engineer from the Deutd Empire in Heinkel Aerospace,¡±-.
¡°Aeronautical engineer huh? Perfect, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been in an aircraft factory before, right?¡±
¡°Yes¡but not like this one¡before,¡± Gerd said while shaking his head, still looking in amazement at the factory.
The corners of Alexander¡¯s lips curved into a small smile at the sight of his awed state. That is an expression he wants to see from him. The goal here is to bribe the Deutd Empire with aviation technology superior to their own.
Of course, thises with a price. If Alexander were to introduce WW2-era aircraft, which are still being developed and researched, then Ruthenian¡¯s technological superiority in the air will be challenged a little. However, it¡¯s a risk Alexander can take, with his superior jet aircraft that is being developed right now, those things won¡¯t even pose a threat as long as the pilot is as good as the ne.
With this n, Alexander hoped to deter any intention of the Yamato of invading the Han Dynasty, thus preserving the peace in the region and guaranteeing a smooth takeover of Manchuria by the Ruthenia Empire.
This is a price he is willing to pay.
Exporting aircraft is one of his many ns to stimte the economy of the Ruthenian Empire. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to keep everything from himself or else they¡¯ll go bankrupt if the only customer of his aviation industries is the Ruthenian military.
In addition, by exporting these aircraft or introducing them to the world. it¡¯ll give him all the more reason for the military to build the F-4 Phantom jet aircraft.
¡°Alexander¡is this what you wanted to show me?¡± Wilhelm asked, raising a brow, seemingly uninterested in the massive aircraft factory.
It is clear that his uncle does not have much knowledge of anything beyond science. All the more reason he asked him to bring an engineer so he can understand what Alexander is trying to show here.
¡°Mister Gerd. What do you think about the facility? Different right?¡± Alexander asked, waving his hand around the factory.
¡°Well, sir, first of all, the working conditions here are great as everything looks neat. There are machines that I couldn¡¯t understand as it was my first time seeing one¡¡± Gerd trailed off as something caught his eye and he immediately went forward, leaving the men behind.
The thing that caught his eyes is an enormous engine suspended by an overhead crane, but something seems off, it didn¡¯t resemble anything of a radial engine¡wait it looked like one but a design he had never seen before. To keep up with the enemy, the Deutd Empire is buying aircraft through third parties to study the enemy aircraft toe up with countermeasures.
But this one is entirely different. What could the IDS possibly be building here? Gerb thought to himself.
¡°Ah¡you have a good eye,¡± Alexander walked up to stand next to him and looked up at the engine above. ¡°You must be wondering what kind of engine that is huh? Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already experimenting with one in your facility¡¡±
¡°Whatever do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± Gerd nced at him for a brief moment, confused.
¡°What you¡¯re looking at right now is a V12 aero engine that will power an aircraft that I¡¯m about to show youter.¡±
Alexander simply said as he beckoned the group to continue down the path. The group followed closely after him, still unable toprehend what he was talking about. But once they arrived at the end of the path, they finally understood.
Outside of the factory was an aerodrome stretching further than the eye could see. There were various types of aircraft hanging inside, some of which had propellers. As Gerd continued ncing around, he found an alien-looking aircraft that had overhead rotor des of about 15 meters. Experimental aircraft? Highly likely.
¡°Now what you¡¯re seeing right now is a runway the IDS built to test flight aircraft before they are put into military service or to be sold to civilians¡± Alexander exined and continued. ¡°The reason why I invited you here is to see one of two of our products that willmence a test flight in about five minutes. We can watch from here.¡±
The staff of the IDS brought chairs for them to sit on and a helmet to dampen the noise of the aircraft engines. In his past life, Thomas has been present whenever there is a prototype aircraft that is going to be tested. Sitting down as he waits for the aircraft to taxi brings nostalgic feelings for him.
Wilhelm and Gerd waited in anticipation, especially Gerd, who is looking forward to what the IDS has to offer. Especially when Alexander mentioned the engine he saw earlier, which is an engine that will be used by the aircraft flying in the area in the next few minutes.
Five minutester, a seemingly small aircraft slowly made its way into ce on one of the runways. Gerd stood up and narrowed his eyes to observe the aircraft closer. It seemed to have followed the new design of adopting an all-metal structure monone build like how other powers are doing right now to rece the fabric and struts bines. Beyond that, he has no clue. In order to differentiate it from the others, he has to see the specifications or the blueprints.
Secondster, the aircraft gained speed as it moved along the paved runway, Gerd observed it until it lifted off the ground to the sky. Then a second aircraft taxied along the runway. This one caught their interest.
¡°What¡is that?¡± Gerd gasped. ¡°It has four¡engines¡Is it a bomber?¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct, the first one is the fighter aircraft and the second one is a bomber aircraft. Now, I can guarantee this ne will outperform yours in every aspect,¡± Alexander said, standing up and flicking his finger, getting the attention of the staff who was carrying a briefcase.
The staff opened and handed what was inside to Alexander¡it was a blueprint.
¡°As an aeronautical engineer, I believe it¡¯ll be best if I just show you the schematics instead of you having to figure it out through visual data¡¡± Alexander said as the bomber aircraft on the runway took off into the air.
The aircraft Alexander was nning to give them was a Messerschmitt Bf 109 from Germany and the Boeing B-17 Flying Fortress.
Handing it to Gerd, Alexander nced at Wilheim and continued ¡°We are willing to sell you the intellectual but with one condition, sign a temporary alliance with us¡uncle. With you being on our side will surely deter the Yamato and the Britannia Empire, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±
¡°How certain are you, Alexander? You know this aircraft, I don¡¯t understand it¡¡±
¡°You won¡¯t but your engineers will do¡¡± Alexander said, flickering his gaze back to Gerd who had already opened the blueprint. A shocked expression stered itself upon Gerd¡¯s face when he finished examining the blueprint.
¡°This¡is¡¡± he uttered out quietly. ¡°These specifications are far beyond our current fleet of aircraft¡my Kaiser,¡± he turned to Wilheim.
¡°See?¡± Alexander smirked. ¡°Uncle¡if you agree to my proposal, the aircraft that is flying above us right now will be flying in the Deutd Airspace¡¡±
¡°What if¡the Britannia Empire continues to support the Yamato despite us joining on your side?¡±
¡°Oh¡they won¡¯t be that stupid,¡± Alexander assured. ¡°Because if they do, they¡¯ll be facing the whole of Europa. In fact, they¡¯ll be the ones to convince the Yamato to stop all acts of aggression¡it¡¯s simple geopolitics. And when Britannia backs out¡so does the will of the Yamato Empire. And once they do, we can call of this alliance but still maintain economic ties¡sounds good right?¡±
The Kaiser of the Deutd Empire sighed ¡°Fine¡I¡¯ll speak with my government,¡±
Chapter 92 The Price of Peace
At the price of aviation technology, Alexander has bought an alliance with the Deutd Empire. As for the Francois Republic, the Ruthenia Empire and the Francois Republic are bound by a formal alliance.
Upon the deration of their allegiance to the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander dered his terms of taking Manchuria through acquisition unconditionally.
Mister Omono and Princess Diana were still at the stage of processing Alexander¡¯s words and the ambassadors, they were clearly shocked at the sudden turn of events.
Who would¡¯ve thought that the Deutd Empire which has no significant interest in the region will interfere in the conflict?
As the table turned 180 degrees, Diana bit her nail in frustration before taking control again. Deeply contemting the pros and cons if the Britannia Empire were to support the Yamato Empire in this new setting.
Should Britannia proceed and uphold the alliance and its agreement with the Yamato Empire, it will face literally and figuratively the whole Europa with no allies in the region. Even if they are the world¡¯srgest empire in the world where the sun never sets, logistically speaking, they wouldn¡¯t win an all-out war with the Francois Republic, Deutd Empire, Ruthenia Empire, and its allies, the Austrean Empire from the Deutd Empire and the Kingdom of Norway from Ruthenia Empire.
Basically, Britannia is isted, it will be reckless to risk the existence of the empire over some stupidnd in the Far East.
There¡¯s only one logical step Diana can take in these circumstances, and that is¡ª
¡°Mister Omono,¡± Diana turned to face the Yamato ambassador. ¡°It¡¯ll be futile if you push forward your ns on attacking the Han Dynasty. Our only best option is to ept their demands ande up with an arrangement¡¡±-.
Omono looked down as defeat filled his heart and he sighed deeply. He knew to himself that the Yamato couldn¡¯t win a war with major powers in the west and he also knew the possibility that Britannia wouldn¡¯t side with them as they would think of their interest first. Well if they do, Omono understands it. There¡¯s no way Britannia will fight alongside them over a region in the Han Dynasty without getting itself into conflict with the three superpowers.
They are at it again, Western powers intervening with their goals over the region. Well, it¡¯s not like they could take on the three great empires in Europa, they just have to ept the terms and be done with it.
Frustration sowed in Omono¡¯s mind, the decision felt so easy, and yet¡he doesn¡¯t want his country to be humiliated again. He hated it when the western powers kept denying their existence and their ambitions of bing equal to them.
Despite having industrialized and militarized to the point it can defeat one major power in Europa, are their efforts not enough?
Omono looked up and met Alexander¡¯s eyes. The man who is threatening to destroy his country should the Yamato decline the ultimatum. This young prince, acted arrogantly just because he was backed by the Francois Republic and the Deutd Empire. Without their support, they are just a huge paper tiger clinging to its faltering existence. They¡¯d not even won a war against them so him having such an attitude when the ambassadors dered their support is beyond frustrating.
He breathed out deeply before speaking. ¡°I will consult with my government, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve received word from the Empire,¡± he bowed slightly.
¡°You only have until midnight,¡± Alexander replied with a cold tone. ¡°If we haven¡¯t received a word from you until that time, we will consider it as an act of war.¡±
The room went silent after that statement, no one knew what to say or how to react to this matter. Even the ambassadors were surprised at his statement as they had not been informed about this condition.
¡°I understand, I will return to the embassy and inform them of the term,,, I¡¯ll excuse myself,¡± Omono stood up from his chair, bowed to Alexander and Diana, and exited the room silently.
¡
In the columned patio of the General Staff Building, the sun shone brightly above and warmed the area as the wind blew lightly. It wasn¡¯t too hot but the breeze made it pleasant regardless. Alexander gaze at the scenery before him which helps him to clear his mind.
Unnoticed, Diana stepped onto the patio and nced around to see if they are people nearby. Finding out that there was none, Diana approached Alexander who was staring off at the horizon.
¡°Nice trick you pulled out there,¡± Dianamented, revealing herself. She leaned against the railing and crossed her arms as she observed Alexander¡¯s reaction.
Alexander chuckled quietly ¡°It¡¯s not really a trick, I was serious,¡±
¡°Oh? Then how did you manage to get the Deutd Empire with you?¡± Diana asked.
¡°Well, the Kaiser of the Deutd Empire is my uncle and I just asked nicely,¡± Alexander replied nonchntly. Diana arched a brow at Alexander¡¯s response, trying to discern if he was telling the truth.
However, she decided to let it slide and just nodded ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care anymore¡you win this time¡¡±
¡°Are you really going to buy that?¡± Alexander turned around to face Diana. He ced his hands behind his back as his face bore a neutral expression
¡°Was it a lie then?¡± Diana raised an eyebrow, challenging Alexander¡¯s stance. ¡°Is this one of your bluffs like you did to them where you threatened to send out the Baltic Fleet should the Yamato Empire not remove the war reparations and territorial concessions demand?¡±
¡°Well, the Yamato Empire can try to see if it¡¯s a bluff¡but are they willing to take the risk if it turns out that it is true?¡±
Diana hummed softly, thinking deeply about Alexander¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Yamato Empire has the will to figure that out¡¡±
¡°Well, truth be told, I¡¯m not actually lying. The Deutd Empire has assured me that they¡¯ll help should Ruthenia be involved in a war,¡± Alexander admitted. He shrugged lightly.
¡°Hoh¡interesting. Now I¡¯m curious how you persuade the Deutd Empire,¡±
¡°I just paid the price, simple as that,¡± Alexander simply responded. ¡°So now it¡¯s settled¡what was your reaction when those two ambassadors pledged allegiance to Ruthenia Empire,¡±
Diana stared at Alexander for a while, weighing his intentions. Her face remained stoic but the wheels were spinning in her head.
¡°I¡¯m surprised¡really and it is smart. You just avoided a major conflict. For that, I¡¯ll give you a point¡But what if¡the Yamato Empire didn¡¯t ept your ultimatum¡how will you respond?¡±
¡°ordingly¡¡± Alexander uttered. ¡°How about you?¡±
¡°We will remain neutral¡¡±
¡°So that¡¯s what close allies do huh?¡± Alexander jested. ¡°Left them in the air when things didn¡¯t turn your way,¡±
¡°Look, we will not join a war over some stupid region in the Han Dynasty¡I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do the same.¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Then you¡¯re stupid.¡±
Theyughed together, their faces were illuminated by the sunlight. After a momentary silence, Alexander spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back to work now.¡±
¡°And I will have to inform my government,¡± Diana said.
¡°Let¡¯s return together,¡± Alexander proposed. Diana nodded at Alexander in eptance.
¡
Three hourster.
¡°The Yamato Empire will ept the ultimatum presented by the Ruthenia Empire,¡± Omono said. ¡°We will recall the First Fleet and cease all hostilities¡but under one condition.¡±
¡°Which is what?¡± Alexander furrowed his brows.
Omono nced meaningfully at Diana, prompting her to continue. ¡°To assure the Yamato Empire, the Britannia wishes the Ruthenia Empire to ept one condition of the Yamato Empire¡Promise to not expand any further beyond Manchuria.¡±
¡°That sounds good to me,¡± Alexander said, not wanting to object. His goal in the Far East now is over, he got what he wanted.
¡°Then¡let¡¯s seal this deal by signing this paper,¡± Diana showed them the paper. Representatives from the Francois Republic, Deutd Empire, Ruthenia Empire, Yamato Empire, and Britannia Empire, will sign the document to conclude the negotiations between themselves.
One by one, each of their names are written onto the paper, effectively ending all acts tantamount to aggression, and restoring peace in the Far East.
Chapter 93 Next Plan
The St. Petersburg Peace Treaty marked the end of all hostilities in the Far East where the Yamato Empire shall recall its first fleet from the Yellow Sea and stand down its army near the Manchurian border of the Kingdom of Choson in exchange for preventing a major conflict that would drag all major powers in the western hemisphere to a war.
The newspapers during the few days were snatched up as people read about it.
The political cartoon depicted anthropomorphic countries of Francois, Deutd, and Ruthenia standing behind Han Dynasty with arms akimbo, ready to fight warmongering Yamato who is being held back by Britannia. Both sides are standing in Manchuria.
The caption reads, ¡± It is not worth it!¡±
The Ruthenia Empire shallplete its acquisitionnd deal with the Han Dynasty and shall not expand further to ensure peace in the region. The result of this peace treaty angered most of the citizens of the Yamato Empire as it has been side-lined and not given importance despite it being able to stand toe to toe with the Ruthenia Empire.
The Yamato public opinion was shocked by the very restrained peace terms which were negotiated at St. Petersburg. Discontent spread through the popce upon the announcement of the treaty terms making many take to the streets in protest, causing the Tokyo Riot. Riots erupted in major cities in Yamato following the incident, including demonstrations in front of the Britannia, Deutd, Ruthenia, and Francois Legations in Tokyo.
Many businesses associated with Britannia goods and culture were vandalized in an outburst of nationalistic anger. Britannia tea was once again thrown into the sea as part of the demonstrations, mimicking the one that happened at Boston Harbor in the US.
The Yamato Emperor has to dere martialw in order to suppress the riots, and 3,000 people were arrested.
Twenty days after the ratification of the peace treaty, the Ruthenia Empire bought Manchuria from the Han Dynasty. The Han citizens living in the region were givenpensation should they want to leave, or they could stay in the Ruthenia Empire, work for it, and be Ruthenian citizens through naturalization. The choice is up to them.-.
With Alexander¡¯s interests in the Far East fulfilled, he can now focus on the home front, where he will oversee the nationwide construction which will be a foundation for the modern world. Though he may not be as good as a civil engineer as his friends were in his original world, he still was able to contribute to the development.
Back to the story.
After finishing his usual routine, Alexander proceeded to conduct his daily exercise routine. Quitting his cigarettes to prevent them from bing a habit as well.
By working so much in the past six months, he wasn¡¯t able to take good care of his body due to simply not having time for it. As a result, he was getting fat and soft, which is something a young Alexander¡or Thomas doesn¡¯t want. They say appearance is a weapon that could give you leverage in negotiation; Alexander has the looks but a body? Not quite much. He was skinny and wanted to change that by building muscles, like making them ripped to match his youth.
Over time, his work gradually reduced thanks to him putting on an all-nighter most of the time. With those free time, Alexander has now time to spend with his family, a luxury that he didn¡¯t have in the almost first year of his rule.
Speaking of his rule, Alexander began thinking of solidifying his position as the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s next emperor. To do so, he must marry Sophie and then be crowned by the head of the Orthodox Church of the Ruthenia Empire.
However, there is one problem, during one of his many administrative reforms, Alexander, without consulting with the church, separated the church and the state. This can bar his smooth coronation to be an emperor for pissing them off.
There¡¯s even the case where the priest, George Gabon, who led the August the 1st March was emunicated for breaking the rules for speaking directly to the Emperor without getting permission from The Patriarch and The Holy Synod of the Ruthenia Orthodox. Imagine being exiled and shamed just because you just couldn¡¯t mitigate the suffering of the people anymore with just spiritual guidance and simply must tell the harsh reality of Ruthenia to the Emperor in hope of changing it. Alexander didn¡¯t understand wholly the role of the Church and he didn¡¯t even want to as it deemed it a waste of his time. Even if somehow, it is their doing that made God ce him here in this world.
Still, there¡¯s a protocol to everything, if he wants to be crowned as the emperor, he must fix his rtionship with the church. Which is what he was doing right now.
Rn entered Alexander¡¯s office.
¡°Your Majesty, the Patriarch of Moskva and all Ruthenia, His Holiness Tikhon has arrived.¡±
¡°Send him in,¡± Alexander replied, looking forward to getting started with the discussion.
He stood from his chair when the door opened.
A bearded man wearing an ornamental ck robe slowly entered the office, taking his seat on the opposite side of Alexander¡¯s desk. He looked like a wise man yet held an aura around himself like one from a revered family. The air he carried was strong, giving off the feeling of power within him.
Alexander stood and walked toward him until they were face to face. ¡°Your Holiness, a pleasure. I believe this is the first time we met.¡±
¡°Indeed it is, Your Majesty,¡± the Patriarch replied with a smile as warm as spring. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±
The patriarch bowed politely in respect.
Alexander returned the gesture and sat back down in his chair. He leaned forward with one hand resting against his chin. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to the order of business. You see, I¡¯m the rightful heir to the Ruthenian throne, a symbol that makes the citizens unite unanimously. I want to solidify that symbol by formally bing an Emperor. However, the recent dispute between the church and the government could present a problem for my ascension. I¡¯m willing to repeal the promation which limits the authority of the church in the Empire. However, the nationalized church-heldnds will not be returned for the purpose of using for the development of the Empire. How¡¯s that sound?¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡the church has been helping the Emperor of Ruthenia for centuries, enforcing its authority over therge numbers of the peasantry in the Empire. To think that is something we would get is saddening, Your Majesty.¡±
After hearing that, Alexander contemted, reading back his memories where he read a part of the church¡¯s role in Ruthenia. There was one.
The Church was very influential among therge peasant poption. It made sure this message was conveyed regrly to them. Priests exined to their followers that Ruthenia was God¡¯snd and that he intended for life to be as the peasants found it.
As most of the Ruthenian poption was illiterate and had to rely on what they were told by the Church. It was their only source of education and they tended to believe the teachings of the priests.
¡®Looks like my choice was right¡¡¯
By separating the church and the state, Alexander limited the power of the church to the peasantry. This turns out to be good for him as he would much want the young peasantry to study in schools where they learn important lessons that will be beneficial for the development of the Empire.
There was even a written ount where the Church was losing the respect of the peasants, who believed they were increasingly corrupt and hypocritical.
And his reforms made the respect of the peasants for the Church plummet even further, even questioning its existence.
¡°It is saddening indeed¡I can¡¯t say much about the will of the people, but I believe they have a choice ording to the new constitution¡look why I am even bothering to beat around the bush¡I¡¯ll just state my intention. As the head of the Orthodox Church, I order you to prepare necessary arrangements for my wedding ceremony and coronation,¡±
His word shocked the Patriarch. Before he could protest, Alexander spoke again.
¡°Look, if you want the church to be relevant again, I suggest that you do as I said. God rules through me right?¡±
¡°It is indeed, correct, Your Majesty¡When do you n it to happen?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking about next month¡Will that do?¡±
¡°. . .Understood.¡±
¡°Great! Our meeting here is done, Rn, show him the way out.¡±
***
As the Patriarch was escorted out, he, full name Vasily Ivanovich Bevin, could not help but wonder what got into the Crowned Prince and future Tsar of Ruthenia.
His footsteps were deliberately smaller and slower, using the appearance of an old man to make Rn walk at his speed. To give him time to think.
The Patriarch knows about Alexander¡¯s past, but to see him assert power over the Church and have that look in the young prince¡¯s eyes. One could say he is possessed by a spirit of some malevolent intent.
As he finally made it to the car, he thanked Rn and blessed him for escorting an old man.
Once inside, the Tikhon of Moskva made a private prayer for the souls of thete Tsar and Tsarina, to God for help, and for the soul of Alexander before the vehicle departs away from the Winter Pce.
Chapter 94 Pleasure Interrupted
The sun glimmered outside the window of Alexander¡¯s office, as he was currently at his desk with paperwork all over the ce. He looked at his wristwatch to check the time. It was five minutes before three p.m. He has an asion to attend at seven so he¡¯s basically wrapping up work for now.
It is something he did once he started working, to wear a watch at all times and then look at the many clocks in the building. It allows him to keep track of time personally rather than rely on the city clock towers. He gets odd looks when people think he is not looking, as wristwatches are marketed toward women as jewelry bracelets with timepieces. The men all use pocket watches, so Alexander once again bes a trendsetter of sorts by wearing a wristwatch.
¡®Note to self, create electric quartz watches.¡¯,
Thomas inside him thought.
¡®Creating cheap affordable watches allows people to keep track of time and is made so cheap that losing or breaking one is more an annoyance than a loss of an heirloom¡¡¯
***
Somewhere in the Helvetic Kingdom (this world Switzend), in many of the watchmaking workshops.
A strange phenomenon urred where all the watchmakers felt an electrifying spectral presence raise all the hairs at once on their skin. A chill ran up their spine and suddenly their hot chocte pot turned cold. The many standing clocks in their shops as proof of their workmanship all cuckooed, chimed, rang, and toiled at once.-.
The cacophony of all the clocks ringing should have brought amusement but this time it all seems to sing sinisterly. The cuckoos cawed crackingly, the bells bonged balefully and the chimes chanted corruptedly. They all rang exactly thirteen times before every clock broke. The cuckoos failed to retract back and hung out like dead birds, the bells and chimes fell off their mountings inside the clocks, and the winding springs snapped, punching out the clock face in a shower of gears.
And then pandemonium as the Helvetia watchmakers all screamed in surprise and fear. Many choose to close shops to run to their closest church to pray for protection against these unknown insidious evil omens.
***
¡°Drat it,¡± Alexander grumbled as he caught the second-hand stopping. With a few light taps with his finger, the mechanical watch started ticking again.
Suddenly he heard a soft knock at his door ¡°Alexander¡may Ie in?¡± A familiar voice said.
¡°Yes of coursee in.¡± He said, smiling slightly at her as he saw Sophie enter the room. Sophie closed the door and ambled towards him, taking a seat next to him on his desk. He gave her a warm smile as she sat down looking rather shyly.
¡°What is it you need?¡± He asked as he continued to look at the papers on his desk.
Sophie didn¡¯t answer right away, instead looking off to one side ¡°I um..well¡¡± She trailed off.
¡°Sophie, please just tell me what¡¯s bothering you,¡± Alexander said as he looked up from his work and waited patiently for her response.
She stayed quiet for a little while longer until eventually speaking up ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t done much as your wife¡As your future Queen, I can¡¯t help but be bothered to stay inside the pce while you do all the work. So¡¡± Sophie paused, twirling strands of her hair around her finger. ¡°So¡I was wondering if I can help you with anything¡or something like that¡¡±
¡°Hmm¡is that what¡¯s troubling your mind?¡± Alexander hummed as he put down his pen and looked back up at her, seeing her look more worried than before.
Alexander himself doesn¡¯t have much idea as to what the duties of the Queen are. Is it the same as how the firstdy functions? Like providing informal advice, advocating for particr policies, and undertaking a host of symbolic, yet important functions?
Still, Alexander wanted her to do something if that¡¯s what she asked. The problem is what? Aside from producing an heir.
¡°The Queen¡¯s job is purely ceremonial yet important as you symbolize the mother of Ruthenia. They have no political obligations but can be powerful as they can influence their husband, the king, which is me, about certain policies. Sophie, may I ask, after living almost a year in Ruthenia, what do you want to change?¡±
Sophie pondered deeply, she looked at Alexander for a few seconds before finally speaking ¡°Just like what you¡¯ve been doing to Ruthenia¡I guess¡Well¡I mean what you¡¯re doing right now is benefiting the whole Ruthenia¡¡±
¡°You to be more specific, Sophie,¡± Alexander chuckled softly. ¡°Because it¡¯s a lot. Let¡¯s make it easy¡what do you love the most that you want Ruthenia to love as well?¡±
A small lovely gasp escaped Sophie¡¯s lips, it seemed as if her face lit up upon hearing those words. ¡°Oh! How about painting? Like teaching kids how to paint?¡± She smiled brightly at Alexander.
Alexander smiled softly at her enthusiasm ¡°You really do love painting huh? As expected of you¡I couldn¡¯t be more surprised¡then how do you n on doing that?¡±
¡°How about we build an art school?¡± Sophie raised a finger as she spoke ¡°A school for art where everyone can learn how to draw and paint¡¡±
As she was speaking, Alexander couldn¡¯t but fall to the lovely expression written on her beautiful face as she spoke passionately about something she truly loved. He could hear a thumping sound in the background as he stared at her. Her voice was too soft, and sweet to describe properly. But the way she was smiling brightly and enthusiastically at him made it impossible not to return the smile while propping his elbow on his table and cing his head in his hand. Alexander waspletely smitten by her goddess-like beauty.
It was even better thest two times hey with her. This world ought to learn about the G-spots women has. Sophie sure did.
He was only snapped out of his trance when Sophie stopped talking, her face still bright pink and her eyes wide and shining at him. Alex immediately snapped out of his daydream and cleared his throat trying to hide the blush that was creeping onto his cheeks. ¡°I see,¡± he muttered, ¡°That sounds like a good idea¡I¡¯ll make the call.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± She replied with the most adoring smile and that was thest straw as Alexander broke his limit.
He stood up and walked behind Sophie, wrapping both his arms around her neck and nting gentle a kiss on her neck¡it smelled like roses. Sophie felt butterflies erupt within her stomach making her squirm. She ced her hands on top of Alexander¡¯s arms that were still wrapped around her body as she felt his face move closer to hers until there was nothing left between them. His breath ghosted across her cheek as she slowly raised her hand to rest it in his hair.
¡°Uhm¡Alex¡I also¡forgot¡¡±
¡°What~?¡± Alexander continued to nuzzle against her neck.
¡°¡We have to get¡ready¡we¡¯re going to Peterhof¡to see¡Princess¡Diana¡off¡Ugh~!¡± she moaned slightly as he kept kissing her neck. ¡°Geez¡Alex¡we can do thister¡your siblings are waiting for us¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay¡Diana will leave at 7 p.m¡meaning we still have time¡¡± Alexander whispered as he traced his hand along the midriff of her shirt¡he loved touching her skin so dearly. Her skin was smooth and delicate but also had a warmth that alwaysforted Alexander when he touched it. Just as his hand reached between her soft slender legs a voice boomed from the door.
¡°Brother! Sister Christina asked if you¡¯re ready¡¡± Anastasia trailed off as she took in the scene in front of her. ¡°What is happening here?¡±
Alexander immediately let go of Sophie, who blushed profusely as he scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Ahh¡just talking about some business.¡± He lied, knowing how his little sister would react if she found out the real reason why they were together. Sophie was still sitting on the chair and blushing as Anastasia stood there waiting for an exnation.
Anastasia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Business? Then why are you hugging sister Sophie behind her back?¡±
Wait¡did this suddenly turn into an interrogation?
¡°Well¡the contents were confidential so I had to whisper it so she¡¯s the only one who can hear¡¡± He quickly added ¡°Anyway, I need to get ready¡right, I¡¯ll see youter! Sophie¡you may now leave¡make sure that no one learns the contents of the deal¡¡±
¡°U-Understood!¡± Sophie gazed up at him, blushing furiously as she yed along his charade.
***
¡®Can¡¯t me Anastasia for the cockblock,¡¯ Alexander managed to shoo out his sister as well before tidying up his workspace.
¡®Once we get children, it is only a matter of time they walk in on us¡¡¯
As Alexander closes the door to his office and walks down the hallway to his dressing room. He can¡¯t help but feel that building an art school in the early 20th century has some weird feel to it, but he soon forgot as the doorway effect stole his thoughts and reced it with night ns with his fiance.
Chapter 95 Before she Departs
Before the departure of Princess Diana, the royal family of the Ruthenia Empire went to the Peterhof Pce for dinner.
They exited the car and the brightly lit pce loomed ahead of them. The grounds surrounding the pces were lush and full of greenery in every direction¡ªwith little to no people around. They passed a row of gardens as they walked towards the front doors.
As the door opened, they were received by Diana¡¯s trusted butler, Lancelot.
¡°Good evening, It¡¯s an honor to see the whole imperial family on an asion such as this¡please enter,¡±
Alexander held his little sister¡¯s hand and nced at the three, which are Sophie, Tiffania, and Christina.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±
They proceeded into the gilded halls of the Peterhof pce with a frescoed ceiling. The floors were covered with plush carpets and the walls had golden embellishments everywhere¡ªfrom the ceilings to the windows that gave way to a stunning view.
Diana greeted them with her usual grace. She was wearing a light purple gown decorated with jewels. A thin silver ne draped down her chest. Her long dark gray hair was tied up in its usual bun on top of her head and pinned in ce with an elegant pin decorated with rubies.
She looked beautiful as always, as expected of the ¡°Treasure of Edinburgh¡±.
¡°I¡¯m d that you all came before my departure,¡± she ced a hand on her chest and performed a bow.
Sophie smiled at her and curtsied as well, followed by Alex and his siblings.
Once they rose again, Diana continued ¡°Now, if you all could please follow me¡¡± she began walking off through the hall and they followed close behind.
She led them to the dining hall where the food was already prepared for them to eat. After all, Diana doesn¡¯t have much time to stay in Ruthenia any longer as she had finished her treatment here.
In the dining hall, extravagant floral arrangements adorned both ends, and a centerpiece rested at one end of it. There were six ces set, and each held its respective dishes.-.
They took their seats and waited patiently while Lancelot made sure everything was going smoothly and served everyone their preferred meal.
Lancelot then moved to serve Alexander and Sophie. After serving them, he bowed with respect and took his position at the corner of the dining hall.
¡°So, how was your stay here in Ruthenia?¡± Alexander started as he dug into the rich steak on his te.
¡°Well¡to be honest, I wasn¡¯t able to enjoy what St. Petersburg has to offer because of my condition. But this is definitely one of the many cities I¡¯ve visited that I would love to return to,¡± Diana said, sipping her wine and ncing at his siblings.
¡°So, these are your siblings huh Alexander? They are all beautiful,¡± Diana praised, making Anastasia and Tiffania blush in embarrassment.
¡°Of course, they are,¡± Alexander simply nodded.
Anastasia and Tiffania then sat there, silent, with flushed cheeks, avoiding eye contact with their older brother or the princess.
Christina chuckled heartily at their reactions. It was beyond cute simply because they weren¡¯t ustomed to receiving praise from someone they¡¯d just met. After all, they never got much chance to leave the Winter Pce.
As for Christina, she was unaffected by the praise. After all, she¡¯s getting it a lot whenever she attends a charity or hosts one.
¡°They are indeed¡¡± Christina joined. ¡°I apologize for not visiting you often, Your Royal Highness¡I was swamped with invitations from various formal asions,¡± Christina said, bowing her head slightly.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand why you have to attend such events as it¡¯ll benefit the Ruthenia Empire. I guess this is all just bad timing huh?¡±
¡°No not at all,¡± Sophie chimed in. ¡°Of course, we are happy to have you here, Princess Diana. If only you¡¯de at a peaceful time, we would visit you every day¡.¡±
¡°Sophie¡you don¡¯t have to make an excuse. As I said, I understand¡It¡¯s not like you can visit me because of my contagious disease. The purpose of my visitation is primarily to make my disease go away with Alexander¡¯s medicine. But rest assured, I would definitely go back here so that we can get along¡¡± Diana chuckled lightly and nced at Alexander who was looking at her.
She averted her face when she noticed their eyes meeting and smiled softly while fiddling with the hem of her dress as an unusual feeling pounded in her chest.
¡°So Tiffania, do you like the food?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Ngh¡¡± Tiffania was startled by the sudden question. ¡°W¡ Why are you asking me so suddenly?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alexanderughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering since you¡¯ve been silent during our trip,¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I like it,¡± Tiffania simply replied.
There was silence for a while as they ate their meals.
After dessert, Diana stood up and walked over to where Alexander is seated.
¡°Can I borrow you for a minute?¡± Diana asked.
¡°Uhm¡¡± Alexander nced at Sophie, then at his three siblings before standing up and following Diana out of the dining hall. They walked further until they were outside the dining room. ¡°What did you want to talk about Princess Diana?¡± Alexander asked.
Diana walked to the window and nced up to the sky where countless stars shimmered brightly. She felt the cool wind blowing against her skin as the sky seemed endless and blue.
¡°I just want to tell you personally¡that I appreciate your kindness despite myself showing unjustified behavior back then¡¡± Diana confessed bashfully.
¡°I don¡¯t mind it to be honest. In fact, I should be the one thanking you since I can now tell the world that there is a cure for tuberculosis. We are manufacturing them now as we speak, and I have yet to receive my Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine in Oslo next month¡ah Norway¡I guess I can meet my elder sister huh?¡±
¡°Natalya Romanoff,¡± Diana muttered under her breath.
¡°Is that all? If there¡¯s nothing, we should return now.¡±
As Alexander turned around to make his way back to the dining hall, he felt a tug on his sleeve. He looked to his side and saw Diana with her gaze cast down.
¡°Uhm¡is there something?¡± Alexander asked, smiling stiffly as he rubbed his cheek with a finger.
¡°Can we talk¡a little.. a bit longer?¡± Diana murmured, biting the bottom of her lip nervously.
¡°Sure, Diana, what is it?¡±
Diana inhaled sharply before blurting her thoughts, ¡°What does it feel like when you¡¯re leading a country?¡±
¡°Why do you ask?¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m the future Queen of the Britannia Empire. I must know for research purposes¡¡± she said, stammering.
¡°Well, truth be told, it was a hassle and an arduous task¡with heavy responsibility and lots of expectations. At first, there was a mixed reaction to my rise to power after my parent¡¯s assassination. Well, it¡¯s understandable since I¡¯m just your lowkey average prince whose only special about him is his surname¡¡± Alexander said bitterly.
¡°But you were not¡¡± Diana interjected. ¡°I was wrong for letting my prejudice cloud my judgment. That¡¯s why I wanted to apologize¡After witnessing the huge progress of the Ruthenia Empire¡I must say, they are lucky to have you as their ruler¡¡± she sincerely said.
¡°Thanks¡¡± Alexander said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Though you didn¡¯t have to apologize to Diana. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡¡±
¡°Still though I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty¡I knew that there¡¯s more to you than meets the eye, but I still tried to push your good points aside¡¡± Diana sighed, shaking her head in disappointment.
¡°Diana¡I¡¯m okay really, there¡¯s no need to push yourself. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Alexander reassured her with a smile and ruffled her hair gently.
Diana grabbed his rubbing hand on instinct. She bit her lips in embarrassment when she noticed that she had done so out of habit without realizing it. The tips of her ears heat up and her whole body went stiff as she quickly removed her hand.
¡°Oh my god! I am so sorry!!!¡± Diana eximed in embarrassment as she hid her face in her hands. She peeked between her fingers to see that he wasughing silently. Diana sighed in relief once she realized that he hadn¡¯t taken offense to her behavior. Though now she wondered why she had been acting so strangely.
¡°Let¡¯s return¡Diana, the others are waiting¡¡±
¡°Last question¡¡± Diana suddenly asked, making Alexander pause briefly as her words finally registered with him. ¡°Do you love Sophie?¡±
¡°Where did that questione from?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just curious! That¡¯s all¡since she¡¯s my friend¡¡±
¡°Well¡I love her¡In fact, I couldn¡¯t wait for us to get married,¡± Alexander said as if it was the natural thing to answer her.
¡°I see¡¡± Diana slumped her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s good to know¡I can now assure Sophie that you care for her,¡± she said, sounding defeated.
Alexander noticed the change in her mood, she couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him, could it?
¡°If you need to know,¡± Alexander leans by the side of the window.
¡°I truly love Sophie, she and I¡..already eloped.¡±
Diana perked up at the words and gave him a sour look
¡°Looks like you never changed in some respects. Already bedding her before your wedding.¡±
Alexander chuckles before looking up at the stars, the heavenly bodies the only audience to see this y of mortals.
¡°I¡¯m sure you know about Sophie¡¯s father being extremely harsh on her because of her love for art.¡±, Alexander reveals
¡°When I first met her, her father was destroying a nice picture she drew of the night sky above Hofburg Pce in Vienna during the coronation of Emperor Licht von Hapsburg of Austrea.¡±
Diana widens her eyes at that, she knew her distant cousin¡¯s family affairs weren¡¯t a pleasant one from herst visits and corresponding letterster. But an outright abusive and demanding father? Diana felt d her own father did not force such measures upon her.
¡°I think it is time to get back before they clear the tes and the tea gets cold,¡± Alexander pushes himself from the wall and tidies his clothes.
Diana nodded in agreement as both head back to the dining room.
¡
Thirty minutester¡Diana stopped as she got close to the car. She nced back to see the Royal Family of the Ruthenian Empire waving their hands at her.
Diana waved her arm weakly back. She smiled sadly as she returned her hand to her sides. As she was about to enter the car, a voice stopped her.
¡°Diana!¡± Alexander called.
Diana immediately turned around, facing Alexander. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget the trade deal, okay?¡±
Diana sighed¡it was indeed hopeless.
Chapter 96 Usual Morning
It was the usual morning again, the same as the ones he had since his arrival in this world. It was boring because the only chore he¡¯ll have to do is eat breakfast, read the morning papers, suffer from imposter syndrome of being inside the body of an emperor, and wait for the clock to strike before working.
But on this day, it was different. Now that there is a new appliance installed in his office that can give himpany while he sifts through all the paperwork¡Television.
To be exact, Alexander was watching the morning news that discusses things, especially the nationwide construction efforts initiated by the government. Giving live updates and visuals on some of the construction sites. The morning show also has a side effect of boosting productivity as people can see progress being made all over Ruthenia and go to work motivated.
The Ruthenia Empire has only one channel, but in the near future, Alexander expects that it¡¯ll rise to ten or twenty. So far that one and the only channel is the Imperial Dynamic Systems Broadcasting Network. Shorten to IDSBN. Hopefully, a new shorter name is in the works.
Every morning, the channel will y the Ruthenia Empire¡¯s national anthem. After that, it¡¯ll be followed by morning news and a morning movie that has been yed in cinemas before. The same goes in the afternoon where there¡¯ll be afternoon news and afternoon movies that will go around until nine in the evening which will then close and the cycle repeats. Simple as that.
As he continued to watch, a sudden knock on the door was heard, prompting Alexander to reach for the remote¡only to end up looking all over the table for it until he remembers.
The television model that Alexander¡¯spany manufactured doesn¡¯t yet have television remote control features¡Well, that only means he has to introduce one soon.
Standing up, Alexander strode all the way in front of the television and turned it off manually. Then fixing his suit and straightening his suit, he called out ¡°Enter.¡±-.
The door opened and in walked the familiar faces of his ministers. The Minister of Finances, Foreign Affairs, and Interior.
¡°Gentleman¡Good morning,¡± Alexander greeted them with a smile as they entered the office. As soon as they did so, one by one, each bowed respectfully and said ¡°Good Morning Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Alexander sat at the table and motioned to the others to sit as well. ¡°What do you have for me,¡±
With a nod, the Minister of Finances spoke up ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to tell you to report to you the statistical reports of the Ruthenian economy, if you would refer to this file, please,¡±
Taking the file from the Minister, Alexander looked at it and read the content of the file. He sighed as he saw numbers from the previous year¡¯s economic growth andpared it againstst year¡¯s growth andpared their results and conclusions.
¡°We¡¯re in free fall huh?¡as expected,¡±
¡°The primary cause of the downward trend is due to the huge government spending. The modernization of the military and the Infrastructure Act are drying out our coffers. We need to ease government funding otherwise we¡¯ll go bankrupt¡¡±
¡°Calm down, minister. This is only a natural effect. In business you call this investment, we invest in infrastructures that will produce us money, and then will reap the rewards. Also, there¡¯s another reason as to why our economy is falling¡the people doesn¡¯t spend their money,¡±
¡°People don¡¯t spend their money?¡± dimir repeated.
¡°What was the employment rate right now in Ruthenia?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Last year, it¡¯s 40 percent but now it skyrocketed to 85 percent,¡±
¡°Then 85 of those are earning with a new minimum wage system right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct, Your Majesty,¡± dimir nodded.
¡°Well, that¡¯s the issue¡¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°You see, those people keep earning money every month from their sry and they only spend it on their needs, which are food, rent, and utilities. We have to break that cycle to keep the economy from stagnating. Hence, we need toe up with another way to make people spend their newfound wealth and make it pour back into our treasury.¡±
¡°Do you have a n, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Indeed, I do,¡± Alexander said.
Alexander¡¯s n is simple. Introduce more products in the market. There¡¯s already a television? Then why don¡¯t we introduce another one like microwave ovens or innovate and improve current appliances such as electric washing machines and vacuum cleaners? Introduce new entertainments and the symbol of capitalism¡the fast food restaurant.
There¡¯s also another way of encouraging individuals to start their own business and bepetitive in the market.
The only problem Alexander is anticipating once this n is implemented is that it can lead to depression, like what happened in the United States. You see, when people start earning a lot of money from their work and they literally bought everything from the market such as cars, appliances, houses, they¡¯ll look for something to spend on, which is stocks.
See, why settle on being rich when you can be richer? People invest their wealth in stocks and if that¡¯s not enough, take loans out from the bank to invest more until to the point where thepanies will have a hard time keeping up and justifying their stock price.
To prevent the worst economic downturn of history, Alexander has drawn up ns to soften the fall if an inevitablees. Like introducing the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation and the Security Exchange Commission targeted to protecting the citizens¡¯ wealth, overhauling the banking system, which at this time are small, individual institutions, or even abandoning the golden standard, which is risky if other countries didn¡¯t follow suit.
Simply put, Alexander has ced countermeasures for something like this so it won¡¯t happen during his reign.
¡°I see¡Your Majesty, I wish you good luck on that¡however, onto the next order of business, please look at this new tax legition passed by the Imperial Council, they want you to review it before they make amendments¡¡± dimir handed a thick file with many pages.
Alexander took the file and looked over the document. After a moment, he nced toward dimir who smiled back at him.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a call once I finish reading the legition¡for now let¡¯s move on to another topic¡Dmitri¡is there something you want to report?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡this concerns the ck Hand¡we¡¯ve just flushed thest remaining hideout in Siberia, effectively cleansing Ruthenian of the pests¡we are conducting interrogation to get information out of them that will lead us to the location of their main headquarters, which is likely on foreignnds,¡±
¡°That¡¯s great¡If you extracted something invaluable, do let me know¡It¡¯s a good thing that we¡¯ve cleansed off thesends of terrorists, gaining the confidence we had lost from the people and our partners. The next faction which I consider enemies within ournds is the group known as the munists¡±. Their ideals can be threatening should their moderate leaders be reced by extremists¡watch them over for me, Dmitri¡Do that and you¡¯ll have your another 15 percent increase in budget,¡±
From what Alexander remembers from history on Earth, themunists gained much power after the fall of Imperial Russia. Hopefully, with his many reformations and projects, themunists will see the Ruthenia Imperial family in a different light. But there is no guarantee.
¡°Understood, Your Majesty¡¡±
Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to Sergei, ¡°Okay, what about you, Sergei?¡±
¡°Sir, the trade delegations from the Francois Republic and the Britannia Empire are at the Mikhailovsky Pce waiting for you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Oh, they¡¯ve already arrived huh?¡± Alexander stood up, putting away his copy of the new tax legition he¡¯d just taken, ¡°Very well, then¡¡±
The delegations from the Francois Republic and Britannia Empire are guests Alexander is expecting. The reason for it is that Alexander made a deal with the Deutd Empire by building fighter and bomber aircraft in exchange for them joining his side during the conflict in the Far East.
If the Francois and Britannia Empire were to find that out, they¡¯ll be royally pissed. So, to maintain neutrality, Alexander is doing business with them as well which it¡¯ll lead Ruthenia to economic prosperity, ushering itself into a new era. This is just a fancy way Ruthenia is open for business to everyone.
¡°Thanks for your report, you may now leave.¡± Alexander slipped in his jacket and walked past them heading towards the front doors.
Chapter 97 Delegations
Mikhailovsky Pce, a ce where Alexander is going to meet the trade delegations of the Britannia Empire and the Francois Republic. It was just ten minutes away from the Winter Pce. The reason he chose the Mikhailovsky Pce as a venue is because of its majestic neossical style architecture that will surely have a subconscious effect of being asserted by the host nation.
St. Petersburg is home to many pces rivaling that of the Francois Republic, the Versailles, the Schonbrunn Pce in the Austrean Empire, and the Buckingham Pce in the Britannia Empire.
Inside the car, Alexander was being briefed by his Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, on the talking points of the meeting.
¡°You¡¯ll meet the Francois delegations and I¡¯ll handle the Britannia delegations,¡± Sergei said, passing documents to Alexander who was holding them in one hand.
¡°Where do we stand on the 50 million pound bond payment owed to the Francois Republic at midnight?¡±
¡°The extension should be pro forma and you¡¯ll be meeting with the Francois Ambassador to get him to sign it off,¡±
¡°I see¡and have you already studied the trade agreement both parties have agreed on?¡±
¡°Yes, sir,¡± Sergei said in a confident tone.-.
¡°Good, we¡¯re gonna take advantage of the leverage we have got from treating the Britannian Princess,¡± Alexander said as he nced at the window to his side, peering through which he could see the pceing up rapidly.
The trade agreement between the Britannia Empire and the Ruthenia Empire is quite fairly simple. The Britannia will receive steel, oil, coal, cars, Ruthenian electronics, and the first country to get batches of TB antibiotics at a set premium price for 10 years and the Ruthenia will get rubber, sugar, spices, teas, tropical fruits, and nuts, honey, cacao, coffee and pitchblende (Uranium ores) at reduced set prices.
Some of the materials mentioned above are what Ruthenia iscking. There is a huge uranium source in the Kazakh region but there are no miningpanies as of right now tapping it. Uranium is a needed source Alexander wanted to obtain to push forward some of his initiatives like having the first nuclear power nt, submarines, and possibly, nuclear bombs, to safeguard national security.
As of now, uranium ores are mined for radium. Radium is an element that glows in the dark and is used as a material to make luminescent paint for glow-in-the-dark watches and quack medicines. The leftover uranium is stored as waste from extracting radium.
The natural rubber is used to produce medical devices, surgical gloves, aircraft, and car tires, pacifiers, clothes, toys, so there¡¯s no need to lengthen to emphasize its importance. Though he can make synthetic rubber in hisb, natural rubber is still a superior material because of its higher tensile strength and higher tear resistancepared to synthetic rubber.
Of course, this meeting is not all about trades, there are military purposes as well. Alexander agreed to build fighter aircraft and bombers aircraft for Deutd Empire an enemy of Britannia and the Francois Republic trying to contain maind Europa. If they found out that Alexander is supplying them with advanced aviation technology, though considered obsolete to what he is making, Ruthenia will be seen as a hostile state, therefore needing him to maintain the status quo.
If the Deutd Empire gets their WW2-era nes, they shall have theirs as well. The money flowing into Ruthenia¡¯s pocket will be jaw-dropping once the military contract is signed.
So in this meeting, not only Alexander is representing the Ruthenia Empire as the head of state but as the CEO of the Imperial Dynamic Systems as well.
The car stopped in front of Mikhailovsky Pce. Alexander and Sergei exited the car and made their way to the respective drawing rooms.
Before they parted ways, Alexander and Sergei nced meaningfully at one another.
¡°Don¡¯t mess this up¡¡± Alexander warned as he remembered the time when Sergei made a mistake that almost dragged Ruthenia to the war.
¡°You got it, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei replied.
When Alexander entered the drawing room, the atmosphere was tense. Alexander was silent, waiting for the arrival of the foreign trade delegations A couple momentster, the door opened again to reveal one familiar figure.
¡°Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Bureau, we meet again,¡± Alexander chuckled as he offered a handshake, ¡°Bon matin,¡±
¡°Bon matin, Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Alexander beckoned as he nced at the ten men in ck suits following him. ¡°Are they with you?¡±
¡°Yes, one of them is from the Minister of War that you¡¯ll be discussing with military matters,¡± Bureau said.
¡°I see,¡± Alexander took his seat across from them, crossing one leg over the other as he looked at each of them. ¡°So, gentlemen, why don¡¯t we go down to business¡¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to the ambassador of the Francois Republic.
Bureau leaned forward, his sped hand over his knee with his eyes locked on Alexander.
¡°So¡you want a forbearance?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander nodded simply. ¡°A twelve-month roll-over on 12 million pounds of T-bonds that havee due.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, both of our countries have been helping each other for decades¡so you know how strong the friendship between our two countries is,¡±
¡°Indeed, Mr. Ambassador. Thanks to your country¡¯s help, Ruthenia was able to modernize and build itself a heavy industry.¡±
¡°The Francois Republic has a million pounds investment in your country,¡±
¡°I think you¡¯re seeing an excellent return on that investments,¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Bureau waved his index finger. ¡°What we are seeing is interest payments, not principal. And we worry we never will,¡± he said with a concerned tone.
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander asked innocently as he leaned forward in the armchair. ¡°But the Ruthenia Empire has never defaulted on its debts.
¡°That¡¯s correct but your national-debt clock is never going to reverse with your economic and domestic policies¡we fear that the money you¡¯re supposed to use to pay us back was used on your ambitious infrastructure projects¡¡±
¡°Mr. Ambassador, respectfully, that infrastructure is going to generate us money in the long-term¡and once they are built, we will pay our debts in full¡in fact, you¡¯re seeing the prospects of it¡¡±
¡°But Your Majesty¡with all due respect¡¡±
¡°We are requesting a courtesy from an ally,¡± Alexander cut him off. ¡°An ally that will have guaranteed military support in case it was attacked by the Deutd Empire or the Britannia Empire¡So Mr. Ambassador please, have we ever let you down? Your t-bonds are heavily invested in the heavy industries of the Ruthenian Empire and they are producing high-quality goods. Doesn¡¯t that inspire your confidence? Look, I am hoping, without offending you, If I could make a personal plea,¡± Alexander said with pleading eyes, he needs this extension otherwise they¡¯re going to default and cause Ruthenia¡¯s national credit to nosedive.
Bureau held out a deep sigh and continued. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. You¡¯ll get the deferral in the afternoon,¡±
¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Ambassador,¡± Alexander held out a hand towards Bureau and was pleased when he shook it.
¡°Now, my business here is done, I shall excuse myself to make necessary arrangements, please take good care of them, Your Majesty,¡±
Alexander let out a chuckle, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to bite them.¡±
As Bureau left the room and shut the door behind him, Alexander shifted his gaze to the remaining officials.
¡°So, shall we begin?¡±
¡°Uhm¡sir, where are the representatives of the defensepany?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the representative of the Imperial Dynamic Systems¡which means you talk to me.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Now if you would look into this document, you¡¯ll see a new light and heavy tanks that are superior to Renault and an aircraft that will outperform the Farman F. 222 in terms of specifications and performance,¡± Alexander started.
Chapter 98 I Need Your Help
A few hours had passed, and Alexander and Sergeipleted the diplomatic discussion with the Francois Republic and the Britannia Empire. Alexander got Francois¡¯s guarantee of giving Ruthenian an extension to pay off the debts while Sergei seeded in signing the trade deal.
As he got back to the Winter Pce, Alexander made his way to the office to resume his work, and he is certain that his work piled up again.
As he was about to make a left turn, someone bumped at him, causing Alexander to almost fall from his feet.
¡°Ouch¡¡±
Alexander looked down and saw a girl with long tinum silver hair with books and papers everywhere, some were even in her hand, Alexander noticed. It was his sister.
¡°Tiffania?¡± The girl stopped her actions for a moment and looked up to see who called out, she then quickly squealed out in recognition.
¡°Alex?! Why are you here¡I thought you were in Mikhailovsky Pce¡doing work¡¡± Tiffania stammered out with confusionced into her voice.
Alexander shrugged as he knelt down and helped her get the things that she dropped when she bumped into him.
¡°Well, I am. I just finished the meeting so now I¡¯m back here to return to my office to resume my duties as the head of state¡¡± Alexander answered honestly. He smiled fondly at her, causing her cheek to tinged lightly red.
As she collected all the books that were scattered around her, she clutched them tightly against her chest. Alexander could tell that there was something else going on, it was more than just the fact that she identally crashed into Alexander.-.
¡°Tiffania¡what were you doing in my office?¡±
¡°Huh?!¡± Tiffania gasped before she looked at him sheepishly. ¡°Well¡you know I just happened to pass by¡¡± her voice is gradually growing quieter and quieter, indicating her nervousness.
Alexander saw through her lies, that she is hiding something but he let it slide because he doesn¡¯t want to push too much. If anything, he wants it to hear from her mouth. After all, there¡¯s no reason for her to be here in the first ce. In this section of the pce, the only room that can be found here is his office.
¡°Do you need something from me, Tiffania?¡± Alexander boldly asked. ¡°I mean is there something I can help you with?¡±
¡°Hah?! What made you assume that?¡± Her hands were starting to shake violently and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of the ground. She didn¡¯t meet his gaze.
Alexander sighed deeply as he ced a gentle hold on top of his sister¡¯s head, instead of batting it away, Tiffania let her brother¡¯s hand rest there. After that simple gesture, Alexander noticed how much lighter his sister was. She looked like she was relieved as her body rxed, she was still tense but not quite as tense as before.
Who knows that aside from her prickly side, she has this innocent and warm side that could melt anyone¡¯s heart? Alex chuckled quietly to himself. Who would¡¯ve thought? She¡¯s been repulsive at him whenever he¡¯s around and now¡this bashful expression she is showing right now? It makes Alexander want to protect her.
He shook his head to clear those thoughts. He really needs to focus on what they needed to talk about. He removed his hand and looked at her cast-down expression. She looks so vulnerable and cute right now.
¡°Hey, Tiff,¡± Alexander softly said. Tiffania¡¯s attention turned to her big brother once again. ¡°You can say it,¡±
¡°Okay¡then¡¡± Tiffania took a breath before looking at him once more. ¡°¡I need your help on something¡¡±
Alexander eximed internally. Tiffania is asking for his help? Now, this is new as she had never asked him to assist her with her problem before. This is a huge opportunity for him to develop a brother-sister rtionship with her and make amends for his past mistakes that made her not like him and strain their rtionship.
¡°I see¡why don¡¯t we discuss it over at my office?¡±
Tiffania innocently nodded her head and walked after Alexander.
***
As the two arrived at the front of his office, Alexander opened his office door and gestured for Tiffania to enter. He closed the door behind him and made his way towards his desk, while Tiffania sat in one of the chairs by the table.
Tiffania sat there in silence as she observed his office. A neat and organized office, where everything is in its ce and not a single thing was out of ce or misced, it smells pleasantly clean and there wasn¡¯t any sign of dust anywhere. All in all, it was very tidy and presentable. This is giving off a different vibe from what Alexander was years ago.
Inside his office, she saw a chalkboard withplex mathematical equations she couldn¡¯t understand.
There were also many diagrams of various types of machines that she won¡¯t even bother to analyze.
What caused this sudden change? After he woke up from aa, Alexander became a different type of person, one that is less jerk and more kind.
And strangely, intelligent.
¡°So, Tiffania¡¡± Alexander suddenly spoke, startling her lightly. ¡°How can I help?¡±
He ced both of his elbows on his desk and leaned forward a little. Tiffania was caught off guard as she quickly replied; ¡°Um¡I want you to look at this piece of writing!¡±
Tiffania blurted out as she handed her paper to her older brother. Alexander slowly reached his hand out and gently grabbed the piece of paper. His expression softened as he gazed at the piece of paper. It was not just any paper but a research paper that is 20 pages long.
Alexander hummed as he perused it. The content was about the people¡¯s perception of modernization and industrialization of the Ruthenia Empire, so basically, she¡¯s writing in a social studies field. Though this is not his forte, he¡¯ll do everything he can to help her¡after all¡she goes out of her way to ask for his help. There¡¯s no way she can let her down.
¡°Okay, give me an hour and I¡¯ll give you my honest opinion.¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡fine, I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Tiffania said while sitting down in the chair that was across from his desk.
¡°You sure¡it¡¯ll take an hour? Aren¡¯t you going to get bored?¡±
¡°I said it¡¯s fine brother¡I¡¯ll just watch you work, it isn¡¯t like it¡¯ll take long anyways¡¡± Tiffania mumbled in reply as she fiddled with her hand.
¡°Okay then¡¡±
¡
One hour has passed, and Alexander has read all the contents. The problem is that the presenter is sleeping, her face over her arms. Now that Alexander had a closer look at her face, he must admit, that she has doll-like features.
¡°She is sleeping¡very peacefully¡¡± Alexander whispered as he felt an urge to caress her cheek, though he refrained himself. ¡°Maybe I should wake her up.¡±
The prince carefully stood up from his seat and moved closer to his sister¡¯s figure, his arm stretched out slightly and slowly reaching toward her. But the action caused the sleeping presenter to stir awake, and immediately snapped her body upright.
¡°Uwah¡how long have I been sleeping?!¡± Tiffania stammered out as her eyes opened wide and started to panic. Once she realized that she was still in Alexander¡¯s office, she instantly stood up in embarrassment and tried to cover herself with her arms.
Alexander just stared at her with amusement on his face, though he did not tease her. Instead, he gave out a small chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Like I told you before, it¡¯ll take an hour for me to read through all of it¡¡±
Tiffania lowered her arms slowly, ¡°You finished it? How was it? I¡¯m to present it at an academic conference three weeks from now, at university,¡±
¡°Oh? Tiffania¡you attend university?¡±
¡°Uhm¡N-no, not officially. Truth be told, I visited the university when I heard that a schr I respect would give a lecture there¡Unfortunately, his schedule changed and it was canceled. So during that time, I¡¯ve been receiving private guidance from the university professors I met there, albeit some of them are reluctant because of my origin¡¡±
¡°Oh¡I see¡now I learned something new here¡¡±
¡°So¡brother?¡± Tiffania said as she twiddled her fingers with a bashful look on her face. ¡°How was it? It has a hard theme but I wee your candid advice¡¡±
¡®My advice¡are you sure about that? I mean your brother doesn¡¯t have one published paper¡you sure you¡¯re going to take my advice seriously?¡±
¡°Well¡Uhm¡you¡¯re the one who invented the cure to treat Anastasia so that counts¡¡±
Alexander chuckled softly, ¡°Okay¡if you want candid advice then¡¡± he cleared his throat and began. ¡°The content is insufficient¡regarding the ethnic groups¡¯ perception of the rapid industrialization¡you merely rehash some of the previous papers¡there¡¯s no new point of view here. Furthermore, the frequent misspellings and grammatical errors are jarring¡I marked them for you¡To think that you¡¯re going to present them in the academy¡I can¡¯t imagine¡¡±
¡°Ngh¡!¡± Tiffania¡¯s heart sank after receiving blunt criticism from her brother. She looked like she was about to cry as she gave him a re with startling intensity. Well, she asked for it so no hard feelings there.
¡°But hey! Cheer up. That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll fix it together, I said that I¡¯ll help you, right? And this paper could serve as a reference to my rule¡this will be beneficial to both of us¡¡±
¡°Is that true¡brother?¡± Tiffania asked.
¡°Of course¡now, shall we start working?¡±
Chapter 99 Good Job
¡°Here, you can have these books I rmend you to read if you want to broaden your knowledge on the topic you¡¯re writing,¡± Alexander said, setting down five heavy and thick-looking books down Tiffania¡¯s table.
Tiffania smiled dly as her eyes shifted from the typewriter to his brother who is making an effort to help her with the academic paper she ns to present to the academy.
It was thirty minutes since Alexander had checked her paper and given his remarks. She must admit, that it was shameful, that her paper has many mistakes in everything, from the data to typos and grammatical errors. Imagine if she hadn¡¯t consulted his brother, she¡¯ll be aughing stock in the university and worst, affect the reputation and dignity of the Ruthenia Royal Family among the academia and intellectuals.
So she was d, d that her brother reviewed her thesis before she made her talk so she can rewrite them again and make them better.
¡°Thank you brother¡I¡¯ll take it from here,¡±
¡°Okay, if you need me, I¡¯ll be in my office. Good luck,¡± Alexander said before leaving her study room.
It was probably the most sincere words she gave to Alexander as of right now.
In the past years, she¡¯s always cold to her brother because of his unbefitting and carefree attitude. A prince should act like a prince, not some spoiled brat who doesn¡¯t know how to follow rules. But the truth is she was jealous of him. Of him being able to do whatever he likes and despite getting reprimanded severely by their father, he¡¯ll just shrug and go back to doing what he wants.
She doesn¡¯t have that luxury as she has to maintain this social status of hers being a grand duchess of the Ruthenia Empire. She has no control over her life and probably in the next few years, she¡¯ll meet her pre-arranged suitor from another country to marry for political purposes.
She has no choice but to do what she wants, and even if she has, it¡¯ll be barred by theirte father, telling her that she shouldn¡¯t do that because of her royal disposition. She hated it, having no choice. When she was a kid there was once a royal tutor who inspired her to be a schr. He taught her sociology, psychology, and political science.
With that, she studied day and night, reading books rted to that topic. And thanks to her efforts, she was able to ascertain where the Ruthenia Empire was heading if things were to remain the same back then.
She had told to her father but she was ignored, telling her that the people won¡¯t revolt and turn their back on the royal family because they are destined to rule and the people are just there to follow blindly.
In the era of industrialization and modernization that raised a lot of people to the middle ss, they began demanding rights. Outdated systems won¡¯t work in the modern world. But what can she do? She has no power¡what¡¯s the point of having knowledge if not used?-.
And the day she feared came when their parents were assassinated by the terrorist known as ¡°ck Hand¡± with the usage of explosives, that sted the royal motorcade to pieces. Her brother was on the carriage, injured, and was in aa for weeks. However, something changed within him after he woke up. He suddenly became smart,petitive, and capable of ruling. So smart that he had beaten her in terms of knowledge.
The knowledge that does not even exist in books she borrowed from the university to look up. The only few that got as close to the knowledge he possessed as she found are hypothetical theories sidenotes and modern fiction books written by ¡°futurists¡±.
He became well-versed in engineering, chemistry, physics, and even medicine when concocting a revolutionary medicine that cured their little sister, Anastasia. He slowly lifted Ruthenia back on its feet through sweeping radical reforms. And now, the Ruthenia Empire, which has been behind in all aspectspared to its neighbor, is bing a global yer again. All thanks to her brother¡¯s efforts.
It was impressive and envious at the same time. After all, she never expected Alexander to be that smart. He was your typical average person with nothing extraordinary, except his family name. Or there is something to him, like a hidden genius.
Genius¡she hated that word because it denies the existence of her efforts where she studied as her life depended on it. Because if there is such a thing as geniuses, will any amount of her efforts actually mean anything? After all, she¡¯s been under the impression that genius beats hard work.
Setting those worries aside, Tiffania began working on her papers. Days and nights have passed, and she cooped herself up in her room. Crumpled paper littered her room as she made hundreds of revisions as she deemed it not enough andcking, reading a plethora of books that gave her insights.
She hadn¡¯t asked for her brother¡¯s help, there was no need.
And after five days of arduous research, she finished her paper and nned to submit it to his brother for checking.
¡
In Alexander¡¯s room, sunlight streamed through the window, casting shadows upon his figure. His back was facing the door; the only indication of his presence, orck thereof, was the sound of his steady breathing. With a sigh, he reached out for the bottle of red wine on his table.
With practice, he looks at thebel first, finding it to be a 1916 vintage from a region in the Sardegna Empire, this world¡¯s Italy.
With the corkscrew, Alexander drills in and pull out the cork. He sniffs it and finds it a good choice for his tipple. Pouring out the deep crimson liquid into a wine ss, he picks it up to swirl the fluid in the light of thete afternoon sun.
The dark red sparkled like blood rubies in the ss, he then took a sip to enjoy the rather fruity bouquet red.
¡®It feels like I¡¯m Drac.¡¯, mused Alexander
¡®Feels weird knowing on that year. It was the bloodiest time in Earth¡¯s history.¡¯
Alexander holds up the ss to the light again, ¡®It sure looks like blood¡¡¯.
Distracted by good wine and troubling thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice that someone has entered his room until a voice called to him.
¡°Brother¡I finished it!¡± Tiffania announced proudly.
Alexander turned around and faced his sister; his lips tugged into a smile.
¡°Is that so? Can I see it?¡± Alexander asked as he watched Tiffania strode elegantly across his office. That gait¡signifies confidence.
¡°Brother¡with this paper¡I can assure you that you won¡¯t see any mistake in my paper,¡± Tiffania said, handing Alexander her papers inside a brown envelope.
¡°Hoh? You seem quite confident, Tiffania,¡± Alexander remarked as he epted the papers from her, cing the wine ss away to open it.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, brother, but I am confident in saying that I gave it my all.¡±
¡°Very well, I shall look into it now,¡± Alexander said and returned to his seat.
¡°I will wait here brother,¡± Tiffania said.
¡°Fine but don¡¯t fall to sleep,¡± Alexander teased.
Sheughed softly and sat on the chair adjacent to her brother¡¯s desk. For a moment she watched her brother reading the paper and swirling the wine with a serious expression; she couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed with his dedication to helping her.
She observed him more by cing an arm over his table and sitting her chin on top, staring intensely at her brother, wondering what he thinks about it. His mind had clearly registered her efforts, he was frowning though not in displeasure.
An hour had passed, and Tiffania was still staring at her brother. Alexander settled down the paper and looked at her.
¡°How was it¡brother?¡± Tiffania asked as she began to feel nervous about what her brother had to say.
¡°It was outstanding,¡± Alexandermented.
The statement shocked her, causing her heart to flutter and her cheeks to flush red from hispliment.
Alexander continued. ¡°To be honest, my expectations were surpassed. Your analysis from several angles has made your thinking deeper than before, and it has also given me some new insights that I can consider when nning my next projects,¡±
¡°Wait¡brother¡you learned something new from my paper?¡±
¡°Yes, indeed.¡±, Alexander sits back in a rxed position.
¡°Now I can guarantee this will make a good presentation, so good luck on the day of your presentation, go treat yourself to something nice, to celebrate your efforts¡¡±
Alexander gestures by lifting up his ss high in his hand, a small congrattory toast to his sister.
¡°Waah! Thank you, brother!¡± Tiffania couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and happiness. She stood up to give him a hug, causing Alexander to stiffen in surprise.
But it was short-lived as Tiffania instantly snapped out from her surprise. She pulled herself away and lowered her head down, hiding her flushed face while stuttering.
¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡I was just happy that I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement¡don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡¡± She trailed off.
¡°Is that so¡that¡¯s sad then.¡±
¡°Why do you say so?¡±
¡°Because, I only got two hugs from you ever since¡first is when you¡¯re pleading to me to save Anastasia and second is this moment,¡± Alexander sighed.
¡°Then¡do you want me to hug you?¡± Tiffania asked shyly, peeking from the side.
¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself, Tiffania,¡± Alexander chuckled.
¡°Mean¡¡± Tiffania uttered under her breath. ¡°I even mustered all of my strength to offer you that¡How mean¡¡±
Alexander sighed, putting him in an embarrassing situation. With her saying that there¡¯s no way for him to reject that.
¡°Fine, I guess I can use a hug,¡± Alexander let out a forced chuckle, smiling stiffly.
He stood up from his seat and approached his younger sister, wrapping his arms around her waist, feeling how soft her body really was. A second after, Alexander moved his right hand over to her head and ruffled her hair affectionately.
He then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you as your brother..¡±
***
Minutester, when Tiffania left Alexander.
Alexander let out a breath and suck in air with his nostrils.
Tiffania¡¯s presence has left her perfume aroma lingering in his office, the softness of her hair on the tips of his finger¡
Alexander shook his head to clear his thoughts, Sophie will be his only love, toy hands on his sister is rather¡.creepy.
He empties the ss with a swift swallow.
To ward off the strange vibes in his office, Alexander dug into his secret stash.
A ce where he keeps his snacks and other goodies. Today a pipe and a can of tobo will be chosen.
With ritual and practice, he packs the pipe and strikes a match. Soon puffs of aromatic smoke flow from his mouth.
Pouring himself another ss of red wine, Alexander watches the street from the window as he smokes.
¡®A nice end for today¡¯s work, I wonder what¡¯s on TV tonight¡¡¯
Chapter 100 In Moskva Again
Three weekster, Alexander is in Moskva, doing paperwork in Grand Kremlin Pce, and sifting through tens of blueprints containing schematics of the cars he ns to introduce in this world.
Time is kind of funny in Alexander¡¯s world because it is way more advanced than his original world. Take penicillin, for example, the year it was introduced in this world was 1922. But in Thomas¡¯s world, Earth, its findings were only published 1929. Not only that, but the vehicles were also the same as most of them roaming in the streets areparable to the 1930s of Thomas¡¯s world.
This is an interesting discovery, so does this mean that this world is ten years ahead of his original world? If that is so, then things might get easier for him as most of the important manufacturing processes introduced in the 1930s are introduced in this era. Or was it?
Technological progress evolves under certain circumstances, for example in war, the development of war machines was hastened as the military demanded more reliant, and destructive weapons. But in this world, military technology simr to thete 1920s and early 1930s was already invented. This doesn¡¯t make sense logically.
Another theory is that World War 1, or The Great War, did not happen here. Which resulted in more economic and infrastructure growth among the central European powers. Without war, the people have a more positive attitude toward technological, societal, and scientific advances. The horrors of the war that urred between the summer of 1914 and early winter of 1918 on Earth that destroyed lives, countries, progress, and optimistic outlook of the future have yet to happen here.
As much as Alexander wants to rationalize everything, he couldn¡¯t just grasp the answer. Even though he epted that this world is different from his own, things like this can¡¯t be overlooked.
¡®It¡¯s crazy that just not having a key moment in history can do so much¡. wait. Does this mean many of the novels like ¡°The Fall of Gondolin¡± in ¡°The Silmarillion¡± and the Middle Earth¡¯s ¡°Lord of the Rings¡± by this world¡¯s J. R. R. Tolkien might never exist? What about other writers, famous people, and others who were affected by WWI? What about the people who were supposed to die in WW1?¡¯-.
The thoughts gue Alexander¡¯s mind like a locust swarm, he fanned them away mentally to clear his mind and prevent himself from panicking.
Anyways, back to the blueprint. What he noticed in most vehicles in this era is that they have a utilitarian design. By utilitarian, it means the cars looked the way they look because they were nothing more than aposition of parts of materials. Forms follow function. For example, what makes a car? A set of wheels, how do you connect them? By chassis, and how do you power the chassis? By giving it an engine, and so on and so forth until it starts to look like a car. A rather boxy looking one at that.
Now how do theypete with the brands if the cars are designed in a utilitarian style? It¡¯s simple, consumers or buyers are attracted to the designs. The cars that have the most regal design wins and while those who look outdated lose. Of course, this is all while neglecting the safety standards, which don¡¯t exist yet in this world. And when a car can¡¯tpete in looks, theypete in prices. This pricepetition might seem to be in the consumer¡¯s favor, but this is an erroneous assumption even today. The fight for being cheaper can be very deadly to both the buyers and the car manufacturers.
In order to go below rock bottom prices, the factories will cut workers¡¯ pay, use cheaper but shoddy materials, and reduce the overall quality of products.
Thetter will affect the consumers as engines explode, steering wheel breaks, drive shaft shatters, and other things that will result in idents and death.
What Alexander wants to introduce in this world is a car that meets the newly implemented vehicle safety standards while being affordable and still having its regal looks. With new things such as small transistor radio, coil cigarette lighter, air conditioning, turn signals, electric window wipers, and a cupholder. And there¡¯s no better candidate for that than the cars introduced in the 1990s. An era where cars are known for their peachy and aerodynamic design.
Now before you react like ¡°The world¡¯s technological era is in the 1930s, how can you possibly produce a car that is 60 years ahead of its time?¡±
The answer is simple, the parts of the car haven¡¯t changed much for decades. If there is one, that would be the control shifting from mechanical to electrical, where electronic control modules are almost integrated into the cars beyond thete 1970s. Is the electric control module possible to create in this dark technological world? Yes. It¡¯s basically a circuit board. Alexander has already tasked one of his manufacturing facilities to make one. Or rather, instead of taking them, he¡¯s more like guiding them because he¡¯s the only one with knowledge.
To estimate, Alexander would be able to produce a car simr to that of the 1990s.
No need to rush everything yet as Alexander is still earning profits from their groundbreaking product, the Television. A brand new, never seen before device that attracted the attention of the world, and people all over are now looking forward to having one. Causing a massive influx of orders from abroad.
This just goes to say that home appliances are a lucrative product that he can take advantage of. Innovating the existing ones such as refrigerators, heat pumps, stoves, kettles, toasters, vacuum cleaners, dishwashers, et cetera better than theirpetitors.
Setting the car blueprint aside, Alexander grabbed his jacket from the coat rack and slipped it on. He had an appointment in an hour in one of the IDS facilities in Moskva created to build the most important invention he nned for so long, Computers.
Another technological marvel he sees will pair well with television in the future to create another icon of the 90s. Desktop Computers.
Exiting his office, Alexander was greeted by Rn, who was waiting outside his office door since Alex entered the office.
¡°Where to, Your Majesty?¡± Rn asked.
¡°Get us to this location,¡± Alexander handed him the small note containing the address of the Imperial Dynamic System Electronics Division Facility.
¡°As you say so, Your Majesty,¡± Rn bowed politely as he said that and made their way to the exit where tens of Imperial Guards are scattered in every direction.
As soon as they saw Alexander, they stood at attention and performed a salute.
Alexander returned a light bow for the gesture as he strode all the way to the vehicle.
He got into the passenger¡¯s seat of the state car as Rn drove off from the building. There were about 20 minutes left until their meeting time with Philip Ainsworth, the Director of the IDS Electronics Division. Alexander took out a cigarette and lit it up to pass the time.
¡°How long will it take us?¡± Alexander asked as he took another drag and exhaled smoke towards the window.
¡°Ten minutes, your Majesty. I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re close to there,¡± Rn replied.
It was about a 10-minute drive before Rn stopped the vehicle next to the parking lot of the facility.
As soon as Rn stepped out of the door, he walked over to the passenger¡¯s side and opened it up to allow Alexander to get out.
¡°Thank you, Rn,¡± Alexander smiled gratefully.
He went to the building and walked down the stairs where several people were standing around and chatting casually. He passed a couple of employees walking withrge boxes filled with tools and other materials. Some were shocked as they recognized who just walked in.
Alex looked to his right and spotted Philip Ainsworth who has been waiting for Alexander for some minutes.
¡°Ah, Your Majesty! I¡¯m expecting your arrival,¡± Philip grinned and put both hands into his trouser pocket. ¡°How was your journey?¡±
¡°As usual, it took too long and was rather boring¡I hope we can build an aircraft that will shorten the travel time.¡±
Philip nodded and turned to face Alexander.
¡°Is that so, then, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already prepared the necessary arrangements for the tour of how the¡ ¡°microchips¡± are being processed. I must say, this thing¡. is revolutionary, more revolutionary than television¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re quick to catch on, Philip,¡± Alexander remarked. ¡°Anyways, where shall we start?¡±
Chapter 101 A Visit in IDS Microchip Facility
They say to make a tool, you must create the tool that will create the tool. This saying applies in most cases here in this world as Alexander introduced new kinds of technology that will make Ruthenia superior in all aspects. In a world where power is everything to survive, Alexander is utilizing his knowledge of his past to get Ruthenia the leverage when ites to diplomacy.
Power dictates all, if you have power, you can influence, if you have power, you can make anyone obey you, and with power, you can do whatever you want without anyone controlling you. Even to master the world itself. What is that power? The answer is technological superiority.
And in technological superiority, there is one device that will make Ruthenia invincible and be ahead 50 years of others,puters. Not just theputer, but what makes theputer.
Transistors.
In the Imperial Dynamic System Electronic Division, Alexander was in the dressing room where he was asked to wear a white suit called a bunny suit, more correctly, the cleanroom suit. A full body cover garment that keeps human bacteria, hair, sweat, and dandruff from contaminating the chip-making process.
That¡¯s right, the facility they are in right now is a microchips factory. Though it didn¡¯t look anything simr to the modern microchips industry, it can still serve its purpose.
After wearing the proper attire, Alexander walked along the tform, following Philip as they toured around the facility. Below him, he can see clunky electromechanicalputers whirring softly. To make a tool, you must create the tool that will create the tool. Alexander imed before that he¡¯ll be jumping from vacuum tubeputers to transistorizedputers, unfortunately for him, vacuum tubeputers had a huge role in the chip-making industry in the past.
Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have to rely on vacuum tubeputers for most of the manufacturing process involved in microchip making. He has his CNC machines that can do the work he created in his secretb in the Winter Pce and have it mass-produced to be used in all IDS manufacturing facilities.-.
Despite that, producing a working microchip that is up to standard is an arduous process that involves hundreds of manufacturing processes. Luckily, Alexander introduced a tech that could help the engineers design a microchip, which he would seeter.
Walking for about five minutes in a giantplex facility, Philip showed him the first stages of how microchips are made, the raw material itself, the silicon.
Silicon is a semiconductor, which means its conductivity can be altered by adding impurities, also known as doping. Transistors are an important piece in the microprocessor which is also made of silicon. They are the control units that regte the voltage of electrons and current that flows in the microchips.
The machinery involved in the process were being operated by the operators who worked as a factory worker, especially in ore refining in theirst job. Alexander carefully selected his personnel for this groundbreaking invention. The operator¡¯s job here is simple. Melt and cool down the silicon-rich sands to produce a silicon ingot simr to a metal ingot which is then sliced into thin wafers by diamond-coated wire saws, another tool Alexander introduced, which will serve as the base for the microprocessor or chip.
¡°Your Majesty, if I may ask again, what is the use of these small. . . ¡°chips¡±? And how does high-quality sand used for making clear ss rted to its creation?¡±
Alexander, whose attention was fixed on the thinly cut fragile wafers being moved by robotic arms, shifted to Philip.
¡°Do you see that moving robotic arm?¡± Alexander pointed.
Philip looked and nodded ¡°Yes, what about it.¡±
¡°Surely you must¡¯ve known that it doesn¡¯t work by magic right? Everything is controlled by electronics such as the microprocessor that is inside that robot right now. Simply put, it¡¯s aputer but on a smaller scale. Have you heard ofputers or difference engines, right? Those experimental clunky and huge metal box counting machines that use mas, vacuum tubes, and even gears to calcterge sums?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡I¡¯m aware of their purposes. I believe they are primarily designed for doing calctions as the best human mathematicians can¡¯t calcteplex mathematical equations as fast as them,¡± Philip said.
¡°Well, the microchips are just like that,¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°But the microchips can do more than calction¡it can perform 60,000 processes simultaneously. They can be used in literally everything, to robotic arms that can perform a single task 24/7 without getting tired, in automobiles where it regtes the internalbustion engine system, in aircraft for avionics, simply everything!¡± Alexander eximed, gesturing excitedly.
¡°It¡¯s rather impressive¡even though I couldn¡¯t still grasp it,¡± Philip rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.
¡°Well, not anyone can get it on the first try, after all, microprocessors are something new to this world. You can think of it as something theoretical whose purpose is about yet to be realized by the world,¡± Alexander said.
¡°Yes¡it is indeed theoretical¡why don¡¯t we proceed to the next area, Your Majesty?¡± Philip suggested.
Alexander nodded in affirmation, and they resumed walking, following the overhead crane carrying apartment where the silicon wafer was put by the robotic arms. Those boxes in the ceiling conveyed by the overhead crane are the equivalent of the Front Opening Unified Pod FOUP for short that transport the silicon wafer through a series of fabrication processes such as photolithography, ion imntation, etching, gate formation, metal deposition, dielectric on gate and contact, wafer sort test and singtion, die packaging, and testing.
Most of which are being processed in the next room where Alexander and Philip are headed.
In this room, is where the bunny suits came in. Upon entry, the two were met with a blowing wind that washes unwanted dust and dirt away. It¡¯s a crucial step for making microprocessors as they are fabricated in a dust-free environment, they are sensitive to the point that only one impurity atom is allowed for 10 million silicon atoms, meaning no more dustrger than 0.5 micrometers are allowed in around ten liters of all.
This proves to be a challenge for Alexander but by applying strict guidance and high-quality air filtration systems, he was able to build the world¡¯s first microchips factory.
Inside the room, tens of workers in a bunny suits walked along the narrow path lined with vacuum tubes and transistorizedputers.
Since Alexander was covered from head to toe, the people working in this area won¡¯t be able to recognize him.
¡°This is better than I expected. It¡¯s brightly lit and clean¡good job, Philip,¡± Alexander praised.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m honored by your words,¡± Philip thanked. ¡°I¡¯ve rarely visited this ce much, but the workers are sure quick to adapt,¡±
¡°It¡¯s one of the qualities I¡¯m looking for in the job,¡± Alexander said as he walked along the pathway. ¡°You should broaden your knowledge not only in television Philip but in electronics such as these as well.¡±
¡°I will do my best to live up to your standard, Your Majesty,¡± Philip promised.
As they ambled in the maze-like thoroughfare, Alexander finally found what he was looking for.
¡°I have something to show you. Follow me,¡± Alexander beckoned. He then turned and led the way on the path leading deeper into the maze of the factory.
¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked as his eyes scanned a drawer that is as huge as a two king-sized bed. However, that¡¯s not a drawer nor a bed but aputer. One person wearing a bunny suit was operating theputer.
Alexander didn¡¯t answer immediately instead he ced a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder operating theputer.
¡°Can I use it for a second, I¡¯ll just show it to my colleague here,¡± Alexander said, pulling out a VIP ID.
The bunny suit guy gave Alexander a sideways nce with a smile then replied.
¡°Of course, sir,¡± The bunny suit guy answered while giving up his seat.
¡°Thanks, it¡¯ll only take a minute,¡± Alexander smiled as patted the guy on the shoulder once more and nced at Philip. ¡°As for your question, take a closer look at the screen.¡±
Philip followed Alexander¡¯s orders and took a close look at the screen.
His eyes widened.
¡°Is that¡the blueprint of the microprocessor we are building?¡±
¡°Yes, and this man here is responsible for making sure that the microchip we¡¯re building is uniform. I call this thing a Sketchpad, it¡¯s our firstputer-aided design.¡±
Chapter 102 Wonders of Computers
¡°Aside from it being simr to the nky metal box, what else do you see?¡± Alexander inquired Philip whose eyes were scanning the box.
¡°It has a lot of buttons, Your Majesty,¡± Philip pointed.
¡°That¡¯s true and do you know what the functions of these buttons are?¡± Alexander asked again, his hand waving over the terminal.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no clue, Your Majesty,¡± Philip said, frowning. Alexander sighed; this is the response he had expected.
¡°Okay, these are push-buttons with different functions. I will demonstrate to you briefly how microchips such as this on the screen are designed,¡± Alexander began and pushed a button on the terminal.
Philip¡¯s eyes widened as the drawing on the terminal screen vanished suddenly, concerned that Alexander might¡¯ve done something wrong in the terminal that would make the effort of the man working gone, he inquired.
¡°Your Majesty¡where did that drawing go?!¡± Philip asked worryingly.
¡°Rx¡¡± Alexander chuckled slightly at Philip¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s still there, I just cleared the disy screen so that I can show you the basic functions and illustrate the importance of what we are creating here,¡±-.
As he was saying that to the worried Philip, Alexander pushed another button and the blueprint of the microchips that were on the disy moments ago reappeared in a blink of an eye.
¡°What?!¡± Philip gasped in surprise. He stared down at the disy in disbelief. The drawings were erased seconds ago and now it¡¯s back. What kind of trickery was this? He thought to himself. How did the terminal bring back the erased drawing? It is as if theputer before his eyes has some sort of memory that can remember the input of the user¡wait a minute.
Alexander grinned in triumph as he watched the awe on Philip¡¯s face grow, ¡°So you understand now huh? Thisputer has a recording ability where it can remember to pick up the work to where it was left or save it forter. As to how this memory is stored. If you look on the left side you¡¯ll see a cab full of blinking lights and spinning discs, that¡¯s a mainframe, it¡¯s where all information is stored¡¡±
Philip nced at the metal box just two meters away from him and returned back to Alexander, nodding in awe. ¡°I see¡so that¡¯s how it is huh¡impressive,¡±
Memories from the past where Philip was storing his schematics and blueprints for his prototype television flitted through his mind. Normally, when he was designing his prototype television, it would almost take him hours to draw up the schematics. So when the night hits or he gets tired and needs a break, he will usually keep the unfinished drawing in his drawer to continue itter. And when he makes a mistake, he¡¯ll throw the paper in the trash can and repeat it all over again. It¡¯s a hassle to someone like him.
¡°If storing drawings is impressive to you, then what¡¯s next will surprise you even more,¡± Alexander smiled and pressed another button and a duplicated image appeared next to the original schematic of the microchips.
Philip¡¯s mouth dropped open, this time at seeing what exactly is next to the diagram of the microchips.
¡°What the¡you can replicate the schematic of the microchip in an instant?! Am I seeing this right?¡±
¡°Not only that, but I can also manipte the magnification of the image, look,¡± Alexander said as he manipted the terminal.
Philip couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at what he was seeing, the image was gettingrger and smaller with just a push of a button.
¡°Amazing¡simply amazing Your Majesty!¡± Philip eximed.
His mind was blown by the functions of the workings one can do with aputer.
Alexander understood what Philip was feeling, after all, in this world there was no such thing as copy-paste and otherputer editing software. When an engineer draws up, let¡¯s say, for example, a schematic of a car engine, if there was one mistake such as wrong dimensions or a coffee spilling on it, they will have to redraw it all over again. And since there¡¯s no zoom in and zoom out on paper, they¡¯ll have to draw each magnified part by hand to create a moreprehensive blueprint. Imagine how gruesome it is.
But with thisputer Alexander had introduced, engineers or architects can forget the arduous and meticulous process of product designing.
Their problem was the reason why the sketchpad was produced. In the 1960s Ivan E. Suthend of the MIT electrical engineering department created a system for making a digitalputer, which will be known as the sketchpad.
¡°We¡¯re not done yet, Philip,¡± Alexander snapped him back from his awed state as he grabbed a ck pen.
¡°What are you going to do with that, Your Majesty?¡± Philip eagerly asked.
¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Alexander grinned as he pushed a button thatmands aputer to create a new temte. Alexander moved it closer to the disy and a small cross flickering like a strobe appeared on it.
Philip observed closely and noticed the pen Alexander was holding was making those crosses. He wasn¡¯t sure but it seems to be the case. When Alexander moves it to the right, the cross follows ordingly. It¡¯s like the cross movement is controlled by the pen.
And when Alexander pressed the tip of the pen onto the monitor, magic happened. Alexander moved it across the screen and a green line was produced along its trail.
Then Alexander drew another twelve lines with each having different angles, making it look like a mess.
¡°What are you doing, Your Majesty?¡± Philip wondered.
Alexander ignored his question as he continued on to his work. Using the pen, he marked each of the lines while pressing a button. It sends instructions to theputer about which of the lines were horizontal or vertical. In just a second, theputer obeyed themand and the twelve lines moved to make a neat-looking cross.
¡°How did you do that, Your Majesty? And how are you able to draw on the monitor with that pen?¡±
¡°Okay, as I¡¯ve mentioned before, these buttons next to the screen represent specialmands that if pressed, will activate the saidmand. For example, when I press this button, it¡¯ll show the dimension of each line.¡±
When Alexander pressed the button, a dimension line appeared above each line, showing their length.
Philip let out a sigh of amazement ¡°I see,¡±
¡°As for how I was able to draw on the screen, let¡¯s go back to the CRT television. When you turn off your television set, there¡¯s a little bright spot appearing in the middle of the screen. Now, this particr spot is a very useful device to us because if we can capture this spot with a thing called a light pen, which is what I¡¯m holding right now, we may be able to exercise some control over where that spot is located,¡± Alexander exined as he handed the light pen.
¡°As you can see on the tip, instead of a ballpoint or an ink source, we have a photoelectric cell. And by attaching the photoelectric cell through the light pen to aputer and then we are then in a position to capture the same one like you see me doing earlier,¡± Alexander concluded, finally, Philip understood the inner workings of theputer.
This may be a revolutionary design for this world right now but there is one even greater, a keyboard and a mouse. But that¡¯s for another day, one step at a time. Though Alexander already made a huge leap by automating the manufacturing and industrial process.
¡°Let¡¯s head to the final part shall we?¡± Alexander suggested as he rose to his feet, beckoning the man working on this station to continue his work. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±
Alexander and Philip resumed their trip to the IDS facility. They arrived at the packaging area where finished microchips are being assembled to be packed into boxes. But they are not for public use but by the military. For rockets and satellites that¡¯ll beunched into space, for the missiles, and guidanceputers.
Alexander picks up one of the microchips. This chip is five decades ahead of this world¡¯s technology and five years ahead of Intel¡¯s first microprocessor back on Earth.
A copy of the Intel 8085 microprocessors. With this chip, Alexander hopes to use it to make even betterputer chipster and ensure Ruthenia¡¯s top position is solidified.
Chapter 103 Blossomed Love and Looming Threat
It took another week for Alexander¡¯s business to be finished in Moskva, and once they were all done, he returned back to St. Petersburg. It was a hassle for Alexander. Once his personal aircraft is built and the airportrge enough to amodate it, his travel time between the two great cities of Ruthenia will be reduced.
In the Winter Pce, Alexander and Sophie were walking around the pce garden with their hands intertwined. They had been doing this ever since Alex returned from his business trip. He knew the importance of bncing work and family life, so this arrangement was good for both parties. In the center of the garden, there was a table set up with small cakes, sandwiches, cookies, and coffee. The couple sat at one end of the table.
A light breeze blew through the garden as the sun rose higher above the horizon.
¡°Dear¡you¡¯ve been doing so much worktely, I told you to not push yourself too hard. You have to take care of yourself,¡± Sophie scolded him lightly. Her soft voice held a motherly tone that made him feel loved and cared for.
¡°Unfortunately as the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire and the CEO of thergest corporation in Ruthenia, I don¡¯t have that luxury. However, I¡¯ll do my best to make sure I don¡¯t overwork myself as I did a week earlier.
Alexander told a lie, there¡¯s no way he would have a normal schedule, not in his line of work.
¡°You¡¯re lying again, Alex¡¡± Sophie pouted. Her face was full of concern for her husband.
¡°Whatever are you talking about, Dear?¡± Alexander said with a stiffened smile.
¡°Alex¡a wife can tell at a nce when her husband is lying,¡± Sophie replied in a teasing manner.
The couple chuckled together before returning to silence. Alexander was caught off guard by Sophie¡¯s statement of her detecting he was lying. Well, if you thought of it logically, when a couple stays under one roof for a long period of time, the more they learn from one another.
But this silence needs to be broken, Alexander thought to himself as he racked up his brain toe up with a topic. But then he noticed something strange on Sophie¡¯s face.
¡°What¡¯s wrong honey? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±-.
The slice of cake on the table in a variety of vors was her favorite. She loves sweets and will enthusiastically eat any type of cake, but now, things are a little bit off.
Sophie looked down, embarrassed. She started twiddling her fingers together, nervously ying with it.
¡°Honey¡¡± Sophie mumbled softly, still not looking up.
Alexander stood up and walked closer to his wife. Sophie finally looked up at him with a nervous gaze.
¡°Honey¡I think something¡¯s wrong with me,¡± Sophie admitted. Alexander stared down at her, shocked by her confession, and instantly reacted.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong? What happened? Are you not feeling well? Is something hurt? Where is it?!¡± Alexander frantically asked as he cupped Sophie¡¯s face with his hands.
¡°Nothing like that!¡± Sophie fumbled as she tried to hold on to Alexander¡¯s hands. She ced them on top of her hands. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡Alex¡I think I¡¯m pregnant¡¡±
Alex froze after hearing those words. His eyes widened, and his mouth gaped open slightly.
¡°Pregnant¡how¡when did you notice something strange in your body?¡± Alexander asked, his voice hushed.
¡°I don¡¯t know¡hon¡but every time I woke up in the morning, my head hurt and sometimes I would vomit. I don¡¯t have the energy to eat breakfast or lunch¡and I crave more salty foods¡I consulted with the royal doctor, Doctor Dmitri Semenov, and diagnosed me as being pregnant¡¡± Sophie said, running a hand over her belly.
¡°Is that so¡¡± Alexander spoke quietly as he stroked his thumbs along Sophie¡¯s knuckles.
They stayed silent for a few minutes, trying to process what they were supposed to do now. Well, if he thinks about it, this is something to be expected. After all, they¡¯ve been doing it quite a lot. He knows that one day this will happen and he is prepared for it. However, the problem is how he¡¯ll react to this scenario. It¡¯s not like he had a child in his past life or a girlfriend. This is something new. But deep inside, Alexander was happy, happy that their love had bloomed.
Alexander lifted her chin with his finger, making Sophie look into his eyes. He slowly leaned forward, kissing her gently on her lips. She melted into the kiss with a gentle blush creeping across her cheeks. Their lips broke apart after a while, both staring deeply into one another¡¯s eyes.
¡°This is great news¡¡± Alexander confessed quietly and pulled her up onto her feet. He wrapped her arms tightly around her back. ¡°I¡¯m happy, very happy.¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡± Sophie murmured shyly as she buried her face into his chest, listening to his heartbeat, the quick rhythm of his heart, his warm breath kissing her neck.
They stayed silent for a moment before Sophie made a move to break the ice, pressing her hands against Alexander¡¯s chest. She lifted her face up to meet his. Their eyes locked together with an unspoken expression, one filled with love and understanding. There was no need for words, just actions speak louder than spoken.
¡°I¡¯m going to be a father¡¡± Alexander chuckled embarrassingly as this is going to be his first. ¡°I¡¯m still shocked but I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m going to be a father¡¡±
¡°Yes¡me too¡¡± Sophie nodded, smiling happily. ¡°I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ll be a mother of our child.¡±
Alexander knelt down and pressed his face to her belly. Inside it was their baby, a product of their union. His child¡their child. He felt tears start gathering at the corners of his eyes.
¡°Honey¡Uhm¡how long are you going to hug my belly?¡± Sophie asked,ughing awkwardly and wiping away a tear that fell down from Alexander¡¯s eye. But as she observed more, she found herself growing emotional too.
¡°I just want to stay like this for a while¡¡± Alexander whispered as he nuzzled his cheek against Sophie¡¯s tummy.
¡°Alright¡alright¡¡± Sophie giggled quietly before cing a hand over his head and ruffling his hair.
A few momentster, Alexander rose back up and gently caressed Sophie¡¯s cheeks in his hands. His eyes gazed down at her, tenderly observing her features that were illuminated by the soft sunlight. He smiled softly as he leaned forward and gave her another sweet kiss. They stood in the garden embracing each other until their breathing steadied.
Now that Alexander¡¯s seed was forming inside Sophie, there are now only two things he must fulfill as the future Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, that is to marry Sophie and be formally crowned.
¡°Let¡¯s return back to the pce, now that you have our baby forming inside you, you should be more careful and avoid stress¡understand?¡± Alexander suggested, rubbing his thumb softly against Sophie¡¯s cheek.
¡°I know¡¡± Sophie nodded and as she was about to turn and walk, she was suddenly caught in Alexander¡¯s bridal carry. ¡°Wha¡what are you doing Alexander?¡± Sophie stammered, her cheek flushed red.
¡°I don¡¯t think I should let you walk¡you will tire yourself¡let me carry you back to the Winter Pce,¡± Alexander firmly said.
¡°But¡are you going to be okay? I¡¯m heavy¡¡±
¡°Heavy? You, you¡¯re as soft as a feather, love. Trust me. I¡¯ve carried heavier weights than you, ¡± Alexander said confidently as he walked down the path leading into the pce.
¡°Well¡if you say so¡¡± Sophie mumbled under her breath as she rested her head against Alexander¡¯s shoulder.
***
In a ce, whereabouts unknown. Several figures are sat around a long table, but none dare to speak.
One man sits at the head of the table, he is stroking a cat he has in his hands.
His mood, however, is foul and burning.
His heterochromatic pupils of yellow and green flit around the room, his scar across his face creased as it itches.
¡°The ¡°fingers¡± we spent months sticking in Ruthenia,¡±, the figures shifted ufortably as he spoke.
¡°Has been severed.¡±, he finished.
The cat yawnedzily, being stroked by ck-gloved hands.
¡°We have underestimated the spoiled brat of the Romanoffs, and as such, purged our flock from their ill-gottennds with the help of their secret policepdogs.¡± thest word was spoken with a tone of hatred.
¡°But it matters not, we have flocks across the world.¡± The man turns to arge map hanging behind him.
On therge map, colored pins are stuck onndmasses and inds. Each pin is either a base or a cell located in cities or ces. Only Ruthenia is cleared of pins, the countries still having operational ck Hand cells all surround Ruthenia like an army of pins.
¡°Recently, the vile imperialists in Han Dynasty have conducted a sale of Manchuriannds to Romanoffs, disregarding the objections of the people living in those areas. Like the filthy monarchs they are.¡±
¡°Also, it hase to my attention that strange things areing out of Ruthenia,¡± the man ces the cat on the table and walks over to an object covered in cloth.
¡°They call this,¡± he reached out to pull away the cover, revealing the mysterious thing.
¡°The ¡°Television¡±.¡±, the device imported from Ruthenia sat there, still factory fresh.
¡°From what I heard, the rich ¡°pigs¡± are buying these in droves.¡± he turns on the television, and the evening movie of the day broadcasting from Ruthenia ys.
Those around the table heads all turn to look at the strange device, their attention is drawn to it like moths to a me.
¡°As you can see, they are using technology to control the minds of the unenlightened masses with entertainment. Rendering them unable to make the judgment call and give up their free will forever,¡± he looked at the machine with malice.
¡°It will make them live in ignorance, purchase their happiness, and distorts the truth,¡± his teeth showing as he spoke with vitriol.
¡°Soon the evils that control the world, will control the people¡¯s souls and even the collective consciousness to make freedom obsolete.¡±
¡°But fear not,¡± the man turns to the people whose attention shifted to him.
With a swing of his fist, his gloved hand smashed the screen of the TV. The device shorted and died as smokees out from the small electrical fires inside.
¡°I have something nned to destroy the Romanoff family.¡± The man waved away the smoke.
¡°By making the countries who buy any device thates out from Ruthenia, pay in blood.¡±
With that, a man from the table stood up and the others follow.
¡°The Shepherd wills it!¡± they all saluted.
Chapter 104 Arrival of the Sister
Somewhere in St. Petersburg, there¡¯s one person that anyone couldn¡¯t ignore as they go about their daily work. Her presence was awe-inspiring as the made men turn heads and let out a sigh of admiration.
The white ruffle neck Victorian blouse paired with a ck crushed velvet choker with a charm that delicatelyy amid the folding fabric. The tulip-style skirt with avender and pastel pink side panel and an even lighter mesh ruffle at the bottom. All forms fit ttering her feminine figure. It was topped off with a white and dark purple beret slightly nted and pinned in her white luscious hair that trailed down behind her as if it were being held by gravity itself. She was an unspoken goddess though not literally but her rank is as exalted as that. A Queen.
The man stood at the corner staring, his eyes following her every move but she never acknowledged him nor did she appear to notice him. She carried herself gracefully like some kind of celestial angel that came from somewhere far above him. He had no chance against her. Even if he wanted to, he doubted that he would have. His eyes fell back to the ground trying desperately to hide his blush. He knew he was hopelessly andpletely lost for her.
Around her were the Imperial Guards of the Ruthenian Empire tasked with crowd control, ensuring the safety of the Queen walking down the red carpet towards the vehicle that she¡¯ll ride into the Winter Pce.
Stepping inside the vehicle, a small gasp escaped from her mouth as she saw someone familiar.
¡°Hello¡sister,¡± Alexander greeted her with his usual warm smile. ¡°Long time no see. I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve epted my invitation.¡±
It was indeed Alexander¡¯s sister, Natalya Romanoff, or more specifically, Natalya of Norway. She¡¯s the current reigning Queen of the Kingdom of Norway after marrying the King Oscar of Norway.
Natalya promptly sat next to Alexander before looking out through the windows. The car started moving slowly down heading towards her destination which was the Winter Pce.
Natalya leaned her face close to the window. ¡°The country before was under a constant threat of the ck Hand¡you do know that the grand reception of yours can endanger my life. right Alexander?¡±
She sounded cold but the wordsing out of her mouth were genuine.
¡°We¡¯ve taken preparations for your arrival, sister, you don¡¯t have to worry. The ck Hand in Ruthenia Empire exist no more,¡±-.
¡°Even so, you still have to be cautious,¡± Natalya sighed as she stared out the window watching the scenery pass by them, and noticed something. The atmosphere in the city is vibrant and lively, it was different before she left where the country is in its depressing state where everything seems dead, grey, and lifeless.
Yet, today¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t give her that kind of vibe. It was different.
¡°This country has changed a lot don¡¯t you think?¡± Natalya noted, still looking through the window and not facing her little brother. ¡°From administrative, to social, and to the economy. It was not the Ruthenia Empire before¡and for that, I must say¡I¡¯m quite disappointed in you,¡±
¡°What do you mean by that sister? borate so that I can understand,¡± Alexander said, his hand gripping the top of his trousers in anticipation of what Natalya was going to exin.
¡°I suppose you¡¯re aware that we were once an aristocracy and your administrative reforms decentralized the power of the Emperor nearly to that of a figurehead,¡± Natalya exined. ¡°There is a better way of making the people¡¯s life good without pandering to the whims of the people who I think are controlled by someone higher, or worse, used for political gains.¡±
¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re disappointed in me because I gave the people a parliament? Well, sorry to disappoint you but that happened at the worst time possible. We are at war with the Yamato Empire, morale is at an all-time low due to an economic downturn, and the people were ready to take matters into their own hands. I don¡¯t think I have a space to wiggle other than epting some of their demands to appease them.¡±
¡°Still, what you did is moronic. God rules through you, where you lead, and others will follow. Now you don¡¯t have total control over your Empire and most of the bureaucracies are in the hands of the elected officials who you don¡¯t know are working for the best interest of the country.¡±
¡°Those kinds of principles won¡¯t work in this modern era, sister. Not to those who have an empty stomach. I won¡¯t apologize for something that I¡¯ve done because I believe what I did yields a better result. Thanks to that the economy is up and running again and we¡¯re open to business. Statistics show that in five years, Ruthenia will overtake the Britannia Empire to be the world¡¯srgest economy. If that¡¯s a bad thing aside from administrative reforms¡I don¡¯t know what is. But I didn¡¯t invite you here to lecture my methods sister, I invited you here so you can attend my wedding. Speaking of which, where is your daughter and King Oscar?¡±
¡°Whatever. About my husband and my daughter, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to attend. My husband is busy while my daughter can¡¯t endure a long-distance trip,¡± Natalya exined.
¡°Did you hate me for that?¡± Alexander asked as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°Hate you? Well, I did say I was disappointed but I don¡¯t hate you. What can I expect from my little brother who had received no formal education about what it is to be an Emperor of Ruthenia? I was not with you when that happened so I apologize for my words earlier, I just realized it by now,¡± Natalya admitted as she continue watching the buildings pass by.
¡°I don¡¯t mind, I was just surprised by your remarks. I don¡¯t want to sour our rtionship because of the past, not when I¡¯m about to have the biggest moment of my life in three days.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll marry Sophie and be formally crowned as the Emperor of Ruthenia Empire¡right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the n. It¡¯s been held for too long¡I¡¯m d that I was able to push the schedule forward¡after all, I¡¯m having a baby.¡±
¡°Is that so? Congrattions then. Let¡¯s hope that it¡¯ll be a boy so that you can have an heir¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a boy or a girl,¡± Alexander cut her off. ¡°What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m going to have a child and I won¡¯t abide by some outdated rules that I can simply repeal with my executive powers.¡±
Natalya didn¡¯t respond to him and continued staring outside until they arrived at the Winter Pce. Alexander quickly got out of the car before opening Natalya¡¯s door and helping her out as well.
¡°Sister!¡± Three beautiful princesses rushed up to hug Natalya.
Natalya felt happy seeing her little sisters once again. ¡°Christina, Tiffania, and Anastasia¡I¡¯m so happy to meet you all three again,¡±
The girls giggled at their elder sister. They look good together, Alexander thought.
Alexander stood there smiling as he watched the scene ying out in front of him.
¡°Before we go in, I have to visit a ce in the Winter Pce first,¡± Natalya said to the three before ncing at Alexander who was watching them from a distance.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°The Grand Church of the Winter Pce, I¡¯d like to offer a prayer for our parents¡I want you to join me, Alexander.¡±
***
Meanwhile, in a city,
¡°Papers! Newspapers! The Coronation of the Crown Prince of Ruthenia! Read about it!¡± the paper boy yelled as he peddles the newspapers, coins, and papers exchanged hands as people bought the papers.
¡°Read about it! The Coronation will be broadcasted live on Television!¡±
A figure dressed on a trench coat grabbed the paper out of the boy¡¯s hands and tossed a coin at the child, not bothering about the change.
¡°Sir! Your change!¡± The boy shouted in the air, hoping to return the change, but the person had disappeared into the crowd.
The stranger took a nce at the newspaper and as they make their way to turn into the many back alleys of the city.
As they turn in, they saw a couple of brutish thugs leaning against the wall smoking cheap cigars.
The thugs notice the stranger walking down their way and they get up and advance menacingly to the stranger.
They blocked the stranger in the middle of the alley and they both size each other up.
One of the brutes puff smoke out the side of his mouth as he rolls up his sleeves to exposed his multitude of tattoo upon his muscr arms.
The stranger observes the brute action and proceeds to follow suit, pulling up their trench coat sleeve to unroll the shirt beneath.
The stranger¡¯s bare arm is more smooth and petite that the brutes, but it is what is imprinted on the arm that catches the brute¡¯s attention.
The brutes eyes widen in recognition of what is on the arm. Both brutes nodded and allow the stranger passage into the alleyway.
They dare not bite the hand that feeds them.
The stranger walks to the end of the alley and stops at steel backdoor.
With they knocked on it with a certain rhythm and the view slot opens.
An enigmatic code riddle is asked from behind the door, and the stranger replies with yet a more esoteric answer.
The door opened and the stranger entered the room.
Inside, barrels and crates are stacked up around the room with armed guards present.
The stranger passed them all and enters a room guarded by a pair of men with Thompson submachine guns.
The door closes behind the stranger once they are inside the room, inside is a stout looking man in white shirt with a pipe in his mouth.
The stranger took off their hat and trench coat to reveal a woman under it.
¡°Inform him that we have a perfect deadline.¡±, the woman says as she handed the papers.
The stout man took it from her and take a quick read, he soon grins sinisterly as he reads the frontpage.
¡°Yes¡will do so immediately¡The Shepherd will be pleased.¡±
Chapter 105 Figured Out?
Grand Church of the Winter Pce. As the name implies, it¡¯s a church built in the Winter Pce.
The whole Ruthenian Royal Family entered the cathedral and Alexander¡¯s mouth dropped in wonder the moment his eyes set upon the interior design.
Sunlight streamed in on both sides of the gilded walls, lighting up the hall with an ethereal glow, the walls were adorned with gilded intricate patterns, a frescoed ceiling, andst but not least, the altar itself.
So this is the Church of the Winter Pce huh? Alexander thought to himself, he must admit, it was his first time visiting here as Thomas¡ª
¡°Alexander, are you visiting this ce every Sunday?¡±
Natalya¡¯s sudden question made him jump out of his thoughts. He turned towards his sister who was smiling at him innocently.
Alexander sifted through his memories, searching through thousands of memories where he visited the ce. An answer appeared abruptly.
¡°Well, usually before the ident. But after that? No, I haven¡¯t had a chance¡¡±-.
¡°You haven¡¯t had a chance, or you simply don¡¯t want to?¡±
Alexander rubbed his head, perplexed. ¡°What are insinuating, sister?¡±
¡°Nothing,¡± Natalya rolled her eyes before turning away from Alexander, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that you don¡¯t often visit this ce to pray to our parents¡and also this is the venue of your royal wedding, right? All the more reason for you toe here often and imagine a scenery where hundreds of distinguished guests frolicking around as they witness your grand wedding?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not quite sure of that, sister, but it is indeed a beautiful sight¡anyways why did wee here? It¡¯s a praying hall, granted, but is there a reason for us to be here?¡±
¡°Oh¡my little brother hasn¡¯t changed at all,¡± Natalyaughed lightly, ¡°yes, I have reasons toe here, and that is to pray for our deceased mother and father who died at the hands of a nefarious and to thank the almighty for saving you from death and giving you the knowledge to concoct a medicine that saves my dear Anastasia,¡± Natalya said in a motherly tone as she sets her hand upon Ana¡¯s hair, stroking it soothingly.
¡°So, you know about her condition¡¡± Alexander uttered.
¡°I do,¡± Natalya nodded in affirmation as she continued stroking Ana¡¯s long silver hair, causing it to slightly rise on end. ¡°I have my sources updating me of all the situations happening in the Winter Pce.¡±
¡°Hoh? May I know who that source is? It¡¯s a breach of security if there¡¯s a person within the pce secretly supplying you information.¡± Alexander scowled lightly.
Natalya chuckled lightly, a warm smile gracing her features. ¡°Calm down brother, I learned everything through a telephone call.¡±
¡°And you didn¡¯t even bother calling us personally? Even me? If you know a lot more about our circumstances, then why didn¡¯t you visit us?¡± Alexander asked sharply, causing his sister to blink in surprise as her hand left Ana¡¯s head.
Christina, who was been listening to their exchange, decided to step in.
¡°Brother stop it,¡± Christina chided softly, cing aforting hand over her younger brother¡¯s shoulders, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t speak that way to your sister¡¡±
¡°No¡no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Alexander shook his head as he looked into his sisters¡¯ concerned eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it sounded different, I was just asking.¡±
¡°No I think you all deserve an exnation as to why I couldn¡¯te here,¡± Natalya ced a hand on Christina. Anastasia lightly tugged Tiffania¡¯s sleeves and asked.
¡°Sister¡his brother Alexander and sister Natalya fighting?¡±
¡°No Ana¡¡± Tiffania gave her younger sister a reassuring smile.
Natalya began ¡°You see, the reason why I couldn¡¯te here is because of my husband. He won¡¯t permit me to leave because the current state of Ruthenia at that time is unstable. So I was left without any choice but to pray for your safety and I was d that it all turned out to be okay¡I¡¯m sorry Alexander, I¡¯ve just realized it in the car, I shouldn¡¯t have said something harsh to you. You kept our family safe and I was thankful¡¡±
Natalya¡¯s voice began breaking and tears brimmed in her eyes; she wiped them quickly.
¡°It¡¯s okay Natalya, no harm done,¡± Alex assured his sister with a soft tone. ¡°What I did back then is to protect my family, I don¡¯t care if the price is the government being decentralized or the elected officials with ill-intent getting into positions. I can take care of them as I still have control over most bureaucratic affairs, and the people love me,¡± Alexander quipped and continued. ¡°So it¡¯s definitely fine. I¡¯m sorry too for my tone earlier.¡±
Natalya smiled back weakly and embraced her brother tightly. ¡°Thank you so much, Alexander¡thank you so much!¡± She cried while hugging him tighter and tighter.
¡°Look¡it¡¯s really okay,¡± Alexander chuckled, this family of his is surely emotional. They cry a lot. Alexander pushed her gently and she released herself from the hug.
¡°So shall we start our prayer?¡± Natalya suggested.
¡°Yes, by all means, do so,¡± Alexander agreed politely.
With a small bow, Natalya began, mouthing a prayer and his sisters followed. Alexander listened closely to every mutter of words they whispered under their breath and the feeling of devotion that radiated off of them as they spoke. He can¡¯t imagine himself doing that and couldn¡¯t follow as he has no information. Partly because the original Alexander doesn¡¯t like praying much, thinking it was a waste of time.
He probably is suffering a crisis of faith when Thomas took over his body unintentionally.
After they finished praying, Natalya turned to face her three sisters and told them.
¡°Can you give us a moment?¡±
Tiffania, Christina, and Annie nced at each other with a meaningful nce, and they nodded. Leaving Alexander and Natalya alone in the church.
Natalya broke the silence by stating, ¡°So, Alexander¡you know how much I am thankful to you for saving Anastasia from tuberculosis with a revolutionary medicine. It¡¯s hard to believe but I still have to ask you a question that you will probably consider frank or candid¡¡±
Alexander suddenly felt uneasy, nervous about what she might say.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Who are you, Alexander?¡± She asked, her sharp gaze glinting intensely in contrast to the soft candlelight.
Alexander gulped, from where did shee up with such an odd question.
¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m following you here, what do you mean by that question?¡±
¡°Who are you?¡± Natalya repeated and refused to borate further.
Alexander¡¯s unwavering stance faltered momentarily as Natalya pressed further. Did she perhaps had seen through him? That he¡¯s not the real Alexander and merely a dead spirit possessing him? How should he get out of this situation?
Chapter 106 You Scared Me
¡°Who are you?¡± Natalya repeated her words to the seemingly stunned Alexander.
¡°Look, I don¡¯t think I understand the nature of your question but anyways I¡¯ll respond by saying I¡¯m Alexander Romanoff, son of Emperor Nichs and Queen Alexandra, the heir apparent to the throne of the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°Your choice of words, your formal tone that gives off an aura of authority, it all feels different to the Alexander I knew before,¡±
¡°What are you really implying, sister?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve changed, and everything about you doesn¡¯t sound like my real brother anymore. Your knowledge, your mannerism, the way you speak they are different!¡±
Natalya looked around frantically as if someone else was there with them in her room. After looking at nothing for a while she sighed loudly.
Alexander merely tilted his head to the side, confused. Deep inside, he is just putting up a front of confidence so that she won¡¯t see through his veneer. Her line of questioning is dangerous that he inadvertently responds in a way that will imply him not being Alexander, he¡¯ll be doomed. For now, he¡¯ll answer her question as naturally as possible.
¡°I don¡¯t understand you, sister. Give me a break, we haven¡¯t seen each other for thest nine years since you left Ruthenia to live in Norway. And in those nine years, how can you be so sure that my behavior will be static? Well¡some stories about me two or three years ago are true but it doesn¡¯t mean I remained the same¡¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t sound like Alexander anymore,¡± Natalya murmured.
¡°That¡¯s natural, I¡¯m the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire. My past behavior won¡¯t work in my line of work,¡± Alexander answered simply. ¡°Look, if you are having some sort of existential crisis, why don¡¯t you ask me some question that only both of us would know? Because from what I can tell, you¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m not Alexander, which is outrageous and outright ridiculous.¡±
Natalya was silent for a moment, her mind going over the possible questions in her head. And before she can raise a question, Alexander spoke first.
¡°I don¡¯t understand you, sister. Earlier you feel sorry and apologized to me and now you¡¯re interrogating me?¡±
¡°Sorry¡I can¡¯t help but doubt your identity. My reasons are justified¡.¡±
¡°Yes I know, I get it all the time. I¡¯m an average person and a troublemaker who is not fit to be an Emperor. Tiffania said that Diana said that, the government officials said that, and the people said that, though some of them aren¡¯t explicitly told or implied but you get the idea. So have youe up with a question?¡±-.
¡°Yes¡.¡±
Alexander gulped inwardly. Even though he is the one who challenged her doesn¡¯t mean he is confident that he can have the answer to her question. The reason is that memories of Alexander aren¡¯t obtainable, to say the least, his memories aren¡¯t included in his photographic memory. The best way to search for an answer is to narrow it down, like browsing Google.
¡°Then,¡± Natalya began. ¡°You promised something to me before I left Ruthenia, what is it?¡±
Upon hearing her question, Alexander began analyzing it. So Alexander made a promise to her, which means it¡¯s important and wouldn¡¯t be forgotten easily even if he bes elderly. The time he said that is nine years ago, meaning it happened between June and July of 1914.
Alexander focused on searching through the memories that happened on that date¡he found it! And it was¡ª
¡°What the heck¡¡± Alexander blurted out inadvertently.
¡°Do you remember?¡± a smirk formed on Natalya¡¯s lips.
¡°Sister¡are you perhaps teasing me? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to say that,¡± Alexander cringed at the thought¡ªit was something truly embarrassing.
¡°Then how can I know that you¡¯re my brother?¡±
¡°Look, there are ounts that a person¡¯s behavior could change after a traumatic incident or even affects the brain to the point it can give you superpowers. There is this one guy from the United States who got smashed in the head with a blunt object by a thug and when he woke up from aa, he can memorize every book he read. There¡¯s a high chance that I could be the same¡.¡±
¡°Just say it, Alexander, so that we finish this,¡± Natalya said.
¡°Fine¡I asked why would you marry the crown prince of Norway where you can just marry me instead¡so that you won¡¯t leave,¡± Alexander was half embarrassed and half disgusted when said that.
Thomas doesn¡¯t understand why Alexander would ask her sister to engage in an incestuous rtionship.
¡°I can¡¯t believe you were just ying me, sister? You scared me there.¡±
Natalya giggled ¡°Sorry, sorry. I just missed you.¡±
¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t get a read on you, sister,¡± Alexander said.
Natalyaughed ¡°You¡¯re an upgraded version and I love it when you act cool, especially since your position requires it. Anyways, let¡¯s leave this ce. I want to meet your wife, Sophie. Where is she?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll walk you to her room,¡± Alexander smiled at her and went out of the church to lead her towards Sophie¡¯s room.
They arrived at her door and saw two Imperial Guards standing on each side of her room.
The guards immediately saluted as soon as he graced them with his presence¡Alexander paid the gesture no mind as he walked in front of the door and knocked.
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
Sophie¡¯s voice can be heard from the other side.
¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°Eh?! Alex¡why would you suddenly visit me¡wait for a second¡!¡±
Outside her room, Alexander and the others could hear the frantic footsteps and the sounds of struggling from behind the door. A few secondster Sophie opened her door.
¡°What is it¡love?¡± Sophie asked, panting.
¡°Ah¡there is someone here who likes to see you,¡± Alexander said and Natalya stepped in.
¡°Good to see you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m Natalya of Norway, Alexander¡¯s sister, pleased to meet you,¡± Natalya curtsied.
Sophie returned the gesture and politely responded. ¡°Sophie of the Kingdom of Bavaria. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡please enter.¡±
As they stepped into her room, Alexander gave Sophie a kiss on the cheek before he turned back to Natasha and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s actually our room.¡±
Natalya noticed it was indeed his brother¡¯s room. So they¡¯ve been sleeping together, huh?
Natalya walked around the room and saw an easel stand with a beautifully drawn canvas.
¡°So you¡¯re a painter, Sophie?¡±
¡°Uhm¡yes, I¡¯ve been painting since childhood, Your¡ª¡±
¡°Please cut the formalities, Sophie. Just call me Natalya,¡±
¡°Okay then, Natalya.¡±
¡°So you¡¯ve seen how good she is at painting huh? I have a portrait of mine she drew mounted on the wall of my office.¡± Alexander said as he ced his arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulder and then pulled her close to him.
Sophie startled slightly upon feeling Alexander¡¯s embrace.
¡°She¡¯s quite talented, I see,¡± Natalya mused as she nodded in approval.
¡°Thank you¡¡± Sophie said softly.
¡°But a Queen¡¯s job is not painting,¡± she continued, turning to face Sophie more closely. ¡°Sophie, do you have what it takes to be the Queen of the Ruthenia Empire?¡±
¡°Oi¡oi¡oi. Sister, there you are again,¡± Alexander said as he frowned. He was getting annoyed at her constant probing questions.
But Natalya ignored him as she stared right into Sophie¡¯s eyes.
¡°An Emperor must have a suitable Empress. I¡¯ve never heard of you, Sophie. Though you¡¯vee from a distinguished family, is there something redeemable about you? Princess Diana of the Britannia Empire, for example, her parentage leaves nothing to be desired. Not only that, she¡¯s intelligent and herfort as a royal is perfect as well. But you, your parentage is from a federal state of the Deutd Empire, does it have anything to offer to Ruthenia?¡±
Sophie lowered her gaze, looking ashamed. Alexander noticed the change of expression and decided to step in for his wife.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re stepping too far,¡± Alexander warned his sister. ¡°I don¡¯t want youparing my wife to another woman.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just simply asking, Alexander. To see if she¡¯s worthy.¡±
¡°That is not for you to judge, sister.¡±
¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯m sorry, Sophie,¡± Natalya grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand with hers, giving it a slight squeeze. ¡°It was just a habit of mine questioning others.
¡°¡It¡¯s fine,¡± Sophie replied quietly.
¡°And please don¡¯t take it personally. It seems that I can¡¯t hold on to old habits as long as I live. But still, I hope that you realize how important this is.¡±
¡°Yes I do, Natalya,¡± Sophie finally raised her head to look Natalya in the eyes once more.
***
About a week ago, Somewhere near the borders of Ruthenia.
Some men are disassembling television sets, they unscrew the covers to expose the internal electronics.
Using instructions given by the Shepherd, the members of the ck Hand nted radio-controlled bombs using the television power cables inside as power source.
By parasitizing the wires inside, the bombs are activated by a radio pulse tuned to a certain frequency. The signal makes an electroma close a pair of contacts to ignite a short fuse of the explosives.
The explosives go off and turn the Television into deadly shrapnel.
At first, the n was to bomb people at random to incite fear and hatred of the Ruthenians.
But the coronation of Alexander made it the perfect timing to make it a mass event.
Since people will be gathering with friends and family close to the TV to watch the coronation being broadcast live. The perfect recipe for terror.
The men quickly reassemble back the television and load it into trucks. The trucks drove off to shops that ced orders for Ruthenian TV sets that have been selling like hotcakes.
From the warehouse to shops, there is no ce ck Hand agents haven¡¯t infiltrated.
The TVs were arranged at the shop front disys to attract passers-by to watch them andpel them to buy the devices for their own homes.
People who already bought the television sets before the n has been put into action are not safe either.
ck Hand sleeper agents who work in those homes as servants will receive secret packets from drop spots to tamper with the television sets.
Some homes became victims of break-ins when the owner is out, taking some valuables to cover it up as simple burry.
Any ce outside of Ruthenia with good Ruthenian TV reception is now home to loads of tampered television sets. The owners using it are none the wiser.
Alexander does not know it, but his coronation will herald disaster for Ruthenia¡¯s rtionship with neighboring countries.
Chapter 107 A Cursed Coronation
The day of the coronation has arrived. The people of Ruthenia flocked around Moskva to witness the most magnificent ritual in Ruthenian history.
There was a slight change, the wedding and the coronation will be held on the same date and same ce, and instead of holding it in the Grand Church of the Winter Pce, it¡¯ll be held in the ancient capital, Moskva.
To prevent the Khodynka Tragedy that urred after his father¡¯s coronation, Alexander didn¡¯t hold a celebration but instead made this day a special holiday where workers all across the Empire will receive double pay.
In Moskva, five golden domes atop the white stone assumption cathedral glistened in the sunlight. Inside, Alexander is draped on his regal fur cape as a servant ced a chain of jeweled medallions over his head.
¡°Thank you,¡± Alexander said to the man who ced the exquisite ne on his neck. The man nodded and left.
At the door, a man dressed in a splendid uniform showed up. Alexander nced the person up and down. He is a man in histe twenties with blonde hair and blue eyes. His outfit consists of ck trousers and a ck royal tunic with golden epaulets, a sash blue sash, and a ceremonial sword at his side.
He walked over to Alexander who scanned his appearance.
¡°Looking good, Alexander.¡± The man said in a casual tone.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time seeing you, cousin Sevastian,¡± Alexander replied, rolling his eyes, displeased with the man¡¯s arrival.
The man that just arrived is Alexander¡¯s cousin, Prince Sevastian Alexandrovich of Ruthenia.
Sevastian chuckled in response as he bowed before him. ¡°And you look just like your father. Just like when we were children, and we would y pretend war games.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Alexander growled. ¡°We¡¯re not the same person. What are you doing here anyway?¡±
¡°Just came to witness the ascension of my cousin, isn¡¯t that the tradition?¡± Sevastian responded.
¡°Is that so?¡± Alexander stated, his voice dripping with annoyance.
¡°It seems that you¡¯re not pleased with my arrival, Alexander,¡± Sevastian frowned.-.
Alexander let out a breath. ¡°Well, you just showed yourself up in front of me after I weathered the storm in Ruthenia. If only you showed up earlier, maybe my impression of you would change.¡±
¡°You made a good point¡¡± Sevastian trailed off. A faint smile could be seen on his face.
As they were having a brief conversation, another person showed up, but this was no ordinary person. She presented herself with elegance and grace, her silver shoulderless dress revealed her vicle that gleamed like an baster statue, her long golden hair flowed down her back, and her face was beautiful and delicate, her features so perfect. Just like the first time he met her.
¡°Are you ready, Alexander?¡± a radiant smile appeared on Sophie¡¯s face.
¡°As I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Alexander stepped forward and grabbed both of her hands. ¡°Today is about us, Sophie. The moment that we¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± After saying that, Alexander kissed Sophie on the lips gently, but passionately. He felt like there was no one else in the room beside the two of them.
After separating from each other, Sophie smiled widely ¡°I love you, Alexander¡¡±
A faint blush appeared on Alexander¡¯s cheeks ¡°I love you too, Sophie¡¡±
As Alexander was about to embrace Sophie, a voice interrupted.
¡°You wanted to see me, Your Majesty?¡±
It was Dmitri, his Minister of Internal Affairs.
¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Well, there are lots of people but we had it under control. We even deployed the military for safety purposes. We can still deny the existence of the ck Hand so we¡¯re taking every precaution to make your ascension to the throne run smoothly,¡±
¡°Do I have your guarantee on that?¡± Alexander said.
Dmitri didn¡¯t answer and remained silent. He was uncertain.
¡°Dmitri¡I don¡¯t think you¡¯re giving me confidence here,¡±
Alexander raised his eyebrow. Dmitri lowered his head ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, we will ensure the security of the event. Be assured.¡±
Meanwhile, in the capital city of the Deutd Empire, Berlin, and the Austrean Empire, Vienna, families, friends, and even the royal family were in their living rooms with their television turned on.
Kaiser Wilheim and Emperor Licht watched the ceremony unfold remotely from their office. They were impressed by its functions, one doesn¡¯t need to go to Moskva to watch the ceremony, instead, they can watch it from their home. What¡¯s more to it is that it¡¯s broadcasting live, meaning what they are seeing on television is happening right now.
For now, only the Deutd Empire and Austrean Empire have the infrastructure to support television transmission. But in theing years, Alexander envisioned his invention would take over the world where it connects people despite the distance.
¡
Back at the ancient capital of Moskva. In the Assumption Cathedral of the Moskva Kremlin. A priest in a golden robe waits between a pair of thrones as Alexander and Sophie parade toward him with fur capes draping over their exquisite garbs. Family, clergy, and dignitaries, looked on in awe invish apparel.
There¡¯s also a television camera inside the cathedral, capturing every moment and then broadcasting it to every television watching the coronation.
After the solemn walk of the royal couple, they arrived at the altar.
Alexander faced the crowd inside the cathedral and recited his vows.
¡°Oh, Lord, God of our fathers. You have chosen me as sovereign and judge over your people. I confess to your inscrutable providence in selecting me. Inspire and enlighten my path, and direct my actions in the awe-inspiring mission. May the wisdom that descends always from your throne¡ªabide with me,¡±
After his solemn speech, the priest holds a fantastic jeweled crown in his hand. He makes the sign of the cross with it and has Alexander kiss it.
Alexander leaned forward and kissed the crown. He then grabbed the crown gently and ced it on top of his head.
The same ritual was performed with a smaller crown, which the priest ced on Sophie¡¯s head.
The couple faced the audience with great solemnity. Alexander held a jeweled scepter by his side.
The audience pped loudly.
***
¡°Look! What is that?¡±, school children are given a special treat today.
They will get to watch the coronation of the new Tsar on the TV the headmaster bought or was donated to them by charitable figures.
The TV is turned on and the children are all gathered close to it due to the picture being blurry from poorer reception.
***
People gather at the front window of their local radio and electronics shop to watch the coronation. The owners turn all sets on to attract more people to their storefronts to watch the event as free advertising for their shops.
These people watching are those that can¡¯t afford a television set yet, like children,borers, beggars, single mothers with their babies and etc.
They all have their eyes glued on the crowning of the new Tsar of Ruthenia.
***
Hidden in alleys or disguised as food stand owners, the ck Hand agents spread themselves thinly to cover as much area as possible.
They carry simple radio detonators in a variety of hidden containers with a switch poking out,
The radio detonators are just a coil of wire with Leyden jar capacitors and a spark gap.
The agents all wait for the signal.
***
In a room, the ck Hand operations leader watches an untampered TV.
When the Tsar and Tsarina are officially crowned. He flicks a switch.
***
Jean waste again, running to a coronation party he was invited to.
He is alwayste to things, parties, work, and catching a train. Friendsugh at him for being alwayste. It wasn¡¯t his fault; he was suspected of stealing something and was questioned by police until they found the real culprit.
He was at the front door of his friend¡¯s apartment when things went to hell.
Some of the many windows of the apartments were blown out as explosions from within rang out. Showering the streets with ss and masonry, the building shook from the explosions.
For some reason, Jean was d he waste for something as more explosions rang down the streets.
***
The roast peanuts seller bends down to press a button.
The electronics shop with people gathered at the front exploded as several TV sets went off at once.
The people closest to the windows were blown to pieces, and the people behind them were killed by shockwaves and shrapnel formed from the explosion.
The young, old, poor, and rich ally dead or dying from the st.
***
The children and teachers watching the television in a schoolroom were all killed when it exploded. The pieces of TV were like bullets as it pierces and tore into the students and staff.
***
The royal guards burst into the room much to the surprise of Kaiser Wilhelm.
¡°GET THE KAISER AWAY FROM THE THING!¡±
the royal guards quickly pull out the Kaiser from his office before he could say a thing.
¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±, the Kaiser demanded once they were in a safer spot.
He then hears booming sounds from outside.
¡°Are we under attack?!¡±
¡°The Televisions your majesty! The televisions are exploding!¡±
In other countries with Ruthenian TV reception, the same is happening as important people and leaders are taken by their security to safer areas.
The terror attack on televisions has taken the lives of several thousand innocent people.
The survivors recall that the television exploded after the crowning of the new Tsar.
The fact that the televisions are from Ruthenia and the bombings happened when many will tune in to watch the coronation of Alexander forms a simple logic.
The Tsar of Ruthenia has attacked their neighbors without provocations by using televisions as trojan horses.
Chapter 108 Unfortunate Times
Now that the new emperor and empress were crowned in the Assumption Cathedral, Alexander and Sophie walked arm in arm with their hands waving at the audience as they parade down the red carpet towards the exit.
A long march awaits the couple, greeting the people who were waiting for them in great anticipation. The crowds cheered wildly as the new royals made their way out of the cathedral where the coronation was held.
As expected the two royals make their grand entrance, greeted with deafening cheers and apuse by the crowds who seemed to stretch out into the horizon. There¡¯s no end to them.
It was an overwhelming sight that left both the newlywed prince and his princess in awe and speechless. It just goes to show how much the people loved their new Emperor and Empress.
Hundreds of Imperial Guards tasked to protect the royal couple took to their position along the street where the royal couple are marching, serving as a blockade to block the citizens trying to get the attention of the exalted pair.
Alexander, still wearing his smile, nced at his wife, Sophie who looks like she is having the time of her life. Her arm is looping around his as she smiles brightly at the crowd.
He was entranced watching this view. This is probably the best day of his life, getting married to the one you loved.
Sophie, sensing his gaze on her, turns around to face him. She smiles radiantly and pulls him closer to her while resting her head on his shoulder.
She feels Alexander¡¯s arms wrap around her waist and he kisses her forehead. They continue to walk through the street.
In the crowd, a kid broke free from his mother and ran up to hug Sophie. The beads on her skirt scattered all over the floor.
¡°Maxim!¡± Her mother shouted as she scurried off to retrieve the child, causing Alexander and the Imperial Guards rmed and instinctively protect Sophie.
The little boy and the mother were about to be pinned down by the Imperial Guards but Sophie stepped in and signaled them to stop with a wave of the hand.-.
¡°Your Majesty?¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sophie tried to remove Alexander¡¯s hand that was stopping her from her tracks.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Alexander whispered, his reason being justifiable. There are too many elements that want the royal family to be dead, one of which is the ck Hand. Even though he was assured that Ruthenia was cleansed off with terrorists, he can¡¯t just take the chance.
¡°Alexander¡¡± Sophie wrapped his face in her palm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, trust me,¡± she said with a reassuring smile.
With onest deep breath, Alexander finally released his grip and allowed Sophie to do what she wanted from the kid.
She knelt down and beckoned the Imperial Guard to release her from their grip. The Imperial Guard obeyed and the mother began apologizing profusely.
¡°Your Majesty¡please forgive her. He¡¯s just a kid,¡± the mother pleaded.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sophie assured the mother before turning her attention to the kid. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Maxim! My name is Maxim.¡±
¡°Maxim,¡± Sophie ced a gentle hand on his cheek and gave a motherly smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that hmm? It¡¯s dangerous and you could get yourself hurt.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡but I just want to say that you¡¯re beautiful¡Misses Empress.¡±
Sophie smiled at the simple childish blunder and pinched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m delighted to hear that. You may return to your mother now.¡±
The Imperial guards immediately escorted the boy back to her mother who was smiling widely amidst the cheers. Sophie returned to his side and the wind blew her long golden hair, and people gathered around them.
¡°Beautiful huh?¡± Alexander said in a teasing tone.
¡°Oh¡do you not agree?¡± Sophie replied, feigning surprise.
Alexander chuckled ¡°You¡¯re sweet to that child and with that alone, I can say with confidence that you would make a good mother,¡±
¡°Aw¡.¡± Sophie bashfully scratched her cheeks, her heart melting at Alexander¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±
He leaned down and gave her a soft kiss on her cheek and proceeded.
Not long after, they were stopped again but not by a crowd breaking through the rank of Imperial Guards but by the Imperial Guards themselves. Dmitri and Rn were with them, their faces looking pale as if something bad happened.
¡°Your Majesty, we have to vacate you to the residence, something happened,¡± Dmitri informed as the Imperial Guards began to surround them.
¡°What happened?¡± Alexander asked in rm, ¡°don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s the ck Hand again?¡±
¡°No sir, it¡¯s different but we can¡¯t disclose it here,¡±
¡°Your Majesty, we have to get you off this ce,¡± Rn began and initiated the emergency evacuation protocol.
Rn moved the couple to the state car and as soon as they got inside the vehicle, they drove off towards Grand Kremlin Pce.
The reactions are mixed with the public. Their sudden retreat implied that something went wrong in the proceedings and Alexander¡¯s security detail decided to call off the march. Whatever the cause, it would surely reflect badly on the new tsar.
Now that they are inside the vehicle with no unwanted ears hearing what Dmitri was about to disclose, Dmitri began.
¡°Your Majesty, sorry for pulling you out from your procession,¡± Dmitri bowed his head.
¡°I¡¯m sure you have a good reason for it right? If it¡¯s not a ck Hand, then what is it?¡± Alexander asked, holding Sophie¡¯s hand.
Dmitri let out a sigh ¡°Your Majesty, multiple bombings happened recently in the cities of Deutd, Austrea, and other countries that border ours.¡±
¡°Huh? Bombings in countries outside our borders?¡± Alexander repeated, seemingly puzzled. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±
¡°Well, Your Majesty, the reports state that the televisions suddenly exploded¡¡± Dmitri revealed. A shocked expression stered Alexander¡¯s face.
¡°What?!¡± He eximed in disbelief. ¡°Are there any injuries?¡±
¡®A manufacturing defect?¡¯, Alexander thought
¡°There are sir but mostly fatalities. The total amount of casualty is yet to be confirmed but we¡¯re talking about hundreds here¡¡±
¡°Hundreds?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice cracked and he turned to look at Sophie sitting beside him. His heart sank as the reality of the news dawned upon him. How did that happen? How could his television explode? What caused it to explode?
¡°We think that this is a major-scale terrorist attack, that¡¯s why we are moving you to a safe ce until we know more. Minister of Foreign Affairs Sergei convened an emergency meeting with the ambassadors of the affected countries and things are not looking good,¡±
¡°I know¡shit¡¡± Alexander bit his lips. ¡°Of all the times and ces¡why does it have to happen today?¡±
Sophie noticed Alexander¡¯s trembling hand that tightly clutches hers. She squeezed it lightly. She couldn¡¯t believe that this event would bring them so much worry and fear.
¡°This was supposed to be the most memorable moment in my life¡why did this happen?¡± Alexander mumbled as he buried himself further into his seat.
¡°For now, Your Majesty, we suggest that you postpone the reception event in Grand Kremlin Pceter, this is to ensure the safety of the royal family,¡±
¡°Right¡where are my sisters? Did you get them?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We already sent agents to pick them out of the cathedral,¡±
¡°Good¡¡±
***
In Berlin, Vienna, and many other cities with Ruthenian TV reception outside of Ruthenia, the bombings have already ceased,
But the aftermath is still just as bad.
Ambnce services were overwhelmed by the number of people who needed to be taken to hospitals, volunteers used their cars, horsecart, and busses to ferry the injured and dying to the hospitals that are even getting packed.
Doctors, nurses, and surgeons pull a never ending shift as they try to save as many lives as their abilities permits. Some even fainted not just from exhaustion but the multitude of mutted bodies streaming in.
Supplies of medicine were quickly used up, and additional medicine was requested from pharmacies and drugstores. Those who are not as badly injured are given brandy, heavy liquor, andudanum to dull the pain in order to reserve morphine for those who need surgeries to remove therge bits of shrapnel, broken bone fragments, and close-up wounds.
When the sts went off, gas pipes were knocked loose, and unattended kitchen stoves and lit table candles of dead upants began to set fire to buildings.
People who did not have a television are now in peril as they are trapped in a pyre that was once their home.
Firefighters rush to save people and douse the mes, the fire trucks roar down the streets from their stations. Not even the firefighters are spared from the bombings as they had televisions as well to ward off boredom before they respond to reports of a fire.
Some of the stations are on fire as well, making it worse as the surviving firefighters has their workload by a hundredfold. The whole city is on fire.
With only cloth masks, helmets, and fire axes, the braver ones charge into several floors of tall burning buildings to save upants crying for help. While those not as brave manned the pumps to hose down the raging inferno.
Due tock of manpower, many upants choose to leap from their windows for fear of burning alive. The lucky ones broke their legs or had their fall broken by trees near their apartment. The unlucky ones found themselves impaled on iron fences and smashed on the pavement below.
Even the firefighters aren¡¯t spared as copsing wooden floors and ceilings buried them under piles of ming rubble.
upants who were not burnt alive found themselves choking and suffocating from the toxic smoke andck of oxygen. They soon fell unconscious as their brain dies.
Some people took the pandemonium as an opportunity tomit crimes as they risked themselves to pilfer the valuables of dead bodies, enter burning shops to break into the cash registers, and even nabbed newly made orphans off the street to be sold into human trafficking.
The ck Hand agents, real perpetrators of the bombings either snuck off or blend in with the panicking crowd.
Chapter 109 Looming Catastrophe
An hourter, in the Grand Kremlin Pce, Alexander walked back and forth inside his office after hearing the total number of casualties from the exploding televisions.
¡°Thousands? Thousands? Are you kidding me?¡±
¡°And it¡¯s rising as we speak, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said and continued. ¡°And we are being pressured by both sides and they are demanding an exnation since you are the CEO of Imperial Dynamic Systems.¡±
¡°I know, Sergei. Surely we must acknowledge the tragedy but my question is how did those televisions we exported to those countries explode?¡±
¡°That is still an ongoing investigation Your Majesty but they are kind of hoping you would have an answer for that. Your Majesty, both ambassadors are furious and are demanding answers.¡±
¡°I know, Sergei. But let us confirm all the information we had. So only in the Deutd and Austrean Empire did the incident ur right? Has something simr happened to Ruthenia?¡±
¡°None, sir,¡± another man stepped in, it was the director of the Imperial Dynamic Systems Electronics Division, Philip Ainsworth. ¡°But we¡¯ve transmitted an emergency broadcast notifying the users to get away from the television for their safety until an appropriate official arrives.¡±
¡°But we are talking about hundreds of owners here, Your Majesty. Scattered throughout the Empire. The Ruthenia Empire simply doesn¡¯t have sufficient resources to check every television in a short amount of time.¡± Sergei added. ¡°But you need to ensure the people, sir. What happened in Deutd and Austrean is not an isted case, so it¡¯s only a matter of time until panic sets in.¡±-.
¡°I know, Sergei. You don¡¯t have to remind me,¡± Alexander said and sighed. ¡°It seems like I just have to find out what exactly caused this incident and then I can deal with whatever is on the news tomorrow morning. Even if it happened outside our borders, Ruthenia could get implicated in this,¡± he ran a hand over his face. ¡°Shit¡this could cause another major conflict,¡±
¡®Damn it! Damn it! This is just great. Just fucking fantastic,¡¯ he cursed inwardly and nced at Dmitri.
¡°Dmitri, where are we on your terrorist attack theory?¡±
Alexander¡¯s gaze snapped to him, and he shook his head. ¡°We are still investigating the exact nature of the terrorist attack but no reports of other attacks have been released to the public, so it looks like it was some sort of coordinated attack. If one were to think logically about it, why is only the television outside Ruthenia rigged? Doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡±
¡°Sadly, that¡¯s not how the two countries see it, they believe that it was some sort of pre-emptive attack of the Ruthenia Empire and they are taking this matter seriously,¡± Sergei chimed in. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s best that you call the Joint Chief of Staff and start drawing up ns for a possible war against them,¡±
¡°Hold down your horses, Sergei,¡± Alexander turned around to face him again and waved his hands in a cating gesture. ¡°We are not doing this yet okay? Let¡¯s resolve this incident diplomatically.
¡°Then I suggest that you prepare yourself, Your Majesty. Because you are going to be stuck all day speaking with the ambassador of the Deutd and Austrean Empire,¡± Sergei said with a firm nod of agreement.
Alexander looked at him, his expression unreadable then flickered his gaze to Philip.
¡°Philip, release an official statement and halt the production of the television until further notice,¡±
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander strides out to the room to meet the ambassadors of the two affected countries.
What Alexander does not know is that soon Yamato, Norway, Sweden, and other border countries are alsoing to have some words with him too.
As they also have bombing victims who bought the television since the broadcasts entered their borders and some close to Ruthenia has bought television to watch Ruthenian TV.
***
Meanwhile, in the street of Berlin, many people took to the street, marching towards the store that sells television, throwing stones and wooden objects as they cursed loudly.
Though many stores that sell televisions were destroyed by the explosion, it¡¯s the only store that wasn¡¯t affected.
Inside, two men and women were hiding under the reception table, their hands shaking in fear as the rollup door ng loudly upon the impact of various objects.
¡°Shit¡shit¡shit, we are going to die!¡± the woman cried when she heard ss shattering.
She held onto the man next to her, who tried to calm her down but failed miserably.
The man pulled her tighter into himself when suddenly a loud bang came from the door, followed by a few broken sses. He didn¡¯t even realize that the two of them were shivering uncontrobly until he heard a loud thud outside the door.
¡°Drag the terrorist out of here!¡± someone shouted.
The men hurried towards the broken entrance while shouting orders to others. As they approached the reception desk, three people could be seen with a horrified expressions stered on their faces.
¡°Damn you Ruthenian scums! You only know how to blow things up eh?!¡± One person grabbed the woman by the arm.
¡°No¡please! Please! I have a family!¡± the women pleaded.
¡°Family eh? You killed my family!¡± The man growled angrily as he raised his hand and backhanded her across the face. The force of the blow threw the girl against the television stand, and her cheek zed with pain.
¡°Hey! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± One of her colleagues stood up.
¡°Fuck you!¡± The man who stood up was suddenly ganged up on by several other men and was mmed to the floor and kicked mercilessly by the others.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that man too,¡± the man ordered the guy hiding. He was dragged and shared fate with the first.
¡°Please stop it¡!¡± The girl whimpered. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble even more despite her. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them, we have nothing to do with the explosions!¡±
¡°Nothing to do? Because of this stupid television!¡± The man kicked one of the television sets, destroying it. ¡°My daughter was killed. She was excited to watch it¡but¡but¡Let¡¯s drag them out!¡±
The men obeyed and dragged the three Ruthenian citizens out of the store. The men¡¯s faces were battered up, blood trickling down from their mouths and nose.
¡°They should pay with death!¡± He barked. ¡°All they deserve is death! Let¡¯s kill these bastards!¡±
The man grabbed a baseball bat and hit one of the hostages on the head and fell to the ground. His body was convulsing and twitching as hey unconscious and bleeding on the floor.
The people that watched the public execution cheered loudly. They screamed their hatred for the terrorists that killed innocents.
¡°We¡¯re gonna die¡¡± the man muttered weakly under his ragged breath. He was the next victim. He was reeled by two men who forced him to get on his knee as one of the men who hit his colleague to the head prepared his bat.
¡°Momma! Momma! Save me!¡± The man uttered hisst word as the metal bat swung down on him. Blood sttered on the woman¡¯s face.
Meanwhile, just twenty meters from the scene, a hooded figure watched with a devilish smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s working perfectly.¡±
And it gets even worse in the next few days.
Chapter 110 Entropy
Time passed like an eternity inside one of the many rooms of the Grand Kremlin Pce where Alexander was having a meeting with the Ambassadors of the Deutd and Austrean Empire. And he was d that it ended because the discussion turned roundabout to the point he decided to leave them with a promise they¡¯ll find out who caused the attack.
Though it wasn¡¯t their job in the first ce, but since his technology is involved, the Ruthenia Empire will be obligated to take part in whatever investigation. After all, the head of state of the Empire is also the chief executive officer of the Imperial Dynamic Systems.
Alexander returned back to his room and he was d that it was empty. He grunted as he sat in his office chair and dialed the telephone to call Kaiser Wilheim, who ording to Sergei, has been demanding to speak to Alexander since then.
The call from Alexander goes to the telephone operator, who then connects the jacks for Berlin, the signal reaches the Deutd telephone exchange and the respective operator connects the call to the Deutd Royal Pce which rings the phone in the Kaiser¡¯s office.
An assistant of Kaiser Wilhelm picks up the call and listens.
¡°Uncle¡It¡¯s Alexander¡can I speak to you personally?¡±
The assistant does a quick nce at the empty space where the television once stood, the device has been dismantled and taken away by the Deutd Army Technicians.
The security has increased and emergency martialw has been dered.
¡°Your majesty, it¡¯s him,¡± the assistant presents the phone piece to the Kaiser.
Kaiser Wilhelm is furious in the aftermath of the bombings, he looks more ferocious than ever.
He grabs the phone piece from his assistant, his knuckles turning white from gripping it in anger.
Kaiser Wilhelm spoke into it, his voice deep with controlled rage.
¡°Alexander, you have a lot of exining to do. Are you aware of how many lives of my people your televisions killed?¡±
¡°I understand your pain, Uncle¡¡±-.
¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE CALL ME UNCLE!¡± Kaiser Wilheim¡¯s voice cracked like a whip, his left deformed smaller fist pounded the hardwood of the table.
¡°I¡¯m the Emperor of the Deutd Empire and you will address me formally. Do you understand?¡±
Alexander sighed deeply and replied, ¡°Yes, I understand, Your Majesty, I apologize for my transgression, please forgive me.¡±
Alexander clicked his tongue inwardly, trying to contain the frustration building up inside him. Yes, it was given that his television was the source of cmity the Deutd and the Austrean Empire are having right now but why does it feel like it¡¯s all his fault? That he is the one who caused this?
Since he received the news of a terror attack, though that angle is still under investigation, he was infuriated. Why does it have to happen in one of his important moments in life? He should not be here answering calls from an angry statesman, he should be with his wife and family cherishing each moment of this day.
But no. He was forced to stay in his office fixing up this mess. So here he is now, in front of his phone, trying to hold his temper in, knowing that he needs to speak calmly and reasonably with him to avoid further argument.
¡°We had a precarious discussion with your Ambassador, Your Majesty. However, it was inconclusive as both sides were ying the ming game. So, I figured that if I reach out to you personally, we can clear this one up, but allow me to reiterate that we are denying our involvement in the attack.¡±
¡°You sure? Then why are the only ones outside Ruthenia exploded?¡±
¡°That is something I would like to discuss with you and King Licht because I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m hoping that we can reach a solution to this tragedy. I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but by what the people would say, Ruthenia will not benefit from this attack.¡±
Kaiser Wilheim was silent for a moment and then spoke. ¡°Because of this incident, there are riots breaking out in the city, jeopardizing public order. We¡¯re having enough problems dealing with the civil unrest. My ministers are thinking that the Ruthenia Empire is involved in the attack by using television as an experimental secret weapon.¡±
¡°I¡¯d say that this n, if I had any part of it, sounds extremely foolish.¡±
Alexander exins ¡°Your Majesty. Let¡¯s think about this logically, why would the Ruthenia Empire attack the Deutd Empire? What benefit would we get from it? We¡¯re not barbarians and if we are going to attack, we rather have a proper deration of war to get civilians out of harm¡¯s way. In fact, we are the ones who are in a pinch here because we are losing our biggest trading partner to such attacks. Your intelligence certainly informed you that we aren¡¯t ready for an all-out confrontation, your majesty. Not to mention your alliance with Austrean Empire .¡±
¡°. . .I¡¯d say you have a point.¡±
Alexander closed his eyes as he breathed ¡°Finally, we¡¯vee to an understanding. Let¡¯s keep it that way. We will help in any way we can and as for those who have lost their lives, please assure them that the Imperial Dynamic Systems will have their guaranteed support.¡±
¡°I agree, let¡¯s discuss this matter further.¡±, Kaiser Wilhelm leans back in his chair. His tone is less angry now.
¡°Great¡¡± Alexander propped up his chin onto his hands while staring ahead at nothing in particr, lost in thought until he heard a voice.
¡°So if it is not your doing, then whose?¡± Wilheim asked.
¡°We¡¯re assuming it was the ck Hand,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°ck Hand?¡± Wilheim repeated. ¡°Are you saying that international syndicate?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only theory we cane up with. We can add extremists or separatists but I don¡¯t think they¡¯d have the resources to pull off such a simultaneous and calcted attack. We all know that ck Hand is an infamous international syndicate with ess to unlimited resources. I believe they did this to implicate Ruthenia and probably as revenge for removing them from ournds. They intended to make me pay by forcing us into a war, which I believe could be the goal of this attack.¡±
As Alexander was having a conversation with Kaiser Wilheim, someone suddenly entered the door. It was Sergei.
¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡¡± Sergei said urgently.
¡°Hold on just a moment,¡± Alexander said before looking at Sergei and inquiring. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°We received a call from our embassy in the Deutd and Austrean Empire. They are being rioted,¡± Sergei revealed.
¡°What?¡± Alexander gasped lightly as he set the telephone down on the table.
¡°Not only that, Your Majesty, we are receiving reports that the police are rounding up Ruthenian neighborhoods and ordering residents to obey it or face arrest. Your Majesty, they are citizens who have not been charged with any crimes who we believe are simply targeted because of their country of origin¡.¡± Sergei trailed off, unsure of how to continue.
¡°Sergei¡is there something else?¡± Alexander prodded when he noticed the hesitation that he was experiencing from Sergei. ¡°I must know.¡±
¡°Well, Your Majesty, we have also received a report from the Embassy stating that Ruthenian citizens or tourists are being harassed and killed. One of which is the people selling television.¡± Sergei exined.
Alexander leaned back in his seat with a grim expression on his face. He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°This is bad¡¡± he grabbed the phone to speak to Wilheim.
¡°Your Majesty, are you aware that the police in your country are rounding up Ruthenian citizens?¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Alexander.¡±
¡°Then why are you letting it happen?¡±
¡°Because they are acting on my orders.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Alexander nearly screamed on the phone as anger started rising inside of him.
¡°Don¡¯t¡± What?!¡± me!¡± Wilhelm retorted back. ¡°It¡¯s a precautionary measure, Alexander! I hope you understand the difficult situation right now. People are angry and afraid here and I¡¯m just doing what is believed to be the best move to protect my country,¡±
¡®What the heck?¡¯, Alexander eximed inwardly, as not to further aggravate his uncle.
¡°From what? From Ruthenians? Your Majesty, just because the cause of deaths is due to exploding televisions, doesn¡¯t mean the Ruthenians are part of it. There is even a report where Ruthenians are getting killed.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know where you get that information from.¡±
¡°From my embassy that is currently being rioted right now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s unconfirmed.¡±
¡°Well, it better be, because once it¡¯s confirmed, this will change the narrative, and the grand schemes of the ck Hand who probably concocted this n might soon be a reality.¡±
***
Berlin, the Ruthenian ghettos.
¡°By orders of the Kaiser! We are cing you under arrest for suspected involvement with the bombings! Open your doors and do not resist!¡±
The Deutd police kick opens the doors of an immigrant Ruthenian family who escaped from Ruthenia to avoid persecution from the Imperial Family.
Now they face Deutder¡¯s persecution as they are marched out into army trucks, the military providing assistance in vehicles and manpower to make mass arrests and keep order on the streets.
Suddenly, a pair of Ruthenians dart out from a house running away from the police raid.
¡°Stop them!¡± one of the police gave chase followed by some soldiers.
¡°Come one! Let¡¯s get away from them!¡± one of the Ruthenians pulled the other.
¡°Please! Just listen to me for once, Peter!¡± the other one yelled back femininely, her patchwork skirt pping.
¡°They will kill us like what the Romanoffs did to papa and mama back home, Vera! Just run!¡± The man named Peter dragged his sister and they reached a turn in the alley they ran into.
Suddenly a policeman lunges out from the alley and tackles both of them, the sister ispletely caught, and the brother wriggled out and was ready to hit the policeman until a shot rang out.
Both flinched instinctively as the squad behind the duo caught up and fired a warning shot.
¡°Don¡¯t move or the next shot will hit you!¡±, the policeman backed by a pair of soldiers approached.
Peter chose to run and traverse the twists and turns of the alley and made out of the ghettos into a street¡ª
¡ªRight into the sights of an angry mob beating to death the other Ruthenians.
¡°There¡¯s another one! Get him!¡±
The mob rushed at him throwing stones and waving bloodiedborer tools.
He tried to run but was hit by a lucky stone that knocked him to the ground, the first person to arrive there was luckily unarmed; they started kicking Peter who has now curled into a defensive fetal position as more people began raining blows.
With one eye, he saw someone lift up an ax ready to chop him like wood.
¡°No!¡± he yelled, not ready to meet his end.
The man with the ax is suddenly hit in the face by the buttstock of a rifle belonging to a soldier as the policeman with them fired another warning shot to disperse the crowd and the soldiers prodded those who are too slow or stupid with the bay attachments.
The mob retreated to a safe distance and began calling the police and soldiers names as one of the policemen picked up a dazed and beaten Ruthenian back into the ghettos where he was thrown into a truck. His sister was shocked at his condition and hugged him and cried.
¡°Stupid fool¡¡±, one of the policemenmented. ¡°Almost got himself killed out there.¡±
Chapter 111 More Entropy
Two days have passed since the tragedy struck the two neighboring empires. Alexander, who should be spending his time with his family and honeymoon with Sophie, is instead stuck at his desk along with his ministers and generals giving him updates on the current situation of the circumstances the western powers are having right now.
The stress and constant workloads have led him back to smoking again as the ashtray holds a hill of ash and cigarette butts. A samovar has been moved into his office to supply him with hot water for tea and coffee. His meals were brought to him by the pce staff.
¡°It is a good thing that Emperor Licht is more cool-headedpared to Kaiser Wilheim. They too believe that this is also an attack by a ck Hand, now we can¡¯t do much about their internal affairs because that is a state issue but what we can do is help them by giving intel about what we know about the ck Hand,¡± Alexander puffs on a cigarette.
¡°What are you implying, Your Majesty?¡± Dmitri asked, his head cocked to the side.
¡°The Austrean Empire demands everything we know about the ck Hand, that means our investigation methods as to how we tracked and located them,¡± Alexander said, tapping his finger on his table. ¡°I want you to do it immediately,¡±
¡°What do we get in return by giving that ssified information?¡± Dmitri inquired.
¡°The safety of our people is our top priority right now, especially in those two empires. If giving them the intel means a guarantee, I¡¯ll be d to take it,¡± Alexander said and added. ¡°It¡¯s not a loss at all. By giving them what we know about the ck Hand, we are helping them purge them. ck Hand is the world¡¯s enemy and they must bepletely eradicated to prevent another tragedy.¡±
¡°I understand Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri bowed lightly, ¡°we will coordinate with their intelligence agency as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Do so.¡± Alexander stubs the cigarette out and adds it to the ash hill in the ashtray.
Dmitri turned to his heels and left Alexander¡¯s office. He let out a small sigh before turning his attention to Sergei. Grabbing his half-empty cup to wash down the burning taste of tobo.
¡°What¡¯s the situation in the Deutd Empire?¡± Alexander began while taking a gulp from his cup.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s still the same. Ruthenians are being prosecuted for a crime they didn¡¯tmit, and harassment is still prevalent. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has formally denounced the civilian and military actions of the Deutd Empire but to no avail. Looks like we¡¯ll have to reach other countries sympathetic to the Ruthenia Empire and possiblypel them to release a verbal condemnation.¡±
¡°Verbal condemnation and denunciation won¡¯t work in the Deutd Empire,¡± Alexander rejected his suggestion. ¡°Though it was not a bad one, the damage caused by this tragedy outweighs` ours. I don¡¯t think there will be a country that will side with us besides the Francois Republic¡¡±
As he was speaking, another person showed up in his office.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±-.
It was Philip.
Alexander raised a hand, stopping him before he could say anything else, his gaze still on Sergei.
¡°We need someone who can broker us out of this mess, I¡¯m suggesting Emperor Licht. We need the Deutd Empire back on the table. If we don¡¯t do anything for the people that are in the prison right now, it will be catastrophic for me,¡±
¡°What is our goal here, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°For them to release the Ruthenian nationals,¡± Alexander answered. If this doesn¡¯t work, Alexander still has one of his trump cards, the export of military aircraft.
He can just breach whatever agreement Ruthenia has with the Deutd Empire if they insist on not heeding his demand. Of course, this will be seen as a purposeful provocation and will surely have a negative reaction. So a double-edged sword. He has to consider every variable and oue of his decision if he doesn¡¯t want to be the shortest Emperor ruling the Ruthenia Empire.
¡°Fucking ck Hands¡¡± Alexander cursed under his breath. Why does this ck Hand keep interfering with his goals of developing the Ruthenia Empire? What the hell do they want to achieve in this world? If the monarch copses, so what? Will the world be a peaceful ce, or will it be under new management?
¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei said as he bowed his head.
¡°Thank you all for your hard work,¡± Alexander said before dismissing Sergei. Since the attack, he and his ministers are working on the clock to keep an eye out on the situation. Most of them hadn¡¯t had any sleep yet while others had not seen their families. He was one of them.
¡°Your Majesty, if I may?¡± Philip derailed Alexander¡¯s train of thoughts.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±
¡°Sir, we¡¯ve released a formal statement to every news agency, here and abroad, that Imperial Dynamic Systems will halt production of the television until the investigation of our teams along with respective authorities are done. But sir, if I may share a word, I don¡¯t think our television can cause such destruction.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Alexander leaned over his table, his chin propped up atop his intertwined fingers as he thought carefully about what Philip had just told him. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that an explosive device has been nted inside the television, but the question is how did they do that?¡±
Philip was silent as he continued to watch the emperor thinking deeply until Alexander spoke again.
¡°Do you have anything to report, Philip?¡±
¡°I think that¡¯s all, sir.¡±
¡°Good,¡±
Philip sighed in relief when Alexander finally lifted his head from where it rested, he rubbed his eyes and yawned slightly. ¡°This is too exhausting¡¡± Alexander muttered, his eyelids feel heavy, and he just wanted to sleep for a few hours but the situation won¡¯t give him that.
¡°I think you need to take a rest, Your Majesty,¡± Philip suggested. ¡°You know¡refresh your mind and rest your body.¡±
¡°Yeah¡yeah, maybe I should do that,¡± Alexander said. He slowly stood up and stretched. His back cracked as he straightened himself up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, you can leave now.¡±
Philip bowed his head before leaving.
¡
Alexander ambled into one of the hallways of the Grand Kremlin Pce, he arrived at the huge door and had the guard open it. Inside was Natalya and Sophie with each other on the balcony.
The creaking sound of the hinges caused the two to nce in his direction.
¡°Alex!¡± Sophie eximed as she ran towards him. ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re here! We were so worried!¡± She hugged him tightly, so tight as though she didn¡¯t want him to escape.
¡°Hello, Sophie¡¡± Alexander mumbled weakly, his head resting above her head. He had missed this feeling of warmth she was giving to him. After all, it¡¯s been two days since theyst saw each other. Although they did, it was momentarily.
¡°Alexander¡you¡¯re pushing yourself too hard, you should rest here,¡± Natalya said concernedly.
¡°That¡¯s why I came here,¡± Alexander said. ¡°What does Norway have to say on this matter?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve reached out to my government and they shared their support for the Ruthenia Empire, saying that a Ruthenian attack on Deutd is highly unlikely. They believe ck Hand ys a huge role in this.¡±
¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d¡.what about you Sophie? Did you talk with your dad?¡±
Sophie looked up to him ¡°Yes, he was just here moments ago but he assured me that he will speak to Kaiser Wilheim toe up with an understanding.¡±
Alexander nted a kiss on her forehead and smiled warmly down at her.
¡°I appreciate you guys helping me¡¡± Alexander¡¯s voice is getting weaker, even more so than before.
Sophie and Natalya both helped Alexander to sit down on a bed.
¡°Take it easy,¡± Sophia said worriedly as she sat next to him.
¡°I look so pitiful here¡¡± Alexander chuckled.
¡°Geez don¡¯t say that, dear,¡± Sophie frowned.
¡°I haven¡¯t had enough sleep for the past two days and it¡¯s beginning to take a toll on my body,¡± Alexander said, trying not to fall asleep right away.
A knocking sound was heard. Natalya walked over to the door to answer it.
¡°Uhm¡the ambassador from the Britannia Empire and Yamato Empire wished to see His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff.¡±
Natalya nced at his brother and then returned to the messenger.
¡°My little brother is exhausted as of right now and needs a rest. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to attend the meeting, have them reschedule it,¡± Natalya ordered.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡±
Meanwhile, Alexander leaned back to rest his back on the bed while Sophie was still in his embrace, pulling her along with him.
Her head rested against his chest and she could hear a faint beat of his heart beneath. Her smile grew, grateful that she has his husband by her side now.
¡°I¡¯m gonna be selfish again, Sophie¡can we stay like this for a moment?¡± Alexander pleaded softly, one that only her ears could pick up. She nodded gently as she closed her eyes.
¡°Okay.¡±
***
The riots in Berlin and ces most affected by the explosive televisions have reached fever-pitch.
Even with military presence, the roving mobs continue their path of destruction.
The local Ruthenian streets have been vandalized twice over, shop windows broken and covered in paint telling the Ruthenians to ¡°Go Home!¡± or even worse words.
An even bigger mob was heading towards a building, the television ry tower.
They overpowered the security posted there and went in to destroy it.
They cheered when the tower is set on fire, and the radio technicians stationed there were all hung and beaten by the angry mobs.
Other more ¡®peaceful¡¯ mobs held demonstrations in front of government offices, calling to bring ¡°The Tele-Terror Tsar¡± a name coined by the mob, to justice by any means including dering war.
The demonstration includes an effigy of Alexander Romanoff being beaten and thrown on a pile of broken television sets they looted and smashed. The lot is set on fire before the military is called in to disperse the crowd.
This has some unintended effects as people start calling the military to send in for crowd control as pdogs¡± of the Imperial Family.
Since the Tsar of Ruthenia is the Kaiser¡¯s nephew, seemingly the whole imperial family is protecting themselves from justice.
And then things got worse.
The television sets they set aze have some tampered televisions mixed in, the explosives cooked off and resulted in another explosion.
The st killed more people as the bonfire demonstration turned deadly.
The pile of TVs turns into a huge wave of shrapnel that reaped a bloody harvest again but this time with military casualties.
The windows of the government building shattered as the shockwave blew it in and injured many with broken ss and an unlucky woman whose neck got stuck with arge piece of ss and bled out.
The angry demonstrators now turned into the panicking crowd as they all ran.
Rumors began to spread and the news of more explosive televisions turned into the Kaiser calling the army to shell the protesters with artillery.
Kaiser Wilhelm holds his head in anger as more news trickle in about how the country keeps tumbling down into almost anarchy.
His nephew better get results and be fast about it.
***
Meanwhile, somewhere in Berlin.
A man holds a spyss as he watches the unintended secondary bombings.
Standing on the roof and unaffected building, the man grins as he pops a roasted peanut in his mouth.
¡°Seems the n paid off more than expected.¡±
Chapter 112 A Glimmer of Hope
The orange glow of the sun streamed through the window, falling directly onto Alexander¡¯s face. He sat up and opened his eyes, taking a deep breath before turning his head to look at where Sophie was lying in bed with him. Her blue hair was spread over the pillow, covering most of the white sheets below her. His eyes traveled down to her bare skin which was illuminated by the golden rays that wereing from the window, making it seem like the only thing in the room was them. His heart fluttered, as he always did when they slept next to each other.
She snuggled closer into his chest and smiled, bringing a hand up to stroke his cheek, running the pads of her fingers across it softly. Her touch sent shivers down his spine, but not in an unpleasant way. It felt nice, but also quite warm. It made Alex feel safe and rxed.
Speaking of rxation, Alexander realized something and looked at his wristwatch.
¡°So I slept for almost eight hours eh? Not bad¡¡± Alexander yawned, shifting so his arm went around Sophie¡¯s body. She hummed, tightening her arms around his torso.
Alexander looked out the window again, watching how the sun was slowly rising behind the horizon.
The rising sun only means one thing, it¡¯s work time. Alexander sighed, sitting up, scratching his bum and rubbing his neck. He couldn¡¯t enjoy a single day off anymore. Every day is just more work. This week was supposed to be him enjoying his break with Sophie for his honeymoon.
But no, the ck Hand interrupted his ns again and now they are pushing him to the corner where he¡¯ll have to make a decision that could either be beneficial or detrimental to the Ruthenia Empire.
He decided to stand up but Sophie¡¯s wrapped arm tightened around his waist, drawing him back to his position on the bed.
¡°Sophie¡sorry, but another time. I¡¯m sure my work has piled up the moment I took a sleep,¡± Alexander whispered, gently removing her grip and putting some distance between them.-.
Sophie¡¯s face fell, but then she shrugged and said: ¡°Okay.¡±
Alex leaned down, giving her forehead a soft kiss, and smiled as he heard a giggle from the girl in front of him. As much as he wanted to stay in bed, cherishing the moment, he couldn¡¯t just do so.
He walked away from his bed, took a bath, and dressed for work.
He then proceeded to his office, walking past the guards who saluted him.
He walked into his office, closing the door behind himself. There, he sat down at his desk and stared ahead nkly while ying with his pen.
He ignored the newspaper that was from yesterday, the bombings made frontpage news with photographs of the devastation and victims inside.
Alexander got sickened from what he has seen.
What to do? Should he call his uncle again for a situation update or wait for his ministers to arrive in his office to give him an update about the situation? Well, Alexander chose thetter and simply passed the time by ying with his pen, spinning it in circles in his hands as his mind ran with ideas.
At that moment, Alexander came up with a new idea. The Ministry of Internal Affairs is doing its job fantastically by protecting the Ruthenia Empire from within, but what about external threats aside from military conflict? A threat that could implicate the Ruthenia Empire just like how the ck Hand did just three days ago?
In his original world, there is one agency that was created for that task, it¡¯s called the Central Intelligence Agency, or the CIA for short. This agency is responsible for collecting, analyzing, evaluating, and disseminating foreign intelligence, and to carry out covert operations domestically and abroad. As far as he remembers, the CIA has five priorities: counterterrorism, nonproliferation of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction, warning/informing American leaders of important overseas events, counterintelligence, and cyber intelligence.
But in this world¡¯s era, three out of five of those priorities apply. Terrorism has been the main threat to Ruthenia Empire aside from geopolitics, he could really use some CIA right now so this thing would never happen again.
Alexander began drawing up a draft as he waited for his ministers to arrive.
Thirty minutester, Sergei arrived in his office.
Alexander looked up and stopped what he was doing, smiling at the other man. ¡°Good morning, Sergei. Did you get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t. I was swapped with meeting with the ambassadors from all of Europa asking us the same thing¡if we are the one who blew up the Deutd Empire.¡±
Alexander let out a forced chuckle ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. You know what¡you can have a rest after debriefing me,¡± he offered.
¡°No. I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei humbly declined.
¡°Sergei¡I¡¯m not suggesting, I¡¯m ordering you,¡± Alexander corrected sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten good at being able to take care of yourself during these meetings but sometimes yourck of sleep isn¡¯t going to get you anywhere. Freshen up your mind so that you can work effectively.¡±
¡°Well, I will do so, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei conceded as he bow. He looked back up and began. ¡°Anyways, Your Majesty, I have something to report about the Deutd Empire.¡±
¡°How are things going there?¡±
¡°It¡¯s developing, Your Majesty. The Deutd Empire dered martialw, and the military has been mobilized to control civil unrest. They also began investigating the series of explosions. And speaking of explosion, there was another one¡¡±
¡°Another explosion?¡± Alexander repeated, his brows furrowing. ¡°There¡¯s another attack?¡±
¡°ording to the reports, the unexploded televisions that were seized from ces and burned in the streets by demonstrators have caused whatever that is behind the exploding televisions to go off. The fire must¡¯ve triggered the real cause of the explosions, adding more to the death toll¡¡±
¡°So my assumptions are correct. The television was somehow tampered with.¡± Alexander rolls the pen between his fingers.
¡°So it seems, your majesty,¡± Sergei nodded.
Alexander clicked his tongue ¡°Simply denying our involvement won¡¯t convince the Deutd Empire¡Looks like the only choice for us is to prove that we aren¡¯t the one who caused this tragedy.¡±
¡°But how, Your Majesty?¡±
Alexander leaned back to his seat, intertwining his fingers together, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sending a covert team in the Deutd Empire to investigate¡¡±
¡°But won¡¯t that be a good idea? What if the Deutd Empire caught them?¡±
¡°Should one of them get caught or killed, the Ruthenia Empire will disavow all knowledge of the operation. Simply put, those agents will be a ghost the moment they take the mission. But I wish we won¡¯t have to resort to that.¡±
¡°I understand, I think you should discuss this with the Minister of Internal Affairs,¡± Sergei said.
¡°Of course, for now, let¡¯s do this diplomatically, how are things with King Licht?¡±
¡°He will talk with Kaiser Wilheim to convince him that we are not the cause. Also, I suggest that you contact Princess Diana to help us out of here. I believe you two are friends right?¡±
¡°Well, you could say that¡I will try that, thank you, Sergei, you may now leave.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
***
One hour after the second explosion, in Deutd, Austrea, Norway, and cities close to Ruthenian borders.
The military organizes bomb disposal squads to begin seizing and confiscating television sets.
The men work carefully to not jostle whatever is inside the television that caused it to explode.
They brought all the television sets they could find to the ordnance testing areas to be disassembled and each part examined closely.
Soon they found the cause of the explosions, the radio control explosives.
They are defused and rendered safe, the things are photographed by investigators.
The evidence is then reported to the Kaiser who then informs Alexander of their findings.
It seems a joint investigation might happen between both countries.
Chapter 113 Resolution
In the office, Alexander was doing small paperwork to pass the time. He had just finished the outline for creating a version of his Central Intelligence Agency that will prevent an event such as this if it everes in the future.
Finishing the current paperwork, Alexander took thest puff from a cigarette before crushing it in the ashtray. He scratched his chin, now covered in stubble from days without using a razor. A male family trait of the royal bloodline to inherit rapid facial hair growth for regal beards as Thomas soon discovered in Alexander¡¯s memory.
The idea of the Central Intelligence Agency is simple: have agents working domestically and abroad and observe the scene and the politics unraveling in the host nation. If the development of the example state is perceived as a threat, the intelligence agency will act ordingly to protect the national security of the Ruthenia Empire.
The Ministry of Internal Affairs is doing a good job maintaining the peace Ruthenia has been enjoying since the day the ck Hand cells were flushed out of thend, now the only thing that is keeping them out is the constant vignce of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. The infamous terrorist organization will stop at nothing until they get what they wanted, and that is changing the world order.
They think that by removing the monarchy that had ruled thends for over centuries, then true peace, freedom, and equality will follow. Alexander would say that they are delusional. The irony of preaching those ideals all the whilemitting acts destabilizing it. And when they get to power, they will forget everything that they¡¯ve promised and carry on in their own selfish ways instead.
If they seed. Then the whole country may be under their control, and the people will be puppets once more. They may still keep some semnce of democracy, but most of the popce would be ves to the whims of whoever is the head of the ck Hand.
It will only work if the people are in a desperate state, where they have nothing to eat, or when they feel like they are abandoned. But not in Ruthenia, not when he is in charge. They must have been pissed off by him exterminating them and now they want revenge by using a third party that will make Ruthenia sweat.
Though he must admit, Ruthenia couldn¡¯t win a decisive war with the Deutd Empire, as they are the most technologically advanced in the military, though this is not him saying that technological superiority guaranteed victory but Ruthenia isn¡¯t in a state of having a war with another nation for now.
It¡¯s been almost a year since Alexander became the head-of-state and most of his ns are still under construction, having a conflict right now will be devastating to Ruthenia. Speaking of ck Hand, he must say that their n of involving Ruthenia in military conflict with Deutd is somewhat stupid.
Yes, they¡¯d use his technology, the television, but surely there must be someone in their government smart enough that this is just a in terror attack, not an attack by a state.
Deep in his thoughts, Alexander¡¯s table vibrated as the telephone on it rang. Alexander quickly picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±-.
A man¡¯s voice spoke on the other end.
¡°Your Majesty, we have an iing call from Berlin, would you like me to patch it through?¡±
From Berlin? What does the Deutd Empire want from him right now?
¡°Yes by all means,¡± Alexander responded, ¡°Connect us immediately.¡±
Alexander sat in anticipation, the phone ringing again. It could be important, he knows there might have been a development, where the Deutd government would probably demand an answer. What could it be, another explosion? Give him a break.
¡°Alexander! It¡¯s me¡the Kaiser,¡± Wilheim¡¯s voice came from the phone. The line went quiet before continuing, ¡± I have something important I need to share with you.¡±
Alexander hummed a bit, trying to decide whether this is good or bad news. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Well, our investigation team has contacted me just now, reporting that many of the televisions confiscated for public safety have been discovered to be heavily tampered with. This lead them to investigate the warehouses where the television sets are stored before distribution. They have found evidence that the warehouses are believed to have been breached or worse, infiltrated.¡±
¡°Breached? Infiltrated?¡± Alexander leaned forward on the desk, his interest piqued. ¡°Who could¡¯ve done that?¡±
It was a rhetorical question but still, Alexander wanted to hear his answer.
Wilheim sighed defeatedly before answering. ¡°We think it¡¯s the ck Hand¡¡±
Upon hearing his word, Alexander wanted tough out loud and make a fool of his uncle, that this attack was obviously a terror attack, but he couldn¡¯t do so. Still, thanks to that, he was able to heave a sigh of relief.
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Alexander eximed but suddenly realized his mistake. ¡°I mean¡it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve cleared us out of suspicion, that the Ruthenia Empire has nothing to do with the attack. I acknowledge the tragedy, no one wants that to happen except those dirty pests who call themselves ck Hand¡¡±
¡°But still¡we are continuing with our investigation into this matter. Now I called you because we have found that they did something out of ordinary on your television. The investigation team said that theyced it with a bomb that could be detonated remotely. I have the technical report and I believe your men will make better sense of it than I¡¡±
¡°I understand, Your Majesty. The Imperial Dynamic Systems will do everything to help with the investigation. Now, if it¡¯s the ck Hand, do you have any idea of where could they be?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know, we¡¯re still looking¡¡±
¡°Then may I suggest something, Your Majesty? This will help.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Assuming that this a remote detonated bomb, they are likely using an ultra-high frequency to transmit radio waves to each bomb. Now, this ultra-high frequency needs to be set up on the roof, so look for a building that has a radio tower on top. Typically, a small radio tower has a range of 6 to 9 kilometers. This will narrow your search to a 9-kilometer radius with Berlin at its center. So everything inside within the radius could be one of the hiding spots of the ck Hand. Now we have shared this information with the Austrean Empire and they are finding them right now as we speak,¡± Alexander concluded.
¡°Wow¡I do not know whether to be impressed or terrified by what you just told me. I¡¯ll connect you with our investigation teams so you can ry to them what you just said.¡±
¡°Wait¡Your Majesty, there¡¯s something else I would like to ask of you.¡±
¡°. . .What is it?¡±, Kaiser Wilhelm furrowed his eyebrows as he readies to hear his cocky, but oddly intelligent, nephew.
¡°An immediate release of all Ruthenian citizens living in Berlin. And to those who were harmed and killed, we want the Deutd Empire to acknowledge their misery andpensate the family¡Now you might be saying I¡¯m asking for too much but if you think about it, those people didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The ck Hand used them. We can¡¯t return the lives of those who have lost, but we can acknowledge it. We will do the same to your people who¡¯ve lost their lives in the explosion.¡±
There was a silence on the telephone, then Wilheim replied, ¡°I understand. I apologize for the inconvenience this has caused you¡However, the scars caused will take a long time to heal among the Deutd people, there will be discontentment and I will need your cooperation if the worsees .¡±
Kaiser Wilhelm let it sit in with his nephew that not everything in life will go as nned. Even Alexander¡¯s innocent introduction of a new entertainment device to the world and the televised coronation of Alexander have been both marred by hostile outside influences.
¡°My dear nephew¡¡± Wilhelm continued the conversation
¡°I know it¡¯ste and rather bad timing as it is¡But I would like to congratte you on your ascension to the throne, Your Majesty.¡±
After saying that, Wilheim hung up, Alexander stared nkly at his telephone. Does that mean this is settled? This tragedy that shook him to the core is finished?
Alexander copses backward in his chair as he looks up at the ornate ceiling.
Breathing heavily as he felt a giant weight lift away from his shoulders.
¡®Heavy indeed is the head that wears the crown.¡¯, somewhere in his mind spoke.
¡°This is like a dream.¡±
***
While the issues of television terrorism have been partially resolved in Europa.
Things are starting to get rather nasty in the US.
As news of the incident flooded the airwaves and newspapers.
The extended sobriety of the US popce used to regr consumption of alcohol brought on by prohibition has some side effects.
Side effects like bad tempers and sudden racial hatred.
A man on a soapbox is now exhibiting said side effects with fantastic fanaticism.
¡°Hear me! Hear me! You all have heard and seen how those dirty Ruthenians are always drunk and havee to steal our jobs! But now they seek to steal our lives by nting bombs in our radios!¡±
The man gestured towards a crowd who has quickly gathered around him,
¡°They say they are men of God with their own orthodox church! Nay, I say! They brew and sold us hard liquor that ruined lives! They kill us with drink and now they kill us with bombs!¡±
The people among the crowd who somewhat agree with him on some of the immigrant Ruthenians are still seen drunk in the daytime or they are justpetitive racists racing to try and hate every people on the including their own cousins. Especially those with blue hair.
¡°Should we, the people of the US, allow such barbarians to stay in our great nation?¡±
¡°. . .No!¡± some of the people yelled, having their reasons to kick out the Ruthenians.
¡°Should we let them kill us with liquor and bombs?¡±
¡°NO!¡±
This time arge amount of the crowd agrees. Nobody wants to be blown up by ruthenian terrorists.
¡°Then should we agree to kick them out ?¡±
¡°YES!¡±
The crowd roared, believing the end of their troubles by kicking out the Ruthenians.
¡°Then march with me! We will call the government to kick out the ruthless Ruthenians from our homes!¡±
And so the wheels of democracy revolve.
Chapter 114 A Little Closer
Right after the phone call with the Kaiser¡¯s investigative team to help them find the ck Hand terrorists, Alexander was swamped with paperwork submitted by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with a statement containing hatred towards Ruthenians.
Alexander could only click his tongue, even though they weren¡¯t the ones that do it, their reputation and dignity has been tarnished.
¡°Get me on the phone with President Coolidge, this racial hate must stop,¡± Alexander ordered Sergei who had just gotten out from his rest.
¡°I understand that, Your Majesty,¡±
Alexander leans forward on the table as he massaged his forehead, it seems trouble is never-ending ever since he officially became the Tsar of Ruthenia.
¡°I¡¯ve been under pressure from external and internal politics. The Imperial Council wants me to do something about the people in foreign countries, fearing that their jobs might be lost, and if it is lost, they¡¯ll me me for it, and if I do something, the foreign countries will see it as a hostile intervention. Shit¡why do people in your era are easily swayed by mere words? Do they not have a brain to ascertain and validate if the information is correct?¡±
Alexander spoke without thinking as he let his thoughts spill out, the frustration also made him forget that Earth is still gued by mob mentality and his old Harrier Industries was the target of the said mob for years.
¡°Your Majesty?¡± Sergei tilted his head to the side, ¡°what do you mean by people in my era?¡± he asked, puzzled by the Tsar¡¯s strange choice of words.
Alexander cursed inwardly, realizing that he just went out of character and blurted something that can serve as a ground for suspicion.
¡°Forget about it, just get me on the line with President Coolidge, and also, we need to call the Kaiser for a formal statement from the Deutd Empire right now! Have them tell the world that we are not the one who caused this¡do this and hopefully the world will return back to the peace it once had three days ago.¡±
¡°But didn¡¯t you just speak with his majesty, Kaiser Wilhelm, hours ago¡Your Majesty?¡± Sergei pointed.
¡°. . .I did, but I forgot,¡± Alexander said tly. ¡°I can easily get lost from all the orders of business. I was hoping you¡¯d do it,¡±-.
¡°Leave it to me, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei bowed before leaving his office.
Alexander sighed, feeling tired. His stomach growls loudly, reminding him that his body needs nutrients.
He took a look at his watch, it was 5 p.m. in the afternoon. He hadn¡¯t eaten since morning, so he decided on ordering something on the phone.
Twenty minutester, A servant came to bring Alexander¡¯s order.
They were let in by the guards while Alexander helped himself to some tea from the samovar station.
¡°Here is Your Majesty¡¯s order,¡± the servant handed over Alexander¡¯s food, which consisted of a scrambled egg and sausage breakfast bowl. It was just a light snack to keep him going. The same Thomas always had when he is busied with work.
Alexander smiled at the servant before taking a bite from the eggs and chewing slowly. His eyes closed as he savored the taste.
¡°It¡¯s good, you may leave now,¡± Alexander mumbled while wiping the corner of his mouth.
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
Just as he was eating, Dmitri Kaniv, his Minister of Internal Affairs, entered his office.
¡°Your Majesty, you asked for me?¡±
Alexander quickly nodded ¡°Yes, please sit down.¡±
The minister nodded before taking a seat. He waited until the emperor finished his snack before speaking again.
¡°How are the joint investigations progressing?¡± Alexander inquired.
¡°It¡¯s progressing very well, Your Majesty. The Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire have been cooperative with uspared to yesterday when there is tension and distrust among us. Is this why you called for me Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Of course not,¡± Alexander scoffed softly. ¡°I called you here to talk to you about the security of the Ruthenia Empire, not just inside but outside. Your Ministry has been doing a great job protecting Ruthenia from within but I¡¯m kind of worrying about the external threats such as the terror attack that could involve us in a way that threatens national security. I was hoping to create a new agency simr to the secret police but working on foreign soil,¡± Alexander paused as he gave him the file. ¡°You can refer to this outline,¡±
Dmitri narrowed his eyes as he read the first line.
¡°An outline for creating a new foreign intelligence named Foreign Intelligence Service¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s simr to Britannia¡¯s MI6, but a lot more advanced. In light of the tragedy that has transpired in the Deutd Empire, I believe that this agency will prove crucial for national defense. Henceforth, I will convince the Imperial Council to increase the budget of the Ministry of Internal Affairs to support the creation¡¡±
¡°I understand Your Majesty, please give me two days to work around this,¡± Dmitri said before standing up.
The telephone at his table rang.
¡°Looks like we¡¯ve reached Washington,¡± Alexander said as he bit his lower lip. ¡°You may go back to your work,¡± He gestured his hand. ¡°Thank you for the time.¡±
¡°Certainly, Your Majesty,¡± Dmitri walked out of Alexander¡¯s office.
Once Dmitri closed the door behind him, Alexander picked up the phone.
The call was connected and the person on the other line greeted Alexander with a ¡°Your Majesty, what can I do for you?¡±
¡°Good afternoon, President Hoover. I wish to speak with you about some urgent matter.¡±
¡°Oh, really, what is it?¡± President Coolidge inquired on the other line.
¡°President Coolidge, are you aware of the current state of Europa?¡±
¡°Yes, I was just briefed by my secretary yesterday about the bombings in Deutd Empire. It¡¯s a tragedy¡¡±
¡°I think so too but we are also getting from our embassy in Washington saying that Ruthenian officials or descent are facing harassment from the public in your country¡Please, President Coolidge, I need you to put a stop to it. We are not the ones who bombed Berlin, it was the ck Hand. If you don¡¯t believe my words, you can contact Kaiser Wilheim himself and he¡¯ll fill you in the details¡¡±
¡°I understand your Majesty, however, that¡¯s just a normal public reaction¡¡±
¡°No, it was an irrational one,¡± Alexander corrected. ¡°Look, President Coolidge, I understand your fear, but you have to believe me. Please. This isn¡¯t how we start our friendship, not when we are about to sign an economic treaty which will benefit both of our countries¡¡±
¡°It depends, the public outcry is rather strong in their advocation to kicking out Ruthenians and demanded Congress to push a proposal for it. That of which I am wholly against. But I¡¯ll see what I can do to solve it, Emperor Alexander. ¡± President Coolidge said.
¡°Thank you, Mr. President,¡± Alexander hung up the telephone.
Alexander slumped into his chair. This wasn¡¯t good. He knew how much damage the tragedy had done to his country¡¯s image abroad. If this was the n of the ck Hand, then he would say they¡¯ve done a good job isting them.
Their tactic of creating chaos and taking advantage of that chaos by alienating Ruthenians, hmm. What is the ck Hand trying to achieve here? Overthrow the Kaiser? Or just revenge?
It fears him that he knows little about the ck Hand.
Ten minutester, Sergei arrived in his office.
¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something you need to hear,¡± he said.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The Deutd Empire has acknowledged that the attack was made by the terrorist known as ck Hand. There was a shootout in Berlin where the military and the ck Hand operatives engaged one another.¡±
¡°Okay now that we got the Deutd Empire acknowledged that it wasn¡¯t us, what¡¯s the catch?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still fear among the popce, and they are demanding that Ruthenia stop exporting televisions and even radios.¡±
¡°That simple? Okay fine, I understand.¡±
¡°Not only that sir.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°They are also calling for the deportation of the Ruthenians¡¡±
¡®Damn it!¡¯
Alexander mmed his hand on the table, small items jumped on the table and startling Sergei. ¡°There is no way I would do that. ¡°
¡°Your Majesty?¡±
¡°A ban on television is something I can do but deport all the Ruthenian living in the Deutd Empire just because they are scared? That¡¯s bullshit. What about the livelihood and the life they¡¯ve built living in that country? Look, I¡¯m not the kind of guy who is looking for an easy way out. Tell the Kaiser that I won¡¯t abide by his second term. His citizens are just shocked and are going through a stage of grief, in a month or two they¡¯ll realize it wasn¡¯t the Ruthenians¡¯ fault,¡±
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
The phone rang and Alexander picks up.
¡°Your majesty, the ambassadors to Britannia and Yamato are here to see you.¡±
¡®What do they want now?¡¯, Alexander felt a headacheing on
¡°Send them into my office. Thank you.¡±, Alexander puts down the phone.
Chapter 115 Epilogue: A Bigger Threat
One weekter, in a ce unknown.
In the hall, deep within the underground chambers of an ancient building, lit only by the light of candles.
Five figures sat in five exquisite chairs akin to a throne that ringed the circr hall.
They surround one individual standing in the middle.
For centuries, this area serves as the meeting of the Shepherds of the ck Hand since its founding.
The Shepherd of Francois, set himself sideways on his chair, earning a disapproving look from the Shepherd of Sardegna Empire, at the Shepherd Austrean Empire¡¯s right.
The Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire sighed delicately, whereas the Shepherd of the Deutd Empire looked uninterested as always. However, his presence alone was enough to keep the Shepherd of Francois from his carefreeziness.
In the center, the Shepherd of Ruthenia Empire stood restlessly, his eyes ncing around hisrades looking for his chair, but it was missing.
It¡¯s been a hundred years since thest Council of Shepherd¡¯s has been convened, having one right now means that there is something important to be tackled with.
Each member is the high-ranking shepherd in each jurisdiction. They are not addressed by their name but rather by what country they are responsible for.
¡°Shepherd of Ruthenia, would you mind exining what you just did in the Austrean and Deutd Empire?¡± The Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire asked delicately.
The Shepherd of the Ruthenia Empire walked around inside the ring of chairs like a wolf being slowly surrounded, scanning each and one of their faces under the hood. Seriously, they have been working for decades and they still can¡¯t disclose their true name and appearance.
¡°What I did was for the best interest of the ck Hand. I have nothing more to borate,¡± The Shepherd of Ruthenia Empire said, his voice calm and steady as if he did nothing wrong.
¡°How?¡± The Shepherd of Francois Republic asked with amused curiosity. ¡°How does blowing up two countries where you have no jurisdiction serve in the best interest of the ck Hand? From what I can see, it¡¯s just a mess. Reallyrades? Do we really have to listen to this Shepherd? His actions are unsanctioned, and he didn¡¯t inform us of the n. Just emunicate him already.¡±
¡°Calm down, Shepherd of Francois. It¡¯s the reason why we convened this meeting to find out the intention of the Shepherd of Ruthenia Empire,¡± The Shepherdess of Britannia Empire said while her eyes were still fixed on the man in question. ¡°Tell me your thought process so that we can understand.¡±-.
¡°Well, the Ruthenia Empire is now led by the still alive crowned prince of Ruthenia. ¡°
The Shepherd of Ruthenia gestured. ¡°It seems the brat adopted a new constitutional monarchy policy simr to that of Britannia. I tried to get rid of him again, but he seems to have the devil¡¯s luck.¡±
¡°Which lead to the arrest of my sharpshooter and the death of my ¡°Hound¡± when they discovered my hideout in Find.¡±
¡°Later Iy low in the other hideouts bordering Ruthenia, waiting to strike at them. The opportunity came when Ruthenia began exporting the televisions.¡±
¡°With that, I concocted a n. A n to make the Romanoff family pay dearly for what they did to me again. I bought some televisions to study them and had my men send instructions to agents in Deutd, Austrea, and anywhere where televisions are being bought to nt bombs inside them to be detonated remotely.¡±
The Shepherd of Ruthenia grinned as he remembers the oue of that.
¡°The coronation of the Romanoff spawn was perfect timing for the n. The n to make Ruthenia¡¯s tsar the scapegoat of the bombings and have their neighbors dere war upon them!¡±
¡°Now in just ten days, we are seeing its effects. The Deutd Empire is now wary of Ruthenian products and is pushing for aplete ban on television. Other countries are thinking twice about getting it, which in the process, severely affected Ruthenian reputation. Xenophobism erupted in each host country, isting Ruthenia. Soon, they will dere war on Ruthenia and invade them to depose the Romanoffs!¡±
¡°Once they have been rid of, I will restart operations to seize power and finally bring freedom and peace to the uneducated masses who have been fed lies by their rulers for generations! With this, I can finally liberate Ruthenia from the oppressors!¡±
The Shepherd of Ruthenia concluded, he grins maniacally.
The hall turned silent upon hearing his exnation, but one of the Shepherds broke the ice by merely scoffing.
¡°Fool,¡± the Shepherd of Deutd Empire coldly said.
¡°What did you just say?¡± The Shepherd of the Ruthenia Empire hissed.
¡°Are you deaf too? I said you are a fool!¡± The Shepherd of Deutd Empire scolded.
¡°You still haven¡¯t noticed the nature of this meeting. A chair is already missing in this room. Yours.¡±
The Shepherd of Ruthenia stops smiling and looks around, realizing why there fewer chairs than before. ¡°This is just a formality. We have already removed you from your position as a Shepherd.¡± The Shepherd of Deutd finished.
¡°That¡¯s right. Conducting an operation outside your jurisdiction is a vition of the code, Shepherd of Ruthenia. You know that each shepherd has its own n and agenda for their countries, ns that have been nned for years only for you to mess things up,¡± the Shepherd of the Austrean Empire added.
¡°My loyal ¡°Hound¡± has given me information that King Licht, Kaiser Wilhelm, and your little ¡°Son of Rasputin¡± has joined forces to root out ¡°Flocks¡± in Central Europa.¡±
The Austrean Shepherd gritted his teeth.
¡°The Deutder and I have lost many resources from police and military raids because of your stupid revenge schemes.¡±
He said, ring with anger.
¡°Now we are forced to adopt a new strategy to bring down Europa,¡±
The Shepherd of the Francois Republic said flippantly. ¡°And you¡¯re not included.¡±
¡°The moment we find out that you were tracked down by the Ruthenia Empire and were flushed out of the country, your position in the council has been revoked.¡±
¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you became a Shepherd, it¡¯s an insult to the organization,¡± the Shepherd of the Austrean Empire said, settling with a displeased look.
The Shepherd of Ruthenia Empire could only gnash his teeth, infuriated by the words he had received just now. He was done, all the work he had nned from the moment he ascended, vanished just like that. But he couldn¡¯t talk back, after all, it was partly his fault. He acted on his own and his judgment has been clouded with emotion.
Suddenly, a heavy footstep echoed behind him.
¡°So, you heard it,¡± a deep voice reverberated throughout the hall.
The Shepherd of Ruthenia Empire jolted back at the sound and faced his superior.
A tall, imposing figure emerged from the shadows of the wall, d in a long white overcoat, his face covered with a mask, revealing nothing but his icy blue eyes.
Even though the Council of Shepherd shared the same rank, this man behind him served as the true ruler of the ck Hand. The Shepherd of the United States.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the judgment,¡± The Shepherd of the United States stood between the chairs of the Francois and Britannia.
¡°Shepherd of Ruthenia, your position as Shepherd is officially revoked and is emunicated along with your subservient. I¡¯m sure you are aware of the process, right?¡±
The Shepherd of the United States pulled out a nice gilded 9-millimeter pistol and threw it at him. The Shepherd of Ruthenia grabbed the pistol from midair, his hand shaking nervously.
¡°Shoot yourself,¡± The Shepherd of the United Statesmanded coldly.
All the others waiting for the Ruthenian¡¯s next move.
A devilish smile erupted across his face as he aimed the pistol at the Shepherd of the United States.
¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± he said and pulled the trigger. But instead of expecting a sh and an ear-deafening roar of the gun, it just clicked.
His sudden action tantamount to rebellion was received unfazed by hisrade.
¡°A Pity.¡±
The Shepherd of the United States draws out another gun, a ck steel revolver, and points at him.
It was at that moment he knew, he fucked up.
The revolver roared. A spray of blood flew from the back of his head, sttering against the floor.
The US Shepherd walks over to the body and sts another hole point nk at the head, making sure he was dead. He picks up the empty gilded pistol and pockets it.
The Ruthenian was given a chance, to be just demoted as a ¡°Flock¡± or a ¡°Hound¡± due to his skills. Too bad he was a ¡°Wolf¡±. And bad ¡°Wolves¡± like him need to be put down.
¡°Now that it was handled, let¡¯s proceed to the next order of business. If we can¡¯t control the Ruthenia Empire anymore, we¡¯ll just have to drag them in. Shepherd of the Austrean Empire? Are you ready to serve your purpose?¡±
¡°I sure do,¡± The Shepherd of Austrean Empire said coolly.
¡°Excellent¡¡± A menacing smile drew across his face.
¡°Mrroooww¡¡±
They were interrupted by the meowing of a cat.
The pet of the dead Shepherd wandered in and nibbled at the still warm body.
The US Shepherd looks at the cat and tries to pick it up.
¡°MROW!¡±, the catshed out with ws at the hand, only scratching the nice gloves he wore.
¡°Shame,¡± he said, aiming the revolver at the animal.
The cat is now dead. Like its owner.
¡
Back in the Ruthenia Empire, at the Grand Kremlin Pce. Alexander prepared to leave the Grand Kremlin Pce as most of the problems that swamped him were being settled by the affected countries with the cooperation of his ministers.
He came here with his family to celebrate a joyful and most important event. But the tragedy that urred in the Austrean and Deutd Empire, didn¡¯t leave a good memory for him.
However, it is a good thing that it is almost fixed. Of course, with a price. Ruthenia is now unable to sell any consumer electronics and machines to outside buyers for the time being. And the Ruthenian citizens who died or were harassed in the two empires werepensated handsomely, and so did the Imperial Dynamic Systems to the affected families in the two empires.
Walking arm in arm with Sophie, Natalya approached Alexander.
¡°Brother.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander nced at his elder sister, stopping in his tracks.
¡°It may not be what you¡¯ve expected but I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re now crowned as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire,¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± the royal couple bowed their heads as they intoned together.
¡°Sadly, I¡¯m going to have to leave Ruthenia tomorrow. I wish I could stay here for a lot longer.¡±
¡°That is sad indeed. Why don¡¯t you spend your remaining hours here along with them?¡± Alexander nced in another direction where Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania were located.
¡°How about you? You¡¯re not going to join us?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m staying with my wife,¡± Alexander said, returning his nce to Sophie, who was also wearing a radiant smile. ¡°Besides, I get to see my sisters every day. But you? You¡¯ll need it.¡±
¡°You have a point,¡± Natalya realized as she nodded. ¡°Okay, then brother.¡±
Natalya left the two and resumed walking. As the sun slowly descended down the horizon, Alexander contemted.
Now that he averted another tragedy, what future awaits me?¡±
Chapter 116 Prologue: Four Years of Stability Part 1
Since then, the years have passed rtively peacefully after that day.
The first few weeks after the bombing is mollifying the Yamatos, who believed that the limited amount of televisions that exploded is Ruthenia asking for a rematch in war.
Fortunately, Alexander is able to negotiate by selling them the TB medicine at a lower price to prevent possible war.
Crowned, Alexander has taken his regnal name as Alexander IV of Ruthenia.
In October 1923, a message was sent to him privately from the airne factory manager. The first flight of a jet fighter prototype flew in secrecy in the manyrge empty underdevelopednds of Ruthenian wastes.
He watches as the brave test pilot broke the sound barrier and rumbles of artificial thunder shook thendscape of that cold emptynd.-.
In thest month of 1923, Alexander celebrates this world¡¯s version of Christmas and New Year¡¯s Eve. On that ¡°Christmas¡± Day, Alexander surprised the people listening to radio and television in Ruthenia, the temporary ban having been lifted in October after thorough inspections by Imperial Dynamic Systems technicians, with a television and radio timetable that includes their Tsar having a timeslot in the afternoon.
Alexander made the first ever Royal Christmas Speech on the airwaves. With this speech, he gained admiration from the people who used to listen to the words of the Tsar by middlemen and messengers. This feels more like the Tsar is addressing the people personally.
The fresh new year of 1924 has brought better tidings. Opening a dialogue between the Patriarch of the Ruthenian Orthodox and The Imperial Crown of Ruthenia. They both argue, discuss and hammer out reformations between both of them.
With the Secrism Law enacted, all people in Ruthenia are given freedom of religion and the choices thate with it. The Orthodox Church¡¯s bloated power has been reduced with cooperation between the Patriarch and Alexander by investigating the reported and suspected corruption within the ranks of the Church.
Come February, Alexander¡¯s love for Sophie bore fruit as the Imperial couple is blessed with a healthy baby girl, Anya Alexandrovna Romanoff, who now lives with the Romanoff.
The agricultural and economic reforms heid down in the 3rd quarter of 1922 bore fruit as well inte February. Or I should say. Pastries. The Butter Week of 1924, a folk vic holiday, is said to be the most fattening. The reform¡¯s sess produced a surplus of milk in 1923. Resulting in a surplus of butter for that year. The price of butter got lower, and people made more pastries before Great Lent.
Though not an orthodox follower, his family surprised him withrge stacks of butter and jam pastries for the entire week. The most devout of his family chose to fast on the Great Lent as they cut out many rich and meaty foods for the duration. Alexander took this opportunity to break his tobo habit.
In March of 1924, Alexander attempts to solve the long-time issue of Ruthenia. Alcoholism in the masses. Vodka consumption is still pretty high and increased slightly after the reforms. Learning lessons from his world and this world, he drafted aprehensivew on alcoholic beverages, intoxication, and safer consumption rules.
Notpletely following the strict Volstead Act and Prohibition done in the US. This set ofws reduced the workce and road idents caused by drinking, prevented early addiction to alcohol by baring sales to minors, reduce health issues rted to alcoholism, charge those who sell adulterated alcohol, and even more details. A veryrge reform for a narcotic that existed since pre-history.
Come April, Alexander remembered theing Easter holidays.
It was by ident he was holding an empty eggshell from his breakfast of soft-boiled eggs when he entered his wife¡¯s art studio. She has taken to many forms of art with the generous pocket money she receives from the treasury. And so Sophie was making a piece using glue, ss beads, and paint when Alexander came in.
With some time to spare, he spends it watching her paint while absentmindedly rolling sticking things on the egg.
When Sophie noticed it, sheughed and call it the Alex Egg, a cheap parody of the jeweled Faberge ones. And history was made once again as Alexander capitalise on the idea. By contacting the confectionarypanies in Ruthenia, he was given a tour and a chance to market his Alexander Eggs. That Easter, shops sold candy studded egg-shaped candies and it became a Ruthenian holiday specialty. A box of candy was gifted to the House of Faberg¨¦ with a personal thank you note from the Tsar for years of excellent craft, much to the amusement of an old but still alive Peter Carl Faberg¨¦.
In the summer of June 1924, Alexander is at the proving grounds as the chassis of the M60 Patton copy rolled over steep hills, swam in deep mud, crossed trenches, and climb out of wider trenches and many other terrains tests.
In July 1924, the ck Hand all seemed to disappear or go into hiding in Deutd and Austrea.
In 1925,rge X-ray machines were implemented at ports and customs to scan goods for suspicious items. Soon, Ruthenia was able to export consumer electronics to the outside world, though televisions didn¡¯t have the same poprity as before.
New products that have been developed by IDS during the boycott by the outside world introduced people to considerably futuristic kitchen appliances and household devices.
This is also the year when Alexander began poaching physicists, mathematicians, chemists, and some club of people that really likes fireworks.
Late 1925 sees the opening of ammonia nts in Ruthenia in coboration with Deutd¡¯s industrial chemists. Providing the country with nitrate fertilizers and reducing dependencies on imported guano.
In secret, Alexander uses his chemistry skills to improve the output of ammonia and create explosives to stockpile the munitions of his growing military.
In 1926, the IDS opened a second chip-making nt under the cover of making radio transistors and vacuum tubes. The output ofputer chips quadrupled using the newer microchipputers and they are beginning to make better and more advanced CPUs
.
As of now, theputer chips industry is only used in military applications.
The Imperial Ruthenian Military equipment such as radios, calctors, andplex controls has been improved with saidputer chips.
They are now digitized.
Chapter 117 Prologue: Four Years of Stability Part 2
The year is now 1927, five years have passed since Thomas arrived in this world through death. For someone who didn¡¯t believe in the afterlife, he found the situation he was in extremely surprising. The world is a century behind his original world and the history differs from the actual historical ount. It was a strange world, a parallel one, yet still eerily the same from technology, world politics, geography, and the people.
During those years, Thomas fought his way through the challenges the world presents to him. From the people striking, and to the country¡¯s almost dering war on him. And after averting those cmities, he focuses on developing the Ruthenia Empire in all aspects. Which are still being worked on to this day.
In the Crimean penins, there was a royal residence of the Romanoff family located near Livadia Park, the Livadia Pce. The sun was at its zenith, its rays casting down on the lush greenery forest surrounding it. The park was filled with flowers of different shades of blue and red, all in the full bloom of their life and beauty.
As it was situated near the ck Sea, the sound of the crashing waves echoed throughout the area, creating a calming effect on the ce.
Under the canopy of a tree, there was a swing upied by a bearded man in his mid-twenties, and a little girl with golden hair sat on hisp.
¡°As they saw there was no wolf, they said strictly, ¡®Save your frightened cry for when there really is a wolf! Don¡¯t cry ¡®wolf¡¯ when there is no wolf!¡¯ But the boy grinned at their words while they walked grumbling down the hill once more,¡± Alexander the words softly, his voice clear. His fingers traced the lines of words across the page so that the little girl could follow them with ease.
¡°Can you read the remaining lines, Anya?¡±
The little girl frowned but felt her determination harden at the challenge. She was able to read well for her age thanks to her father¡¯s help, but she struggled with a long sentences, like this one.
¡°Later, the boy saw a real wolf sne-sneaking around his flock. rmed, he ju-jumped on his feet and cried out as loud as he could, ¡°Wolf! Wolf!¡± But the vi¡vi¡vi¡¡± Anya trailed off, struggling to formte the letters she was seeing into a sound in her head that she could say verbally. She looked back at her father. His gentle, amethyst eyes gazed back.
He smiled. ¡°Vigers.¡±-.
¡°Vigers,¡± Anya repeated with a triumphant smile of her own. She turned her attention back to the book and finished the line, after line, after line, to the end.
¡°Yey! Papa I did it!¡± She eximed happily.
Alexander closed the book and set it beside him. ¡°You did a good job, Anya. You really inherited my intellect,¡± he said softly while nuzzling the top of her head and gently stroking her hair. They stayed silent for a few moments, just enjoying each other¡¯spany until the sound of footsteps made them both turn their heads towards the direction of the park entrance. Anya recognized her mother, Sophie, making her way toward them.
The years have only made her more beautiful, her time with Alexander and his sisters has made a hidden personality bloom.
No longer she is a shy naive introvert under the shadows of her father, rather she grew up to be a more daring person under the tutge of Tiffania.
Her works are now exhibited in the Moskva art galleries and amunity art school was opened by her.
In some of Alexander¡¯s concept drawings, she has also made her mark as she learned technical drawings from him. Some of the artist¡¯s concepts are painted by her, and the colors she used drew in more prospective investors.
¡°Mama!¡± Anya greeted her excitedly while jumping off Alexander¡¯sp. ¡°Papa helped me to read this one too.¡±
Sophie smiled affectionately as she knelt down to Anya¡¯s height. A soft chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°You did a good job, sweetheart.¡± She patted Anya¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±
Anya grinned before turning back to her father with a grin still stered on her face. ¡°Papa! Let¡¯s read another book!¡±
¡°We can read one during our flight, Anya,¡± Alexander said with a warm smile as he rose to his feet and walked over to her to carry her in his arms.
¡°Yey!¡± Anya squealed gleefully as she clung to him tightly.
Alexander let out a chuckle upon seeing her cute daughter¡¯s reaction and nced at Sophie. They really look alike, from her face to her eyes. It seems she got her looks from her mother.
He ambled towards Sophie and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°Are our things ready?¡±
¡°Yes¡.the servants have already packed our belongings,¡± Sophie said.
¡°I will miss this ce,¡± Alexander murmured quietly to himself before looking up to the sky.
It had been three months since Alexander and Sophie arrived here in Livadia Pce, they spent three months here on vacation and were now on their way back home.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rn appeared from the side. ¡°Moskva One is inbound.¡±
¡°Thank you, Rn,¡± he said before returning his gaze to Sophie. ¡°Did you bring her headphones?¡±
¡°Yes, I have it here,¡± Sophie handed the noise-canceling headphones to Alexander, who then ced them on Anya¡¯s ears. He built it specifically for Anya as she doesn¡¯t like the sound of what¡¯sing.
Five minutester, a drumming sound can be heard from the sky, causing the rest of them to look up and see a passing helicopter. A secondter, two helicopters followed suit as the first one descended.
Alexander¡¯s eyes remained on the helicopter; it was one of the finest ones the Imperial Dynamic Systems had built to serve as primary transport for the Ruthenian Royal Family. Its design is based on the one the United States President used in his original world, the Sikorsky VH-3.
As soon as one of the helicopters touched the ground, the hatch opened and an Imperial Guard emerged, walking down the stairs and then performing a salute.
The royal family strode to the open hatch, their clothes and hair pping violently from the downwash effect. As soon as he got near to the hatch, Alexander returned a salute. Anya imitated her papa by saluting the Imperial Guard as well.
The moment they entered the helicopter, the sound produced by the des dampened a little. Rn was thest person to enter and closed the hatch behind him.
Alexander sat on his exclusive leather chair before peering through the small round window with Anya on hisp.
Five years of technological advancement and Alexander is making huge progress. In the past years, his inventions garnered attention around the world, from appliances to vehicles. Due to that, the economy of the Ruthenia Empire skyrocketed and became the main supplier of the world¡¯s modern technology and electronics, though it was considered obsolete in his time, still, those inventions helped Ruthenia perform an economic miracle simr to that of Japan.
From being the fifthrgest GDP to second, just one step ahead of the Britannia Empire whose economy depends on global trade.
The natural resources contributed to Ruthenian¡¯s economy as well. After finding a huge reserve of oil in Siberia and the Caucasus region, Ruthenia built an oil refinery and pipelines that supplied the western world, making them dependent on the Ruthenian Empire.
Alexander took advantage of this by adopting a policy whereby only Ruthenian Rubles can be used to purchase Ruthenian oil, causing the power of the sterling pound of the Britannia Empire to lose its value.
Of course, the rise of Ruthenia is met with concern and worry from the Deutd and Britannia Empire. They were once the dominant power in the western hemisphere but now that position is threatened by Ruthenia who in the next three to four years will be the regional power in Europa.
Not only has the economy of Ruthenia improved but the infrastructure as well. In the past four years, the mega projects of the Ruthenia Empire have been erected all across the empire, from railways, ports, airports, roads, and highways that connect the people of Ruthenia. From massive hydroelectric power nts and coal-fired power stations to supply the empire with electricity. The project is still going strong and is now focusing on building huge business districts in select cities where skyscrapers and shopping malls were to be constructed to improve the quality of life of the people and amodate the influx of workers from rural areas
.
Speaking of quality of life, social welfare also improved. The crime rate was low thanks to the strict regtion of alcohol, which is a number one factor inmitting a crime. The unemployment rate decreased drastically, the literacy rate tripled, and the human development index rose exponentially. It was truly an era of Ruthenian prosperity, other nations could only watch in envy.
The helicopter slowly lifted itself upward towards the clouds, and Alexander looked down at the tiny speck far below him. Anya watched in awe; her hands ced on the windowsill. Even though she had flown numerous times, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed at the fact that they were flying.
¡°How long until we reach Simperofol?¡± Alexander asked, looking at Rn who was sittingfortably on a seat near the front, opposite from the pilot.
Rn turned around to face Alexander. ¡°About thirty minutes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Simferopol Airport and the helicopter made its descent down the helipad.
Looking through the window saw what could be considered a big aircraft of this era with the words ¡°Ruthenian Empire¡± painted on its fusge. The design of the ne is based on Vickers Viscount, a turboprop airliner made in the United Kingdom in 1948. It was not as majesticpared to the prototype ne the IDS has already constructed for the emperor¡¯s use, the Boeing 747. Which is bigger and better.
However, this is for the best to conceal the Ruthenian Air Force¡¯s technological advantage. Jet aircraft that have been built remain solely for military use. He doesn¡¯t want other countries barging in through his doors and demanding that he shares the technology, causing yet again another unnecessary conflict. So as beautiful as they may be, they will have to wait for their public debut.
For now, only Ruthenia is the sole user of jet-powered aircraft, does he n to democratize and export them to other countries? Slim. But a piston-powered aircraft? Highly likely. In fact, he is already exporting passenger aircraft to other countries such as the C-47 for example.
Four years ago, he was riding trains to visit other cities or countries. But now, he¡¯s flying, shortening the distance of his massive empire, where one could travel from one point to another in hours.
The new era of the Ruthenia Empire begins now.
***
In Simferopol Airport staff break room, same time. One of the technicians is taking a coffee break with a donut.
He picks up a newspaper to read on his break. On the front page is written,
¡°TUBERCULOSIS CONQUERED! CURE IS NOW COMMON AND AFFORDABLE!¡±
Chapter 118 Return to Work as Usual
It took the ne three hours to get from Simferopol Airport to St. Petersburg Airport, one that would normally take 25 hours if Alexander took a train. Anya was sleeping soundly on his chest, her breathing even and peaceful for a few minutes before she started to squirm in her sleep. Her brows were furrowed in difort and she opened her eyes slowly, blinking away sleep as they adjusted to the brightness of the light streaming through the windows.
¡°Papa?¡± She murmured, looking at him with sleepy, curious eyes. ¡°Are we here?¡±
¡°Yes, Anya, we¡¯re here,¡± He replied quietly, gently stroking her back. The young girl rxed once again, burrowing her head under his chin and snuggling closer to him. Alexander smiled at her, his heart fluttering slightly at the cuteness of his daughter.
Sophie got up from her seat and walked over to the two who were having a father-daughter moment.
¡°Did she doze off again?¡± Sophie asked, reaching her hand to Anya, wanting to carry her.
¡°The flight made her dizzy,¡± he exined, lifting Anya as he stood up from the chair and handed her gently into her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°I have an appointment at six o¡¯clock so I¡¯ll leave her in your care now.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll returnter, right?¡± Sophie said.
¡°Of course, I am. It¡¯ll only take four hours. I just have to inspect something and once I¡¯m done with it, I¡¯ll return. Besides, it¡¯s not that far from here¡¡±
¡°What¡papa is noting with us?¡±
Their brief exchange caused Anya to rouse from her slumber, blinking up at Alexander with wide eyes.
¡°Sorry sweetie, I won¡¯t be able toe with you now but don¡¯t worry, I will return hometer,¡± Alexander assured her, leaning down to nt a kiss on top of her head.
¡°You promise?¡± Anya asked, her blue eyes glistening.-.
Alexanderughed softly. ¡°Of course, baby. When did I ever lie to you?¡±
Anya giggled happily; her mood lifted immediately by the simple assurance of her papa¡¯s promises.
Seeing that it was settled, Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to Rn who was standing behind Sophie in a dutiful manner.
¡°Are her escorts ready?¡± Alexander simply asked.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. All teams are standing by, waiting to receive the package.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Alexander nodded and returned his attention to his wife. ¡°Okay Sophie, see you twoter at the pce, okay?¡±
She gave him a smile before nodding in agreement and turning her attention back to their daughter.
¡°We¡¯re going now, Anya,¡± Sophie said, adjusting Anya in her arms. ¡°Say goodbye to papa.¡±
¡°Bye-bye, papa!¡± Anya chirped with her usual enthusiasm, waving her delicate hand.
Alexander watched fondly at them as he watched them making their way toward the door of the cabin. As soon as the door shut behind them, he moved to the side of the cabin to watch them get into their cars. Armed Imperial Guards surrounded their vehicle, the sight of the security assured Alexander as they were the most important treasure of his life. Even if it cost him a million rubles.
Seeing that the car drove off from the airport, Alexander returned back to his seat.
¡°You have a lovely family, Your Majesty,¡± Rnmented with a smile on his face.
¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Alexander grinned as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°They mean everything to me, I¡¯d do anything to protect them, including losing my own life if needed.¡±
Rn chuckled. ¡°You truly are a great father, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Anyway, speaking of family,¡± Alexander said, looking up at Rn. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? Maybe a girl you are seeing?¡±
¡°Unfortunately Your Majesty, I have none,¡± Rn responded.
¡°What? Even with your looks and position?¡± Alex said incredulously.
¡°It is the position that I¡¯m holding that bars me from socializing a lot,¡± Rn said.
¡°But you n to build your own family right?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Yes, I do intend on bing a father, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said confidently.
¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, know that you have my full blessing. If you n to marry a girl you love someday, rest assured, I wille to your wedding ceremony.¡±
Rn gasped at the words, taken aback by Alexander¡¯s deration. His eyes widened and he stammered, trying to find the words to express his gratitude for the emperor¡¯s kindness. After several unsessful attempts, he finally spoke.
¡°Thank you¡Your Majesty¡¡±
As they were having a conversation, a pilot emerged from the cabin and bowed at the two.
¡°Your Majesty, the ne is refueled, where do you want us to go?¡± The pilot asked.
¡°I think I need to use the bathroom first.¡± Alexander gets up from his seat and Rn follows suit.
Rn escorted Alexander to the bathroom and Alexander does his business while Rn stands around, keeping Alexanderpany.
***
Alexander washes his hands in the basin, using the pump bottle of liquid soap which reced the solid bar soap in many public toilets, another product by Imperial Dynamic Systems.
Shaking his hands dry before getting some toilet paper to dry, Alexander looks at his reflection in the mirror.
Gone were the childish looks of a charming prince, his hairless chin and upper lip are now covered by a well-groomed beard of a king.
Handbing the facial hair, Alexander is reminded of his father¡¯s beard.
He now looks somewhat like thete Tsar, his skull structure squaring up, his imperial beardplimenting his looks.
¡®Am I still Thomas?¡¯ Alexander wondered as he finish wiping his hand and discards the paper in the bin.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alexander makes to leave the toilet and Rn opens the door to check outside before walking with Alexander to the ne where the pilot was having a smoke break before stubbing out the cigarette in his box at the sight of the Tsar and his bodyguard strolling towards him.
¡°Take us to this location,¡± Alexander pulled out a small note from the pocket of his jacket, handing it to the pilot.
The pilot nced at the paper quickly before nodding curtly. ¡°Yes Your Majesty.¡±
The pilot returned to the flight deck while Alexander took his seat in the ne and looked out the window once again, seemingly dissatisfied.
¡°Is there something wrong, Your Majesty?¡± Rn asked, noticing the troubled look on his face.
¡°Nothing really. You should return back to your seat, we will be taking off shortly,¡± Alexander dismissed the question, his eyes never straying from the window, clearly deep in thought.
¡°Mind if I ask where we are going?¡±
¡°In one of our undisclosed military instations, you¡¯ll see it when we arrive,¡± Alexander simply answered, not giving any exnation.
¡
Thirty minutester, the nended at the runway of their designated destination. A military humvee trailed behind the ne, following it. As the ne taxied onto the apron and came to a stop, a couple of dozen men approached the airne from both sides, lining themselves neatly. The door of the ne opened and they saluted Alexander, all with serious expressions etched upon their faces.
Alexander returned the salute, stepping out of the ne followed by Rn. He nced at the gentleman in front of him garbed in a high-ranking uniform. Among them is a man in histe twenties wearing a gray suit.
One of the high-ranking military personnel stepped forward.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again.¡±
¡°General Zhukov,¡± Alexander immediately recognized his voice, extending his left hand in greeting.
Zhukov shook hands firmly, smiling warmly at the Emperor.
¡°So are the preparations ready for my tour?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Yes sir,¡± Zhukov replied confidently.
¡°Good,¡± Alexander smiled before looking at the man in a gray suit. ¡°How are you, Wegener von Braun? How are you liking our projects here?¡±
Wegener smiled as he stepped forward ¡°Working here is the best decision I¡¯ve made in my life, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I told you, you wouldn¡¯t regret working here,¡± Alexanderughed softly. ¡°Shall we get going?¡±
Chapter 119 Classified Military Installation
Alexander hopped inside an exclusive vehicle prepared for him. It is a Rolls-Royce Phantom II made by a Britannian-owned factory, a vintage vehicle but considered new in this era. It was the only best and mostfortable car the military could provide for him in this location. It¡¯s either that or cramp himself up in a military humvee that is not designed forfort.
Even though Imperial Dynamic Systems has built afortable 6-wheeled custom military grade state-of-the-art SUV, it wasn¡¯t just logical to haul that vehicle all the way here.
The Imperial vehicle, nicknamed ¡°Bukavac¡±, is a ck beast of a 6-wheel drive that growls with its diesel 6-liter V8 engine. It got its name because of how close to the mythological creature it is.
6rge heavy-duty wheels, Xenon headlights, and the sound of the engine. 6 legs, blue glowing eyes and makes a loud noise.
A Bukavac of steel.
After all, the ¡°Bukavac¡± is built to protect the Emperor while in transport in foreign countries. There¡¯s no need for him to get the beast in a secret military instation as nothing would threaten him here.
The dignitaries he visits in the vehicle all ooze with envy and admiration when he gets driven in. Even themon folk gave way and gaped in awe of his ride when it drives by with itsplement of escorts.
Now he is in a Rolls-Royce Phantom II with Rn, both of them partaking in a snack of fruitcake and bottled tea.
Escorted by five Humvees, they drove in a line formation with the Phantom being in the middle. Alexander looked outside the windows. The sun is setting, casting an orange glow over the wide runway filled with newly built aircraft parked on the apron. Based on the dimension and the appearance, they are the Lockheed C-130 Hercules, Lockheed C-5 Gxy, Boeing B-52 Stratofortress, Boeing 747 aircraft, and a lot more he can tell if not from the darkening sky shrouding the base in darkness.
On the map, this is still wilderness and whatever here is confidential.
As the sunpletely sets, Alexander¡¯s eyes are assaulted by bright lights produced bymp post lights. The journey was silent until they got to the gates.
Normally, as per protocol, the soldiers tasked with guarding the entrance would often walk over to the side of the car and ask for identification. Considering what they are creating and testing here is enough to freak out foreign countries, precautions are necessary. However, they were aware of the guests arriving at the base today and by looking at the sticker glued on the windscreen that indicates who is inside, they gave them ess.
Raising the boom barrier, the convoy proceeded through the open gate. A few minutes after, Alexander stepped out of the car, looking around as he straightened his coat.-.
The ce is brightly lit from every corner of theplex withmp post lights shining their beams on every surface.
Zhukov approached Alexander whose eyes were still checking the surroundings.
¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful, Your Majesty? Even though it¡¯s night, the ce shines as bright as day,¡± Zhukovmented.
A light breeze blows across Alexander¡¯s face as he nods. ¡°Indeed it is. Anyways I have to get back home before nine so I suggest that we should get moving.¡±
¡°Of course Your Majesty. Right this way,¡± Zhukov said, gesturing to a nearby depot.
Alexander and Rn followed Zhukov along with his colleagues. As they entered the depot. His eyes widened at the site where a variety of military vehicles are stored, ranging from M60 Patton Main Battle Tank, Humvee, IAV Stryker, LAV-25, M113, and M939 Truck.
¡°As you can see, Your Majesty, these are all military vehicles that will be tested tomorrow before putting it into service. They are all brand new, transported from where they are originally manufactured.¡±
Alexander approached one of the M60 Patton tanks and brushed his hand along its metallic and smooth surface. Memories flitted through his mind as he reminisced about the time when he was presenting this design.
¡°Are you testing one right now on the field?¡±
The moment Alexander asked that a sound of an explosion boomed in the distance making him flinch.
¡°I¡¯ll take that sound as an answer,¡± he said as he turned around to face them. ¡°General Zhukov, please lead me to where our men are testing their new toys.¡±
¡°Of course Your Majesty. Please follow me.¡±
They exited the depot and headed toward the source of the sound. As they neared their destination, Alexander could hear intermittent explosions ringing through the air. Soon, they arrived at the field where a column of tanks was firing their main cannon, producing a noise akin to an explosion.
One of the military personnel who was overseeing the training noticed their arrival and quickly contacted all the tankmanders to stop firing through radio.
The military personnel rose to his feet to greet them.
¡°Sir!¡± the soldier saluted.
¡°At ease, Sergeant. I¡¯ll get to the point. I brought His Majesty here as per his request and asked if he could watch the tank fire. A single round would do.¡±
¡°His Majesty¡you mean the Emperor?¡± The soldier took a peek behind General Zhukov and saw Alexander who winked at him. It was him!
¡°Understood, I¡¯ll ry the orders to the tankmander now,¡± he said as he picked up the radio in his hand.
Inside one of the M60 battle tanks, the tankmander received the order.
¡°Okay, we got orders to fire one round at the target. The Emperor is outside and watching, be sure not to fail.¡±
¡°The Emperor is here?¡± The loader eximed as he pulled out a 105-millimeter armor piercing out of the shellpartment.
¡°This is exciting, the Emperor watching¡¡± The gunner grinned as he held his eyes on the scope.
The loader inserted the shell onto the main gun.
¡°Gun ready.¡± He informed themander.
¡°Fire!¡± the tankmander yelled.
The gunner pushed a button that triggered the firing mechanism, instantly igniting the primer of the 105-millimeter shell that went off with a loud explosion causing the ground to shake from the force. Dust immediately flew upwards as the round bustled into the air towards a target tank that was already riddled with gaping holes.
Meanwhile, outside the tank, Alexander let out a satisfied smile.
¡°Now that wasn¡¯t too bad,¡± Alexandermented. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve seen enough. I just want to see the tank firing. Let¡¯s move on¡¡±
¡°As you wish, Your Majesty,¡± Zhukov agreed and began walking out of the field to let the soldiers continue their training.
Alexander followed suit but they didn¡¯t return to the ce where the M60 tanks or the Humvees are stored but to a hangar that houses several aircraft.
Upon entering the hangar, Alexander was immediately charmed by one of the aircraft that is disyed inside.
¡°Is that the ckhawk?¡± Alexander blurted out inadvertently. Based on the appearance alone, he can tell that it¡¯s a ckhawk. It¡¯s just that seeing one of them in this era gave him a nostalgic feeling enough to put him in a trance.
¡°Yes it is, Your Majesty,¡± Zhukov confirmed. ¡°We¡¯ve witnessed its capabilities and we believe that in times of war, this can make a huge difference. Imagine we can insert our troops in any location to conduct ndestine military operations. It¡¯s a marvel! The Imperial Dynamic Systems do build impressive war machines!¡± Zhukov praised.
He shrugged his shoulders as heughed after receiving praise. Alexander couldn¡¯t think of a better name for the helicopter so he just called it a ckhawk without the number.
Not only was the ckhawk stored here but the iconic Bell UH-1 Iroquois as well. The Sikorsky CH-53 Sea Stallion, AH-64 Apache, can also be found inside the hangar. Basically, it¡¯s a showroom of different helicopters.
He submitted the design to the Department of Defense two years ago and this year, they were able to procure a number of them. Of course, none of that would be made possible without the talents of the Ruthenian people that excel in mechanical and aeronautical engineering.
Not only does the IDS rely on Ruthenian citizens but from other countries as well. One of which is Wegener von Braun whom he bribed by showing him a blueprint of a rocket design that could beunched into space.
The man was confused at first, as the Tsar of Ruthenia has somehow created a blueprint more advanced than anything he has seen. But his silence and cooperation were finally bought by showing him something even more unusual. A desktopputer running on several 8085 microprocessor copies to allow the rocket scientist to calcte fuel mixtures, draw and edit blueprints with ease, do equations, and even y a strange but amusing game Alexander personally made called ¡°Rocket Lander¡±.
And the device is now Wegener von Braun¡¯s personal workputer.
The man is a genius in the field of aerospace engineering. His life mission was to reach the moon. He simply took advantage of that and now he is working alongside him in developing modern superior aircraft.
Little did Wegener know; the Tsar already has more ns than just this world¡¯s moon.
Ten minutester, they moved on to the next hangar. Outside, all the people present around Alexander gasped as they saw probably thergest cargo ne the Ruthenia has built. Just standing beside it would make anyone look like a dwarf.
The Lockheed C-5 Gxy. With a height of 19.8 meters, a length of 75 meters, and a payload of 120,000 kilograms. It can carry 73 troops, and 36 standard pallets equivalent to 15 Humvees.
¡°We conducted a test flight one week ago and it exceeded our expectations, Your Majesty,¡± Wegenermented, his eyes fixed on the gigantic aircraft before him. ¡°I wonder, Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we go public with this ne? It will surely increase the morale of the Ruthenian people?¡±
¡°Yeah, I wonder too, Your Majesty,¡± Zhukov joined. ¡°I¡¯m confused. Why are we keeping all the jet aircrafts secret?¡±
Alexander sighed, turning around to face the gentlemen.
¡°Might I ask both of you? What happened after the airne was invented and perfected? You first, Wegener. ¡°
¡°More people started using them as a better mode of transportation, your Majesty.¡±
the scientist answered, his eyes still gleaming with the innocence of man reaching the stars.
¡°General Zhukov?¡±
The Tsar and the scientist turn to him.
¡°The military saw its potential to be a tool of war, so they armed it with guns and bombs to fight their enemies that will, if not already, have armed their nes to do the same. Your Majesty.¡±
General Zhukov states his realistic answer as he has seen other powerful countries have already made better and better warnes.
Alexander nodded his head and spoke to both after hearing their answers.
¡°Now imagine what will our enemies do when they see what we are doing. They wille knocking at our doors demanding answers we cannot avoid. They will start an arms race because of this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m riding a propeller aircraft instead of the 747, simply because it¡¯s a propeller type, not a jet engine.¡±
Alexander pauses and steps back to let his words sink in before continuing.
¡°You should be aware of this, Wegener since you¡¯re a Deutder. Where countries such as Britannia, Francois, and even mine are teaming up because of your military supremacy.¡±
Alexander turns to look at the C-5 Gxy again, its pale grey at night now looks more imposing. Like the color of death¡¯s pale horse.
¡°I n to keep everything here a secret for the time being, because for some reason. I feel that in theing years, bad things wille. And I hope it does not happen.¡±
Chapter 120 A Reward
After that discussion, General Zhukov and Wegener von Braun both agree with their Tsar¡¯s view as strange as it might be. Alexander being their employer ys a part in their obedience to his orders of secrecy regarding the advanced technologies.
They went to another hangar to inspect another aircraft the Imperial Dynamic Systems had built for the Ruthenian Air Force.
Upon entering the hangar, Alexander saw the cream of the pie. The long-awaited F-4 Phantom Fighter Aircraft that will be adopted as the main fighter aircraft of the Ruthenian Air Force are now finally built and can be put into service anytime necessary.
The length of the F4 Phantom is twice that of most pre-world war 2 and world war 2 fighter nes. With its advanced avionics integrated with radar, targeting system, and weapon systems made it a formidable foe, shooting down aircraft before the pilots of the targeted aircraft is still swiveling their heads around finding the bogey.
Alexander walked over to one of the F-4 Phantom Fighter Aircraft. Its height is more than twice his height. He brushed a hand on its smoothposite armor that could take a hit from a 20-millimeter caliber cannon.
Compare to the original, this Ruthenian copy uses microprocessors instead of the CPK91/A24G Flight Data Analog Electromechanical Computer. Giving it more data processing power and calctions for flight, ballistics, telemetry, and many other systems the original F-4 Phantom did not have.
Impressive the feat and the specifications may be, it can be useless if flown by an inept pilot.
To fly this aircraft, or any other aircraft, the pilot must pass the 4-year course in the Ruthenian Air Force Academy and undergo stringent pilot training. This is to of course make sure that every ruble used to create this beauty is worth it.
Since it¡¯s just been four years, the Ruthenia would not be able to see an F-4 Phantom flying in the air until the first batch of skilled pilots graduated.-.
¡°This one is a beauty, Your Majesty,¡± General Zhukov said with an awed expression stered on his face. ¡°It has the greatest speed, the best armaments, best systems, and great maneuverability.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Alexander said, nodding. ¡°However, while we are waiting for this beauty to fly, the IDS has also built propeller aircraft topensate for ourcking inventory in the Air Force.¡±
The situation earlier applies to the jet fighter aircraft, if an enemy were to see that they are not using propeller-driven fighter aircraft, suspicion will ensue. To make sure that this won¡¯t happen while they are developing advanced military hardware, Alexander decided to produce prop-driven WW2 aircraft to dissuade their ns of espionage.
The prop-driven aircraft they produced are Vought F4U Corsair, P-51 Mustang, and Curtiss SB2C Helldiver. Most are Earth¡¯s American models. The reason being is that he is most familiar with these aircraft and to save money from research and development.
However, the insides are way different than the originals. These nes have many new things such as better piston engines or the new turboprop engines that give them more power speed and stability, simple targetingputers using microprocessors, lighter digital controls, missile and bomb attachments, ejector seats, and auto-self-destruct to prevent enemy capture like all the other aircraft seen in this secret area. And if needed, retooled to fly as unmanned reconnaissance, bait for enemy anti-air batteries, and attack drone.
Though they are obsoletepared to what they are creating currently, they still have a purpose as the enemy isn¡¯t advanced technologically. It can also serve as the trainer aircraft to train pilots. Even though they have the T-38 Talon for that.
However, this endeavor of his is costing the Ruthenian millions of rubles. The defense budget keeps increasing by the year and every time they have to propose an increase in their budget, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to convince and justify it to the Ruthenian Senate Committee on Armed Services, especially since what they are building is ssified.
¡°Wegener, I believe you have something you want to show me?¡± Alexander said, his eyes flickering to Wegener.
Wegener blinked as he was snapped out from his reverie. His eyes have bewitched the aircraft behind Alexander, especially its Imperial Electric J79 turbojet engine.
¡°Yes sir, it¡¯s in the next hangar,¡± Wegener said.
¡°Lead us to it,¡± Alexander said and Wegener nodded in acknowledgment. He led the way as they followed him.
Arriving at the next hangar, Alexander¡¯s eyes were met with another beauty, charming him.
¡°You really did it, Wegener,¡± Alexander said, his eyes brimming with excitement. It was the SR-71 ckbird. This titanium beast is perfect for reconnaissance missions due to its high flight ceiling of 85,000 feet or 25,908 meters, almost three times thatpared ofmercial aircraft which can only cruise at 30,000 feet.
Although Wegener was d of His Majesty¡¯s praise, it¡¯s not the feat of the ckbird SR 71 he is happy about but the fact that it is possible to fly in space. Over his career, he has been studying and researching ways how to fulfill his lifelong dream of getting into the moon. He thought it was impossible at first because there¡¯s not an engine in the world that could reach such an astonishing height. But when Alexander invited him to visit Ruthenia, he was enlightened.
To make him realize that his dream is possible and not just a mere fantasy, Wegener von Braun swore his loyalty to Emperor Alexander and will do everything with his knowledge to help him build impressive aircrafts such as this.
¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s this ne capable of?¡± General Zhukov inquired.
¡°Well, this beast can spy on our enemies in the air without them noticing,¡± Alexander answered in the simplest way possible. ¡°While they also used reconnaissance nes to scout their enemies, they can still be detected by radars or a human eye. However, this is not the case for this ne as it¡¯s flying over 25,900 meters or even higher than that, making it impossible for them to spot it.¡±
¡°Do you have a name for such a beast?¡± Zhukov asked.
¡°Her name shall be¡ ¡°Gamayun¡±.¡±
¡°It¡¯s astounding Your Majesty. To think that in just a span of four years we are able to create a ne with capabilities so amazing that it sounded like a fantasy.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a fantasy anymore. And if you think this is the best thing we can create, then our next project will baffle your sense of reality even more,¡±, Alexander wiggles his eyebrows at Zhukov.
¡°Your Majesty¡don¡¯t tell me¡you¡¯re going to do that now?¡± Wegener stammered, containing his excitement brimming inside him.
¡°Yes. Since you¡¯ve done a lot of great work, contributing to the Ruthenian Empire, you deserve a reward,¡± Alexander paused and nced at Rn. ¡°Get my briefcase on the ne, I have something there I need to show to Wegener.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said and dashed off.
Ten minutester, Rn returned with a briefcase. ¡°Here you go, sir!¡±
Rn handed the briefcase to Alexander.
He opened it and grabbed what was inside. It was a neatly folded blueprint. He then handed it to Wegener who was grinning in anticipation.
¡°Is that¡ªis that¡.¡± Wegener trailed, unable to finish his sentence as he received the blueprint.
¡°That is your reward,¡± Alexander said.
Wegener unfolded the blueprint and there he saw the most spectacr thing he had seen in his life.
¡°This is¡!¡±
¡°That¡¯s a schematic of a rocket, ¡°Delta¡± model,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I figured that we should start sending up space orbital instruments first to orbit around this world before sending men into the void tond on the moon.¡±
¡°We¡¯re going to the moon?!¡± Zhukov eximed. ¡°Is that even possible?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Rn added.
¡°It¡¯s possible with a copious amount of money, which we don¡¯t have now unless we asked for more,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Ruthenian Senate Committee on Armed Services will approve of that.¡±
General Zhukov rubbed his beard before speaking. ¡°I see that it¡¯s understandable that the Imperial Council wants to learn where money is being spent and justify the high tax.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s easy, Your Majesty. You just have to show them what we are building here,¡± Wegener suggested.
Alexander hummed in thought.
¡°How long till the next budget hearing?¡±
¡°One week sir.¡±
¡°Good, I wille alongside my Minister of Defense, see if we can wiggle something here.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Wegener said, his excitement bubbling out of him like a geyser.
¡°Well¡it¡¯s also my dream to reach the moon.¡±
Chapter 121 Great Endeavor
As the clock hits eight, Alexander gets himself ready to leave. He has a promise that he will return to the Winter Pce before nine o¡¯clock in the evening and the flight time from this military base to St. Petersburg would take thirty minutes.
Escorted by the Humvees, Alexander was daydreaming inside the Rolls Royce Phantom, imagining a time when he will get to see the first world¡¯s spaceunch on Ruthenian soil.
It¡¯ll be a historic moment, especially in this era where going to space is nothing more than a fantasy. And once they do that, he¡¯s certain that the other nations would freak out, and if that happens, all hell will break loose diplomatically.
Alexander doesn¡¯t care really about what kind of reception he would get from foreign countries by publicly showing to the masses what the IDS has been creating so far. Yes, they have built a big jet aircraft that would make their jaws drop but what can they really do? So what if they¡¯ve created the first jet engine aircraft, nuclear submarine, nuclear aircraft carrier, or satellite? What are they going to do about it? Protest? Well, it¡¯s just too bad that he didn¡¯t reincarnate in their countries where they enjoy the luxury of having a man from the future with full ess to advanced technology.
He¡¯s aware of the danger he is treading upon and he doesn¡¯t even care. Because if he is too afraid of showing the world what he had built, then what¡¯s the purpose of building it in the first ce?
It¡¯s been five years since he got whisked into this world and in those five years, Alexander did everything in his power to make Ruthenia stable and strong enough to let him do whatever he wants. It¡¯s one of the aspects of what made a country. A country must have the means necessary to protect its sovereignty and has the power to connect to other countries by means of diplomacy. Diplomacy can only ur if both countries are on an equal footing. In the past, Ruthenia has been getting sidelined by other great powers because of its weak economy and military, but now things are changing.
Alexander is reaching an era where the words and the will of the Ruthenian Empire have a weight to them and a power to back it up. It¡¯s been five years yet is more than enough to put up a decent strength. No longer will Ruthenia be looked down upon. There¡¯s no stopping it from rising up to glory, everything is set to stone.
¡°Your Majesty¡are you okay?¡± Wegener, who is sitting next to him, asked as he saw a grin shing across his face.
¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just happy that you exceeded my expectations,¡± Alexander said.
¡°I should be the one telling you that,¡± Wegener replied. ¡°You were the one creating the instructions, I¡¯m just simply following it. It¡¯s not me who is a genius when ites to aerospace engineering but you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You tter me too much,¡± Alexander chuckled as he looked outside the window again. If only he knew that he¡¯s not from this world but from another world where technology is decades ahead. He is simply recreating what the engineers and scientists researched and studied. It was not that impressive.
Or if you think about it, it¡¯s actually impressive at all. Let¡¯s say an average high school person was put in the same circumstances as his, would he be able to do what he did in this country? He doesn¡¯t think so. Alexander thought to himself.-.
¡°When are you going to return back to Moskva?¡±
¡°Maybe after the flight test of the Gamayun? I must say, the name suits her well. Gamayun is the wingless prophetic bird of Ruthenian folklore who flew only using her tail to spread divine messages and prophecies, right? If you think about it, the aircraft does have the capability of spying on the enemy from the heavens. Compared to other nes, she doesn¡¯t follow conventional designs either. A wingless ne with arge tail. ¡°
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alexander confirmed. ¡°I n to name all the future aircraft based on animals, figures and mythologies¡wait, speaking of mythologies, I do have something important to attend to tomorrow.¡±
¡°Where that might be, sir?¡± Wegener asked.
¡°I just remembered, there will be a shipmissioning tomorrow at Kronstadt.¡±
¡°Shipmissioning? Ah, what type of warship is it?¡±
¡°Well as far as I remember, it¡¯ll be an aircraft carrier, a battleship, a battlecruiser, a destroyer, and a submarine,¡± Alexander answered and continued. ¡°Their keels wereid four years ago; construction took four years and they are ready to put into service with fresh teams of naval personnel.¡±
¡°I see, so each military department has news toys, am I right?¡±
¡°Yes, even the Coast Guards will have one. Terrorism has been inactive since the Deutd incident, and I hope to keep it that way.¡±
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rn interrupted, the car stopped. ¡°We have arrived.¡±
¡°Thank you for informing me, Rn,¡± Alexander said, adjusting his cufflinks before opening the door and exiting the car.
The crews of the Vickers Viscount stood by the hatch in a professional manner. Before stepping inside the ne, Alexander turned back and faced Zhukov.
¡°General Zhukov, I¡¯ve had a good time visiting here. Thank you.¡± Alexander extended his right hand toward Zhukov and gave him a handshake.
Zhukov returned his handshake with a small smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take my leave here,¡± Alexander said turning back around and walking inside the ne. He sat on his exclusive leather seat and shut his eyes. After several moments, he heard a soft rumble to his side, causing him to open his eyes to take a look. He saw the propeller des powered by Rolls Royce Dart turboprop engine spin at high speed. If this was 747, he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.
Alexander sighed as he leaned back against the headrest, closing his eyes once again.
***
Forty-five minutester, Alexander arrived back at the Winter Pce.
¡°Papa!¡± Anya squealed as soon as she spotted her father¡¯s entrance. The little girl rushed towards Alexander, giving him a huge hug which caused Alexander to chuckle in response.
Alexander knelt down to lift up his little princess, carrying her into his arms. ¡°Why are you still awake, hmm?¡± He snuggled her close, kissing her cheek repeatedly, tickling her with his beard. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep early?¡±
¡°Papa¡stop¡it tickles!¡± Anya giggled. She wrapped her tiny arms around Alexander¡¯s neck while continuing tough.
¡°Well, she said he¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Sophie walked forward and ced a kiss on Alex¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wee home, darling.¡±
Alex smiled warmly at Sophie, ¡°It¡¯s good to be home,¡±
It was not only his wife who waited for his arrival but his three sisters as well.
¡°Wee home, dear brother!¡± The three intoned together.
ncing at them, he noticed Anastasia who¡¯s grown a lot in thest three years. She¡¯s not the childish princess she was once before. Thanks to her receiving formal education, she now acts more mature and lovely, befitting of her royal disposition.
As for Tiffania and Christina, meh, still the same. Christina loves to help people and his brother by hosting charity auctions, programs, and seminars across Ruthenia while Tiffania is focusing on her studies.
¡°We prepared you a feast,¡± Christina said.
¡°Really? Perfect timing, I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡±
Christine smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go brother while the food is warm¡¡±
¡°Can I go too?¡± Anya asked suddenly.
Alexanderughed and ruffled her hair. ¡°As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll sleep after eating, okay?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
And thus, the Romanoff Family proceeded to the dining hall.
***
Elsewhere in Ruthenia, the HQ of Ruthenian Social Democratic Labor Party.
¡°And so it relies on usrades. We must beware of the Capitalist King and his cronies in our mothend. For they will steal what we earn..to..further their agenda.¡±
Ioseb Besarionis dze Jughashvili aka Joseph could not even believe his own words anymore.
The crowd he used to address in the Ruthenian Social Democratic Labour Party HQ dwindled greatly after the new Tsar unexpectedly pushed socialistic reforms.
Less and less angry and unhappy people turned up as their lives did a one-eighty, people starting in with furs or strange puffy waxed stuffed jackets before they vanished.
Thanks to Alexander, people have significantly less to be angry about. In fact, they all have the looks of people expecting a brighter future.
Even the police raid they depended on for their oppression onlyes in as a solitary patrol man who needs to use the bathroom.
Freedom of speech is a thing now, proven by local newspapers making a satire of their Tsar without the police showing up. Still, many believe the other shoe might drop.
The benches are empty apart from some hardline members and some drunk people who wandered in and fell asleep.
As Ioseb lowered his fist, fervor long extinguished.
Two people opened the door behind him and walked towards the exit with their coats on their backs.
¡°Do lock up when you are finishedrade Ioseb, okay? Goodnight.¡±, dimir Ilyich Ulyanov said as he followed Lev Davidovich Bronstein out the door.
Ioseb sighed as he knew hisrades in Marxism were right. They were already outdated as an ideology. The new Tsar is very good at keeping his promise.
¡°. . .Goodnightrades¡that is all for tonight.¡±
The hardliners stood up from their seats and woke up anyone sleeping.
The bunch of people streamed out until it was only Ioseb left and alone. He went and shut the main entrance door before picking up his coat and turning off all the lights and locking the ce up for the night.
His red scarf fluttered as a cold summer wind blew by as thunder could be heard, it will be raining tonight.
***
Austrea Empire, a military barracks.
The soldiers were fast asleep. A rare moment after the cooldown from the terrorist crackdown years some time ago.
A man sleeps peacefully dreaming of his paintings and sketches he made during free timeing to life and ying with the unit¡¯s mascot Deutsch Shepherd dog.
He also starts dreaming of dumplings jumping around and the cartoons on the canteen TV starting out to steal his spoon.
There were many more dreamster for a Sch¨¹tze named Adolf.
The night sky above the roof glimmered with stars.
Chapter 122 A Rather Normal Day
Warm golden light streamed through and fell upon Alexander¡¯s sleeping face. He squinted at the stimtion as he moved his arm towards his face, trying to escape whatever was burning it, before finally opening his eyes, taking in the sights of the room.
¡®Oh, damnable daystars¡. the same as usual..¡±
¡°What time is it?¡± Alexander grumbled as he shifted on his bed rubbing his eyes, looking to see a digital clock sitting on top of his dresser and he saw that it was 6:30 in the morning.
He lifted his upper body from the mattress and yawned, stretching out both arms and legs before looking at his wife sleeping soundly beside him. He smiled at the sight and turned away from her, standing up from the bed carefully so as to not wake her up, and headed towards the bathroom.
As soon as Alexander walked into the bathroom, he turned on the shower as he climbed inside the tub, and sat under the warm rain, sighing contently at the feeling.
He stayed there for a moment, letting the warmth wash over him, before grabbing a soap bar from the rack on the wall and beginning tother himself vigorously, hoping to get rid of any remaining smell of the night before.
When he felt clean enough, he returned it back to its holder and grabbed a bottle of specially formted shampoo from the rack next to it.-.
Not exactly an invention, this hair shampoo helps moisturize skin and hair to keep them soft, supple, and smooth. Much to his daughter¡¯s and wife¡¯s delight with his soft beard.
The shampoo is popr among men and even women.
Foam started to slowly drizzle down his back as he washed his hair and beard, neutralizing all traces of excess soap, salt, grimes, sweats, and an odor that dried overnight, and once his hair was all washed, Alex stepped out of the shower, wrapping a towel around his waist as he went to put some clothes on.
Special formted shampoos and soaps, one of the many futuristic products he introduced to the market, there are already major soap producers in Ruthenia havingrge shares of the market makingmon soap, he just improved his product by adding on detergent chemicals, sulfate-based anionic surfactants, alkanmides for foam boosters, and methylcellulose for thickeners.
Recently, Imperial Dynamic Systems subsidiaries began marketing specific detergents for dishwashing and for clothes asmon soap is too weak to wash those.
Donned in his usual attire, Alexander made his way to his office where he¡¯ll start his boring day of paperwork. As he walked towards his desk, he stopped midway to open the television. Once it was turned on, he pressed a button on the television, flipping through channels, 3 new ones as of now, until a news anchor appeared on the screen. What¡¯s amazing is that instead of seeing a ck and white screen, it was colored. That¡¯s right, he improved television technology by making it colored. Instead of one electron gun, it now has three, shooting beams at a new material that made colored tv possible called shadow mask.
However, only those with a lot of money to spare can purchase thetest model of the television, the lower middle ss can only settle in the ck and white television, waiting for its value to depreciate.
Having called for light morning refreshments to be delivered, Alexander promptly sat down at his desk and began sifting through the documents on his table. He has to finish this paperwork by 8:30 in the morning or else he¡¯s going to bete for the shipmissioning ceremony that will be happeningter at ten o¡¯clock.
Later, the pce staff brought in the tray of morning coffee, doughnuts, bagels, and some cold cuts with hard cheese. Alexander thanked the staff and continues his work.
One hourter, Alexander finished most of his work and half the early breakfast tray, putting a hand to his forehead as he let out a deep breath.
He nurses a cup of cooled coffee he pour earlier, the ck liquid swirling in it.
¡°What a pain in the ass.¡± He whispered to himself, rubbing his temples with his thumb and forefinger. After a few moments of calming down, he emptied the cup and stood up, and made his way to the door. Upon his exit, Rn greeted him.
¡°Your Majesty, the car¡¯s ready,¡± he informed as he walked with Alexander in the hallway.
¡°Good, we better get out of here before Anya wakes up,¡± Alexander said with an apprehensive tone of voice.
¡°I understand your pain, Your Majesty. But don¡¯t worry, Princess Anya is still sleeping,¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing. I can imagine right now what expression she¡¯ll make if I were to tell her that I¡¯m going out for work,¡± Alexander sighed.
Rn could simplyugh.
The two men continued their walk to the ¡°Bukavac¡± until they reached it, Rn opened the rear door for Alexander, who entered therge vehicle and took a seat. He ced his suit jacket on hisp.
Its V8 engine roared to life as they exited and sped off with an additional escort vehicle following them, therge 6 wheels gripping the road as it moved, taking Alexander to the St. Petersburg Airport where he will ride a helicopter to get to the St. Petersburg port. While on transit, Alexander pulled out a note from his inner coat pocket and unfolded it before reading.
Written on it was the flow of events of how the shipmissioning ceremony is going to go down. The ceremony will be held in the hangar bay where the Chief of Naval Operations, Admiral Kuzov will make a speech for about one hour and after his speech, that¡¯s where he¡¯lle in.
The whole ceremony is broadcasted live across the Ruthenian Empire to show the people that Ruthenia is not a backwater nation anymore but a superpower that can dominate the high seas with its superior warships.
Speaking of warships, not only the Midway ss Aircraft Carrier copies will bemissioned on this day but the Montana ss Battleships, Des Moine ss Cruisers, Charles F. Adams Destroyers, and Collins ss Submarines copies as well.
Due to their sheer size, they will be celebrated one by one, and that¡¯s a lot of hours, not counting the ships that were finished on different docks in Crimea.
In this year, a total of 4 Midway ss Aircraft Carriers were built, 4 Montana ss Battleships, Ten Desmoine ss Cruisers, 30 Charles F. Adams ss Destroyers, and 6 Collins ss Submarines with a lot more being nned to build.
The reason that they were able to produce a lot of ships is thanks to Alexander investing in the naval infrastructures and bailing out shipbuildingpanies that had almost gone bankrupt due to the economic downturn during the reign of his father, hence, 30 shipbuildingpanies participated in the construction. It¡¯s a good thing that the Romanoff Family has tons of gold in their reserves. Without it, running this country would be a lot more challenging.
Alexander bent down to grab a briefcase under his chair, containing sensitive information that he nned to show to Andreiter in the ceremony.
¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Rn informed as the car stopped near the Marine One whose two rotors were already spinning, indicating that it was prepped beforehand.
Alexander stepped out of the vehicle with a briefcase in his hand, followed closely behind by Rn as they strode all the way to the helicopter.
The wind produced by the des of the rotorcraft blew against their faces, causing Alexander to wince slightly and his coat to flutter slightly as well.
Upon getting inside the helicopter, it immediately took off and began its flight towards the St. Petersburg naval base.
Chapter 123 Ship Commissioning Ceremony
The SH-3 helicopter cruised over the airspace of the St. Petersburg Naval Base, giving Alexander a bird¡¯s eye view of the vast expanse of water below and therge military ships thaty anchored in its midst. He could even see the Montana ss Battleships and the Midway ss Aircraft Carrier doppelgangers docked like a sleeping beast.
He had not expected the day woulde that the ships he painstakingly designed woulde to fruition. This is truly a great day for him.
The helicopter slowly made its descent down the deck of the Midway ss Aircraft Carrier copy until it settled onto anding pad near the ind.
Rn opened the door and exited to take a position by the chopper. Alexander stepped down the steps, a grin forming on his face, and began to nce around the wide deck of the ship. His hair fluttered from the wind produced by the main rotors of the helicopter.
¡°Isn¡¯t she a beauty,¡± Alexander said with a smile, taking in all the features before him. He felt as though he was on top of the world. Even though he had been on a deck of an aircraft carrier in his past life, he can¡¯t help but feel excited about seeing this vessel, giving him a nostalgic feeling as though he got back home.
Alexander then noticed someone walking up towards him, and he immediately recognized that person. The man wore a pair of the white military navy uniform of the Ruthenian Navy, he strode with authority as he walked closer. As soon as he got near to him, the man spoke.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± the man performed a salute and Alexander returned the same.
¡°Admiral Kusov,¡± Alexander replied.
¡°The preparations for the shipmissioning areplete. May I have the honor to escort you down the hangar bay?¡± Admiral Kusov asked with great reverence and respect. Alexander gave a firm nod of approval.-.
¡°Permission granted.¡±
Alexander along with his Imperial Guards was escorted by Admiral Kuzov towards the hangar bay where the shipmissioning ceremony will take ce.
The hangar bay is therge deck under the flight deck where aircraft and other equipment that are on board a ship are stored. Instead of seeing those aircraft and equipment, Alexander was met with a crowd of people stretching over to the back of the hangar bay while holding gs of the Ruthenian Empire, Coat of Arms, and the Ruthenian Navy g.
It seemed like they are the families of the crew who will serve this ship uponmissioning.
As they continued walking, they arrived at the tform where there were two vacant seats. One seat has been reserved for Alexander, and one for Admiral Kusov.
¡°Please take a seat, Your Majesty,¡± Kuzov said as he gestured for Alexander to sit next to him. Alexanderplied, sitting next to him. Upon doing that, Rn spoke.
¡°Your Majesty, I shall take my position,¡± Rn said.
¡°Good, I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± Alexander replied, smiling.
With that said, Rn left the tform, leaving Alexander alone with Admiral Kuzov and a few other senior naval officers. Alexander looked around the hangar bay and the crowds in front of him were beginning to take notice.
¡°Is that His Majesty?¡±
¡°Look, it¡¯s the Emperor!¡±
¡°Really? Where? Where?!¡±
¡°He¡¯s really here!¡±
¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±
Cheers erupted in the crowd as Alexander smiled and waved to them. The television cameras broadcasting this ceremony shifted to where he was sitting.
Alexander beckoned them to settle down with a wave of his hand and they quieted down.
Ten minutester, the shipmissioning ceremony began. The Chief Executive Officer of the Ruthenian Navy walked toward the podium in a professional manner.
¡°Ladies and Gentleman, we wee you aboard the carrier ship His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship, Petropavlovsk, may I ask you all to please stand up as we y the national anthem of the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
Everyone stood up with their hands ced on their chest. Secondster, the trumpet and the drums sounded throughout the hangar as the Ruthenian National Anthem began to y.
A wave of patriotism washed over the crowd as it took up the anthem. They started singing loudly with words filled withpassion, admiration, and patriotic spirit. It warmed Alexander¡¯s heart to hear these songs sung so loudly and passionately for their cause.
The moment the anthem ended, silence took over the hangar bay. A couple more seconds passed and the chief executive officer returned to the podium. He cleared his throat once again to gain their attention.
¡°We shall now proceed with the shipmissioning ceremony of the carrier ship Petropavlovsk. We shall hear from our Commander in Chief, His Majesty Alexander Romanoff. ¡°
A round of apuse spread throughout the hangar bay as Alexander rose from his seat and walked onto the tform where the Chief Executive Officer of the Ruthenian Navy once stood.
Alexander gave a small bow to everyone gathered in the hangar bay, receiving some whistles and cheers.
Alexander took a step closer to the podium and the microphone and began.
¡°Thank you very much everyone for the overwhelming support. I¡¯m thrilled to be here on this magnificent ship, for this historic moment, with the amazing men and women of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy. I was with the navy four months ago, and I knew that I had to be here today. I told you I¡¯d be back to congratte you and the crew and everybody involved inmissioning the newest,rgest, and most advanced aircraft carrier in the history of this world. This is a big achievement for the Ruthenian Empire.
I want to thank the many public servants who have joined us here today¡¡± Alexander began reading out twenty names that attended this ceremony. At the bottom, a list was the name of the person who will be the captain of this aircraft carrier.
¡°Captain Andropov, I know you will exemplify integrity at the helm so I look forward to your service. We must also pay tribute to the thousands of citizens, military and civilian who helped design and build her. Their love of their country has been ported to every rivet and bulkhead on this vessel. You hammered, chiseled, and sculpted this mighty hall. You were there when the first steel was cut when the turbines first roared to life, and when those beautiful bronze propellers first began to spin. And now you are here to witness the moment, when your incredible work of art, bes the pride of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy and a symbol of Ruthenian power and prestige¡±
¡°Ruthenian steel and Ruthenian hands have constructed a 60,000-ton message to the world. Ruthenian might is second to none, and we¡¯re getting bigger and better and stronger every day of my reign, that I can tell you,¡± Alexander paused.
The crowds pped loudly, clearly appreciating what Alexander had just said.
¡°To end my speech, I would like to thank every worker from every shipbuilder, and every craftsman and engineer who helped build this incredible fortress on the sea. Today we salute you. Now, I hereby ce His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship, Petropavlovsk, inmission. May god bless and guide this warship, and all who shall sail in her.¡±
A bottle of Francois sparkling wine is given to Alexander.
¡®Usually, it is done on the bow. Here they break it on the beams inside of the ship..¡¯ With a swing, the bottle smashes, and the fizzy fluid sshes.
pping resounded in the hangar bay as the Captain of the aircraft carrier took over the podium.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Executive Officer, hoist the colors and themissioning pennant.¡±
¡°Aye aye Captain,¡± The Chief Executive saluted, acknowledging themand. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I direct your attention to the ship¡¯s mast, as we hoist the colors and themissioning pennant. Quartermaster, hoist the colors and themissioning pennant.¡±
The g of the Ruthenian Empire was hoisted on the ship¡¯s mast.
¡°Captain, the colors and themissioning pennant have now been hoisted.¡±
¡°Thank you. Now as the captain of the ship, I shall give the first order, officers and crew of the Petropavlovsk, man our ship and bring her to life!¡±
¡°Aye aye captain!¡± The crews and officers intoned together as they acknowledged themand.
They began to move towards the flight deck with the song of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy March ying in the background. It took them five minutes for them to take position along the edge of the ship, manning the rail.
On this day, a warship from the future made its grand debut.
Chapter 124 A Girl from the Past
¡°It was a good speech, Your Majesty,¡± Admiral Kuzov said, shaking the hand of Alexander.
¡°I¡¯m honored that you like it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s sad that I won¡¯t be able to attend every shipmissioning ceremony,¡± Alexander said with a hint of sadness in his voice.
Admiral Kuzov gave a sympathetic nod and smiled down at him kindly. ¡°I understand Your Majesty, attending to each and one of them would take you hours. Don¡¯t worry, the Imperial Ruthenian Navy assures you that the ceremony will progress smoothly.¡±
They both released their hands and made small talk for another few minutes before Alexander had to leave.
Alexander looked around the hangar bay the moment, taking in the various faces from the various crews that were present for today¡¯s ceremony. As he was about to turn away, he saw a pair of eyes staring up at him.
He raised an eyebrow, trying to identify who they belonged to. He felt like he knew this face from somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t exactly ce it. However, as soon as he got close enough, he recognized who it belonged to, and all thoughts of not recognizing the other person vanished.
¡°Andrei Serebyakov¡¡± Alexander chuckled as he patted the man on the shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you on the tform.¡±
¡°Well, sir,¡± Andrei chuckled stiffly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clearance to share a seat among the exalted military officials of the Ruthenian Navy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± Alexander scoffed. ¡°You were the head of the design bureau and one of the key people who made this ship possible.¡±
¡°And yet, here I am.¡± Andreiughed dryly.
¡°Have to settle for a constion prize of meeting the Tsar face to face.¡±-.
Alexander sighed and shook his head, running a hand through his hair. He then turned and began walking toward the door of the hangar bay. ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t we go up to the flight deck, I have something to discuss with you about.¡±
¡°May I ask what it is?¡± Andrei asked, trailing along beside him as he walked.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we are in a secure location. I don¡¯t want unwanted ears listening in to what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±
¡°It sounds serious, Your Majesty,¡± Andrei stated, a hint of concerncing his words. He paused for a moment and let out a long sigh. ¡°Very well, I suppose my curiosity is getting the better of me, so I¡¯lle with you but before that, may I inform my daughter about this?¡±
¡°Your daughter?¡± Alexander¡¯s brows furrowed and a look of surprise came over his face. He stared nkly for a moment before returning to his usual self again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡ª
¡ª¡±Father, I¡¯ve finished looking around,¡±
A soft voice interrupted them from behind them, and Alexander quickly turned around and saw a navy-blue-haired woman approaching them. Her gaze flickered to his and it widened upon realization. She immediately averted her face, cheek reddening a bit as she looked back down at the ground.
Memories of the past flitted across his mind. It was this girl in front of him that he met almost seven years ago. Baroness ina Serebyakova, even though years have passed she still looked the same: the navy blue hair cascading down her waist; the gentle blue eyes, and the rosy cheeks that made everyone around her swoon. Even now, her appearance has never changed. Except for her three sizes. Top, middle, and bottom. Bigger, same, and somewhat bigger.
She stopped a few feet away from them and bowed her head slightly, keeping her attention on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect you to speak to my father,¡± she spoke softly but firmly.
¡°Andrei, your daughter is here. You should inform her right now,¡± Alexander ignored herment entirely. Instead, he shifted his gaze to his father.
¡°I don¡¯t mind hering with us,¡± Alexander interjected, gesturing to the two of them. ¡°If she wants to, of course.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, would that be, okay? I thought we were discussing something serious¡¡±
¡°Yes, it is serious but not to a degree that will harm the national security of the Ruthenian Empire. Besides, it¡¯s not like your daughter is a spy, right?¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered back to ina. ¡°You¡¯re not a spy, right?¡±
¡°Wha¡what are you talking about?¡± ina stammered nervously.
¡°See? If you are a spy, you would¡¯ve been gged already by the CIA. Follow me to the flight deck. Lead the way, Rn.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± Rn responded and walked ahead of them, leading them towards the flight deck.
¡
¡°This is your helicopter¡Your Majesty,¡± Andrei inquired, his eyes wandering around an opulent interior design. ina nced around the cabin as well, feeling rather out of ce.
¡°Please take a seat,¡± Alexander motioned them towards two seats next to the window.
¡°¡Do you want something to drink? Tea or perhaps coffee or water?¡± Alexander asked, leaning forward as he looked around the room.
¡°No, thank you, Your Majesty. We¡¯re fine,¡± Andrei denied shyly.
¡°I see¡well why don¡¯t we start? Rn, get me my briefcase,¡± Alexander ordered.
Rn handed him the briefcase he was carrying after Alexander¡¯s speech.
Alexander opened the briefcase and grabbed a scanned blueprint from within it. He handed it to Andrei who then perused it closely. The first thing he noticed is that the neatness of the schematics, the drawings, and the lines is so perfect and detailed that it¡¯s almost impossible to be drawn by hand.
Then he recognized the drawing.
¡°It¡¯s a schematic of a submarine and an aircraft carrier¡¡± Andreimented.
¡°And?¡± Alexander prompted. ¡°What else do you notice?¡±
Andrei looked closely at the schematics, ina took a quick peek and she noticed something.
¡°The size of the ships isrger than what we are building,¡± inamented, taking both Alexander and Andrei by surprise.
¡°Sorry father, may I borrow it for a moment, father?¡± ina asked. Andrei nced at Alexander, asking if it was okay.
Alexander nodded his head, indicating that it was okay.
¡®So she has an interest in shipbuilding as well? Sounds like a good potential.¡¯
Andrei handed the blueprint to her daughter and then let her peruse it.
¡°The tonnage of this aircraft carrier is 30,000 tons heavier than the Petropavlovsk ss Carrier. It¡¯s also the same with the submarine here. Looking at it closely, especially on the propulsion system, the design is not your typical steam turbine engines or electric diesel¡instead¡it¡¯s something new, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of design¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you credit not for noticing the physical appearance because the specifications are written there, but in the unique propulsion system, I¡¯ll give you an A plus. Yes, the IDS is nning on developing a new type of ship that runs with a new type of propulsion that would make the ship run indefinitely. A submarine that won¡¯t have to resurface to get air. Ever heard of nuclear energy?¡±
The two frowned at the sudden question. ¡°No, Your Majesty,¡±
That¡¯s sad. Looks like the concept of nuclear energy has not been discovered in this world. Or it was already, he just had to look for it carefully, specifically in the Deutd Empire.
¡°But you know atoms, right? The smallest particle of matter.¡±
The two nodded.
¡°Atoms have a nucleus where protons and neutrons are located¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡we are aware of protons but not neutrons. Is there such a thing called a neutron in the nucleus?¡±
Alexander clicked his tongue inwardly. It just made sense to him that in this era, the neutron is not yet discovered. This is embarrassing.
¡°My mistake, I meant ¡°electrons¡±. Somehow ¡°neutrons¡± rolled off my toes- sorry, I meant my tongue.¡± Alexander resolves it by pretending to have a tongue twister problem today. Covering up the new undiscovered particle with humor. Though this humor is wrong because electrons are not located inside the nucleus.
¡°That happens sometimes, Your Majesty. But I still do not understand by the ¡°New-clear¡± energy you spoke off.¡± Andrei scratches his head, puzzled by the Tsar¡¯s wording.
¡°I see, if that¡¯s the case then we won¡¯t be able to proceed but do you like the design though?¡± Alexander asked.
The two nodded awkwardly.
¡°Okay, you may now leave.¡±
Andrei and his daughter prepared to leave but Alexander stopped them.
¡°Miss ina, may I talk to you for a moment? It won¡¯t take long.¡±
¡°What do you want from her, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will only take a minute,¡± Alexander said. ¡°You may leave now. You too Rn.¡±
Chapter 125 Closure and Merchant Ship
The moment the helicopter was cleared, leaving only two of them, the silence between themsted for a while as both felt awkward about what they are going to discuss. With some hesitation, Alexander began.
¡°You must be wondering about why I wanted to talk to you alone,¡± Alexander said, his legs close together, hands on his knees, and his eyes wandered to her feet, trying not to stare her in the face.
¡°I apologize, I don¡¯t have any idea, Your Majesty,¡± ina said, trying not to appear as tense as she felt.
Yet she knew what he is thinking about.
Nervousness impending both from speaking about the elephant in the room.
Alexander stalls for time by reaching into his pocket for a cigarette case, opening up the metal container that contains the paper tubes of tobo and a lighter.
¡°Do you smoke?¡±, Alexander asks as he offers her the smokes.
¡°I¡do not, Your Majesty¡¡± Baroness ina Serebyakova replied, hoping the Tsar does not choose to smoke inside the enclosed cabin of the helicopter.
¡°I see, sorry about it. I will put it away,¡± Alexander closes the box and returns it to his pocket.-.
¡®Whelp. Here it goes.¡¯
Alexander thinks for a moment before looking up at her
¡°Well. . . you see. . . you and I. . . had a thing in the past.¡±
He leans back into the seat, forming words to facilitate his first ever breakup with a woman his body¡¯s younger self had a fling with.
¡°I believe that¡we both should keep that night a secret between us and at best, forgotten.¡±
He ces his hands close together near his face, like a prayer.
¡°It is a past that is best forgotten. A past dangerous enough that our enemies could, if they find out, harm both of us.¡± Alexander revealed and continued. ¡°It is selfish of me, but please forgive me. I was young and foolish then, thinking about having fun and not the consequences. Now that I have a wife and responsibilities of taking care of the country, I realized how terrible I was then. I hope we can just keep that moment forever locked away and sever any knowledge we had of each other..¡±
¡°I.. . I agree as well¡¡± ina agreed as she rubbed her fingers together, remembering her night with Alexander when he was just a spoiled rebellious prince, her heart rate picking up slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s forget that there was a thing between us. That doesn¡¯t seem too bad an idea. I also was pretty foolish that night, I did the same thing as you did, and I too should share the me¡¡±
Alexander sighed in relief, his tensed-up muscles rxed as he expected it to be worse.
¡°Great. I believe we have reached an understanding,¡± he said, standing from his seat. He held his hand out to ina, pulling her to her feet.
¡°Now, after you, mydy.¡± Alexander offered.
ina blushed at that, even though they had just broken up, his charm towards women has only gotten better with the years.
ina nodded and he opens the helicopter cabin door for her, the gentle sea breeze of the morning hitting her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bothered about His Majesty bringing that up. If she was beingpletely honest with herself, the idea of forgetting about everything that happened between them hadn¡¯t crossed her mind, until today.
His Majesty is the one who is troubled by their past and he wanted to address it to her to clear up his mind. She wasn¡¯t sure, but that is sounding to be the case.
Upon exiting the helicopter, Rn and Andrei, who both were standing away from the helicopter sharing cigarettes, turned and approached them, concern written across both their faces. ¡°ina, are you okay? You look pale.¡± Andrei asked, looking over her daughter worriedly.
She simply smiled in response and patted his arm. ¡°Of course, I am, father. His Majesty just wanted an assurance in future projects, and I pledged it,¡± she lied smoothly.
¡°I see,¡± Andrei nodded, not wanting to inquire too much about possible sensitive information. He then turned to Alexander. ¡°Your Majesty. Is there anything else you¡¯d want to discuss?¡±
¡°Nothing particrly,¡± Alexander replied with a shrug. ¡°You may leave now at your discretion. I¡¯ll just hail you up on the telephone once the new designs for the carriers and the submarines arepleted, the one earlier is just a draft.¡±
Andrei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Remind me, Your Majesty. When I was building the Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier. I just read a naval doctrine about the uses of aircraft carriers and its strategic role in naval warfare,¡± he said, his gaze turning hard and focused. ¡°Why is it that we are building a lot of them? Even designing a new ss with a new unconventional propulsion system. I understand building submarines but aircraft carriers? We don¡¯t have colonial or overseas territories¡¡±
Alexander scoffed and ran his tongue around his cheek.
¡°Ah yes,¡± he finally uttered. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns about why we are spending money building up our naval fleet, specifically aircraft carriers. That¡¯s understandable because despite our five digits coastlines we are andlocked country with no easy ess to the oceans, yet we build aircraft carriers,¡± Alexander walked forward, staring at Andrei¡¯s eyes intently. ¡°I¡¯m liking you, Andrei. You¡¯re insightful. But there is this thing called ambition. I want the Ruthenia Empire to have a blue-water navy like the Britannia Empire. Where we can spread our influence around the world. And don¡¯t worry, the aircraft carrier we justpleted building is unlike any other, so it¡¯s not a waste of money.¡±
Alexander concluded, patting Andrei¡¯s shoulder. Andrei nodded stiffly in acknowledgment.
Alexander breathed out slowly as he looked up to the ind of the Petropavlovsk Aircraft Carrier. He watched the radar spinning atop of it. AN/SPS-48 and AN/SPS-49, a cold war era air search radar that can detect targets from 470 kilometers that are flying under 45,720 meters. Pre-world-war and world war 2 nes would be detected easily.
Battleships, Cruisers, and Destroyers are also equipped with advanced electronic systems. With that, the Imperial Ruthenian Navy became a force to be reckoned with. No longer will they sumb to a humiliating defeat incurred by the Yamato Empire.
Now that the military naval warships are set, it¡¯s time to focus on the merchant fleet. Alexander had the ambition to dominate the world by trade. To do that, he¡¯ll need a copious amount of merchant fleet to transport goods of the Ruthenia Empire across the world.
To do that, he has to introduce something revolutionary.
Alexander scans around the port and points at a ship loading up cargo.
¡°See that merchant vessel loading over there?¡±
Andrei and ina looked to where Alexander was pointing and spotted a merchant ship where goods were being loaded by men and slings lifting the crate into the hold of the ship.
¡°Take a guess of how long that ship has been here in the dock. ina, what¡¯s your guess?¡±
¡°A day?¡± ina guessed.
¡°How about you, Andrei? Do you want to take a guess?¡±
¡°Three days?¡±
Alexander shook his head. ¡°Both of you are wrong. That ship has been here for a week already.¡±
He revealed but the two don¡¯t look surprised. ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal to take that long, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s normal. In fact, it is very slow,¡± Alexandermented.
In his past world, this whole procedure of loading and unloading goods only took less than an hour. You see, money is directly proportional to the speed of trade. Imagine the merchant sea just now took one week to finish loading cargo piece-by-piece, it¡¯ll sail across the world and unload it, that process will take another week then load again and the cycle repeats. It¡¯s not efficient. The process took very long. Fun fact, merchant ships before the era of containerization spend a lot more time in the dock than on the voyage. All that time and money was wasted. It¡¯s just sad.
Containerization changed all of that. Instead of loading the cargo in a method called break bulk cargo, where goods are loaded onto the ship, no matter what kind of goods it is, are packed tightly in the hold, taking the whole process more than a week toplete. Whereas containerization changed all of that where the cargo is instead loaded into standard metal containers at the manufacturers, onto the trucks, and just stacked onto the container ships like bricks. It saved a lot of time, effort, and money.
One more good thing about this method is that there¡¯ll be no theft of goods. The theft of goods was so rampant before containerization. Where dock workers¡¯ wage is less than what they stole. Or the sailors themselves skimming a bit from the cargo as many containers still uses fabric sacks and wooden barrels that will sometimes break or sprung leaks.
This whole shenanigan needs to change for the better.
¡°Well, Andrei, care about another meeting? I just have the solution to this long process of cargo loading. You know how canned sardines are packed?¡±
Chapter 126 Bakeshop
It took Alexander almost one hour to exin the concept of containerization, its pros and cons, the infrastructure required to implement it, and the new type of vessel for transportation.
After that, the two decided to meet each other again in theing weeks to further discuss the matter in more detail.
¡°Thank you for hearing me out, Andrei. It was a productive meeting. I hope that we can work on this together for the betterment of the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°I¡¯m once again fascinated by your new revolutionary ideas, Your Majesty. Your insights transcend what the rest of us are capable of grasping. I¡¯ll see what I can do on my end.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it that way¡¡± Alexander smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m just a man of science who sees things beyond the perception of an average man. You just have to think outside the box and you¡¯lle up with your own revolutionary ideas.¡±
Andreiughed good-naturedly at thement. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself now, Your Majesty.¡±
Both of them stood up from their seats at the same time, exchanging a handshake before Alexander escorted him out of the helicopter.
As Andrei stepped out of the helicopter, he turned around to face Alexander once more and bowed respectfully.
Alexander was pleased by the gesture and returned a simple nod of acknowledgment before Andrei walked off toward his daughter who was waiting for him outside along with Rn.
¡°Rn, we¡¯re leaving.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Rn dashed over towards the helicopter and entered the cabin. The pilot and the co-pilot in the cockpit, who just came back after Alexander finished his meeting in the cabin, began the preflight procedures.
¡°Oh I¡¯ve been out for almost three hours, I better starting up with usible reasons as to why I left the Winter Pce without informing Anya,¡± Alexander ran a hand through his hair as he took his seat.
¡°The struggle of being a father¡¡± Rnmented casually.
¡°She¡¯ll hate me for this. Yesterday we didn¡¯t go home together and now I didn¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m attending a shipmissioning ceremony.¡±
¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Your Majesty. There¡¯s no way she would hate you for that.¡±-.
¡°I think you are right. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this,¡± Alexander chuckled slightly as he leaned back into his chair. He closed his eyes for a moment and felt himself drift off slowly into afortable nap.
¡
He woke up to the gentle pat on the shoulder, making him open his eyes and look at whoever was responsible.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you while you¡¯re sleeping¡but we arrived at the Pce Square.¡±
Alexander immediately recognized the voice of Rn.
Alexander rubbed his eyes as he sat up straight to look at the window. There he saw the edifice of the Winter Pce.
¡°So wended in the middle of Pce Square instead of the airport?¡± Alexander yawned, stretching his arms. He looked again at the mirror and noticed something.
¡°Why are there no people around?¡±
¡°I have tasked the Imperial Guards stationed at the Winter Pce to clear out the pce for your arrival, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a standard procedure. And the reason why I decided tond at the pce instead of the airport is to not disturb your sleep. Imagine I have to wake you up sir so that we can move to the Beast and continue on our journey. That¡¯s inefficient right?¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Alexander rose to his feet and stretched his arms again. ¡°We should do this more often. Traveling in the car and on the helicopter is tiring.¡±
When Alexander and Rn exited the helicopter, it flew away from the pce towards the airport where it¡¯ll be parked.
They continued on foot toward the Winter Pce and met his wife and daughter who had been waiting outside the building for their arrival.
Alexander approached Sophie first and greeted her with a hug and kissed her cheek. He then knelt down to carry his daughter on his arm.
¡°Papa, I saw you on the television!¡± Anya eximed excitedly. Her blue eyes were sparkling like stars. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly at the sight.
¡°Really? Do I look cool on the television?¡± Alexander asked jokingly, pinching her nose.
¡°Yes!¡± Anya giggled happily as she ced her both hands on his, removing them from pinching her small nose.
Alexander turned his attention to Sophie and noticed something different in her clothing. It wasn¡¯t her usual house dress, instead, it was a ck blouse paired with a long skirt. She also wore high heels on her feet.
Before Alexander could ask, Sophie spoke.
¡°Anya decided that we should wait for you before we leave¡¡± Sophie said.
¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡±
¡°To visit the new cakeshop that just opened recently. It¡¯s a ten-minute drive there! They say that the cake there is delicious so we decided toe and try, to see if it¡¯s true.¡± Sophie replied.
¡°Why? We have the best pastry chef in the Winter Pce that can bake you anything you like.¡±
¡°But I wanted to go out, you know visit some ces,¡± Sophie pouted.
Alexander chuckled lightly, shaking his head affectionately. ¡°I see, so you and Anya are going to visit the cake shop? Is there something I need to know?¡±
Sophie simply turned her gaze to Anya as if giving her a signal. Anya nodded her head with a determined expression.
¡°Papa, can youe with us?¡± Anya smiled innocently, making his heart flutter a little. He ruffled Anya¡¯s hair gently as he hummed in thought.
As much as he wanted to say yes, there¡¯s still a lot of work to be done in his office. His schedule is packed and he will not have any time to rx today. But if he thinks of it in another way, he hasn¡¯t spent enough time with his family the moment they arrive at the Winter Pce and they deserve this trip too. If he says no, it will make Anya and Sophie sad, but if he agrees, his work will pile up.
Weighing the advantages and disadvantages, Alexander decided.
¡°Of course, sweetheart. I will go out with you and your mama to the cake shop,¡± Alexander decided toe with them. ¡°Rn, please prepare our transport. A cakeshop is in for a surprise visit.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said and left to carry out Alexander¡¯s order.
¡°Thank you, papa!¡± Anya hugged Alexander tightly. She buried her face against the crook of his neck. Alexander patted his daughter¡¯s back gently before leaning forward, kissing her cheeks. Sophie smiled brightly. d that Alexander agreed to go with them.
Alexander grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. They gazed at one another affectionately.
He just made the right decision. He doesn¡¯t care if his work piles up in his office. What¡¯s important is that he spends his limited time with his family. In his past life, he has never experienced such affection from his parents. They are both busy with their work, causing his rtionship with them to be distant.
When Anya asked if it was possible that he coulde, those memories abruptly appeared in his mind. And the moment he saw those memories, he instantly knew the answer.
And that is to say yes.
He won¡¯t let Anya experience what he had gone through in his childhood days. Never. Because work is something that he can finish by pulling out an all-nighter, the memories and moments that they¡¯ll create on this trip will be a treasure to him.
***
Ruthenia. Location Unknown.
Machinery moves around with figures in full concealed special suits.
This is another of Alexander¡¯s secret sites. The men and women here are all people in scientific fields sessfully poached by Alexander to work on this special project he requested. Alexander calls it, ¡°Project Bakery¡±.
Mathematicians, chemists, physicists, and trustworthy people who can keep their mouths shut are all in this facility working to make an enigmatic order from Alexander himselfe to fruition.
¡°Make it get hot.¡±, were the words. And arge book of notes that seems even more puzzling.
The book contains ¡°Recipes¡±, lists of ¡°Ingredients¡± and ¡°Steps¡± needed to bake a special ¡°Cake¡±.
Now they are at the final steps of the first ¡°Recipe¡±, like alchemists of the old times, they moved following the ¡°Rituals¡± written in the book. They are treading in unknown territory as the ¡°Dough¡± is finally sealed in the ¡°Oven¡± of lead blocks and purest graphite bricks.
One of the suits reported to another suit. Telling them the ¡°Cake¡± is ready to ¡°Bake¡±.
They nodded and get to a microphone on a podium.
¡°Everybody. We are about to ¡°Fire¡± the ¡°Oven¡±. Please get to your assigned positions. I repeat. The ¡°Oven¡± is ready to ¡°Fire¡±.¡±
The fully concealed figures all moved to their position, they get ready for any problems that might ur when the ¡°Cake¡± is ¡°Baking¡±.
¡°Is everyone in position? We will begin in 20 seconds.¡± The figures looked at their watches, it might have to be disposed ofter.
¡°5¡.4¡.3¡.2¡.1¡.0. Begin.¡±
Machinery hummed as the ¡°Yeast¡± stopping rod is slowly pulled from the ¡°Oven¡±.
More figures watchingputers of both analog and digital held their breath as they monitor the insides of the ¡°Oven¡± with television cameras.
They noticed a wave of blue shed on the screen for a second.
¡°The ¡°Dough¡± is starting to ¡°Rise¡±¡.¡±
They observe the various measuring instruments. The readouts starting to rise slowly except for one.
The person looking at it taps to make sure it is not stuck and reports back.
¡°Nothing on the power readout.¡±
¡°Allow more ¡°Yeast¡±.¡±
The rod is pulled further out from the ¡°Oven¡±.
This time, the power indicator begins rising.
¡°Hold and stay at the ¡°Cooking¡± temperature.¡±
The needles all slowly move across the face and all stop at their own levels.
The people inside the suits are sweating but they dare not take them off when the ¡°Cake¡± is ¡°Baking¡±.
They keep monitoring the ¡°Cake¡± baking in the ¡°Oven¡± for almost two hours before a warning rm sounded.
The rods were inserted back, and the ¡°Oven¡± began to ¡°Cool¡±.
The was much celebration as the figures congratte each other on a sessful ¡°Baking¡± operation.
One figure headed to a telephone to report on the progress made.
A person on the other end of the line picked up, speaking in code ¡°Hello?¡±
¡°The Italian navigator hasnded in the New World.¡±
¡°How were the natives?¡±
¡°Very friendly.¡±
And so, a special cake is baked. A cake with a birthday candle as bright as the sun.
Chapter 127 Budget Hearing
Six dayster, at the capital of the Ruthenian Empire.
Alexander is in the ¡°Bukavac¡±, being driven along on the asphalt road. He peered through the window and watched as cars drove past. They were a mix of vintage cars of the 1930s and 70s and the modern type from the early 90s. Their peachy designs look so nostalgic to the point he almost felt like he never transmigrated.
Still, travelers and tourists still could not stop watching the anachronistic mix of cars moving around them.
His beast of transport makes even the locals rubberneck when they pass by him, ignoring the ck escort vehicle behind it.
¡°Sir, we¡¯re arriving at the Imperial Council Building,¡± Rn informed, him being the driver for today.
¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied, taking onest nce out the window, and there he saw the neossical buildinging into view.
Today is the justification of the budget of the Ministry of Defense. Ever since he took over as the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire, the military budget grew year by year under the justification that the Ruthenia Empire should modernize its military in order to catch up to the powers in the western hemisphere and to avoid getting humiliated again from getting defeated by a smaller Asian country.
And thus they did, Ruthenia Empire has used hundreds of billions of rubles investing in research and development, acquisition of new battle tanks, military vehicles, warships, aircraft, weapons, ammunitions, building military bases, naval bases, military airbases, rehabilitation of the current military bases, and seminars and programs.
The Ruthenian Armed Forces were on a spending spree and the Imperial Dynamic Systems, which is the main partner for producing military hardware and software is getting copious amounts of money.
One could say it¡¯s worth it. That the military has been modernizing itself, making it a force to be reckoned with. However, the Imperial Council is getting apprehensive about the military spending so much that he received word that they won¡¯t be increasing the budget of the military. Simply because of how much of the budget is being used by the military was ssified. Resulting inrge portions being listed as ¡°ck budgets¡±.
The prevention of additional funding must not happen. Because if it did, the Imperial Dynamic Systems will carry the burden of funding the space program, which by the way costs an enormous amount of money.
He needed to get approval from the government, which he created years ago, to allow increases in the military budget for theing years, that¡¯s why he needs to attend the budget hearing to persuade them and adjust some of the budgets if needed.-.
Digressing those thoughts, the car stopped and the Imperial Guards quickly took their positions along the perimeter.
Rn exited the car to open the door for him. He stepped out of the car and stood straight. His posture was very rigid, but his mind was rxed. He can do it, he had been in a lot of budget hearings before. This will just be a walk in the park.
The portico of the Imperial Council Building loomed before him as he climbed up the marbled stairs to the entrance door. There, the two Imperial Guards saluted him and opened as he passed by them. As always, he gave them a short nod in return and proceeded inside.
Upon entering, he found himself face to face with the Minister of Defense, Alexei Lavrov, who was standing by the reception desk.
¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Alexei bowed his head slightly and greeted his majesty respectfully.
¡°Good morning, Alexei,¡± He nodded curtly, walking towards the center of the hall and over to him. ¡°When will the hearing start?¡±
¡°In thirty minutes,¡± Alexei responded as he reached for his briefcase. ¡°Anyways, Your Majesty, this is the finalized budget of the Ministry of Defense for the year 1928.¡±
It was a very thick file, making Alexander gape ever so slightly. Fortunately, he had already received a copy and had read all of it.
¡°Can I see it onest time?¡± Alexander asked, making sure that there¡¯ll be no mistakes or errors in redacting certain sentences or paragraphs.
¡°Of course,¡± Alexei handed the file to him and Alexander flipped through the pages carefully.
Twenty-five minutester. A small smile formed on Alexander¡¯s lips when he saw the detailed report of the budget of the ministry. ¡°Okay good job, this will do.¡±
¡°I hope the Imperial Council approves the budget. Ever since the military has been presented with new technology that does fascinating things that other countries don¡¯t have, I¡¯ve been supportive of your military policy,¡±
¡°What we are about to do next year will make your brain explode!¡± Alexanderughed and took a nce at his wristwatch. ¡°We should get moving, the hearing will start in five minutes.¡±
The moment he said that, the officials from the Ruthenian Senate Committee on Armed Services stridden across the hall in a haste towards the staircase which leads to the Ruthenian Senate Committee on Armed Services chamber, where the meeting will be held.
¡°Would you look at that,¡± Alexander grinned as he watched them disappear from his sight. ¡°They can¡¯t wait to grill us up there.¡±
¡°You think so? Your Majesty?¡± Alexei tilted his head to the side.
¡°We should hurry now, beingte will earn us a bad impression. Especially when we will ask them to allow us around 50 billion more rubles to add to the annually provided titanic budget of 56 billion rubles!¡± Alexander winked goofily at Alexei as he walked towards the staircase. Alexei followed behind him.
Even with as many efficiencies, cheats, and using robotic manufacturing in his private industries. Alexander still could not keep the rising costs down as materials and ever-growing amounts of projects gobbled up the money.
¡
In the budget hearing chamber, Alexander and Alexei sit at the table, facing themittee of elected officials of the Imperial Council tasked with overseeing military defense policy and military operations.
Member of the Parliament, Witte, of the Ruthenian Senate Committee on Armed Services began the hearing.
¡°So, Mr. Alexei. you¡¯re asking for a 90% increase in the budget for the Ministry of Defense? That will be used to defend the Ruthenian Empire from military threat? Is that right?¡±
¡°Yes indeed, Lord Witte,¡± Alexei answered firmly.
¡°You know, every year, the Ministry of Defense keeps asking the Imperial Council to increase their budget under the pretense of protecting the Ruthenian Empire. However, in thest four years, we haven¡¯t seen what¡¯sing out from that money except for the warships and aircraft carriers that were justmissioned a week ago.¡±
¡°That is because the military hardware involves the development and purchase of sophisticated and highly ssified technologies, that if leaked to the public, will jeopardize the national security of the Ruthenia Empire, a role of the Ministry that has been doing ever since its inception.¡±
¡°Sir Alexei. We already heard that answer one year ago. That the technology is so very sophisticated that it can¡¯t be revealed to themittee who happens to be the one who has the power to decide whether to approve or reject your budget proposal,¡± Witte pauses to catch his breath before continuing. ¡°Until you provide us with the actual reasons and details. Themittee cannot allow uncontrolled expenditures to continue.¡±
Witte paused, allowing Alexei to speak.
Alexei was silent for a few seconds. ¡°There is something more to the sophisticated technologies than I said earlier.¡±
¡°Is that so? Care to give us a specific answer?¡± Witte asked curiously, leaning closer and looking intently at him.
Alexei nced at Alexander meaningfully, indicating that he needs help. Alexander sighed as he spoke.
¡°If you need specifics, I can provide you with that.¡±
¡°Your Majesty?¡± Lord Witte looked at him expectantly, waiting for an exnation.
¡°I¡¯m not just the Emperor of Ruthenia Empire but the CEO of the Imperial Dynamic Systems, the sole private contractor of the Ministry of Defense, providing them with weapons, vehicles,puters, and the like. I happen to read the unredacted budget proposal of the Ministry of Defense and the reason why they are asking for another 50 billion rubles is to fund the creation of an agency.¡±
¡°An agency? What kind?¡± Witte asked, raising a brow.
¡°A Space Agency,¡± Alexander revealed.
At that, the people present for the budget hearing all murmured to each other.
A ¡®Space¡¯ Agency? There is plenty of space in Ruthenia.
Not that ¡®space¡¯, the ¡®space¡¯ in the sky.
The murmurs of confusion soon died down as Witte raises his hand to stop the excess noises.
¡°Can your majesty please exin the ¡°Space¡± agency and why it requires a 90% increase in military spending?¡±, Witte inquires as he judges the Tsar, wasting money on pet projects and developmental dead ends was not umon in the previous Tsar¡¯s rule.
¡°The Space Agency is a new secret project in aeronautical sciences. We need the 50 billion to build the tools needed for this new endeavor.¡± Alexander answered.
¡°And what are the tools needed for this? Do you have a drawing or blueprint of said tools?¡± Witte dug deeper, as he was just doing his job.
Alexander took out a scroll tube he brought with him for the meeting and spread it out on the table.
¡°What you see here is the tools needed.¡± he gestured as Witte and themittee alle closer to see what is on the drawing.
¡°Is this¡Is this a tower made of metal?¡± one of themittee asked, trying to understand the strange obelisk on paper.
¡°It is more than a tower, it is a giant rocket,¡± Alexander replied.
¡°And why does the new agency need such a huge rocket? Is this a trick to fool us?¡±, Witte hardlines, making sure not to be awed by foolish drawings.
¡°Because the future of war is among the stars. We already have countries trying to dominate the skies. Soon they will start their own rocket programs to wage war from the heavens,¡± Alexander points up at the ceiling.
¡°Hmmm..¡± Witte hums as he thinks about it, the Emperor is not wrong about the ongoings outside Ruthenia, but the amount of money needed and the fantastic idea of flying in rockets sounds incredulous.
¡°And how will your majesty justify the spending if nothinges of it?¡± Witte challenged the Tsar.
Alexander knew this, he needs to provide coteral or a bet that has enough value to pay off the wasted funds.
¡°If nothing trulyes of it, then themittee can cut military spending back as they see fit and I will personally pay out the wasted funding. Deal?¡±
Witte contemted for a while and answered, ¡°Themittee will discuss this over lunch, your majesty. This meeting will continueter today. ¡°
Not wanting to force a hasty decision either on an empty stomach. Alexander and Alexei joined themittee during lunch break. Having food brought into the Imperial Council Building by the catering services.
The lunch was much more friendly as themittee rxed with food as they discuss and talked about the earlier meeting. Bouncing ideas and thoughts on it while they ate.
An hourter, the group returned back to the meeting room.
Witte and themittee finalized their decision and soon the meeting begins.
The second round of the proposal for the budget increase is now in session.
Chapter 128 Two Big Projects
With everyone ready to continue the meeting, Witte begins first.
¡°After careful consideration, the Ruthenian Senate Armed Forces Committee has decided to ept the budget increase proposal of the Ministry of Defense to fund the new Space Agency.¡±
Alexei and Alexander ced their hands on their chest as they heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, they epted the proposal. With that settled, Alexander can now initiate the new space program that will take humanity to greater heights.
As he was celebrating inwardly, Witte continued.
¡°However, The Ruthenian Senate Armed Forces Committee would create a newmittee to oversee the development of what you call Space Agency and how the budgets are being used. This simply means, Your Majesty, that you shall allow one or two people that we will pick to visit the ssified military instations in the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
¡°Fair enough. In fact, you can hear it from the Minister of Defense himself,¡± Alexander said, ncing to his right where Alexei sat.
¡°Of course, I¡¯ll prepare the necessary arrangements to give authorization for the two people you will select.¡¯
¡°Very well,¡± Witte struck the gavel. ¡°The meeting is adjourned, thank you for both of your time, Your Majesty, Sir Alexei.¡±
Alexander and Alexei rose to their feet and bowed courteously and left the budget hearing chamber.
As they walked along the long hallway of the Imperial Council Building, Alexander and Alexei struck a conversation.-.
¡°So, Your Majesty. May I ask, would that rocket be as useful as the Tugarin strategic heavy lifter?¡±
¡°Ten times more of that,¡± Alexander grinned.
¡°If not by hundred-fold. Just having that alone is enough to solidify our standing as one of the most dangerous military powers in the world, what more when we have teleradio instruments up in space?¡±
With the funding for this secret program, the sky is not the limit anymore.
Alexander imagines ICBMs hitting countries outside of what his enemies thought to be safe ranges from current long-range bomber nes.
For Ruthenia, the Cold War and Space Race has begun in secret without others knowing.
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that development, Your Majesty. You never fail to amaze the military. We are d that the military is now having the recognition it deserves for what you had done for us. Before you took over as the head of state, the Ruthenian Military was in a pitiable state. We are underfunded and under-equipped. Most of our soldiers are made of illiterate conscripts and officers that rose through nepotism. With your reforms, I can say with confidence that if we are to engage in a war, know that our country wille out victorious.¡±
¡°You should be,¡± Alexander replied as if it was themon thing to say. ¡°I¡¯ve invested billions of rubles in the military. I will be disappointed if you fail to do your job.¡±
¡°We will never let you down, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
Exiting the Imperial Council Building, Alexander stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the edifice before him.
Alexei, who¡¯d noticed that Alexander was not walking by his side anymore, nced over his shoulder and saw him staring at the building.
He walked backward until he got close to Alexander before turning around.
The Imperial Guards that were scattered throughout the perimeter watched the two of them with curiosity all the while scanning intermittently the surrounding, looking out for unwanted threats.
¡°Your Majesty?¡± Alexei called.
Alexander blinked back into reality and with just a cursory nce out of the corner of his eye, he replied. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Nothing, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just curious why you stopped so suddenly only to look up at the building?¡±
¡°I have something in my mind, Alexei. I¡¯m just wondering if we can, you know, improve the Imperial Council Building?¡±
¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Alexei questioned.
¡°The Imperial Council Building is small to represent the 170 million people of the Ruthenia Empire. It is supposed to be the representative of the people across our 22 million square kilometers ofnd and yet it is smallpared to the United States White House. I want something better than that, like the United States Capitol.¡±
¡°I think I¡¯m getting you now, Your Majesty. Do you wish to expand it or build a new administrative building for the Imperial Council?¡±
¡°That is correct. Though it wasn¡¯t my idea in the first ce but theirs,¡± Alexander said, ncing up at the building again. ¡°This building is supposed to be a temporary one for the Imperial Council to use. Since we have never had a representative government before my reign, my predecessors see no use in building one. This was once a private residence that was overhauled and renovated. Now that the Imperial Council hasid a foundation for my reign, their building must be as mboyant as my residence.¡±
¡°Did they already pass a design?¡± Alexei asked.
¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have it with me. I must say, it was glorious or mighty. But as all mboyant pces are in St. Petersburg, they cost a huge sum of money. But with loads of improvements as with all the newer buildings, and I see it as a good investment.¡±
¡°I understand, it¡¯s just a shame that I don¡¯t get to see what it looks like,¡± Alexei let out a chuckle. ¡°Anyways, Your Majesty. I have to get going now, I have a meeting with the Secretary of the Navy about the warships that will be sent to our Pacific Fleet.¡±
¡°Is that today? I can¡¯t wait to see the reactions of the Yamato Empire who had once thrashed and almostpletely humiliated us in the Pacific. When they see what we¡¯ve been building for four years¡Ah¡I can already imagine.¡±
Alexander remembers when the Baltic Fleet finally came home after circumnavigating about two-thirds of the world and back.
Unlike Earth¡¯s history where the fleet sailed back in a sorry state with nearly all the ships sunk or captured and most of the crew dead or prisoners.
The Baltic Fleet sailed into fanfare from the locals at the port, it was surreal to see the least.
Some ships still have heaps of coal from allying refuel ships on the deck itself, the sailors bearded and with exotic animals only found in warmer climates.
Being the early 20th century, many of the sailors part the ship with their pay, a sack of coal, and their exotic pets.
The homing is like a sea adventure storye to life, with the sailors bing local celebrities in their hometown by telling stories about their year-long trip to attack the Yamato fleet and getting recalled back.
Alexeiughed. ¡°That is something I look forward to seeing, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±
¡°Okay, I shall get going as well. I¡¯ll have to check the blueprint for the new Imperial Council Building. They¡¯ve been waiting for my authorization.¡±
Alexander turned around and ambled down the stairs. The Imperial Guards quickly head to their designated position. Rn opened the car door for Alexander, who then climbed inside. After settling down, Rn closed the door and opened the driver¡¯s side door. He climbed into the driver¡¯s seat and took out the keys and started the engine of the car.
*Vroom.
The engine roared to life like a sleeping beast awakened by its master¡¯s voice. Rn put on the seatbelt and started the drive.
The Bukavac drove off into downtown. As Alexander gazed out the window, his mind swirling with ideas he nned to make into reality.
After thirty minutes,
The car came to a stop in front of the Winter Pce. Rn parked the car and exited the vehicle. He went around the car and opened the passenger door for Alexander.
¡°Thank you, Rn.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander climbed up the stairs and quickly headed to his office. Upon stepping inside, he powered up the switch of the heating system in his room. Four years ago, Alexander wasining of the harsh cold of St. Petersburg, even if it was summer. So, he authorized a renovation with a new HVAC system to adjust and regte the temperature inside the Pce. This way, they won¡¯t have to rely on a hearth firece.
He removed his coat and hang it on the rack of coats that hung on the walls. Then, he headed towards his desk, taking out a folder from underneath. Alexander pulled out a stack of papers and ced them on the table.
¡°I believe it¡¯s here,¡± Alexander rummages through the stack of papers in search of the blueprint. ¡°Aha¡.found it.¡±
Once he found the blueprint, Alexander unfolded it. A smile appeared on his face. The architecture and the design are simr to that of the Volkshalle which was nned by Nazi Germany but was never constructed due to circumstances. Though he never liked the Nazis due to their extreme nationalism and policies, there¡¯s no denying the fact that they are good at designing things such as this.
Space program and Volkshalle? This is exhrating.
Chapter 129 Future Planning and New Personnel
¡°Citizens of the Great Ruthenian Empire,¡± A Ruthenian female news anchor on TV smiles. ¡°Today, history is being written as the new modern fleet of the Ruthenia Empireposing of His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship, two of His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Rurik ss Battlecruisers, eight of His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Burnyi ss Destroyers, and two of His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Morzh ss Submarines will set sail towards Port Arthur to serve the Pacific Fleet. Let us witness this historic maiden voyage¡¡±
As the news anchor on the television continued speaking, Alexander was sipping his wine whilefortably sitting on his seat. He had been watching television since the start of his daily mundane work which involved sifting through paperwork.
Fortunately, the news that is now being broadcasted on television somehow lifted up his mood. The ships that he copied from the future and introduced here in this world made him feel invigorated, inspiring and motivating him toe up with more ideas.
Regrettably, though, most of the ideas that had been running years ago are slowly crawling their way to reality thanks to his family¡¯s massive amount of gold reserves collected over the generations by his forefathers.
Instead of letting it rot in the bank and never using it, Alexander invested it in several heavy industries that kept the economy of the Ruthenian Empire going.
However, said reserves are running low and soon Alexander has no choice but to market some of the military technologies developed to the civilian market. But as of now, the things IDS is selling are making significant profits to offset the spending.
Finishing his wine, Alexander poured another ss for himself, before continuing to watch the television. The warships that will leave St. Petersburg for their grand voyage to Port Arthur will be easypared to the Baltic Fleet that was dispatched four years ago.-.
Four years ago, the Ruthenian Empire was sanctioned by the Britannia Empire after the Dogger Incident that transpired during the voyage of the Baltic Fleet to confront the Yamato Empire thrashing Ruthenia¡¯s the Far East. Forcing them to take a longer route of 33,000 kilometers or 18,000 nautical miles. It took a toll on the minds and morale of the sailors. With no foreign base, they were virtually on their own. But thanks to Alexander¡¯s treating the Princess of Britannia Empire, the sailors won¡¯t have to go through that suffering again as they can now freely pass in the Suez Canal without restrictions.
At this part, Alexander saw a problem. The Ruthenian Empire doesn¡¯t have a foreign naval base, it also doesn¡¯t have colonies outside its territory. This will leave the Ruthenian Fleet dependent on her ally¡¯s foreign naval bases for fuel and repairs, particrly the Francois Republic until it gets to its port.
If Alexander wants to dominate the seas, having foreign naval bases around strategic areas is crucial.
With that, he gets to work, pulling out a world map from his drawer and unfurling it on the table. He started marking the countries of the region on the map that could serve as potential foreign military bases. The countries that were marked are the Francois-controlled territory of Madagascar in Africa and the Brittania-held territory of Bahrain and Ceylon.
He can take those territories through acquisition as he did in Manchuria. The problem is, are these two countries going to agree and let them have it? Francois is a steadfast ally of the Ruthenian Empire so there is a chance but Britannia? He doesn¡¯t think so. There is no way they will let their geographical rival have control over the middle east.
So, Alexander gave up on his ambitions of having foreign colonies in the middle east, instead, he focused on Madagascar. It has a perfect geographical position on Earth. It has ess to both the world¡¯s oceans, the Antic and the Indian Oceans. It will also serve as a vital strategic port if a major conflict were to arise.
Alexander set his marker down on the table, a grin shing across his face. This was it, his eyes are now set on Madagascar.
As he was having his fun plotting, a small knock interrupted his thoughts. He quickly fixed his posture, grabbing the remote to turn off the television before hailing someone on the door.
¡°Who is it?¡± Alexander called.
Rn entered the door. ¡°Your Majesty, your guest has arrived.¡±
¡°So, he finally arrived huh?¡± Alexander asked. He stood up, putting away the world map, and straightened the creases of his dress shirt. ¡°Let him in.¡±
Rn nodded in acknowledgment before turning around to open the door. A young man d in a suit stepped through the door. A man in his thirties stepped inside the room, his blonde hair neatlybed back and he wore a ck suit on top of a blue shirt and dark navy blue trousers. He stopped right in front of Alexander and bowed.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander beckoned Rn to leave the room with a tilt of his head and he left without hesitation.
He turned to face the man who just greeted him. ¡°Sevastian. Please have a seat.¡±
Sevastian sat opposite Alexander. He cleared his throat and ced his both hands together, holding them by his fingertips.
¡°So, Sevastian. I must say you¡¯re the first person to take the chance of applying as my National Security Advisor,¡± Alexander paused and grabbed his file. He flipped through the papers. ¡°It says here that you have a Ph.D. in Philosophy and History? Damn, I didn¡¯t know you were this impressive.¡±
¡°That is because we rarely see each other, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian smiled.
¡°That¡¯s true, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite a long time, even during the tumultuous times of the Empire you haven¡¯t shown up.¡±
¡°I get it, Your Majesty. You¡¯re still disappointed in me showing up only on your coronation and application. But that is because I¡¯ve been busy managing the Caucasus Region during my tenure as its viceroyalty. While you¡¯re stemming revolutionaries and chaos in the capital I¡¯m doing my best to stem mine.¡±
Alexander ran a tongue around his cheek, silent for a moment. ¡°Look, the point here is that how can I trust a person whom I barely met that is applying for the highest position, basically bing my right hand when ites to domestic and foreign policies.¡±
¡°Two things are certain, Your Majesty. That I¡¯m loyal to the Royal Family and the Ruthenian Empire. I work for the best interest of the Ruthenian Empire,¡± Sevastian said resolutely.
Alexander stared at his eyes, looking through them to see what lies within. For some reason, his expression softened when he noticed a flicker of sincerity and loyalty in Sevastian¡¯s eyes. He has been careful in selecting who to trust when ites to such important positions. With just one look, he can tell the difference between genuine loyalty and something else that could deceive the viewer. And it was the former.
Sevastian is an asset. He¡¯s good on paper. It would be a waste not to utilize him.
Alexander leaned forward, propping his forearms on the surface of the table. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re aware of the position you¡¯re applying for, right?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a position that advises the Emperor on matters pertaining to national security policy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the basics of it. Every week I get debriefed by my ministers, keeping me updated on the matters of the Ruthenia Empire. You will also get to attend that meeting in my stead and ry everything that has been discussed. Simply think of it as my assistant.¡±
¡°No problem, Your Majesty. I can do that.¡±
¡°Well, if you understand that much, you can now start today.¡±
¡°Wait? Today?¡± Sevastian raised his brow.
¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 130 Taste of Capitalism
The month of September hase to the Ruthenian Empire. The capital, St. Petersburg, is now experiencing a new season. The Autumn season.
The people living in the capital dubbed it the ¡°Golden Autumn¡± due to how vibrant everything is, residents of the capital have given it the nickname ¡°Golden Autumn.¡± The illustrious Summer Garden is transformed by vibrant autumnal hues whose flowers perfumed the park, the Ruthenian Imperial Pces are exquisitely framed by falling leaves and golden lights of the sun, and the crisp air purifies the city after a warm summer.
It fits the era of the Ruthenia Empire well, peaceful. That¡¯s right, the Ruthenian Empire has been peaceful for thest four years. No people are striking to demand better working conditions, no revolutionaries to be seen protesting in the streets, andstly, no civil unrest. Its vast territory was in a tranquil state, a harmonious bnce between nature and society.
And in these peaceful times, two construction workers are working on the rehabilitation and beautification of the St. Petersburg train station that was initiated four years ago.
Grime and sweat coated their hands and faces. One was shoveling cement into the cement mixer machine while another was operating. Both looked like they could be from any territory of the Ruthenian Empire other than the one currently being constructed at this particr site.
They didn¡¯t talk or even acknowledge each other, but they did continue to work diligently to finish the work before anyone else. It has been like that until one of them started to break the ice.
¡°Hey, man, what¡¯s your name?¡± The man asked as he continued shoveling the concrete into the mixer. His voice was rough and coarse.
The man spinning the wheel of the cement mixer turned to look at him. ¡°The name is Boris,¡± he said.
¡°I¡¯m Damian, nice to meet you,¡± Damian offered a handshake to Boris. He returned it after receiving his handshake. ¡°Say, Boris, do you like to grab some food after we finish here? I heard that there is a restaurant opening nearby.¡±
¡°Sounds fine to me,¡± Boris shrugged.
¡°Great!¡±
Two hourster, the construction manager announced that they could now take a break. Wiping the sweat off his face with a handkerchief, Damian got up and stretched out his stiff muscles.
Boris also stood up and wiped the dirt off of his dirty jeans. After putting away his hard hat he nced up at Damian. ¡°So are we going?¡±
¡°Of course, let¡¯s go,¡± Damian nodded in reply.-.
They began their journey toward the new restaurant. They walked through the bustling street with people all around them. There was the sound of cars honking, peopleughing and shouting. Some of the people walking past them nced at them, probably noticing how dirty they were. But they were used to seeing people looking like that after working on that construction all day long, so it didn¡¯t bother them too much.
Minutester, they arrived at the restaurant. To their surprise, the queue was long.
¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s going to take a while,¡± Borismented, looking at his watch.
Damian chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that it won¡¯t take us an hour¡¡±
¡°Yeah, we only have a one-hour break,¡± Boris chuckled back as he nced above to read the name of the restaurant. ¡°Ruthenian Fried Chicken?¡±
¡°Yup, Ruthenian Fried Chicken,¡± Damian repeated. ¡°Founded by His Majesty himself.¡±
¡°Damn, our new Tsar is so great. He really changed this country from the ground up. I¡¯m so d that my two sons won¡¯t experience the hellish days of the Ruthenian Empire,¡± Boris said, a smile shed across his face.
¡°Me too¡¡± Damian agreed. ¡°Thanks to the Tsar, my two daughters are attending school for free. They have a promising future.¡±
¡°Long live the Tsar?¡±
¡°Hell yeah! Long live the Tsar.¡±
As the two were having heartwarming conversations, three people walked outside the restaurant with a satisfied expressions written on their faces.
¡°The chicken is so good! It tasted, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever had!¡± A woman eximed happily, attracting attention from the people who were lined up.
¡°True, I¡¯m going back tomorrow! I¡¯m going to try out their twister.¡±
¡°You should taste the Zinger! I assure you it tastes so good.¡±
¡°And the ice cream in soda! What an unlikelybination!¡±
¡°You are weird for dipping the fried potato sticks in the ice cream. You are gonna have a tummy acheter.¡±
¡°The ¡°Shake¡± is very creamy and thick! The straw was standing up in the cup!¡±
Damian and Boris heard the conversation and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about what the restaurant can offer.
¡°They enjoyed it. That means the food here is great,¡± Damian said.
¡°I agree,¡± Boris nodded.
Twenty minutes have passed and now they are standing next to the door. It seems that there¡¯s a limit to how many people can enter. The restaurant features a ss wall, meaning they can see through to the dining area inside.
They watched as the people ordered from the menu at the counter and the cashier gets the fooding out from the back through holes in the wall in small cardboard boxes or paper bags and ces it on stic trays lined with a paper copy of the menu.
The customer carry their food to avable seats and tables and chomped down on the chicken with gusto, the restaurant crew wearing uniforms working tirelessly to clean up the messes left behind by patrons.
Most of the customers are polite enough to carry the trays of their eaten meal to the designated disposal area where the trash is fed into a hidden bin and the trays stacked on it for the dishwashers to collect and clean.
Most importantly, it was fast and sanitary.
It is busy with people, like the city of St. Petersburg.
The crew standing by the door motioned Boris and Damian to enter.
As soon as Damian and Boris stepped foot inside, the scent of roasted chicken reached their nostrils, causing their mouth to water. And when they took in more of the smell of the chicken, it smelled divine. Boris noticed Damian gulp as he inhaled the delicious aroma.
Despite the restaurant being crowded, the air inside was chilly. Damian nced around to find the culprit and found out that it was these metal boxes with ps that were blowing cold air.
Waiting outside caused them to sweat a little but the moment they stepped inside, they could feel their body cooling down.
¡°Wait there is another line?¡± Boris said, causing Damian to turn to him.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Damian asked.
¡°We have to wait in line to order the food,¡± Boris replied, looking at the clerk working behind the counter.
¡°If this keeps up then we¡¯re going to bete,¡± Damian said as he nced at his watch.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure the boss will understand,¡± Boris assured, smiling.
Ten minutester, it was finally their turn to order.
¡°Wee to Ruthenia Fried Chicken! May I take your order?¡± The youngdy said enthusiastically.
Damian and Boris looked up to the menu board with the names of the dishes, there was a lot to choose from.
¡°What are the famous dishes here?¡± Damian asked.
¡°That would be the two-piece original fried chicken paired with a drink and fries. Would you like to try it?¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Damian nodded then looked at Boris. ¡°What are you getting?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get the same as his,¡± Boris said to the clerk.
¡°What would you like to have for the drink, sir? We have orange soda, coffee, and shake.¡± the clerk inquired.
¡°¡The orange soda,¡± answered Damian
¡°Same,¡± said Boris as well, saving time by having simr orders.
¡°So two sets of original fried chicken with orange sodas and fries. That would be 24 rubles please!¡± thedy said, smiling pleasingly.
¡°24 rubles? For both? That¡¯s cheap!?¡± Damian and Boris almost choked on their breaths hearing such a ridiculous price.
The clerk grinned at them. ¡°Yes, with just 12 rubles per set, you can eat the most delicious dish, the Ruthenia Fried Chicken set with fries and a drink!¡±
¡°Then, we¡¯re going for it!¡± Damian and Boris pull their wallet out and pay the clerk.
¡°Thank you! Please wait for a minute as we prepare your order.¡±
A minuteter. A tray with two tes containing the fried chicken, fries, and orange sodas with ice was ced down in front of both men.
The tendril of smoke billowing from it struck their noses, causing their stomach to growl.
¡°Please enjoy! The clerk smiled radiantly at them, causing the two to give her a friendly nod in return.
Then, they looked for vacant booth seats in the corner of the room and sat down. Once settled they began to feast upon their first servings of the legendary fried chicken. Their expressions showed their ecstasy, their eyes lit up as their jaws hung open, the grease dripping down their mustache onto their lips.
With a first bite, a crunching sound filled their ears. The chicken was tender and juicy; its juices were still oozing as they soaked into their tongues, coating their mouths with its wonderful vor. Their saliva dripped down to the table.
¡°This is delicious!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s try the fries!¡±
They grabbed one piece of fry and popped it into their mouth. As soon as the hot potato stick touched their tongue, the duo¡¯s eyes rolled into the back of their heads as if someone had stuck a red light on them. They made no attempts to stop the moan that came from both of them. Even though they were sitting down on stools and eating together they couldn¡¯t contain themselves.
¡°Delicious!!¡± he eximed inadvertently, causing the customers inside to look at them with amused expressions on their faces. They did have their moments when they first took a bite of the juicy fried chicken.
Lastly the drinks. The two suck up the ice-cold carbonated beverages with the provided stic straws, the fizzy fluid washed away the salt and oil inside their mouth into their stomach.
After arge gulp, both gave out arge burp as the carbon dioxide gasses rushed out of their stomach.
They then bothugh as they enjoy their break sipping the cold sodas.
Heavenly, was the only word that can describe their feelings right now.
And at this moment, the Ruthenian people savored the taste of capitalism.
Chapter 131 Foreign Intervention?
Sunlight streamed through the window of Alexander¡¯s office, bathing him in warm light. The curtains were drawn, and he was just working on some papers while watching television where the female news anchors were reporting the news of the first fast-food chain in St. Petersburg.
It has been one of his many ns to introduce the fast-food restaurant concept in this world, giving him a new source of ie to fund future ambitious projects such as the space program and possibly the inte for military use.
The space program is already underway or should he say, under construction. Theunch pad and the necessary infrastructure to run it. Alexander¡¯s goal of building a space program is to make Ruthenia stronger in all aspects of modern warfare. A satellite that can pick up signals from enemy maind or airspace, take a picture or video from above, and send it to the Ministry of Defense or the Foreign Intelligence Agency, for research purposes, and many more.
Thanks to the four years of peace, the Ruthenia Empire has achieved so much that it will be the center of scientific breakthroughs and advancements.
The only thing it needs to be a superpower is to project its influences all around the world, culturally, economically, and militarily.
Working as Alexander Romanoff, the crown prince that became emperor is surely taxing Thomas a lot. But along the way, an ambition sparked within him.
The Ruthenia Empire is rich in history. It originated from a duchy and then became what it is today. It also became one of the strongest empires to have existed in the world, only to stagnate when the industrial revolution kicked in and its predecessors failed to adapt to the ever-changing world.-.
Ruthenia is a fascinating country, and if led by someone like him, could make it even more fascinating. So while working as its head of state, a spark of nationalism and patriotism grew within him, and that is his main driving force as to why he is introducing modern concepts and technology left and right.
A knock on the door was heard, causing Alexander¡¯s train of thought to derail.
¡°Come in,¡± Alexander called back out, not taking his eyes off the TV. His National Security Advisor entered with documents clutched in his hands. He ced them on top of Alexander¡¯s desk.
He looked at the files. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked curiously looking at them.
Alexander picked it up and opened them to peruse the content. While he¡¯s at it, Sevastian begins.
¡°That¡¯s the summary of reports of each of the ministries. The Minister of Agriculture said that our yield has improved immensely thanks to the fertilizers, making a huge surplus that we can export to our neighbors. The Minister of Education said that our literacy rate is increasing,¡± he exined, waiting for Alex to look up and respond to him.
Alex did so with a small smile, looking up at his advisor. He nodded in approval.
¡°Okay this is impressive, do you have any bad news that can fire me up this morning?¡± Alexander asked, raising an eyebrow.
Sevastian chuckled lightly. ¡°The ambassador of the Francois Republic has sent you a message.¡±
¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Alexander inquired eagerly.
¡°Since this is bad news, don¡¯t expect too much. The Francois Republic won¡¯t let us get a hold of Madagascar, not even leasing us a plot ofnd that you could use to build a naval base,¡±
¡°That¡¯s sad,¡± Alexander clicked his tongue as he fiddled with his ballpen. ¡°I was kind of expecting good news on that one since the Francois Republic is our ally.¡±
¡°Well, they said that they¡¯ve invested so much in the country that selling or giving them off would be considered failure under President Louis Nichs¡¯s administration. He¡¯s nning of running again for his second term and if he gives us Madagascar, his opponent will kill him.¡±
¡°The beauty of democracy,¡± Alexandermented sarcastically. ¡°They work in ordance with their self-interest, not the country. I mean, they already have a huge plot ofnd in Central Africa, why not sell us Madagascar as the Hanese did to the Manchuria?¡±
¡°You said it yourself, Your Majesty. It¡¯s personal interest. The Hanese are different, they are in dire need of foreign support to crush down revolutionaries like money or military equipment. Selling a sparsely popted region would earn them that.¡±
¡°Speaking of Hanese, is there an interesting development brewing in foreign countries?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Minister of Foreign Affairs Sergei has listed four countries that may. First of the Han Dynasty. It seems there is a republic advocate party in Han that would spark another revolution. The Kingdom of Choson was bitter toward the Yamato Empire for forcing them to be a protectorate, a revolutionary war may erupt soon. In the Britannia Raj, there is this monk who rallied a majority of the nation to go on hunger strike. It was suppressed and the monk was arrested. In the Spanish Empire, a civil war broke out between the nationalist and royalist factions, andstly the powder keg of Europa, the Balkans. Instability has been growing each year due to rising nationalist ideals and border disputes,¡± Sevastian concluded.
After hearing Sevastian¡¯s summary of what¡¯s happening in the world currently, Alexander gave a remark. ¡°So, to sum it up, nationalist movement, civil wars, and anti-colonialism movement?¡±
¡°That pretty much sums it up,¡± Sevastian let out a chuckle.
¡°What about nationalist movement within our border?¡± Alexander asked. Ruthenia Empire is a multiethnic and multilingual nation, and a possibility of a nationalist movement is highly likely.
¡°Well, this may surprise you but there¡¯s no such movement urring in the Ruthenia Empire. I believe they are content with having you as their supreme leader. As long that you infringe upon their rights that is¡¡± Sevastianmented and continued. ¡°Now with all the world problems, what will you do, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Alexander cleared his throat. ¡°I see this as a huge opportunity for the Ruthenian Empire to finally step into the global stage. We¡¯ve been sidelined for so long by our fellow western powers and now it¡¯s time to change that.¡±
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian interrupted carefully. ¡°Are perhaps nning an intervention?¡±
¡°Damn right I do,¡± Alexander grinned smugly. ¡°Also this is good for our business, wars in another country means profits. We sell weapons, increasing our economy in the process. It¡¯s a win-win for us. We pick a side and help it win, and that winning side will have to fulfill our demands. This is how you control the world.¡±
¡°Your ambition is really high, Your Majesty, I must say that,¡± Sevastian stated, sounding a bit unsure about it but decided to let it go anyway.
¡°Oh before I forgot, how¡¯s Sergei?¡±
¡°His ne justnded in the Hague for the uing Hague convention.¡±
¡°I see¡I guess the western powers have already predicted that a major conflict is happening sometime in the future that they decided to create new rules.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid my inference will be the same.¡±
Chapter 132 A Favor
¡°This is going to be a lot of intervention, setting ourselves in the forefront of global diplomacy,¡± Alexander said as he propped his elbow on the table and rested his chin on his hand.
¡°In that case, Your Majesty, we should select sides that will be most beneficial to the Ruthenia Empire,¡± Sevastian suggested.
¡°I know, we have to study the nature of their conflict. Why is it happening and what was the cause? We can¡¯t just provide a faction with weapons we know nothing about and earn the ire of both factions.¡±
Supporting a side in a civil war is one thing. Uprisings in the colonies of major colonial powers are a whole new can of worms.
Should his support with the rebels be found out, the country the colony belongs to will dere war on him. Vice versa, his support of suppressing the uprisings will be seen by other freedom fighter factions as evidence of cooperative imperialistic superpower bullying.
¡°That¡¯s a good insight, Your Majesty. I will prepare the necessary documents for you to read. It¡¯ll contain theption of investigations of our intelligence agents stationed outside Ruthenia. The director of the Central Intelligence Agency will also advise you what action to take in the aforementioned conflict.¡±
¡®Preferably, manipte them into a truce in order to settle for apromise in the best possible scenario¡¡¯ Alexander hoped.
Civil wars and revolutions can be such a bloody affairs.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear. It¡¯s been just a month and you surely are adapting quickly¡¡± Alexander remarked.
¡°I¡¯m honored, Your Majesty. To be honest, I should praise you for the hard work that you¡¯ve been doing in the Ruthenia Empire. Imagine having to attend a cab meeting that could go on for two to three hours all the while running the Imperial Dynamic Systems¡¡±
As Sevastian was speaking, the female news anchor continued reporting on the long queues outside the Ruthenian Fried Chicken. He took a quick cursory nce before returning to Alexander.
¡°Your fast-food concept is surely taking off. I¡¯m so d that I invested my money in your business. Now I can see the return of investmenting anytime soon.¡±
¡°Fast food will take over the world and the concept will sell like hotcakes into the future itself, you won¡¯t regret investing in the Imperial Dynamic Systems as everything we¡¯ve been producing is well-received and well-liked not only by the people of Ruthenia but the foreigners too.¡±-.
Sevastian smiled as his eyes remained fixed on Alexander. His first thought was what happened to him? He¡¯s not the same person whom he met like ten years ago. He had changed a lot and he¡¯s certain that he is not the only one who noticed it.
¡°I should get going, Your Majesty. I just remembered that I have tons of work to do. Send my regards to my cousins.¡±
Alexander simply nodded at his words as he watched him walk over to the door. As soon as he opened it, a girl in her early twenties showed up before him. He recognized this girl. Silver pristine hair, blue eyes, and a beautiful face. It was Christina.
¡°Sevastian?¡± Christina asked with a surprised tone in her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here¡¡±
¡°Who is he, sister? What¡¯s he doing in our brother¡¯s office?¡± Anastasia asked.
¡°Why are you here, Sevastian?¡± Tiffania raised a brow.
¡°Hello, everyone, I know there¡¯s a lot to exin¡¡± Sevastian replied as he nced over his three cousins.
¡°Who is he¡.sister?¡± Anastasia tugged Christina¡¯s sleeve to catch her attention.
¡°He is Prince Sevastian Alexandrovich of Ruthenia, your cousin, Anastasia,¡± Christina answered as Sevastian bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment.
Anastasia gasped dramatically. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t because you were at a young age at the time when he first visited the Winter Pce,¡± Christina informed her.
¡°Christina? Why are you three doing this?¡± Alexander approached the four.
¡°Brother¡what is Prince Sevastian doing in your office?¡± Christina asked as she shifted her gaze to Alexander.
¡°Ah¡I haven¡¯t informed you yet but you see, Prince Sevastian is my new National Security Advisor.¡±
¡°So he works for you?¡± Tiffania arched an eyebrow in disbelief.
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander simply said before clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping this from you all.¡±
¡°This is a touching reunion, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastianmented as he put one arm around Christina and held the other towards Tiffania. But the two of them removed his arm without saying anything.
¡°So this is how bad our rtionship is¡huh?¡± Sevastian muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Your Majesty. I¡¯m honored to see the three of you once again.¡±
As Sevastian left Alexander¡¯s office, the girls remained silent as they looked at each other.
¡°When did he start working here, brother?¡±
¡°About a month ago,¡± Alexander answered and continued. ¡°Anyways, why did youe here? Is there something you would like to tell me?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± The three entered his office. His eyes followed their movement and saw Anastasia¡¯s grinning face. It feels as though they have something they¡¯d want to say to him.
Alexander closed the door behind them before sitting down on the edge of his desk. He grabbed the remote control and pressed the mute button.
¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡±
The sisters exchanged a look and Tiffania cleared her throat.
¡°Brother¡we have a favor to ask of you,¡± Anastasia started.
¡°A favor? Now, this is new. What is it?¡±
Tiffania bit her lip nervously as Anastasia stared at the floor. Finally, she decided to speak.
¡°We¡¯d like to visit a foreign country¡¡±
¡°A state visit huh?¡± Alexander uttered as he grabbed a bottle of wine and poured himself a ss. ¡°What country do you have in mind? Francois? Britannia? Deutd? Austrean?¡±
¡°No brother¡¡± Christina spoke up slowly, ¡°It¡¯s far from those ces.¡±
¡°I literally have no clue,¡± Alexander shrugged his shoulders as he took a sip of his wine. ¡°Just tell me what country you three would like to visit so I can arrange it.¡±
¡°Wait¡you would allow us to visit foreign countries?¡± Christina asked tentatively.
¡°Depending on the state of the country you n to visit,¡± Alexander paused, ¡°I suppose yes.¡±
¡°Great! Then the country that the three of us would like to visit is the Yamato Empire!¡± Christina said excitedly.
Alexander spat out his wine, nearly choking.
¡°Yamato?!¡± he managed to choke out. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡±
¡°Yes, dear brother¡do you have a problem with it?¡± Anastasia inquired innocently.
¡°No¡no no no, not at all. Just surprised. I never expected that you would choose that country out of all ces. But you see, the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire rtionship is in quite a rocky stage of recovery.¡±
¡°Would this perhaps be the cause of the St. Petersburg treaty where the Ruthenia annexed Manchuria?¡¯ Tiffania questioned curiously.
¡°The post-war treaty and the Manchurian acquisition,¡± Alexander answered. ¡°Anyways, let me think about your favor for a second.¡±
Alexander began to contemte. The Yamato Empire, as of right now, is rtively peaceful. There¡¯s no internal conflict going on within its borders. Would they be safe if his sisters visited the Yamato? Wait¡actually, this presents a good opportunity to repair the rtionship with the Yamato Empire. They¡¯ve been wary of each other ever since the Manchurian incident. If he would like to grow his influences in the Far East, he must first establish a cordial rtionship with them.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll arrange it. When do you n to leave?¡±
¡°How about this week on Sunday, brother?¡± Tiffania suggested.
¡°Well, it¡¯s Wednesday, I guess we can still make preparations and inform Yamato of your nned visit.¡±
¡°Thank you brother,¡± the three said in unison.
Alexander spread his arms, offering them a hug. But none of them took it.
¡°Wait¡seriously? Not even you Anastasia?¡±
¡°Brother¡I¡¯m sixteen years old. I am not a child anymore that would hug you for silly reasons. I¡¯m a growndy now.¡±
Her words his heart like a knife. He fell on his knee in defeat before sighing heavily.
They¡¯ve changed.
Looks like he¡¯ll need a stiffer drinkter.
***
Rocket engineers were hard at work building the rocket engines needed for the 1st testunch.
Thepletion of the 1st rocket is set to be after a month of the space rocketunchpad to give the concrete time to dry and to check the structure.
Even with all the expectations riding on their expertise, any and allunches must be kept secret from nearly everyone.
The cover story for the secretunchplex is that they are starting a new mine with an experimental method of extracting ore from the ground by using oxy-fuel cutting methods to melt rock and bore down into a rich vein.
Of course, such a device is rather inefficient for mining, due to usingrge quantities of fuel and liquified oxygen.
But the early 20th century scientific sensationalist magazines are full of things that induced fantasy futurism in the public minds.
The magazines will print out false information on the month the 1st testunch will be done, pulling wool over people¡¯s eyes when ¡°mining idents¡± and ¡°failures¡± ur.
Chapter 133 Rekindled Hope
The three secret emissaries of the Choson Empire were barred from entering the Hague convention after the Yamato Empire representatives raised objections.
They were standing outside the pce where guards are stationed at the gate, their rifles slung on their shoulders and their ring eyes prey upon them with a warning that should they continue to persist, they¡¯ll be forced to take drastic measures.
¡°What are we going to do now Yi Jun?¡± Sangsul asked with a pale expression written on his face. Having learned of the decision of the delegates from all around the world, they were heartbroken. It¡¯s like their efforts to get here from Hanseong secretly are nothing more than a futile attempt to stop the inevitable.
¡°The Ruthenian Empire has tried to help us participate in the conference, but it failed due to the majority vote. Should we report back to Hanseong?¡± Yi Wi-jong suggested, his face was as pale as Sangsul.
¡°No, I don¡¯t want His Majesty hearing our failure. If the Yamato reported this incident back to their capital, there will surely be repercussions,¡± Yi Jun said with a pang of trepidation in his voice. They were doing the best they could to appeal to the western countries to help invalidate Yamato¡¯s im over the sovereignnd of Choson, yet no one listened to them.
Yu Jin hoped for another way, if no one will listen to them, then they must find someone who will. In the middle of his contemtion, a thought popped up inside his mind.
There is one who will listen to them, the man who appealed in the conference to let them participate in the conference.
Sergei Grigorivich, the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Ruthenian Empire. Wait, it¡¯s not only him that expressed support for their pleas. Surely, in order to help them, Sergei must ask for permission from his superior, and that superior is no other than the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander the IV.
Knowing that the Ruthenia Empire sympathized with their causes, Yu Jin felt hope rising within his chest. Maybe, he can make a difference in his country.-.
¡°We shall wait for the conference to end and talk to His Excellency, Sergei Grigorivich. We¡¯vee so far to fail my brothers. This is our only chance.¡±
Yi Wi-jong and Sangsul nced at each other before looking back to Yu Jin. They nodded in agreement. Thus they waited for the conference to end just in front of the entrance.
It took three hours to conclude the conference but the three persevered.
And one by one, the representatives from various countries starteding out of the gate. Yu Jin scans everyone that is exiting the gate, locating Sergei, who is their primary objective.
¡°There!¡± Sangsul pointed. ¡°I see him!¡±
Yu Jin and Yi Wi-jong looked to where Sangsul was pointing, and there they saw Sergei climbing down the marbled stairs.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yu Jin motioned to the two to follow him and they ran across the road.
¡°Your Excellency!¡± Yu Jin hailed Sergei once thetter reached the foot of the stairway.
They bowed deeply, waiting for a response from the Foreign Minister.
¡°Hoh? You¡¯ve been waiting here for hours?¡± Sergei inquired.
¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been waiting for you, Your Excellency,¡± Yu Jin cut to the chase. ¡°Is it possible to have a brief discussion with you? It won¡¯t take long I promise.¡±
Sergei sighed. ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s do it at the Embassy of the Ruthenia Empire.¡±
The emissaries¡¯ faces lit up with joy when they heard Sergei agreed to talk about them. They expected that it would be hard for them to make him agree to their request but nevertheless, he did.
The four departed from The Hague and began their journey towards the Ruthenian Embassy to the Kingdom of Nethends.
Meanwhile, the representatives from the Yamato Empire were briefing two hooded figures in front of him.
¡°Did you see the three people bowing in front of the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenian Empire?¡±
The two nodded.
¡°I want all of them dead.¡±
¡°It looked like they are heading for the embassy¡¡± the figure one asked.
¡°Should we finish them off there?¡± figure two added.
¡°No, that would cause a diplomatic incident. Wait for them to get out of the Ruthenian Embassy. Once they do, it¡¯s all up to your discretion.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡
The Embassy of the Ruthenian Empire in the Kingdom of Nethends is not as grand as the pces in St. Petersburg. From an outside perspective, the embassy is a two-story house with the symbol of Romanoff¡¯s coat of arms decorating its front. Inside, the interior is even simpler, consisting mostly of small, simple rooms. Each room contains different furniture and decorations, all made of wood and some are even painted white with gold borders. There are also some windows with thick shutters, letting natural light into the rooms.
¡°So, what would you like to discuss?¡± Sergei asked the moment he sat on his chair behind his desk.
Yu Jin looked at him with a determined expression and began. ¡°We want to know the position of the Ruthenian Empire regarding the Empire of Choson¡¯s independence.¡±
¡°You must¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea, Mister Yu Jin. It¡¯s true that His Majesty expressed his support for Choson¡¯s independence and sovereignty but that¡¯s only it.¡±
Yu Jin gazes down somberly. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes. The Ruthenian Empire has a signed treaty with the Yamato Empire which I¡¯m sure the three of you are all aware of. They recognized our im in Manchuria and we recognized theirs in Choson. It¡¯s a relief that the Yamato Empire has not raised a diplomatic protest against us.¡±
¡°Then¡is the Ruthenian Empire not going to help us?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I have the answer to that. I¡¯m just a mere Foreign Minister serving my Emperor, a messenger if you will. And the Emperor has not made his decision if the Ruthenia Empire is going to help the Empire of Choson or not. Judging from the current situation, an official help will be impossible¡¡±
¡°I see¡I understand, Your Excellency. The sentiment of the Ruthenian Empire is enough for us three.¡±
¡°Good luck with your endeavors. If I receive word from St. Petersburg concerning your country¡¯s circumstances, I¡¯ll contact you immediately,¡± Sergei said kindly.
¡°That would be greatly appreciated, thank you, Your Excellency. We would never forget this kindness you¡¯ve shown us. The people of the Empire of Choson will remember your name.¡±
Sergeiughed stiffly, trying to hide the emotion.
¡
Six hourster. At the Hotel De Jong in the Wagenstraat Nethends. Sangsul decided to visit Yu Jin¡¯s room.
¡°Yu Jin! I¡¯m entering,¡± with a knock and an ¡°excuse me¡± word, Sangsul entered.
¡°Yu Jin?¡± It was dark inside his room, the only source of light was the illumination of the moonlight seeping through the window. When Sangsul switched on themp beside Yu Jin¡¯s bedside table, his face paled.
¡°Yu Jin?!¡±
A white foamy liquid was flowing out of his mouth.
¡°Yu Jin!!¡± Sangsul eximed in panic and began yelling. ¡°HELP! SOMEBODY HELP!¡±
Chapter 134 A Conflict in Choson
The strange death of one of the secret emissaries sent by Emperor Gojong of the Choson Empire has spread like wildfire in the Kingdom of Nethends. Newspapers and television stations are covering the incident, attracting attention not only from the Kingdom of Nethends but around the world.
ording to the reports, Yi Jun¡¯s colleague, Sangsul, shouted for help from his room and resulting in the hotel staff telephoning the police and the hospital. The people who responded to the call were toote, as Yi Jun had already been already dead before he was found.
With white foaming out of his mouth, the doctor with the police deduced that the cause of death was poisoning.
The only questions are how and why.
They came up with two theories.
Due to the rejection by the internationalmunity of not letting them participate in the Hague convention earlier that day, Yi Jun chose to take his own life than face the shame of failure.
But this theory hasrge holes. The biggest is where are the rest of the poison and its container that should be found with his body and at least a suicide note. The other theory was that he was somehow killed in the room.
For now, it¡¯s still under investigation as detectivesbed the hotel room for more clues and figured out what poison was used and how it was administered.-.
His two colleagues, Yi Wi-jong and Sangsul were grieving theirpatriot¡¯s death, gaining support from the public.
This incident received attention from the public who learned that Yi Jun is part of the three emissaries from the Choson Empire who have something to voice out in the internationalmunity. The internationalmunity was pressured. And thus, Yi Wi-jong was able to present a speech to 150 journalists at The Hague concerning Yamato¡¯s invasions of Choson and its voided legality.
This incident reached the Empire of Choson and the Yamato Empire. Thetter was furious after learning that Emperor Gojong would send secret emissaries to The Hague to lodge a diplomatic protest.
***
8,603 kilometers away from The Hague is the capital city of the Empire of Choson, Hanseong.
In this ce, the Gyeongbokgung Royal Pce stood, where the royal family of the Empire of Choson resides.
In the throne room of the Gyeongbokgung Royal Pce, King Gojong, dressed in a twelve-emblem myeonbok, was sitting on his throne, his face looking tired as usual as if he had never slept before. Before he was his ministers wearing western outfits standing neatly in a row facing Choson¡¯s pce ministers garbed in a traditional Dallryung robe.
Pak Chesoon was the current prime minister of the Empire of Choson who seemingly had a grim expression written over his face.
He began the emergency briefing.
¡°Your Majesty. People say that we were forced to sign the Choson-Yamato Treaty of 1922. However, we are still an independent nation called the Great Choson Empire. The country is safe, and your dignity and authority remain intact. We are simply letting our neighboring country take care of a diplomatic matter for the time being.¡±
Pak Chesoon paused as he took a moment to breathe after ranting out about the poor decision of the Emperor that would now cause discord between the Empire of Choson and the Yamato Empire.
¡°But how could you dispatch confidential emissaries to the Hague? Because of that, Resident General Ito is furious at the moment,¡± Wan-Yong finished.
¡°How could we betray the Yamato Empire like that after everything they¡¯ve done for us?¡± Minister of Farming, Song Byeong-Jun began.
¡°The Yamato Empire will not let it slide. Your Majesty, if you are concerned for the safety of this country. You should¡Take your own life. To save your people from this crisis. There is simply no other way for the Yamato Empire to forgive you of your insolence.¡±
Upon hearing the words of his Prime Minister and Song Byeong-jun, King Gojong was furious inwardly. His hands were shaking from the preposterousness of what the man just said. He did not expect such a thing from the Prime Minister of the Empire of Choson.
¡°You¡Are you all hearing yourself right now? You are asking me¡to take my life?!¡± Gojong trembled in his words, he couldn¡¯t believe for the first time that he¡¯ll speak those painful words out of his mouth.
¡°Yamato¡¯s army is far more powerful and advanced than ours,¡± The Minister of Defense, Yi Geun-taek pointed out. ¡°So, it¡¯s not like we can go into war with them. You betrayed them by sending confidential emissaries, which utterly enraged them!¡± his voice cracked like a whip. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are the one putting our country in jeopardy?¡±
Song Byeong-Jun sighed after hearing his colleague venting. ¡°If you can¡¯t take your own life. There are actually two choices you can take,¡± he red at Gojong, which is said to be the most disrespectful etiquette when ites to speaking with the Emperor. ¡°You either visit Tokyo in person and apologize to the Emperor of the Yamato Empire. If not that, capitte to Hasegawa Yoshimichi, themander of Choson Residence Yamato Army.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, if you truly care for the people, I¡¯d suggest that you visit the Emperor of Yamato Empire and beg for forgiveness. To show sincerity, you must take full responsibility by passing the throne to the crown prince.¡± Pak Chesoon said coldly.
¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± His voice cracked out like a wave, enough to make the throne hall shake. ¡°Must you humiliate me like this? Are your loyalty is on the Emperor of Yamato Empire now?¡±
¡°Well, things have changed,¡± Pak Chesoon stepped forward and turned to face Gojong. Then shockingly, he pulled out a Mauser C96 and aimed at the Emperor.
This sudden action stunned Gojong, shocked to the very core. He was betrayed by his ministers. Not only by them but also by the entire imperial court.
No one was siding with him, as if they had already made the decision to dethrone him.
Hurried footsteps can be heard outside the hall. Ten Yamato soldiers entered the hall with their muddy shoes on, desecrating the floor of the Imperial pce. Their weapons were trained on him.
So, this was it? His efforts of making the Empire of Choson independent, and free of foreign control were over. His aides and ministers all turned against him, serving a new Emperor.
He reached for his sses with his trembling hand. He could feel tears well up in his eyes as he stared at the gun pointed at him. There is no choice but to abdicate.
¡
Two dayster, Sergei Grigorivich was recalled back to the St. Petersburg Winter Pce. He was in Alexander¡¯s office where he found him watching the television about today¡¯s news.
¡°So, Sergei¡care to exin what just happened in the Empire of Choson?¡± Alexander began, his feet resting on the table.
¡°Your Majesty, the Yamato Empire, and The Empire of Choson have signed yet another treaty, making Choson a puppet state of the Yamato Empire. King Gojong abdicated the throne to the crown prince. The whole country¡¯s mourning and a battle broke out in the capital as the Choson Army is battling with Yamato¡¯s who nned to disband them.¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s a shitshow huh?¡± Alexander muttered. ¡°Where are the two emissaries that you brought?¡±
¡°They are here, Your Majesty.¡±
Sangsul and Yi Wi-jong and Sangsul entered Alexander¡¯s office and bowed in front of him with great reverence despite him sitting at his desk in a rude posture.
¡°So, you two¡fancy to take your country back from the invaders?¡± Alexander offered with a cunning smile creeping across his lips.
***
The secret emissaries from Choson checking out of the Hotel De Jong and boarding the private ne with Sergei for Ruthenia have not escaped the notice of Yamato¡¯s spies sent to watch and even deal with the Chosonese duo.
Seeing the ne take off for Ruthenia, the ninjas snuck back to the Yamato representatives to report on the emissaries¡¯ next destination.
Deducing that the emissaries from Choson are going to possibly seek Ruthenia¡¯s aid in some way. The Yamatos made a call to their homnd to inform the Yamato¡¯s government of the secret Chosonese emissaries¡¯ mission to interfere with Yamato¡¯s takeover of the Empire of Choson by bringing in foreign help.
The Tsar of Ruthenia will soon be getting a missive from the local Yamato embassy demanding him to hand over a pair of ¡°traitorous rebels¡± back to Choson under ¡°orders¡± of the Crown Prince of the Choson Empire.
Chapter 135 Kind of Disrespected
¡°Are you saying¡¡± Sangsul gulped a mouthful of saliva. ¡°You¡¯re going to help us? Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Not directly,¡± Alexander simply said as he brought his feet down from the table andposed himself politely. ¡°The Ruthenia Empire¡No. I. I sympathize with your cause of wanting to take back the independence of the Choson Empire it once enjoyed. We can not help you directly but we can help you in other ways.¡±
¡°May I ask what it is, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°That¡¯ll be discussed in the foreseeable future. For now, you two shouldy low. With the actions you havemitted at the Hague, there¡¯s no denying that the Yamato Empire will not let it go. Sooner orter, I will receive a call from the Yamato Empire or the Empire of Choson regarding the two of you,¡± Alexander stated, pointing his fingers at the two of them.
¡°Also,¡± Alexander added. ¡°My three sisters are going to the Yamato Empire, so I don¡¯t want to ruffle their feathers yet. I hope you understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine¡Your Majesty. As long as we can count on your support for the independence of the Choson Empire¡¡±
¡°You will have my guaranteed support as long as you will give something in return which will be discussed in the foreseeable future¡¡±
As Alexander was talking to them, the telephone on his desk rang, interrupting him. Alexander looked at the telephone and then to the emissaries.
¡°It¡¯s sooner than I expected,¡± Alexander remarked, chuckling softly as he picked up the telephone to answer it.
¡°Hello?¡± Alexander answered the phone, leaning against his seat.
¡°Your Majesty, this is the Ambassador of the Yamato Empire. I hope the day is treating you well and I apologize for the sudden call¡¡±
¡°What is it, Mr. Ambassador?¡± Alexander inquired.
¡°I¡¯ve received a report from my homnd stating that you have the two emissaries from the Empire of Choson in your custody? Is that correct?¡±-.
¡®So, they are already making actions huh?¡¯ Alexander thought.
¡°Yes, they are here as my guest,¡± Alexander told the truth. It¡¯s useless to tell a lie at this point as he was sure of it that they already have agents in Ruthenia confirming their presence here in St. Petersburg. Lying will only make things worse.
¡°Well, Your Majesty, we would like to have them back to the Empire of Choson to answer for their treasonous crimes¡¡± the ambassador of the Yamato Empire demanded bluntly.
¡°Mr. Ambassador, I am going to have to remind you that you are requesting the extradition of two Chosonese, neither of them is a Yamato citizen. And shouldn¡¯t it be the Empire of Choson the one calling me about this matter?¡±
¡°As you are aware, Your Majesty, the Yamato Empire has taken over the diplomatic affairs of the Empire of Choson. It¡¯s the reason why they don¡¯t have legation in foreign countries because we represent them¡¡±
¡°Still, the Yamato Empire has no right to request an extradition of the emissaries who are¡¡±
¡°The Emperor of the Choson Empire has personally requested for their extradition,¡± the ambassador suddenly cut him off and continued. ¡°The Resident General of Choson can confirm it to you.¡±
¡°Mr. Ambassador¡did you just cut me off?¡± Alexander hissed, feeling disrespected by the man before him. He could feel his blood boiling inside his veins.
¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners not to interrupt someone when they are speaking? Especially to an emperor?¡±
Alexander sternly reminded, using what he learned during his 5 years as a ruler of an empire.
Do not dare interrupt when the king is speaking.
He could hear the ambassador gulping in trepidation upon saying that.
¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t think my words through¡¡±
¡°Just because your country won a war against us doesn¡¯t mean you can act however you want and not take us seriously any longer. Be aware that I have the authority and means to challenge your country again with just a single call and you can say goodbye to your fledgling Empire.¡±
¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty. Threatening our country won¡¯t do you any good. You may be the Emperor of Ruthenia but the insult you just gave us is unforgivable. I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±
¡°Okay¡fine¡I apologize for acting rashly. Perhaps we can return back to our discussion?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. As I was saying, the Resident General of Choson has received a letter from the new emperor of Choson, Sunjong, a request to extradite the two emissaries staying in Ruthenia right now.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll confirm the request by ourselves,¡± Alexander said. ¡°My Foreign Minister will call you once we confirm the extradition request. For now, let¡¯s end our conversation here.¡± Alexander hung the phone down annoyingly. ¡°Fucking monkeys,¡± he cursed infuriatingly. And resisted going into an inte-tier tirade against the Yamato as an American.
¡°Your Majesty¡what was that?¡± Sergei asked carefully so as to not disturb Alexander¡¯s anger even further.
Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to Sergei and spoke. ¡°The Choson Empire is requesting an extradition for our two emissaries here¡¡±
¡°No way¡¡± Sangsul and Yi Wi-jong¡¯s faces turned pale.
¡°Sergei. Contact our legation in Han and confirm if the Emperor of Choson has requested extradition.¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡if it¡¯s confirmed. Are you nning on sending these emissaries back?¡± Sergei asked.
Alexander shifted his gaze to the two and saw a worried look on their faces. They are well aware of what¡¯s going to happen to them once they arrive at Choson. A kangaroo court, torture, and execution by the vilest means.
¡°There is only one way that you can escape your fate,¡± Alexander held his both hands together. ¡°Request an asylum and with that, the Ruthenia Empire will protect you from being charged by your government that is now being controlled by the Yamato. Do so and no country will be able to touch you here.¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡why are you going so far as to help us?¡±
¡°First, I hate the Yamatos and wanted to get even with them. Secondly, Ruthenia has an interest in the Choson penins. But diplomatically speaking, helping you will be beneficial to the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡
One hour has passed since he received a call from the ambassador of the Yamato Empire. It still irked him when he would subconsciously remember their conversation.
This just goes to show that the world is still not respecting the Ruthenia Empire and he had enough of it. If there is one conflict where Ruthenia can show off its power, Alexander would dly take it to prove that Ruthenia is not a huge paper tiger anymore.
Walking around the hallways of the Winter Pce helps him ease his mind from his thoughts. Thanks to it, he was able to calm himself down. As he was passing by many rooms, he noticed a door opened slightly ajar.
Alexander took a peek and saw six children ying joyously around the room while another woman was watching them and smiling fondly. Looking closer, he found out that the woman watching them is his wife, Sophie.
He entered the room quietly, nning to surprise her. But the moment the kids saw his iconic bearded visage entering, they rat him out by shouting. ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor!¡±
¡°Papa?¡± Anya asked shockingly as she stopped walking and stared at him, surprised.
Well, there¡¯s nothing much he can do at this point other than revealing himself to them.
¡°Hello¡¡± Alexander let out a forced chuckle. ¡°It seems that you all are having fun huh? Sorry for disrupting you¡¡±
¡°Darling? You¡¯re early?¡± Sophie remarked.
¡°Well not technically. I just took a thirty-minute break. Work has been tiringtelye here my little princesse to papa.¡±
Anya stepped toward him happily and he picked her up. She hugged him around the neck with her tiny arms and nted a kiss on his beardy cheek, tickling her lightly.
¡°So who are these? Your friends?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Anya replied cheerfully as she pointed to the others who were staring at them curiously.
The kids that are staying here are the children of the Ruthenian elites who have significant wealth that could serve as potential investors and phnthropists.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Mama is reading us a story and then we y,¡± Anya answered in a cheerful tone.
¡°Hmm¡¡± Alexander hummed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Mama really has a lovely voice right?¡±
¡°Hmm!!¡± Anya chirped.
Sophieughed heartily as she rose to her feet. ¡°You really look tired, Darling. Did something happen in your work?¡±
¡°Well, there was¡¡± Alexander chuckled.
¡°Is that so?¡± Sophie stopped beside him. She leaned over to his ears and whispered. ¡°Want me to relieve your stresster?¡±
Her voice caressed his ear gently and sent a jolt running through his body.
It was fortunate the children were more distracted with things their age or have absolutely no clue what the adults are up to.
***
Choson Empire, Hanseong.
The Chosonese soldiers battled against the Yamato invaders who came to disband them. Loyal to their deposed king, King Gojong, and to their mothend. They traded gunfire with the Yamatos in nationalistic fervor.
Racking their bolt action rifles, they st volleys of lead at a more well-equipped and better-supplied enemy who are spraying bullets at them with Maxims.
The Chosonese hope their dwindling supply of bullets will buy them time until help or something arrives to stop the Yamatos from taking theirnd.
That hope was crushed when a Yamato Vickers Crossley armored car broke through their defenses and shredded them with its pair of Vickers.
The Yamato soldiers charged in behind the armored car with bays and swords to put down the rebellious Chosonese.
The battle ended when the Yamato officer pulled his sword out of the body of a resisting Chosonese and wiped the blood away.
The ones who surrendered will be executedter in front of Chosonese civilians to scare them into obedience. Making them think twice before they dare protest against the Yamato¡¯splete annexation of Choson.
Chapter 136 Relieved with Pleasure
[Beep¡beep¡beep. Kirov reporting, mature content detected, proceed with caution.]
The night has descended upon the city of St. Petersburg, paving way for the streetmps and the interior lighting of houses, buildings, and estates to glow brightly under the full moon that shone down upon the streets.
Alexander was about to wrap up his day¡¯s work in his office when Sergei made a sudden appearance.
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received a report from our legation in Han. They say that the Empire of Choson request for extradition for the two emissaries is real. It has the seal of the Emperor Sunjong.¡±
¡°The Empire of Choson has truly fallen to the hands of the Yamato Empire huh?¡± Alexandermented as he piled the documents he was holding neatly on his desk. He turned around and faced Sergei.
¡°So, have you reached the Yamato Empire and informed them of the authenticity of the extradition request?¡±
¡°Yes, sir. They were about to send officers here but when I told them about us granting the emissaries¡¯ request for asylum, they were furious.¡±
Alexander sniggered. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. Right? The emissaries would prove to be one of our greatest assets in expanding our influences in the Choson Penins.¡±
Alexander paused as he sat on his haunches on his table and continued. ¡°You see, working as the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, there is this divine mission that I must take. That we should expand our influence and be the greatest empire, greater than the Britannia Empire which currently holds the title. An Empire where the sun never sets.¡±
¡°And I must say, Your Majesty. You¡¯re doing a good job at working for that divine mission,¡± Sergei praised.
¡°But an Emperor can only do so much alone. It needs to have loyal servants, you know what I¡¯m saying here right?¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±-.
¡°We had our sights first in the Choson Penins until these monkeys came and decided tounch a surprise attack like the barbarian they were. We¡¯ve lost the war but now we are crawling our way back to the top, where we the Ruthenian Empire truly belong.¡±
¡°If only I can live for so long to see your vision for the Ruthenia Empire¡Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry¡you will see it very soon,¡± Alexander assured. ¡°You see, the current situation of the world right now is gued with civil wars, revolution, and the growing nationalist movement. In a year or two, the world will find itself in a war that it had never seen before¡¡±
Alexander scoffed. ¡°Sorry if our conversation is starting to get deeper. Personally, I don¡¯t want to start a conflict with the Yamato right now since my sisters are going to visit them tomorrow. I hope that this visit could help release tension from both of our countries¡¡±
¡°I do hope too, Your Majesty. Is there something you want me to do before I leave?¡±
¡°Yeah¡inform our embassy in Yamato Empire and the Yamato that my sister¡¯s visit is set in stone.¡±
¡°Understood. I shall take my leave now, Your Majesty. May you have a pleasant night.¡±
Sergei left Alexander¡¯s office to carry out his duties. Alexander yawned and take a look at his wristwatch. The time is nine o¡¯clock in the evening.
Two hours ago, the children who visited the Winter Pce to y with Anya joined them for dinner. After that, they left and Alexander simply returned to his office.
Now during those hours, Alexander promised Anya that he will read her a story before she goes to sleep.
¡®I better get going now,¡¯ shutting down the lights of his office, Alexander headed for Anya¡¯s bedroom.
Arriving at her doorstep, Alexander knocked gently on the door. A voice sounded from behind. ¡°Come in!¡±
The hinges of the door creaked as Alexander stepped inside the room and quietly closed the door shut.
He saw Anya lying down on her bed, a quilt covering her small body. Sophie was also there, holding a storybook in her hand. Anya¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy the moment she saw her papa who fulfilled his promise to her.
Alexander knelt down beside her bed and pulled her hand into his hand. ¡°How are you, my little princess?¡± He said while giving her a kiss on her forehead.
Anya nodded happily. ¡°You came!¡±
¡°Of course I do, baby. Just like I do every day. So what book shall we read today? Just like every day, I will read the book and mama here is going to sing you a luby okay?¡±
¡°Okay!¡± she replied adoringly.
And so began their daily routine, Alexander will read the book and after that, Sophie will sing a luby that would make her fall to sleep.
Sophie¡¯s soft and motherly voice never failed to amaze him. Every time she sang a song to Anya, she¡¯ll feel sleepy.
¡°Has she fallen asleep?¡± Alexander whispered, closing the book.
¡°Yeah¡I think she is¡¡± Sophie whispered back and turned off themp on her bedside table.
¡°I suppose we should go to our room now?¡± Alexander grinned cheekily. ¡°You promised me something earlier right¡¡±
Sophie smiled bashfully at his teasing tone and slowly nodded her head.
¡
Shutting the door of their bedroom behind them, Alexander began by carrying Sophie to the bed and ced her gently down. He then climbed up and leaned for the kiss. Their tongue intertwined passionately and they deepened it further, turning him on.
He then roamed his hand along the curves of her body. She is so soft and warm, her body reacting to his touch, feeling aroused. She moaned softly as his hand reached her groan in between her soft supple thigh.
Alexander could feel the slimy liquid that was dripping down from her inner thighs, drenching her panty.
He pulled himself back up and saw Sophie breathing heavily.
¡°So you¡¯re already this wet huh?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What a naughty girl~¡±
Alexander teased as he crawled down on top of her and spread her legs wide, revealing her folds glinting with her juice. She could only watch as her husband lowered himself to her slit. He exhaled directly at her folds, the heat sending slight chills to her back.
¡°Well this is in the way,¡± Alexander removed her panty and threw it onto the floor.
Without warning, Alexander began to lick her clit with his hot mouth. His tongue is rough but gentle and sweet, causing her to moan loudly, letting her tears slip down her cheeks. Her pussy feels slick and hot and the sensation of his tongue swirling around her tight opening causes her to arch her hips slightly.
¡°Ah~yes! There~!¡± Sophie moaned, gripping the sheets tightly. Alexander wiggled his tongue left and right, then rolled circles around her quivering walls, her juices dribbling around his tongue, tasting her sweet juice. Sophie moaned feely at the pleasurable sensations running across her body, and slowly felt the pressure build up in her pelvis.
¡°Ah~ I- I¡¯m close, darling~don¡¯t stop!¡± she pleaded, writhing in pleasure.
Alexander continued licking and sucking her clit, making her writhe even harder as her juices ran down his face and soaked his face. He could feel his own fluids drip down as well from his shaft.
Sophie couldn¡¯t resist but raise her hips upward while screwing her eyes shut and gripping the sheets at the intensity of the pleasure she¡¯s getting, her insides being licked all around,bined with her clit being flicked proving all too much for her.
¡°Ahh~ Ahhhh~!!!¡±
Alexander hit a sensitive spot, causing Sophie to moan loudly as she reaches her tipping point; her insides suddenly tighten, followed by her juices squirting on his tongue and out of her folds. Alexander roughly smiled and continued to wiggle his tongue left and right while rubbing her clit faster. Prolonging her orgasm in the process.
As her orgasm slowly subsided, Alexander slowly drank the rest of her juices leaking out of her folds, and his tongue left her pussy.
¡°Thank you for the meal¡¡± Alexander uttered with satisfaction as he wiped his lips.
Sophie was still breathing heavily after the climax, her hands still clutching her sheets tightly, and her body still trembling from the intense pleasure she felt just seconds ago.
But it was not done yet. Alexander removed his belt and unzipped his trousers, revealing his hardened long throbbing shaft. His tip began teasing her entrance, teasing it until it was ready to enter her. Her juices dripped on his length, coating the end of his thick cock. And he pushed inside.
¡°Ah~!¡±
She cried out in pleasure. But that quickly turns into pain when he begins pumping and thrusting in and out fast.
¡°Alex~! You¡¯re¡being~! rough!¡± Her words slurred through her words due to the pleasure. He didn¡¯t answer back, he liked it this way, he only increased his speed as she arched her back, allowing his cock to prate deep into her.
¡°Ahh~! Alex!¡± Sophie wrapped her legs around him as he continued pounding against her. She could feel herself reaching her peak as she wrapped her arm around his back and grabbed hold of his hair, tugging him hard toward her. Her fingers tangled themselves into his hair.
She wanted more of this, this stimtion, this sensation. As if she was drowning in ecstasy while being consumed with passion. The feeling she gets from having him inside her, pushing deep within her was intoxicating.
¡°Aahhh~!¡± she screamed and gripped his hair tighter, pulling it hard.
¡°I¡¯m about¡to¡cum¡soon!¡± he gritted out, grinding hard and fast at her core, taking away any chance for her to catch her breath.
¡°Shoot it inside~!¡± she moaned as she felt the burning sensation building up. She could hear her own gasps and screams, she could see her surroundings blurring together. Her whole world became blurry as he kept thrusting into her. The feeling of his hardness hitting her insides caused shivers and tingles throughout her entire being. The pleasure is driving her wild.
Suddenly, an explosion erupted inside her. A loud cry escaped her throat, which made his thrusts intensify. The warm liquid filled her entire womb and spilled out of her vagina, soaking the bed sheet beneath.
Alexander breathed heavily, his heart pounding hard and fast in his chest, trying to calm his erratic heartbeat. He pulled his shaft out of her body. Looking at her, seeing her flushed face, looking absolutely beautiful.
¡°Ah~! It felt¡so good~!¡± Sophie eximed breathlessly, her eyes half-lidded.
The seed has been nted. In order to be a sessful Emperor, Alexander needed one thing, and that is a male heir.
Chapter 137 Morning Pleasure
[Beep¡beep¡beep. Kirov reporting, mature content detected, proceed with caution. Thest one.]
The rm clock by the side of Alexander¡¯s bed beeped loudly. He turned sideways and reached out his arm to silence it. His eyes fluttered open slowly as the early morning light peeked through his curtains, the sounds of the birds chirping outside waking up with him.
He rose from his bed, causing the quilt to slip off his chest, revealing a naked torso that showcased his muscr shredded body. He walked over to the window and moved the curtain aside, letting in a ray of sunshine that made him squint slightly.
Every day was a usual day, but this one is different. His sisters are going to leave St. Petersburg for a state visit to the Yamato Empire. They are scheduled to leave at nine o¡¯clock a.m. so he better get ready.
¡°Good morning~,¡± the lovely voice of his wife called out from behind him.
Alexander turned around to see her sitting up on the bed, covering her naked body with a thinyer of silk. She looked so radiant this morning, her golden hair fell perfectly in ce, framing her face beautifully. He smiled at her and walked back over to the bed where shey.
Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Alexander¡¯s handsome body. She couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact as his vulnerable shaft kept distracting her. She wanted to touch it, caress it, teased it, or maybe even suck it.
¡°Are you okay?¡± The question broke Sophie¡¯s train of thought.
She nodded vigorously before quickly moving her gaze away from Alexander¡¯s hard length.
Alexander chuckled at her reaction before caressing her cheek gently. ¡°Well, we better get ourselves dressed. We have to leave by nine.¡±-?(0)???.
As Alexander was about to go and head to the bathroom, Sophie stopped her by the arm.
Alexander looked back and saw a reddened cheek and shy smile forming on his wife¡¯s lips. Her hands were trembling ever so slightly.
¡°Do you¡want me to help you with that?¡± she looked at his erected shaft hesitantly.
Alexander tilted his head to the side before looking down at his cock and saw that it was erect due to natural phenomena of the parasympathetic nervous system termed ¡°morning wood¡±.
¡°You weren¡¯t satisfied yesterday?¡±
¡°What? No!¡± Sophie stuttered, trying to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I just want you to feelfortable¡¡± Sophie gently ced her hand around his dick before starting to rub it slowly and sensually.
Alexander¡¯s breath hitched, feeling aroused.
¡°It¡¯ll be quick¡¡± Sophie promised as she leaned forward licking her lips. A slimy liquid flowed out from his ns.
¡°You¡¯re a such¡naughty girl¡,¡± Alexander moaned as Sophie¡¯s warm breath tickled his shaft. ?(O)???
Then she started licking around the head of his dick. It felt really good; the warm saliva coating his tip, her tongue working overtime to make his entire penis feel wetter.
¡°Oh my God,¡± his eyes rolled back as Sophie began to suck on his cock. Bobbing her head up and down while sucking harder and harder. Alexander could feel his legs slowly melting from the pleasure, his toes curling as Sophie went deeper, reaching her throat.
It was the best feeling ever. Her warm mouth and the warm saliva against his sensitive cock, made him moan in satisfaction. It went on for a full minute until he felt something inside him building up.
¡°I¡¯m gonnae¡,¡± he breathed deeply, closing his eyes and mping his hands on Sophie¡¯s head tightly. He released a long moan of pure bliss as his whole cock pulsated with pleasure.
Secondster, his cock burst out cumming violently, filling Sophie¡¯s mouth and throat with his slimy essence. She gulped it all down eagerly.
After discharging all of his load, Alexander pulled his dick out slowly. Sophie wiped the semen that flowed out from her mouth and popped it into her mouth. She licked her lips with an almost orgasmic look in her eyes. ¡°Your semen tastes so sweet¡Alex,¡± she murmured seductively.
***
Two hourster, the time was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. The Romanoff Family were having their breakfast in the dining hall of the Winter Pce.
The Tsar and Tsarina arrived at the table rather pink in their cheeks and holding hands.
They are afraid to look at each other due to the lustful effects of a happily married couple.
They rather look at what their eating than suddenly be sexually aroused in front of family members.
¡°So, have you prepared all your things?¡± Alexander asked the three who were sitting across from him.
¡°Yes!¡± Anastasia said.
¡°Of course, brother,¡± Christina said.
Tiffania simply nodded.
¡°Good. I¡¯ll be briefing youter about your trip to Yamato and introduce you to the guards that will protect you during your visit there,¡± Alexander said.
?(O)??? ¡°May I ask my brother?¡± Christina said.
¡°Of course,¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Uhm¡why are we not taking the Trans-Siberian railway?¡±
¡°I wonder too¡brother,¡± Tiffania added.
¡°Because there is a faster transportation method that can get you to the Yamato Empire within a day¡¡± Alexander exined and continued. ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon and I promise you, it¡¯ll be unlike anything you¡¯ve seen before,¡± he grinned.
¡°Papa! Can I go with them?¡± Anya asked excitedly, bouncing in her seat.
¡°Unfortunately, no baby,¡± Alexander shook his head.
Anya pouted and looked away, sulking a bit. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because we are going to a different ce with your mother, right darling?¡± Alexander ced a hand on top of Sophie¡¯s hand which is holding her spoon, giving it a gentle squeeze.
Sophie looked up into Alexander¡¯s eyes and returned his smile, nodding softly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Bavaria Kingdom in the Deutd Empire, Anya. There you¡¯ll meet your grandfather, grandmother, and your aunt.¡±
¡°Really? Yey!¡± Anya cheered.
Rn, who was standing behind him, received a transmission from his earpiece. He nodded and approached Alexander. He leaned forward and whispered. ¡°Your Majesty, the helicopter justnded in Pce Square.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Alexander wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Okay girls, listen up. Our ride to the airport is here. Fix yourselves now.¡±
¡
At the Pce Square of the Winter Pce. Three SH-3 VIP transport helicopters were on the ground. The rotor des were spinning at a high speed enough to create a gust of wind enough to flutter their clothes and their hairs.
The SH-3 cabin area is enough to fit all the Romanoffs inside. They sat in their respective seats. Christina, Tiffania, and Anastasia gaped in awe at the opulent interior of the helicopter.
¡°This is what we¡¯re riding, brother?¡± Tiffania asked.
¡°Nope. We¡¯re just using this helicopter to transport us to the airport located at Novaya Zemlya. There, you¡¯ll board the most advanced ne the Ruthenian has ever created.¡±
¡°Sounds exciting,¡± Christina sighed dreamily.
¡°Indeed. Now be seated, we¡¯re taking off soon,¡± Alexander instructed as the pilot and the co-pilot of the helicopter reached out to the air tower control for clearance.
And once they got it, the helicopter slowly lifted up from the ground, rising up higher above it. The Ruthenian capital, St. Petersburg, skyline grew smaller and smaller on its tail as they flew towards the destination.
Chapter 138 Emotion Before the Flight
If memory serves right, the ind that Alexander is heading to right now is the Novaya Zemlya, a northern archipgo located in the northern part of Ruthenia. The area is about 90,650 square kilometers and has a poption of a thousand, mainly of ethnic groups.
The ind is one of the perfect ces in the Ruthenia Empire where the military can set up a secret military base where they can perform tests and research on the new military hardware without worrying about being witnessed by an unwanted eye from outside. Which could be a headache to deal with.
The ind is separated into two administratively by Matochkin Strait. The northern part of the ind is called Severny Ind, the southern part is Yuzhny Ind.
Their destination is the military airbase that was constructed one year ago, Severny Ind.
Alexander peered through the window and saw the aerodromeing into view. A swath of military aircraft dating back to the 70s to 80s can be seen from above.
The SH-3 helicopternded on the designated helipad and the Romanoff Family disembarked from the aircraft. The chilly breezeing from the Barents Sea blew against their faces.
¡°So, brother. Why did wee to such a remote ind in the north?¡± Tiffania asked, ncing around and seeing numerous aircraft that had peculiar and alien designs. ¡°Hmm¡never seen a ne looking like that¡¡±
Alexander looked to where Tiffania was looking and saw the C-130 cargo ne, which in this world is designated as Tupolev Bogatyr, named after the group of heroes from the Ruthenian folk epics and Ruthenian version of the ¡°Hercules¡± strong man archetype.
Tiffania feeling slightly surprised at a new type of design was understandable from a royal perspective. She rarely goes out of the Winter Pce to go to the University of St. Petersburg but most of the time, she spent so much time in her study room where she couldn¡¯t be disturbed.
¡°Is that the ne that will take us to the Yamato Empire?¡± Christina asked, looking at the Bogatyr.
Alexander shook his head. ¡°Nope, they are military cargo nes and not built forfort and luxury. The aircraft that you¡¯re,¡± Alexander looked around the airfield, looking for the aircraft. ¡°Looks like it hasn¡¯t been taxied yet. Damn, I told them to have it ready before we arrive¡¡± he grumbled.
¡°My my, calm down, brother,¡± Christinaughed softly.
Alexander nced at Sophie and saw that she was carrying Anya in her arms. They were looking around the aerodrome themselves, taking the sights in as they were still unfamiliar with its surroundings.-?(0)???.
Rn, who had been standing behind Alexander, received another transmission from his earpiece. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he called.
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander asked, ncing over his shoulder.
¡°The Air Force One is leaving the hangar and is on its way to runway one,¡± Rn informed.
¡°Great!¡± Alexander¡¯s mood lifted up instantly, pping his hand to gather the attention of his wife and his sisters.
They all turned to him and stared at him curiously.
Alexander cleared his throat and began. ¡°So, you are all wondering what kind of transportation my sisters are going to use to get to Yamato Empire. Well, if you look to your right, you will see an aircraft taxiing along the runway¡¡±
When Alexander instructed them to look to their right, their eyes widened dumbfoundedly.
¡°What the¡¡± Tiffania was first to react verbally, scanning its appearance. She noticed that there was no propeller in its four engines and the impossibly huge size of the ne.
She may not be knowledgeable when ites to aeronautical engineering but she¡¯s smart enough to tell that an aircraft that size won¡¯t be able to lift off due to its astounding size and ultimately its weight. Not to mention, the engine looked smaller than the most powerful piston engines to ever exist in the world.
The ne that they are looking at right now is the military version of the Boeing 747, the VC-25, also known as the Air Force One, the aircraft that is used by the president of the United States of America, where he originally lived.
Thanks to his connection to Boeing and the current president when he was alive, he was able to take a nce at its schematics. Enabling him to create a replica that hispany, Harrier Industries, sessfully built.
As his sisters and his wife were still in a state of bewilderment. Alexander walked forward and beckoned them to follow him. The sound produced by the four powerful General Electric CF6-80C2B1 turbofan engines roared loudly, creating some noise of rumbling. ?(O)???
?(O)??? The Imperial Guards and the military personnel present in the airfield escorted the Royal Family of the Ruthenian Empire.
The airnedder truck on the airfield began to raise thedder slowly and carefully to the hatch of the aircraft. Once it is set, the hatch opens, revealing the person behind. He walked outside the hatch and looked down at them.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± Wegener von Braun waved his hand.
¡°Wegener¡¡± Alexander returned the greeting as he climbed up the stairs provided by the airnedder truck. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were in Siberia?¡±
Wegener stepped aside to let Alexander pass him and continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m just here to witness another historic moment,¡± he answered as his attention was caught by the beautiful princesses following Alexander. ¡°Are they the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire? I¡¯m so honored to meet all of you,¡± he bowed politely.
Christina, Tiffania, Anastasia, and Sophie nodded at his greeting as they continued on to the ne.
¡°Woah¡¡± one of them eximed the instant they entered the ne, certainly amazed at the interior. After all, it was unlike any other ne they¡¯d seen.
¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Wegener,¡± Alexander tapped him on the shoulder.
Entering one of thergest military aircraft the Imperial Dynamic Systems has built, nostalgic memories resurfaced. Everything looked the same as the original, the chairs, the floors, the ceiling, the ambiance, and the vibes of the aircraft were just like they once were.
¡°Do you want to see the cockpit, Your Majesty?¡± Wegener asked.
¡°Of course, let¡¯s see it,¡± Alexander replied, nodding his head.
Arriving at the cockpit or the flight deck of the VC-25, Alexander was weed by two pilots he selected personally to pilot the ne.
¡°Mr. Egorov, Mr. Kuzmin. Looking good in your outfit, eh?¡±
¡°You honored us, Your Majesty,¡± they intoned while bowing respectively.
Egorov and Kuzmin, both are former air servicemen of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Services. They were one of the best pilots Ruthenia could offer who both passed the Air Force Academy with flying colors. They have the wits and the skills to pilot an advanced modern aircraft.
Alexander took a quick nce at the cockpit, instead of seeing your traditional analog style dials and gauges, it¡¯s all-electric. Adopting a ss cockpit that features digital flight instrument disys such as multifunction disys and flight management systems that practically controls the aircraft with just amand input.
It also implements weather radars that detect precipitation intensity on its flight path. Housing such advanced features cost a copious amount of money, making it the most expensive military aircraft he had designed and created.
Cost aside, it was all worth it. This ne can be used as a power projection, a doctrine that the Ruthenian military adopted. Giving those who rode it confidence and a morale boost. If any diplomatic officials from a foreign country were to see this nending at their airport, he is certain that they would shake in fear.
It¡¯s just sad that this ne can¡¯t debut yet. However, setting aside political repercussions, the ne is operational.
He ns to make another one of this mighty beast in the future.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ve seen enough. Let¡¯s go¡¡± Alexander left the cockpit with Wegener to meet with his sisters.
Due to the massive size of the ne, and its maze-like interior, they were quite hard to find. Luckily, the Imperial Guards on board were able to point them in the correct direction.
Then, they found them in the bedroom suite. Christina and Tiffania were walking around, brushing their hands on the surface of the furniture, while Anastasia, Sophie, and Anya were sitting on a bed.
Rn was also inside, watching over them.
As soon as he entered, Alexander pped his hand to get their attention.
¡°Okay, everyone! Settle down, I have something important to discuss before you three leave,¡± Alexander said, pointing his hand to Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania.
Once they quieted down, Alexander beckoned Rn to begin.
Rn cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you all know my name. I¡¯m Rn Makarov, Chief of Staff of the Imperial Ruthenian Guards, personal bodyguard to the Emperor of Ruthenia. For this trip, His Majesty has delegated me to be the head of your security while we are at Yamato Empire¡¡±
¡°Rn ising?¡± Christina asked.
¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Rn confirmed, pulling out a world map and sticking it on the wall. ¡°At 1100 HRS, the ne will depart from Severny Ind and travel all the way to the Sakhalin military airbase,¡± he briefed as he moved his finger across the map and stopped at Sakhalin. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t directlynd at the Yamato Empire due to ssified circumstances. Upon arriving at Sakhalin, six special forces wille to pick us up with helicopters that will transport us to the Niigata City of Yamato Empire. From there, we will coordinate with the local security to take us safely to Tokyo.
¡°We will arrive in Tokyo in just 18 hours. Compared to a train that could take two weeks. Any questions?¡±
Sophie, Christina, Anastasia, and Tiffania stared at him nkly.
Feeling awkward, Rn ended with a word. ¡°Good!¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
In Choson.
The defeated Chosonese soldiers were paraded by the Yamato victors in chains and stocks on the streets getting pelted with stones, rotten produce, and spit by coerced or quisling Chosonese civilians before their public executions in the market square.
Some of the Chosonese only threw smaller harmless bits at their fellow men as some are rted or close friends.
The parade of soon-to-be-dead men reached the square where a chopping block and a brute of a Yamato with an executioners¡¯ sword awaits them.
Forced to kneel in a line, the false charges of treason were read out one by one.
The Chosonese soldiers¡¯ necks wereid on the chopping block for the executioner to decapitate them.
The heads rolled off as their necks stumped and spurted blood and vomit while the dying body jerked violently, much to the horror of the Chosonese spectators.
It was having the desired effect to keep Chosonese people docile under the rule of their new Yamato overlords.
***
In a church in Choson.
A bunch of people was kneeling before a statue of an ancient holy woman.
Praying in Chosonese, Britannian, and an oldernguage.
Praying for strength in theing dark times and for the salvation of Choson toe.
Chapter 139 Farewell
A day before Alexander¡¯s sisters¡¯ departure. It was in the middle of the afternoon when he called Rn to enter his office.
¡°You called me sir?¡± Rn asked, standing in attention in front of Alexander.
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander said, putting his pen down. ¡°I have a question that I¡¯d like you to answer honestly.¡±
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Rn simply responded back.
¡°Aren¡¯t you bored of staying in the Winter Pce all day just to guard me against a threat which I must say is extinct from the pce¡¯s perimeter?¡±
¡°Ah¡I believe I¡¯ve answered that during the new assault rifle test in the St. Petersburg Naval Base. ¡®Boring is always best,''¡± Rn quoted. ¡°And I hope it will still remain that way for the years toe.¡±
¡°I am well aware of that. It¡¯s your duty to protect me from harm. But that is you answering as my Chief of Staff, not as Rn, the man himself,¡± Alexander told him with a chuckle.
Rn smiled a little and nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be honest with you Your Majesty, then I must say it¡¯s really boring to stay in the Winter Pce standing just next to your door like a statue.¡±
The two of themughed quietly at how true Rn¡¯s words were. To put it simply, his job consisted of him standing next to his doors for hours or staying at his office adjacent to Alexander¡¯s office. To think that the Ruthenian hero known as ¡°The Reaper¡± is just standing in the Winter Pce. That¡¯s a waste of reputation eh?
¡°I understand, Rn. So that¡¯s why to remove that boredom building up inside you, I have a new task that I¡¯d like you to take.¡±
¡°Would that be another infiltration? I thought we flushed all of ck Hand¡¯s operatives within the empire.¡±.
¡°No, it¡¯s not an infiltration. It¡¯s more like a security guard, like what you¡¯ve been doing for years.¡±
¡°I see¡what is it sir?¡±
Alexander picked the pen and yed with it while thinking about how to phrase it properly.
¡°So, my three sisters, Anastasia, Tiffania, and Christina are going to the Yamato Empire tomorrow. And I want you to be the one guarding them along with the six special forces that I handpicked from the Imperial Ruthenian Army.¡±
¡°An overseas mission? Very well, sir. You can count on me,¡± Rn said confidently.
¡°Wait¡that¡¯s easy? You¡¯re not going to raise an objection or something?¡± Alexander questioned in surprise.
¡°Sir, my job is not only to protect the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire but his family as well,¡± Rn reminded him.
¡°Fair enough¡prepare for tomorrow¡¯s departure, pack your things and get your equipment. My sisters could stay there for one week,¡±
¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± Rn performed a salute before turning his heels and making his way out of his boss¡¯s office.
***
Back in the present day. Currently at the VC-25 aircraft. Bedroom suite.
Alexander stepped forward after Rn¡¯s briefing.
¡°So, that¡¯s the n. Within a day, you will reach the capital of the Yamato Empire. You¡¯ll be guarded by the most elite team the Ruthenia can offer. The Yamato Empire and the Ruthenia Empire had a sour rtionship. I¡¯m hoping that your state visit could wane their enmity towards us and hopefully smooth the waters between our countries,¡± Alexander paused momentarily.
¡°That is the emperor speaking. Now, this is your brother speaking. I want you to stay close to your guards as much as possible. Follow everything they say. If something happens, know that the Foreign Intelligence Service, the Embassy of the Ruthenian Empire, and its military have an eye and ears on you twenty-four seven. The estimated time of arrival to Sakhalin is 14 hours. Since this will be your first time flying over long distances, you will be susceptible to motion sickness,¡± Alexander pulled out something from his pocket and handed it to Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania.
The three looked at the small stic bag.
¡°What is this¡brother?¡± Christina asked as she held it up and examined it.
¡°It¡¯s scopmine. A drug that helps prevent nausea and vomiting associated with motion sickness,¡± Alexander exined simply. ¡°If the pill wasn¡¯t enough, you can ask for a barf bag from Rn.¡±
¡°I see¡thank you, brother.¡±
¡°Okay, that¡¯ll be all. I guess this is where we part¡¡± Alexander said sadly, trying hard not to show any emotions. For almost six years, it was his responsibility to protect his siblings from any threats. And for the first time in his life he felt so uncertain, would they be safe in a country where animosity exists between their empires?
¡°Brother¡are you crying?¡± Christina ced her hands on his cheeks, staring into his eyes. Her brother was usually cool and stoic.
¡°What¡me? Crying? Impossible¡it¡¯s just a speck of dust hitting my eyes,¡± he wiped the imaginary tear away from his cheek, attempting to hide any emotion from everyone else. ¡°You should be careful there, okay?¡±
¡°Of course brother,¡± Christina assured him, giving him a hug that somehow ease his worries. Alexander returned the embrace with a gentle pat on Christina¡¯s back.
After releasing Alexander from her embrace, Christina nced at Anastasia and Tiffania, motioning to them. ¡°Go, say your goodbyes to your brother¡¡±
¡°Goodbye, brother,¡± Tiffania walked up to him and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t overwork yourself, okay? I¡¯ll see you in one week,¡± she said sincerely, touching his heart.
Alexander caressed her silver hair. ¡°I promise.¡±
Tiffania stepped back giving way to Anastasia.
¡°Goodbye brother¡¡± sadnessced her voice as she hugged him. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other soon.¡±
¡°Shit this is so sad¡¡± Alexandermented, holding onto her tightly as if it was theirst. He looked up and hoped to the divine almighty that no misfortune would fall upon his three siblings. Because if something happened to them, he would fucking rain fury the likes of which this world has never seen before and neither does his.
After letting go of her, he saw Anastasia who was holding back her tears as she gazed at him. Alexander wiped it away from her face with his fingertips.
¡°Say your goodbyes to Sophie and Anya now¡¡± Alexander said and his three sisters turned and embraced his wife.
¡°Bye-bye¡¡± Anya said, a sad expression written on her face.
After saying their goodbyes, Alexander, Anya, and Sophie began to prepare to leave the aircraft.
While walking along the narrow corridor, Anya, who was being carried in Sophie¡¯s arms, asked a question suddenly.
¡°Papa. Why is it that sister Ana, sister Tiffa, and sister Christie¡¯s ne looks more beautiful than what we¡¯re flying?¡±
¡°Ah¡that¡¯s,¡± Alexander paused a bit. ¡°That¡¯s because this ne is a huge secret! That no country should see yet. That¡¯s why they are only flying within ournds.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Anya asked curiously.
¡°Well¡you see¡people don¡¯t know about this airne. They¡¯ll get scared and freak out when they see something different.¡±
¡°Why would they get scared?¡± Anya asked, even more curious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look scary. It¡¯s just big,¡±
¡°Because sometimes there are people who can¡¯t handle big things¡¡± Alexander exined as simply as he could.
¡°I like this ne, papa. Can we fly on it next time?¡±
¡°Of course, sweetheart. Next time we¡¯ll be the one flying here.¡±
Wegener was standing near the hatch, who seemed to have been waiting for him since he entered the bedroom.
¡°Are you nning on staying here?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°No sir,¡± Wegener said without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, sir.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Alexander nced over his shoulder and looked at Rn. ¡°Take care of my sisters okay?¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Rn nodded respectfully to his emperor.
Satisfied by his answer, Alexander exited the ne, followed by Sophie, Anya, and Wegener. They climbed down thedder and headed to the safe distance where they could watch the ne take off from the runway.
Ten minutester, Alexander could see Tiffania, Christina, and Anastasia from the oval windows of the aircraft¡¯s body.
All three girls waved at him. Alexander gave them a wave back. As the ne positioned itself on the runway, Alexander waited.
Secondster, the ne started moving, its speed gradually increasing as it raced down the runway. Momentster, it started its ascent toward the sky. Seconds after that, it ascended beyond the clouds until it disappearedpletely from sight.
Everyone on the field pped their hands after the sessful take-off. Off they go to the Sakhalin.
Chapter 140 Ruthenian Far East
Ruthenian Empire Far East Region, Manchuria. The Liaodong Penins, at the port city of Dalniy, stood a naval base of the Ruthenian Empire Pacific Fleet and houses the Eastern Military District a€¡° Ruthenian Naval Forces Eastern Strategic Command Headquarters.
Before the Ruthenian acquisition of the region of Manchuria, the Dalniy city was once called Qingniwaqiao by the Hanese settlers, meaning ¡®bridge over the cyan mud swamp¡¯.
It was once a small fishing vige until the Ruthenia Empire took over, building the first modernmercial town that adopts Ruthenian-style architecture, symbolizing that the city is now under new management.
And by speaking of new management, the moment the Ruthenia Empire finished thend sale with the Han Dynasty, Alexander initiated a major reconstruction, industrialization, and modernization of the region with the help of the Imperial Council.
After learning mistakes from the past Rutho-Yamato war, it is imperative that the Ruthenian Empire should include Manchuria under the Infrastructure Act with the aim of modernizing and industrializing the country, making Manchuria stand on its own militarily without relying much on the home front. A weakness that the Yamato Empire exploited during the war.
And Ruthenia did so by building new heavy industries such as the new coal-powered and hydroelectric nts that supply the region with electricity, oil ports, railways, roads, and airports for logistics,mercial centers for the stiption of economy, and military instations like military bases, naval bases, air bases, radar facilities for national security purposes.
Thanks to all these efforts, the Manchuria region was transformed from a backwater to a major industrialized region.
***
Three hours before the flight of the three Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia.
Somewhere in the city of Dalniy, Leonid Lipovsky rose from his bed and walked to the window that had a clear view of Port Arthur where fishing trawlers, military warships, andmercial ships of various shapes and sizes were docked.
He sighed softly as he admired the scenery from behind the closed curtains. The morning sun reflected off his drowsy face, making him feel rejuvenated.
¡°This city has changed a lot,¡± his eyes wandered around the busy city, seeing buildings that were under construction, tower cranes, and workers moving about, evoking a sense of harmony..
Leonid let out another sigh as he turned away from the window to prepare for work. He went to the bathroom, washed and shaved, brushed his teeth, applied deodorant, and dressed in a ck Imperial Ruthenian Naval Forces service uniform. A hat with the symbol of the navy was neatly pinned onto it.
He faced the mirror in front of him, reflecting a handsome man in his early twenties, with brown hair, hazel eyes, and a fairplexion.
¡°Looking good,¡± Leonid said to himself before grabbing the briefcase and leaving for his work.
His workce is just walking distance from his hotel. So, he set off at a leisurely pace while taking in the sights of the scenery along the way.
Two minutes away from the hotel was his favorite newly opened coffee shop owned by the Imperial Dynamic Systems Corporation. Awaken Cafe. This is where he usually eats breakfast before work.
He pushed the ss door open and took in a pleasant fragrance of coffee beans mingling with freshly baked bread and other ingredients that are notmonly found outside of Hanese¡¯s borders, adding an extra touch of warmth to the otherwise cold day.
It was also chilly inside, thanks to the air conditioning running. But the warm, muggy atmosphere still managed to rx him a little.
Leonid walked over to the counter, getting greeted by the local beauties among customers admiring his looks. He simply smiled at them and continued towards the table.
A Hanese clerk greeted him from behind the counter, ¡°Good morning, Sir Leonid,¡± she said in Ruthenian.
¡°Good morning,¡± Leonid replied politely in the samenguage. ¡°I¡¯ll have the usual,¡±
¡°Iced Cappino and Belgian Waffle?¡± the clerk said, making sure that it was his usual order.
¡°Yes,¡± Leonid confirmed as he pulled out his wallet to grab a few bills.
The clerk picked a cup and wrote his name on it. ¡°Would there be anything?¡±
¡°Do you have newspapers?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Yes sir,¡± the clerk pleasingly replied.
¡°I¡¯ll take one. How much do I have to pay?¡±
¡°18 rubles, sir.¡±
Leonid handed 20 rubles to the clerk. ¡°Keep the change,¡± he said and grabbed the newspaper before turning away to find a seat.
He sat next to the window ss and took out his newspaper, opening it to the editorial page. He read through the paper for several minutes, smiling every now and then.
Behind the counter is another futuristic product by IDS, amercial-sized stainless steel lever-operated espresso machine.
Having bought the patents from the Sardegna inventor of the new-fangled espresso machine for a very generous sum. IDS improved upon the designs into several versions. The lever and steam pressure operated ones for export. And thepletely digital ones like what Alexander has in his pce kitchens.
The barista concocts the iced cappino and the waffle iron is filled with batter.
The order is ready in minutes and the waitress carries it to the customer.
The waitress arrived at his table, carrying a tray filled with Belgian Waffles and an Iced Cappino. She set it down carefully onto the table, smiling at him charmingly.
¡°Thank you,¡± Leonid said, looking up at her.
She nodded shyly before retreating.
Tendrils of steam billowed from the freshly made Belgian Waffle. The steam tickled Leonid¡¯s nostrils, making his stomach growl.
He grabbed a fork, dipped it into the waffle and bit into it, and took a bite.
He moaned softly in delight after savoring the deliciousness. He then reached for the Iced Cappino. Its coldness contrasted well against the heat of the waffles. He sipped at it slowly, the sweetness of the milk and the bitter taste of the coffee shed harmoniously with each other, refreshing him.
After taking another small bite and sips, Leonid resumed reading the newspapers. One headline caught his attention.
¡°The new ships for the Pacific Fleet are expected to arrive in Port Arthur in ten days,¡± Leonid hummed in thought. ¡°Nice. That means I get to see the new battleship and aircraft carrier.¡±
It was months ago when Leonid watched the shipmissioning ceremony of the newly constructed ships and truth to be told, he was charmed at the appearance of the two behemoths that will be put in service for the Imperial Ruthenian Navy.
Leonid checked his wristwatch on his wrist. The time was 8:30 am. Thirty minutes before the start of his shift. His workce is just five minutes away from Awaken Cafe, giving him plenty of time to enjoy himself.
Until¡a ck IDS G-ss SUV stopped just in front of the coffee shop. Three men wearing Imperial Ruthenian Navy service dresses exited the vehicle and entered the Awaken Coffee. The bell chimed as they walked in.
They faced Leonid who was pretending to be engrossed in reading the newspaper.
¡°Lieutenant, we¡¯vee to pick you up,¡± the man in the middle said. ¡°You¡¯re needed at the headquarters. The Generals want to see you.¡±
¡°But I still have 25 minutes and I¡¯m eating my breakfast, you should have one, it¡¯s good and affordable,¡±
¡°Sir, we have a top-priority mission,¡± the man urged seriously.
Leonid¡¯s behavior changed from feigned obliviousness to genuine interest.
¡°I understand,¡± he folded the newspaper before standing up. He grabbed the briefcase resting on the chair and walked out of the coffee shop to get inside the SUV.
¡
Ten minutester, Leonid arrived at a five-story neossical building. The Headquarters of the Ruthenian Naval Forces Eastern Strategic Command.
He quickly heads to the office of the General, who is inmand of all the forces in the Far East.
He knocked on the door before entering.
¡°Sir!¡± Leonid faced the general and performed a salute.
¡°At ease, Lieutenant,¡± a gruff voicemanded Leonid, making him put his hand down.
General Oskar Gripenberg turned around in his swivel chair and nced at Leonid.
¡°Sit down,¡± he said and gestured towards the empty chair in front of him.
Leonid sat down and ced the briefcase on the floor beside him. The General looked him over.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve received word from the Central Command, saying that the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire is visiting the Yamato Empire. They¡¯ll depart from Novaya Zemlya in 1100 HRS and are expected tond at Sakhalin at 2200HRS,¡±
Leonid checked his watch again. ¡°So, two hours from now, they¡¯ll leave Novaya Zemlya. I see. What¡¯s the mission?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve intercepted radio transmission from the Yamato submarines off the coast of Sakhalin. The three duchesses are traveling in a highly ssified aircraft and the Central Command wishes that no unwanted eyes or ears are going to see itnd. Here¡¯s the detailed report,¡± General Oskar passed him the file to which Leonid read it quickly. ¡°There you¡¯ll see the area where we intercepted the transmission.¡±
¡°Your mission is to neutralize those submarines operating off the coast of Sakhalin. Gather your men, the operation willmence in 0940HRS,¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± Leonid stood and saluted the General.
Chapter 141 Hunter Killer
Inside the headquarters, Leonid gathered his crew in one of the many briefing rooms of the headquarters.
Leonid is one of the pilots of the new patrol aircraft of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, the GiM P-Orion. A copy of the P-3 Orion.
Alexander, being the owner of IDS, decided to save time thinking of names for each vehicle copy by erasing some letters and numbers from the full name or just creating anagrams of the names.
What took him and the IDS directors hours to finalize, took only minutes with an eraser on the back of an intern¡¯s pencil.
Seeing that his crews had arrived, Leonid began the briefing.
¡°So, we¡¯ve been just tasked by the Central Command to neutralize any Yamato submarines sailing off the coast of Sakhalin. We will egress at 0940 HRS. At 1440 HRS, we will arrive at the Sakhalin airspace, where we¡¯ll meet up with the aircraft tanker Gagana to refuel,¡±
Aerial Refuel ne ¡°Gagana¡±, a Boeing KC-135 Stratotanker copy. Its namees from the mythical bird of the same name that has an iron beak and copper ws. It is said to work miracles and, if she is asked correctly, can help a person. This bird is also the only one capable of giving milk and is said to be the mother of all birds in the world.
The ne¡¯s functions sure reflect its name.
Many personnel calls it, jokingly, ¡°The Flying Milk Bottle¡± or ¡°The Flying Milkcow¡± and even the cheekier ¡°The Flying Teats¡±.
As Leonid was briefing them on their mission, the crews were jotting down notes on their pocketbooks to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t miss out on anything.
Leonid started drawing circles on the map of the Sea of Okhotsk.
¡°This is the area we are surveying for enemy submarines. The moment our sonars detected them, depending on the situation, we will deploy depth charges or torpedoes. Now, one important thing. The weather is not going to be niceter, so expect our ride to be bumpy. Under normal circumstances, we would¡¯ve been grounded. But due to the nature of the mission, we will have to continue despite bad weather,¡±
¡°There will be a storming?¡± One of the crew raised his hand as he asks.
¡°Our L-band, phased-array radar facility in Heilongjiang detected thunderclouds over the Sea of Yamato, which will move into the Sea of Okhost within four hours. That was reported thirty minutes ago, so in the next three and a half hours, expect some rain.¡±
The crew nodded their heads in understanding.
¡°Are there any questions?¡± Leonid asked to see if anyone has any more queries.
¡°How long will this mission take?¡± one of his crew raised his hand.
¡°Until the Grand Duchess arrives at Sakhalin. So, fourteen to fifteen hours, give or take,¡± Leonid answered. ¡°Any more questions?¡±
No one else raised their hands. Leonid continued speaking. ¡°Good. Get into your flight suits, we will meet at the ne. Huzzah!¡±.
¡°Huzzah!¡± The crew chanted in unison as they rose from their seats and quickly headed towards the equipment room.
Outside the headquarters. Leonid looked up and saw that the sky was dimming with the approaching dark clouds. A light drizzle was falling over the airbase.
¡°This is going to be hard,¡± Leonid muttered to himself as he walked over to the P-Orion. His crews are already present inside, pneumatic sonobuoy, active sonars, torpedoes, and depth charges,
Leonid headed to the cockpit and sat on the pilot seat. He gave a fist bump to his co-pilot.
¡°Let¡¯s begin the pre-flight sequence,¡± Leonid said as he took out his checklist.
It took them ten minutes to check all the systems, including all the weapons and equipment that were in ce. They were running behind schedule. Leonid checked again to make sure everything was in ce.
¡°Looks like everything is fine,¡± Leonid activated his helmet to connect to his crews. ¡°Everyone buckled up, we are leaving in two minutes,¡±
¡°Copy that.¡±
¡°10-4,¡±
Leonid taxied the P-Orion to the runway, then turned it right slowly, until the ne faced the runway forward.
¡°This is it,¡± Leonid breathed as he increased the throttle of the engine, causing them to move forward, their speed increasing by the seconds.
¡°Set ps to 15 degrees,¡± Leonid said.
¡°Setting ps to 15 degrees,¡± his co-pilot acknowledged as he moved the throttle that controlled the ps.
Leonid began pulling elevator control over to him and the ne started soaring to the sky.
***
Four hourster, in Sakhalin Airspace. shes of thunder rumbled through the skies outside, the winds starting to get fierce but maintainable.
The aircraft tanker, Gagana, was just above the P-Orion, who already started the mid-air refueling procedures by extending its flying boom into the probe of the P-Orion located above the ne.
It was an arduous process that required teamwork andmunication. As soon as the nozzle of the flying boom was connected, it started feeding the P-Orion with fuel. It took fifteen minutes toplete all the procedures. And once it¡¯s all done, the Gagana return back to base.
***
Two hourster. 15 kilometers east off the coast of the Sakhalin. Three Ro-33-ss submarines of the Yamato Empire were sailing towards Sakhalin to conduct espionage.
They are all on the surface, cruising for about 12 knots. In one of the submarines, Rear Admiral Mutsuko Sato was standing on the conning tower, allowing himself to breathe the fresh sea breeze that he longed for hours ago.
¡°Sir, we are currently sailing in the territorial waters of the Ruthenia Empire. Shouldn¡¯t we be submerged? What if a patrol aircraft spotted us?¡± his aide asked worryingly.
¡°Hmm, on this remote ind? There¡¯s just no way. Their military airbase is 2,000 kilometers away from the Sakhalin. Do you think there is a patrol aircraft capable of flying for four hours just to get here? Not to mention it has to scan the coast of the Sakhalin?¡±
¡°No sir. The Ruthenians will run out of fuel before they get here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right¡¡± Mutsuko grumbled. For the past four years, the development of the Ruthenia Empire has been impressive. In terms of economy, it was the secondrgest, making them a threat to the Yamato Empire.
And during those four years, the Ruthenia Empire invested heavily in their military, which caused problems among the high-military officials of the Yamato Army. Especially after themissioning of the new type of naval warships that were unlike anything the world has seen before.
Those warships with impressive specifications threatened the dominance of the Navy of the Yamato Empire in the region. Forcing them to take drastic measures such as reconnaissance and espionage.
It has been tough to get inside the Ruthenia Empire, especially when one is a Yamato citizen.
The border control is strict that any spies the Yamato sent were arrested the moment they stepped into their soil.
Thus, they took the safe route, submarines. They are harder to locate and kill by any surface ships due to their cannons not being able to depress lower to strike them. Also, the ocean can serve as one giant shield for the submarine.
Five minutester. A faint thumping sound can be heard from above.
¡°What is that?¡± his aide asked warily.
¡°Give me the binocrs,¡± Mutsuko ordered.
¡°Aye!¡± His aide handed him the binocrs to which Mutsuko immediately peered through them.
The skies are dimmed due to the weather, making it hard to locate the source of the sound. Minutester, he found a silhouette of an aircraft cruising in the sky.
¡°Impossible¡at this distance?¡± Mutsuko gasped in disbelief. ¡°Prepare to submerge. We can¡¯t be seen here by the Ruthenian.¡±
The two entered the submarine¡¯s interior, closing the steel hatch. Mutsuko ordered the two submarines to be quickly submerged to hide from the patrol aircraft. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a patrol aircraft, he can¡¯t take the chance of being made.
¡
Twenty minutester. In the P-Orion aircraft. The rain started pouring heavily, and the wind started to get fierce, making it hard to control the aircraft. Leonid can only see the torrential downpour, the shes of thunder, and the darkness covering the entire sky above them.
¡°Are we in the area?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Yes sir!¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s start hunting. Deploy the sonobuoy!¡± Leonid ordered.
¡°Deploying sonobuoy,¡± the order was repeated.
Beneath the P-Orion, one of its trypophobia-inducing underbelly sonobuoy holes shot out a tube that parachuted down into the sea.
¡°Sonobuoys are deployed.¡±
¡°Deploy the active sonar!¡± Leonidmanded.
¡°Deploying active sonar.¡±
Upon submersion, the sonobuoy active sonar began pinging.
*Ping¡Ping¡Ping¡
Meanwhile, under the sea.
¡°Sir! You need to hear this,¡± the operator inside the submarine hailed Mutsuko.
¡°What is it?¡± Mutsuko asked as he grabbed the headphone. He heard a pinging sound. ¡°Impossible¡¡± a shiver ran down his spine and his eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s a sonar!¡±
¡°What¡since when?!¡± one of the crew said incredulously. ¡°There¡¯s no Ruthenian surface ships or submarines in the area..¡±
¡°It¡¯s from the patrol aircraft,¡± Mutsuko corrected. ¡°Perform an emergency dive now! Set the depth to 150 meters¡¡±
The orders were ryed to another two submarines, and they dove deeper.
In the sky. The P-Orion was on its circling path.
¡°Three submarines detected!¡± the sonar operator reported to Leonid the moment he received feedback from his sonar monitor screen.
¡°What type of submarine is it?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Uhm¡ording to its acoustic signature, it¡¯s a Ro-33-ss submarine of the Yamato Empire¡¡±
¡°So, they are really here huh? Very well, Launch the torpedoes.¡±
¡°Launching torpedoes.¡±
Three Mark 50 torpedos were para dropped into the sea from the hardpoints of the P-Orion.
Sshing into the water, the torpedoes began seeking their prey with the help of their internal active acoustic homing system.
In the Yamato submarine.
¡°Torpedoes in the water-bearing¡3-3-0.¡±
¡°They fired at us? What are the Ruthenians thinking?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no way it would hit us in this depth¡¡±
¡°Wait! The torpedo is closing in!¡±
¡°Are you sure?!¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Mutsuko snatched the headphone to listen for himself. The torpedoes are headed towards them. ¡°Impossible¡how could they redirect the trajectory of the torpedo¡¡± he shook his head, there are more pressing issues that he has to deal with right now. ¡°Torpedo evasion now! Hard right rudder!¡±
The submarine began turning right, away from the torpedo path. However, it was futile as the Mark 50 torpedo also changed its bearing and drive straight towards the submarine¡¯s stern.
500¡meters¡400¡meters¡300¡meters¡200 meters¡100 meters¡0 meters.
Two columns of water rise from below the aircraft.
¡°Two explosions confirmed.¡±
¡°What happened to the third one?¡±
¡°Possibly a dud, sir.¡±
¡°Shit!¡± Leonid cursed. ¡°Where¡¯s thest submarine right now?¡±
¡°Last pinged at bearing 0-7-0, distance 880 meters.¡±
Leonid turned the ne to the specified bearing and trailed the path of the submarine. Once he got to 800 meters, he barked his order.
¡°Deploy the depth charges!¡±
¡°Deploying depth charges.¡±
Under the P-Orion, a bomb bay opened, dropping five canister depth charges to the sea.
A column of water rose from the sea again as the depth charges started detonating under the water.
The ne was banked to the right, allowing them to see the explosions.
¡°That¡¯s thest depth charge explosion, sir.¡±
¡°I want a confirmation¡what do you hear?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°I can hear the sound of the metal crushing from the water pressure¡no acoustic signatures can be heard. It¡¯s safe to say that they are sunk¡¡±
¡°Okay, let¡¯s move to the next area. There might be more of them infesting the waters of our Great Ruthenian Empire waters. Huzzah!¡±
¡°Huzzah!¡±
Beneath the cold seas, the wreckage of three Yamato submarines sank down into the seafloor with their dead crew.
Never to be seen again for decades until documentary crews with maritime archaeologists search for their remains to get closure for the surviving family members.
Chapter 142 Arrival in Sakhalin
Fifteen hourster, over the airspace of Sakhalin. The P-Orion were still circling off the coast of the Sakhalin Ind, hunting Yamato submarines.
Leonid yawned heavily as he controlled the control yoke of the P-Orion. His back aching from the long hours spent in that chair. He rubbed his eyes wearily with one hand.
¡°Are there any contacts?¡± he asked aloud in hisms.
¡°Negative, sir. All we can hear is fish swimming near the sonobuoy.¡±
Leonid sighed and muttered to himself. ¡°Are they only three of them?¡±
It¡¯s been fifteen hours since they sank the three submarines lurking off the coast of Sakhalin and in those fifteen hours of circling over a specified area, and flying over certain distances, they found nothing other than marine animals wiggling their tails.
¡°Very well, contact the Sakhalin Airspace. Inform that there hasn¡¯t been any contact for thest fifteen hours. Also, inquire them if the VIP has already arrived in the Sakhalin airbase¡¡±
¡°Copy that, sir.¡±
Leonid flew for another two minutes until receiving word from his crew again.
¡°Sir, the VIP is inbound to the military airbase and we are told to return to base¡¡±
Leonid sighed in relief after hearing that. Atst, they can return to their home and take a good night¡¯s sleep.
¡°Very well¡we only have two hours¡¯ worth of fuel, so we¡¯ll refuel in the Sakhalin airbase before returning to Dalniy naval air station¡Good job everyone! I¡¯ll treat you all to a beer tomorrow.¡±
His crew cheered happily, and Leonid smiled. They had earned this as they¡¯d worked splendidly well. He turned the yoke to the right, making it turn around, and headed back for the military airfield.
Fifteen minutester, the P-Orionnded in one of the ssified military air bases in Sakhalin. He taxied his ne toward one of the avable hangars where the ground personnel will refuel the ne with a fuel truck that was waiting nearby..
¡°Okay gentleman. We¡¯vended. If you want to get some fresh air, you may exit the ne.¡±
¡°Is it still raining?¡± One of his crews asked.
Leonid looked out of the window and saw a drizzle that was being lit by the headlight beams.
¡°A little¡¡± Leonid said and faced his co-pilot. ¡°Let¡¯s do a system check. We¡¯ve flown for fifteen hours so there¡¯s a high chance that there might be something out of ce. If you find anything, report to me immediately,¡± Leonid instructed.
¡°Yes sir,¡± his co-pilot nodded his head.
Leonid got up and stretched before walking out to the cabin, patting the shoulders of his crew as he walked past them. He opened the hatch of the P-Orion and climbed down the stairs.
The small drops of rain were not bothering him. As he stepped outside, Leonid was greeted by the cold weather breeze and weed it immediately.
He stood outside for about five seconds until he noticed that there are three helicopters and six men standing near it 50 meters away.
He scanned the helicopters present in front of him. When he was a student of the Ruthenian Royal Air Force Academy and up to this day, he memorized every aircraft and helicopter the Imperial Dynamic Systems Aeronautic Division had built.
ording to its appearance. It¡¯s a ¡°Smew¡± S-76 medium-sizedmercial helicopter copy and two ¡°ck Stork¡± UH-60 ckhawk copy helicopters.
¡°What are they doing here?¡± he asked himself as he walked toward him.
When the six men heard his footsteps, they walked up to him menacingly. Leonid gulped; they have guns.
¡°Are you the patrolman?¡± said the man with a deep Ruthenian ent. His body is well-built and has the face of a soldier.
¡°I¡¯m Lieutenant Leonid Lipovsky of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy. A pilot of the P-Orion over there¡¡± he introduced himself to the man as he turned around to point over to the P-Orion in the distance.
¡°Leonid huh? Aren¡¯t you too young for your profession?¡± The man scanned his features.
¡°Well, I get that a lot. But what can I say? I¡¯m just good during academy and flight school,¡± Leonid proudly dered. He nced at the men standing behind the man.
There was an awkward silence between them until the man Leonid has been talking to chortled.
¡°You¡¯re a funny man, aren¡¯t you?¡± he patted him on the shoulder enough to make Leonid flinch slightly.
¡°I¡¯m Igor Dmitriev, Special Forces¡ their fe behind me are my men. Oi, introduce yourself to ourrade here.¡±
One by one, they walked forward to shake Leonid¡¯s hand.
¡°Viktor Adamovich.¡±
¡°Matvei Samarin.¡±
¡°d Babinski.¡±
¡°Oleg Krasnoff.¡±
¡°Artur Markov.¡±
One thing Leonid noticed is that all of them are tall and muscr. Like they¡¯d been conditioned and trained forbat.
¡°All of you are special forces?¡± Leonid asked, trying to confirm it.
¡°We¡¯re it,rade,¡± Igor answered smugly.
¡°I see¡may I ask what you are doing here?¡±
¡°Are you not informed?¡± Igor asked sharply.
¡°Unfortunately, our mission is to neutralize Yamato submarines sailing near the coast of Sakhalin so yeah¡I don¡¯t know why you all are here.¡±
¡°But you are aware that the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire is arriving at this base, right?¡±
¡°As far as I¡¯m aware of.¡±
¡°Well, to answer it simply, we are tasked to pick them up and get them safely across the Sea of Yamato to Niigata City,¡± Igor stated matter of factly.
¡°Nii..? Ni¡gi¡ta?¡± Leonid repeated with difficulty. It took him several tries before managing to pronounce the name of the city which the Grand Duchess is bound to visit. He gave up.
¡°I think I understand what¡¯s going on here,¡± Leonid started. ¡°The Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire is going to visit the Yamato Empire, an information I and my crew are aware of, and you guys are going to serve as their bodyguards during their visit there, am I right?¡±
Igor chuckled. ¡°Yup. You¡¯ve caught us.¡±
Leonid grinned triumphantly at Igor. ¡°It would be such an honor for all of you to be selected to protect the Grand Duchess¡¡±
¡°Damn right we do¡¡± Viktor interjected.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Grand Duchess in person. I only see them on television. So this would be an honor for me as well.¡±
¡°In that case, you¡¯re in for a treat boy because they areing any moment now,¡± Igor said, pressing a hand on his earpiece.
A faint roaring sound of an engine can be heard above the skies. Soon enough, a sleek silver VC-25 descended slowly through the clouds.
Their mouths gaped at the impressive size of the aircraft. Leonid analyzed its appearance and began performing mental calctions. Its wingspan is almost sixty meters wide and its fusge is 71 meters long. He had never seen or heard of this before. Is this one of the Imperial Dynamic Systems¡¯ new nes? If it was, then it¡¯s fascinating!
The ne¡¯s engines roared louder when it touched the airstrip below. Then they gradually died off as the aircraft finally came to rest. Thedder truck quickly approached the side of the aircraft.
The driver of the truck aligned the stairs rtive to the aircraft¡¯s door. Once he did that, the hatch opened, revealing a blonde tall man in a ck suit and the Imperial Guards that came downstairs.
Momentster, three girls dressed in simple yet exquisite blouses and skirts followed after. They are the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire.
¡°Woah¡¡± an awed sigh escaped from Leonid¡¯s mouth as his eyes were instantly charmed at the beauty of the Grand Duchess. He had seen many beautiful faces before but nothing could match up to the stunning countenance of the Grand Duchess, especially the woman in front. Christina Romanoff.
Just seeing their faces was enough to make Leonid fire up and hunt more submarines. It was an exaggeration but the point is that their presence alone is enough to increase the men¡¯s morale.
I mean if you have such a stunning princess in your country, wouldn¡¯t you want to protect them? That¡¯s what Leonid is feeling right now.
Unfortunately, such rtionships are forbidden due to social rank.
When the three princesses touched the ground, the Imperial Guards opened their umbres to shelter them from the rain.
They walked over to where Leonid and the Special Forces are standing. The Special Forces stood at attention and saluted the man with blonde hair.
¡°Are the special forces?¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡±
¡°I¡¯m Rn Makarov, Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards and the head of security of the Grand Duchess.¡±
¡°We are OPCON to you, sir!¡± The Special Forces performed a salute and escorted them to their respective helicopters.
Meanwhile, Leonid was in a daze, his eyes following every movement of Christina.
Christina noticed his peering gaze and smiled gently at him.
She walked towards him and greeted him softly, ¡°Hello. What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡®Is she talking to me? She¡¯s talking to me!¡¯ Leonid was having an internal crisis. ¡®My heart beats faster than usual.¡¯
Leonid stuttered in reply as he bowed and responded, ¡°¡Lieutenant Leonid Lipovsky¡of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy¡A P-Orion pilot.¡±
¡°A pilot, huh?¡± Christina mused.
Even though they are one meter apart, Leonid can smell her sweet perfume lingering on her delicate scent.
¡°I see,¡± she grabbed her hand and enveloped it warmly in hers, and squeezed it gently. ¡°Thank you for your service, Lieutenant Leonid.
The moment he uttered those words his heart hammered against his rib cage as hard as a hammer hitting an anvil.
¡®Long live¡the Ruthenian Empire¡¡¯ he sighed dreamily.
Chapter 143 Curiosity
Two ck Stork and one Smew helicopter hovered over the Sea of Yamato, heading towards the military airbase in Primorskaya Ost. Their helicopters only have a range of about 600 kilometers. The distance between Sakhalin and Niigata is over 1,000 kilometers away. Hence the need for refueling in one of their air bases.
¡°This trip wouldn¡¯t be asfortable as the one you just had, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Rn said, ncing at the three who were sitting in front of him.
Although the Smew was designed forfort, it pales inparison to the one they¡¯d flown to get to Sakhalin.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Christina smiled, assuring him. ¡°The interior is just as great as the airne. You don¡¯t have to worry about ourfort. In fact, this was more than enough.¡±
Rn rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I see. If something feels ufortable¡please let me know.¡±
Christina nodded and Rn¡¯s gaze shifted to the window beside him. There was nothing but darkness surrounding them. Only a small ray of moonlight could illuminate the dark night scenery.
There was a moment of silence in the helicopter, only the muffled sound of the des rotating atop the helicopter can be faintly heard.
Until¡one of the Grand Duchess broke the silence and started a conversation.
¡°Sir Rn¡care to tell us about yourself?¡±
Rn blinked and turned his head to the source of the voice. It was the Grand Duchess Tiffania Romanoff..
¡°About me?¡± Rn hummed before shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much in my life that you would find interesting, mydy.¡±
¡°Ehhh¡.¡± Tiffania drew out. ¡°But you¡¯ve been working for our brother for almost five years. You are always in the pce yet you rarely interact with one of us, thus making us curious about your past. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. If I offend you in any way, I apologize.¡±
Just as Tiffania was about to bow her head, Rn stopped her.
¡°Oh¡mydy, please don¡¯t bow your head in front of amon man like me,¡± he waved his hand and forced a smile to his lips.
¡°Is that so?¡± Tiffania bit her lower lip, cing a hand over her legs.
¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious about your life, Rn,¡± Christina joined the discussion.
¡°Do you really want to know about my past?¡± Rn asked, looking at the three. Anastasia¡¯s head was resting on Christina¡¯s shoulder, sleeping soundly.
¡°Just as Tiffania said earlier, you don¡¯t have to tell if you don¡¯t want to. But I would appreciate it if you share a little about yourself. You know, to pass the time,¡± Christina exined, giving him an understanding look.
Rn sighed softly, appearing to be somewhat vulnerable to share his past. This was for the best. He has been working in the Winter Pce since he was transferred as the head of security for Alexander. It would feel weird if the family he was working with doesn¡¯t know him.
¡°I¡¯m actually an orphan, Your Imperial Highnesses. I was adopted by Baron Makarov who trained and educated me. He was a General for the Imperial Ruthenian Army but now he retired from service. I wanted his legacy to continue by bing a soldier myself. And I became a soldier at the age of 18, participating in military expeditionary campaigns, most recently the war with the Angorian Empire, a war that made me famous¡¡±
¡°The Reaper, was that the title?¡± Christina mumbled under her breath, her eyebrows slightly furrowed and eyes glued to his face.
¡°¡Yes! That¡¯s exactly what it means. I¡¯ve be well known among the soldiers in the Ruthenia Empire, earning the title of Reaper,¡± Rn paused, recalling how he got his title from a bloody war.
¡°So from a nobody to an Emperor¡¯s head of security. I must say, it was fascinating,¡± Tiffania remarked. ¡°Thank you for sharing your brief history with us.¡±
¡°I¡¯m honored that you appreciated my somewhat ordinary story, Your Imperial Highnesses,¡± Rn bowed his head and smiled gently.
¡°So¡Sir Rn. Mind if I ask you some personal questions?¡± Tiffania asked softly.
¡°What is it, Your Imperial Highness?¡± Rn inquired.
¡°You are in your mid-thirties, do you have a wife or something¡¡± a nudge hit Tiffania on her left side. ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed, looking at Christina.
¡°Why would you ask something so ridiculous?¡± Christina muttered in disapproval.
Tiffania pouted. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you curious too, sister?¡±
¡°What are you talking about Tiffania¡I¡¯ve never once been curious about something from Sir Rn¡¡±
¡°But you said earlier that you were curious about his life,¡± Tiffania retorted.
¡°No! It was a¡different topic! I was asking about his life before bing our brother¡¯s security, not if he has a wife or something¡¡± Christina defended herself and looked at Rn. ¡°Right Sir Rn?¡±
¡°Indeed, Her Imperial Highness, Christina didn¡¯t ask me such a thing. You were the only one, Tiffania.¡±
¡°So do you have a wife or not?¡± Tiffania asked him candidly.
¡°Due to the nature of my work, I haven¡¯t had the luxury to socialize, as I must stay with His Majesty when he is working. So I don¡¯t have a partner yet.¡±
¡°That¡¯s sad¡¡± Tiffania whispered and leaned closer towards Rn. ¡°Then onest question. Who is more beautiful¡me or my sister?¡±
¡°Ngh~!¡± Christina¡¯s cheek reddened and red daggers at Tiffania. ¡°Why would you ask something so embarrassing again Tiffania¡¡±
¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to know his answer?¡± Tiffania smirked mischievously and looked to Rn once again. ¡°So, between us? Who is more beautiful?¡±
Rn gulped. This is going to be the toughest question he ever had to answer. He could either lie to them all and pretend he isn¡¯t interested in answering their questions, or he would have to answer truthfully and be honest. Thest option is the most painful. No matter which one he chooses, he¡¯ll end up hurting the other.
He scanned the appearances of the two Grand Duchess and there¡¯s no denying the fact that both of them are beautiful beyondparison. He could easily answer that both of them are pretty but he doesn¡¯t think Tiffania will like that answer. Well, he could try at least.
¡°Both of you are beautiful, Your Imperial Highnesses.¡±
Tiffania rolled her eyes and sighed disappointingly. ¡°Boring. There¡¯s no both in the question. Only me or my sister. Onest chance¡who between us is more beautiful? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get angry if you choose her¡¡±
¡°Then your sister, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Rn answered so suddenly that it took both of them by surprise.
¡°WHAT?!¡± Tiffania blurted out. ¡°I asked who is prettier between the two of us but instead you chose my sister?!¡±
¡°But you said you won¡¯t get angry if I choose your sister¡¡± Rn repeated calmly while maintaining eye contact with Tiffania.
¡°Ughhh~!¡± Tiffania groaned and buried her face in her hands. ¡°May I at least know the reason why?¡±
¡°Her Imperial Highness Christina has this mature charm about her. A voice so motherly that could make a man at ease during turbulent times and a smile that makes even the darkest of days seem brighter. I can¡¯t describe it better,¡± Rn stated and watched as a blush tinted Christina¡¯s cheeks.
Seeing that, he started blushing too, he just said it straight, and now that he realized that he might have overstepped his bounds.
¡°Well¡you¡¯re beautiful too, Tiffania, you have a unique charm as well. Your soft-spoken voice trails like the wind through the forest; charming, gentle, and kind. And a smile so sweet that anyone who sees would let out a sigh of admiration like a beautiful painting hung in a gallery.¡±
Tiffania¡¯s gaze softened slightly from his flowery words. She crossed her arm and looked down, averting eye
contact with Rn with a faint hint of pink on her face.
¡°Well¡I guess I could ept your answer.¡±
¡°Sir, we¡¯re approaching Mya Kema airspace,¡± Rn received a word from his earpiece.
¡°Very well¡¡± he responded, pressing his earpiece and looking at the sisters. ¡°Your Imperial Highnesses, we willnd shortly to refuel¡¡±
Chapter 144 Shifting Attention
Britannia Empire, London, Buckingham Royal Pce
Princess Diana strode all the way towards the office of her father, King of Britannia to discuss the matter of the rather concerning development in Ruthenia and their allies.
She makes it to the door and the door security let her in, her father hard at work managing the empire spread across the world.
¡°Father, sorry for my sudden visit, but there is something urgent that might threaten Britannia¡¯s national security and interest.¡±
Her father, King George V, puts away his cigarette into the ashtray before speaking to his daughter.
¡°May I ask what is so threatening that you have such a worried look stered on your face?¡± He spoke before he started coughing. The doctors found no signs of tuberculosis but the shortness of breath, brought on by his heavy smoking habit.
¡°It is regarding Ruthenia¡¯s rise in their technological achievements, recently the Secret Service Bureau has obtained photographs ofrger than normal naval ships at the far east ports of Ruthenia.¡±
Diana pulls out the folder with the photographs inside, grabbing it and handing it to his father to see..
¡°It is estimated that what looks like a giant aircraft carrier, a super-dreadnought, and some new smaller ships with strange small torpedo tubes, strange dishes that rotate, and some sort of strange small crane in the rear. These photos were taken two weeks ago.¡±
The king hums as he looks at every picture carefully.
¡°Not only that,¡± Diana continued, taking out another folder. Containing a list of people¡¯s names. ¡°There have been strange ongoings in the wilderness of Ruthenia. Trucks and nes going somewhere outside into Ruthenia¡¯s vastndscape. Also, there have been sudden vacancies in universities in Britannia, the only lead was the people who left their teaching positions had visited Ruthenia at least once beforeing back and resigning beforepletely disappearing from the public. ¡°
She presented the file to her father.
¡°And apparently it is happening to universities across Europa. Deutd, Francois, Sardegna, Austrea. What¡¯s really concerning is these people are in advanced scientific fields. It is as if the Ruthenian Empire is poaching scientists for their gains.¡±
George set down the photos and pondered briefly.
He turned to the window, looking out at the city of London, before speaking.
¡°So what should we do about it? The person in charge of Ruthenia is Alexander Romanoff, the man who cured you from tuberculosis. Since then, he has been making leaps and bounds far too impossible for a normal person. Hell, even their shipbuilding industry has surpassed our own shipyards by unbelievable margins.¡± The king coughed to clear his throat, ¡°This Tsar of Ruthenia is like those demented ruthenian nesting dolls. Has so manyyers that you get scared to see what lies in the middle. ¡°
¡°He did save me years ago, but now they are our trade rivals and still a potential enemy. We¡¯ve never been amicable, they have always been our archnemesis when ites to territorial expansion.¡± Diana replied and continued. ¡°I still cannot understand why he is interested in the leftover uranium from radium extraction. There is nothing left to make paint from.¡±
The king stroked his beard, contemting deeply.
¡°Then I say we have our operatives look into it. Find out what strange things he is up to.¡±
¡°Although that would be the wisest decision, I must warn you father that sending operatives in Ruthenia would only sour our rtionship with them,¡± Diana said firmly. ¡°Most of our operatives in Ruthenia have been either caught or killed by the Ruthenian secret police. Their methodology for tracking our agents is still unknown. We can¡¯t deny the possibility that they have agents stationed in London.¡±
¡°So what do you suggest we do, Diana? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do something about Ruthenia right¡±
¡°That I can agree with, father,¡± Diana acknowledged. ¡°The Ruthenian Empire has been a huge paper tiger until Alexander came to office. His economic, military, and administrative reforms drastically changed the Ruthenia Empire a lot. In his first four years, he modernized his military and industrialized nearly every region. They are producing cars, machinery, and aircraft of such a high quality, defeating the Deutd Empire in terms of exports. They are also bing self-reliant, and independent of foreign aid, buying oil from them must be in rubles, therefore threatening the sterling pound as the global currency. It¡¯s all thanks to theirrge swath ofnd,¡± Diana paused, catching her breath before continuing.
¡°Instead of keeping an eye out for the Deutd Empire, we must look out very closely for the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Ruthenia poses a greater threat than the Deutd Empire? ¡°
¡°Yes¡father,¡± Diana confirmed.
¡°If that is so, what is your n?¡±
¡°The same thing we always do, we must iste Ruthenia. We should fix our rtions with the Deutd Empire and the Francois Republic. We can do so by settling territorial disputes and ims in Africa. If the Deutd wants morend in the continent, we shall give them, the same goes for the Francois Republic.¡±
¡°¡I understand. This could work. I would like you to help me in this matter, Diana.¡±
Diana smiled adoringly. ¡°Of course, father. For our Great Empire that spans across the world, I would do everything to keep it that way.¡±
¡°That¡¯s my daughter,¡± King George smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Anyways, what happened in the Hague? I heard one of the secret diplomats from the Empire of Choson was found dead in his hotel?¡±
¡°Ah¡I was there. Yes, I did hear about the incident. The two emissaries fled to Ruthenia and Alexander granted them asylum after the Yamato demanded them to be handed over back to Choson to be tried as traitors of their country,¡± Diana shared.
¡°What does Alexander want from the two of them now?¡± George asked.
¡°There is a high probability that Ruthenia will use the emissaries to expand their influence over the Choson Penins. They might even provide aid to the revolutionaries and any surviving royalist factions in the Yamato Empire-controlled puppet state of Choson.¡¯
¡°But that would be viting the St. Petersburg Treaty, right?¡± George asked, trying to rify himself.
¡°Exactly, which means, another conflict is brewing in the Far East. Another war between the Ruthenia Empire and the Yamato Empire would be inevitable. We must also keep tabs with our ally, the Yamato Empire to keep a check on Ruthenia¡Oh, I almost forgot. There¡¯s a report from our Hanese legation that Ruthenian is ramping up their forces in Manchuria.¡±
¡°So, a prelude to invasion¡was that right?¡± George thought aloud.
¡°I won¡¯t say that father,¡± Diana corrected. ¡°The Ruthenians realized their weakness during the war with the Yamato Empire. Their Far East is so underdeveloped and couldn¡¯t match up to the more heavily modernized forces of the Yamato. To prevent that, the Ruthenians invested heavily in industrializing Manchuria and built up their defenses.¡±
¡°That makes sense, you¡¯ve read the situation well Diana,¡± George praised.
¡°It¡¯s nothing special really, it¡¯s just elementary deductions. It wouldn¡¯t take a Sherlock Holmes to figure out what Ruthenians are nning in the Far East,¡± Diana said humbly.
¡°You¡¯re undoubtedly correct in your deductions regarding the developments in Manchuria by the Ruthenians, Diana. Very well, we shall instead shift our attention to the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
***
Alexander felt a pinch on the bridge of his nose.
As he rubbed away the strange sudden twitch of pain. He is reminded that in his previous life that odd twitch on his face means apetitor is up to something that might affect him. Mostly it is his nasal sinus passages requiring a massage.
He look at his wife and child and smiled, his decision to poach scientists, engineers, and capable personnel allowed him more free time to be with his family and prepare more projects.
He might be a genius that can build a rocket from scratch alone, but he is still one person and very human.
Having more people handle and work upon his schematics makes it easier and saves time than doing it by all himself.
Still, the workload of an emperor with ever-growing ambitions never ends.
Chapter 145 Ministry of Navy Headquarters - Yamato Empire
Ministry of Navy Headquarters, Tokyo, Yamato Empire. September 14th 1927, 11:00 p.m.
Admiral Isoroku Yamamoto, Marshal Admiral Osami Nagano, and Major Fukuokaka were pacing along the great corridors of the Ministry of Navy Headquarters.
¡°Have you already finished the design, Major?¡± Yamamoto nced at Fukuoka who was trailing behind him.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that the Ministry of Navy would love the design I came up with.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. I hope we can convince the Ministry of Navy that in future wars, the aircraft carrier will dominate the seas. I hope I can get your help here, Nagano.¡± Yamamoto¡¯s gaze flickered to Nagano.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Admiral, I too shared thoughts with your vision of naval warfare, and besides¡I can¡¯t just let Admiral Shimada do whatever he wants.¡±
¡°Good¡¡±
The three entered a conference room and hurried to their seats. Looking across them was Admiral Shimada, who seemingly had a confident expression on his face. Beside him was Lieutenant General Shirogane Hirayama. Meanwhile, the Minister of Navy, Okamoto Ryo was seated in the middle of the conference table, ncing at the naval officers present in the room.
¡°To think that we will have a scheduled meetingte this evening. Let¡¯s get this over with. Shall we start the meeting?¡±.
Everyone nodded.
¡°Very well,¡± Minister Okamoto Ryo started. ¡°This meeting was to discuss a new warship to rece the old warship, Kongou¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, Minister,¡± Yamamoto nodded his head in affirmation.
¡°But why?¡± Shimada interjected. ¡°Why are you proposing to rece it with an aircraft carrier?¡± he shifted his gaze to Major Fukuoka, who trembled slightly from his piercing gaze.
¡°That¡¯s because¡!¡± Fukuoka stopped, unable to formte a response to justify the need for an aircraft carrier in his own words. He looked to Admiral Yamamoto, asking for help.
Yamamoto sighed and answered in his stead. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve said these many times. The aircraft carriers will be the main force in the future wars.¡±
¡°Is this another one of your new naval doctrines?¡± Shimada scoffed as he looked at Yamamoto and Fukuoka with contempt and continued. ¡°But, never once it has proved sessful in an air attack, has it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to correct you there, Shimada,¡± Yamamoto objected. ¡°If you look at the ongoing disputes over Africa, aircraft carriers have been proved effective by providing air dominance to an area from a country thatcks air bases instation in the region¡¡±
¡°My point being,¡± Shimada interrupted. ¡°Has aircraft carriers been proven effective when ites to naval warfare? Based on what you just said, they only act as aerial support to the frontlines on the ground.¡±
¡°So to simply put it.¡± Okamoto stepped in, stopping further arguments. ¡°Recing the Kongou with a newer battleship than Admiral Yamamoto¡¯s new and untested aircraft carrier proposal is just more logical. ¡°
¡°Minister, not building an aircraft carrier is not an option. I would like you to consider the future.¡± Nagano spoke up for the first time since entering the room. ¡°If we want to focus on the future, the answer is clear. It would definitely be better to have an aircraft carrier.¡±
Yamamoto and Fukuoka nodded their heads in agreement.
¡°What are you talking about, Admiral Nagano?¡± Shimada inquired as his eyes narrowed. ¡°If we are going to build a new warship, the most important thing is to build a great warship that symbolizes the power of the Yamato Empire. An immense, elegant, and powerful warship¡This is what the Combined Fleet really needs. And if I may add, the Ruthenian Empire boasts their naval fleet with their new battleships. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard its name. His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship with a discement of over 60,000 tons. One of them is arriving in Port Arthur soon to serve the Ruthenian Pacific Fleet. Now that¡¯s a threat that the Yamato Empire should take seriously. To sink it, we must build a battleship better than it.¡±
¡°Immensity and elegance are no match for war. It¡¯s like forging thergest, beautiful des while everyone else is busy building machine guns. Also, the Ruthenian Empire, our nemesis, has also built a new aircraft carrier, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier. All the western powers have realized by now that the aircraft carrier is the key to the future war.¡±
¡°But!¡± Shimada mmed his fist on the table. ¡°We cannot deny the existence of the Ruthenian battleship. As long as it is docked in Port Arthur, the security of the Yamato Empire won¡¯t be guaranteed. If the Ruthenians really think that the aircraft carrier is the future, why did they build arger battleship in the first ce huh? Even kids know that naval warfare is a fight between the biggest and strongest warships. This is the tradition of our Navy since the Rutho-Yamato war!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time for a bigger and stronger warship,¡¯ Yamamoto grumbled.
¡°So, are you saying that we don¡¯t need another battleship?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t,¡± Yamamoto said.
Shimada stood up from his seat. ¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°Look, if we really have a lot of resources to build a huge and elegant battleship¡why not spend it to build more aircraft carriers?¡±
¡°Attacking from the sky is the work of despicable people. It¡¯s a shame for the Imperial Navy that I¡¯m proud of. The naval fleet attack is the navy¡¯s wish. And even if they send out hundreds of those flimsy nes, they¡¯ll be shot down easily.¡±
Yamamoto sighed, not wanting to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re behind times. The flimsy wire and cloth bines have been reced already. Have you ever seen the new Navy Experimental 9-Shi Carrier Fighter? In the next five years, the way we fight the war will change radically. If you really want to have a big stupid naval gun battle, you can do it by sailing into the fight with your old battleship.¡±
¡°Wait¡what did you just¡did you just insult a ship as a naval officer? Did you know what a sense of shame is?¡± Shimada shouted. ¡°I demand that you apologize to the ship and its entire crew right now!¡±
Yamamoto didn¡¯t bother answering him.
¡°May I interrupt?¡± Shirogane Hirayama spoke up. Everyone went quiet and looked at him.
¡°As you please, Lieutenant General Hirayama.
¡°Actually, I have a proposal for a new warship. I¡¯ve also prepared the model design for a new warship, may I present it?¡±
¡°Sure¡¡±
Hirayama pped his hand and the door suddenly opened, revealing an expertly handcrafted painted wooden model of the battleship being pushed on a pushcart towards them.
The model ship isrge enough to allow most minute details such as her many smaller secondary guns, machine gun turrets, rangefinders, the ironically needed spotter nes on their catapult rails, and the tall fortress-like conning tower where the bridge and main top rangefinder sit upon that rivals the ship¡¯s massive angled exhaust funnel just behind it.
¡°Woah¡¡± The Minister of Navy and Shimada gasped in awe as they approached the model warship.
¡°I call this design the Yamato-ss battleship, ¡®Great Harmony¡¯. The strongest warship must have an equally stronger name.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Shimada said, brushing his hand gently on the hull of the model ship. ¡°Look at these curves.¡±
As they were relishing their admiration of the model battleship, a sound of footsteps echoed outside the conference room. A man with short ck hair and wearing a ck Imperial Navy service uniform stepped inside the room.
¡°I apologize for the sudden intrusion. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Shimada asked.
¡°Three Ro-33-ss submarines sailing off the coast of Sakhalin have been reported to be sunk!¡±
The atmosphere changed suddenly when they heard that information. Okamoto and Yamamoto exchanged nces and looked at each other for a moment before turning back to look at the man.
¡°Three submarines? Who sank them?¡±
¡°Though it¡¯s not confirmed yet, thest transmission from Rear Admiral Mutsuko Sato said that they are being attacked by what is believed to be a patrol aircraft from the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°No way¡¡± Yamamoto¡¯s face sank and became serious. ¡°Those three submarines were tasked in an espionage operation near the coast of Sakhalin. We have to inform everyone, the Emperor and the militarymand.¡±
¡°Agreed!¡± The Minister of Navy agreed. ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡±
Chapter 146 New Energy
The soft glow of the moonlight streamed through the window of Alexander¡¯s office, where he was found sitting in his chair while reading a report in his hand.
The people standing across his desk were the Minister of Defense, Alexei Lavrov, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, and the National Security Advisor Sevastian.
¡°So, three submarines of the Yamato Empire have been sunk by our P-Orion huh?¡±
¡°That is correct sir and those seem to be the only ones conducting spying operations in the area. It is pretty much safe to say that thending of the special aircraft carrying Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire has been concealed from any unwanted eyes.¡±
¡°Good. Did the Yamato Empire say anything about the sinking of their submarines, Sergei?¡±
¡°None so far, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei shook his head. ¡°If they did, we would¡¯ve gotten it by now.¡±
¡°Which is expected, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian added. ¡°Contacting us about the sinking of their submarines is like confessing that they are indeed conducting naval espionage in the Tartar Straits between maind Ruthenia and Sakhalin. And also we are within our rights to sink them as long as they are operating in our territorial waters.¡±
¡°So, what you are saying is that the Yamato Empire won¡¯t do anything? Even after we sunk their submarines?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°That¡¯s correct, Your Majesty. The best thing that they could do is to sweep this situation under the rug. Besides, the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire will arrive soon in Yamato. All the more reason to contain the situation.¡±.
¡°So, what are the Foreign Intelligence Services saying on this matter?¡± Alexander asked Sevastian again.
¡°They are keeping an eye on the situation brewing within the Yamato high-ranking officials. They said that they are on high alert, especially their Navy.¡±
Alexander held both his hands together, sighing. ¡°Alexei, I want you to ce our military bases in the Far East on high alert. The situation may have been contained but it¡¯s vtile. Inform the Armed Chief of Staff of the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces about this matter.¡±
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°That¡¯ll be all. You may now leave.¡±
The three bowed before taking their leave from Alexander¡¯s office. He returned to his seat, and he closed his eyes for a second. He needed to figure out what next steps he would take regarding the Yamato situation. But first, he should check up on Sophie and Anya staying in their bedroom.
He stood up and left his office. He went towards their bedroom door and once he arrived, he pushed it open. He saw them lying down in bed, fast asleep. Anya had one hand holding Sophie¡¯s hand while the other was intertwined with Sophie¡¯s hair. Their faces were peacefully sleeping while smiling at each other.
Sophie opened her eyes, noticing that someone entered their room. She lifted herself slightly so that she could see the person standing right in front of the door. It was Alexander. She smiled sweetly as he came near them.
¡°Why is Anya sleeping in our bedroom?¡± Alexander whispered.
¡°It¡¯s because she wanted to sleep with us,¡± Sophie whispered back.
¡°I see,¡± Alexander softly said as he walked around the bed to where Sophiey.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join us?¡± Sophie whispered when he came near her.
¡°Maybeter, I have onest meeting with the scientists that will arrive in the Winter Pce in ten minutes.¡±
¡°Geez, you¡¯re workingte again¡.¡± Sophie mumbled.
¡°It¡¯s only this time. There was a situation that came up earlier today.¡±
¡°What situation?¡±
¡°Apparently, we sunk three submarines belonging to the Yamato Empire and we are watching every move the Yamato Empire will make about this matter¡¡± Alexander said the truth.
¡°Are we going to be at war with the Yamato Empire?¡± Sophie asked. Worryced her voice.
Alexander ced his hand over Sophie¡¯s head, caressing it gently. ¡°You have nothing to be worried about, Sophie. I won¡¯t put our family at risk by starting a war with another country. Let¡¯s just say the submarines trespassed and we warned them but didn¡¯t listen.¡±
¡°I see¡¡± Sophie said, seemingly relieved by this news.
¡°Hey, after my sister¡¯s visit to the Yamato Empire, why don¡¯t we visit your family in Bavaria? I¡¯m sure Anya would love to see her grandmother, grandfather, and her aunt.¡±
¡°That would be a great idea,¡± Sophie nodded and pulled his caressing hand, and ced it over her cheek. ¡°You have a meeting, right? You should go now before Anya wakes up.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Alexander said softly as he nted a kiss on Sophie¡¯s forehead before leaving their bedroom.
Alexander returned to his office, waiting patiently for his nuclear scientists to arrive.
A few minutester, they arrived at his office. It was Heisenberg and Fermi, a Deutder and Sardegnian physicist.
¡°Did you have fun ¡°baking¡±?¡± Alexander casually asked when Heisenberg and Fermi sat down on their respective chairs.
Alexander inwardly chuckled, remembering a television show from Earth.
¡°We did, your Majesty. We thank you for introducing us to such a new concept and the resources provided, allowing humanity to harness the basic power of the universe.,¡± Heisenberg answered.
¡°It was actually quite enjoyable and eye-opening, Your Majesty,¡± Fermi agreed with him.
¡°I¡¯m pleased that you two liked it. With your help, we¡¯ve just entered a new era,¡± Alexander said.
Nuclear energy. It is a great power that is beneficial to humans but at the same time, extremely dangerous to their existence. The methods to create it are quite simple actually. It¡¯s called nuclear fission. An atom is small, so small that if every atom in your hand was the size of a marble, your fist would be the size of Earth. And atoms store all their energy in the nucleus.
The bigger the nucleus, the more energy is inside it.
The concept is no different than the explosive molecules of unstable nitroglycerin, hitting it with enough force causes the molecules to release heat and energy as it violently turns into more stable molecules.
And such is why Alexander has been buying up as much uranium as he can. The world has yet to find uses for such ¡®useless¡¯ metal that they are d there is even a buyer for such trash taking up warehouse space in radium paint-making nts.
The uranium nucleus is unstable and slowly bleeds out energy in the form of radiation as it breaks down into a more stable Lead element.
What Alexander wants is to speed up the process. Like stoking smoldering coal into a roaring ze inside a steam engine.
If you fire a neutron particle at an atom of uranium, its nucleus splits, releasing 200 times the energy of the original neutron that triggered it. It doesn¡¯t stop there. The split uranium atom throws off two extra neutrons. And those collide with more uranium atoms, and with that, you¡¯ve got a chain reaction, creating radiation and heat.
The possibilities of this new source of power are almost limitless. It can provide a steady supply of clean energy from a rtively abundant source and doesn¡¯t pollute the atmosphere. Farms will be able to use irradiated fertilizers to see crops¡¯ uptake of nutrients to improve their overall output, assuring less wastage of water and fertilizers. It can also be used in medicinal advances whereas radioactive sodium will be able to detect heart disease or locate brain tumors, helping to diagnose and cure the sick.
As enticing as it sounds, nuclear energy is not without its disadvantages. A small dose can be lethal to a human being, a nuclear meltdown can make towns uninhabitable, and it holds an enormous amount of power that can wipe out an entire city.
Alexander is all aware of the power of the technology he is introducing into this world. But this is just to ensure the safety of the Ruthenian Empire which is bing more and more isted thanks to the western powers feeling apprehensive of their growth.
¡°We are scheduled to test one on the first of October, right?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. As you¡¯ve instructed, we¡¯ve built one prototype and we will test it in Novaya Zemlya.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
Chapter 147 The Three Grand Duchess Arrives!
The sun slowly rose from the east, giving the harbor of Niigata a gentle orange glow. It painted the sky in a beautiful shade of orange that reflected on the surface of the water. The birds flew out of their roosts, ready for the special day to begin.
But for the fishermen of Niigata, it is the next part of a busy workday when they sail backden with bounties of the sea.
Buyers of a fresh seafood line up at the shore wanting to buy the catch.
Further west on Sado Ind, the gold and silver mines that have been in operation for three centuries began their day as miners and machines pulled up precious ores that keep the Niigata economy going.
But for today, something different is about to happen. For the three Grand Duchess of the Ruthenian Empire isnding at the port city of Niigata today.
In the harbor, several armed militias were standing in attention on either side of the red carpet that wasid beforehand to receive the guesting from the Ruthenian Empire.
At the end of the carpet, Crown Prince Prince Hirohito and Crown Princess Nagako Kuni were standing side by side, looking up to the sky, hearing a faint thumping sound from over yonder.
And so did the crowd of Yamato citizens being held back by Yamato soldiers from crowding into the meeting area that gathered to see the asion that brought the Yamato Imperial Family to the port city. Journalists and reporters are the most excited, with cameras and notepads in hand waiting to get to the front page with their photos and story.
Crown Prince Hirohito was wearing an expensive tailor-made western ck suit and round sses while the Crown Princess was dressed in a long kimono of stunning colors and embroidery that hugged her slender frame, donned in a long haori whichpletely covered her hands and came down to her feet. Her long brown hair fluttered in the wind..
¡°This counts as the second special visit of the members of the Romanoff Family of the Ruthenian Empire. It¡¯s a shame that the first strained our rtionship with Ruthenia after the ¨tsu incident.¡± Hirohito grumbled.
¡°My my, I¡¯m sure you have prepared enough security to guarantee the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire safety,¡± Nagako eased his worries gently with a chuckle, holding his hand on hers.
Momentster, three flying beasts with big metallic des spinning on top came into view.
The civilians start pointing at the flying machines with expressions of shock, surprise, and fanfare. Cameras snapped pictures rapidly and those with movie cameras cranked the films to record the footage of the strange objects.
¡°What the¡¡± Hirohito uttered in surprise and removed his sses to get a better look at what he was seeing.
The soldiers standing in position couldn¡¯t but let out a surprised gasp as well.
¡°What kind of aircraft is that?¡± Nagako whispered, eyes wide open in curiosity.
¡°I have never seen such a thing,¡± Hirohito said, his eyes fixed on the helicopter making its descent to the designatednding spot. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of aircraft from our Air Force, but I¡¯ve never seen something like that¡¡±
That¡¯s understandable for the people living in a dark technological era, as their concept of aircraft is limited by the technology and knowledge they currently possess. When Alexander introduced the helicopter to the Air Force, they had the same expression as them.
Though helicopters have been going around in this world for a while, they are still at their experimental or prototype stage. Radial engines were used to power the helicopter, however, radial engines are heavy, making the helicopter hard to fly. It can only be the helicopter and the pilot itself, even with difficulties.
The closes they ever got to is the miraculous autogyros that use the fusge and driving propeller of a bine but reced the wings with arge free rotating rotor.
As the helicopter slowly made its way to the ground, Crown Prince Hirohito and Crown Princess Nagako could feel a strong pressure from the wind hitting them, causing their hair and their dress to billow wildly in the breeze. They kept their gaze glued to the aircraft¡¯s movements, admiring how it managed to hover gracefully.
When the helicopter finally touched down smoothly, the door was opened and a tall handsome man with blonde hair stepped out of the helicopter and offered his hand to the Grand Duchess, helping them to climb down from the helicopter.
¡°Beautiful¡¡± Nagako let out a sigh of admiration, staring at the tall woman with long pristine silver hair that sparkled from the sunlight.
The cameramen agreed with him as they took more pictures of the princessesing out of the helicopter.
The two Grand Duchess that followed behind her were also a beauty, like a treasure in their own right. Their silky long silver hair cascaded down their shoulders, framing both of their perfect faces that were framed by thin delicate lips.
Crown Prince Hirohito nced at the two ck helicopters and saw muscr men unloading luggage and bags and lifting them as they followed behind the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire walking down the red carpet.
One thing they immediately noticed is the gun slung on their shoulder. Hirohito furrowed his brows slightly, wondering what kind of weapon was that. It was not that mainstream long caliber rifle or the Mosin Nagant which is in service for the Ruthenian Armed Forces.
Even the soldiers who were holding their ceremonial Arisaka type 44 were looking inquisitively at the FN FAL copies. The extended magazines were rather strange for a rifle with what seems to have no bolt assembly.
As such, they are rather cautious and envious of the strange rifle.
When Christina arrived at the end of the red carpet, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess bowed their heads in greeting.
Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania did the same courteously.
¡°Dobroye utro, Grand Duchess Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania. I¡¯m Crown Prince Hirohito of the Yamato Empire. This is my fiance, Crown Princess Nagako¡¡±
Nagako bowed her head again. ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± she said politely.
¡°The pleasure is ours, Crown Princess Nagako,¡± Christina replied in an equally formal tone. ¡°We appreciate your kindness, preparation, and reception.
¡°Shall we head to the train station that will take us to Tokyo?¡± Hirohito offered, gesturing toward therge, luxurious vintage car that is parked across the street
The three Grand Duchess nodded in assent, exchanging polite smiles between them before moving forward with the crown prince and princess towards the car.
Meanwhile, Rn stopped Igor Dmitriev, one of the special forces whose task is to protect the Grand Duchesses from unwanted threats.
¡°What is it, sir?¡±
¡°Inform the Eastern Command, tell them that we¡¯vended the Niigata. Also, tell them that we need cars, I¡¯m not confident with the security they are giving us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s one I noticed sir,¡± Igor agreed. ¡°It¡¯s not bulletproof like the ones the Emperor used.¡±
¡°His Majesty has prepared a car for us, I think they¡¯ve arrived in Harbin just now. They only need to be transported here¡It will be carried by Tupolev Bogatyr that willnd in Tokyo and once it arrives, I want your team to pick it up.¡±
¡°Understood, sir. Is there anything else?¡±
¡°I want you to inform the rest that they must be wary of their surroundings. Remember, the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire had a sour rtionship with each other. So there¡¯s no telling that we will feel weed here. In the eyes of the people of Yamato, we are foreigners with malicious intent.¡±
¡°I must say, that is quite an unreasonable prejudice. I¡¯ll let the men know.¡±
¡
From the other side of the.
Alexander just finished meeting with the nuclear physicist and has received a call from the Ambassador of the Ruthenia Empire to Yamato.
¡°I see, they¡¯ve arrived huh? That¡¯s great¡it will be a long journey from Niigata to Tokyo. I¡¯ll inform the Eastern Command through my Chief of Staff to deliver the cars my sister and their security detail needed for transport¡Thank you.¡±
Alexander hung down the phone and looked at his wristwatch. It was already 12:30 a.m.
?[0)??? ¡°I guess better sleep now,¡±
Alexander rose to his feet and removed the coat that had been on him for hours. He closed the lights before leaving his office and heading to the hallway that leads to the west wing of the Pce, where his bedroom resides.
Upon arriving, Alexander turned the doorknob as slowly as possible, careful not to make too much noise so as not to wake Sophie and Anya inside the bedroom.
The hinges of the door creaked as it opened slowly. Alexander stepped in silently and closed the door softly. He crept silently toward the bed and gently got on the bed beforeying down beside his wife and daughter. His face pressed against Sophie and he snuggled closer before closing his eyes peacefully.
Chapter 148 A Casual Day
Ruthenian Empire Far East, Harbin.
Leonid yawned as he walked down the gutter at dawn, waving his hand casually to the local Manchurian morning passersby that were giving him odd looks. There was an uneasy feeling settling in his chest, something he had felt every time since he departed from the Sakhalin.
¡°Why do I feel so odd?¡± Leonid muttered under his breath as he ced a hand on his chest. When finding the culprit of these feelings, he kept remembering the face of a certain Duchess that charmed him with her soft voice and an angelic smile.
Leonid blushed at the thought. He shook his head vigorously before continuing to walk down the gutter.
¡°No¡there¡¯s no way¡¡± Leonid continued. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a chance, the difference in rank is like heaven and earth,¡± A sigh escaped his lips as he rubbed his eyes. ¡°I should remove these preposterous thoughts,¡± he mumbled to himself. As much as he wanted these foolish feelings to go away, they refused to leave. It seemed like he would not be able to get rid of them for the remainder of the day, months, or even a year.
Leonid clicked his tongue, ¡°Oh boy, what am I going to do?¡± he sighed loudly as he looked up at the sky until he bumped into someone. Leonid winced slightly.
¡°Ah¡I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t looking-¡± Leonid began but fell silent when his eyes grace onto a youngdy dressed in a cheongsam dress. Her raven ck hair fell gently upon her shoulders and her blue eyes shone brilliantly against the bright light from the rising sun.
She looked back at Leonid, wincing as she had probably hurt herself from the fall.
Leonid offered a hand to her which she took gratefully.
¡°You alright, miss?¡± he spoke in Hanese.
¡°Yes¡I¡¯m okay,¡± the girl replied, patting the dust that got stuck to the bottom of her skirt. She bowed lightly.
¡°Are you sure? You know we can have that check to the clinic¡my office is only two blocks away here, they have the facility to check your injury¡¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay, really¡I will only bother you,¡± the girl said softly, shaking her head.
Leonid stared at the woman who gave him a faint smile. ¡°Are you sure? It will not set my heart at ease if I were to find out that you are hiding an injury,¡± Leonid said. The woman chuckled lightly at this statement, her blue eyes glinting again..
¡°No sir, I am really okay. It was just an ident. I have to get going now, I have a job interview that I must attend.¡±
¡°A job interview?¡± Leonid repeated. ¡°May I ask where that would be? I will pay for your fare¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s Harbin Air Station of the Ruthenia Empire. Look, sir, you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡I¡¯m fine.¡±
The girl is feeling a bit uneasy from Leonid¡¯s persistence. She doesn¡¯t want anything from him yet he insists.
¡°Ah¡there? What a coincidence, I work there as well. I am on my way there as well¡¡±
The girl looked up at him again, based on his appearance and ent, she can tell that he is a Ruthenian.
¡°Do you really work there, mister?¡± the girl asked, seemingly interested.
¡°Uhm¡not technically, I work at Dalniy near Port Arthur, where the Ruthenian Pacific Fleet is stationed. I¡¯m actually a pilot who justnded here to get some rest andter we will depart to Dalniy.¡±
¡°Woah¡¡± The girl gasped lightly. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I didn¡¯t expect that I would bump into someone who is a pilot.¡±
¡°So, you want to go together? Luckily, we don¡¯t have to hail a taxi or take a bus, it¡¯s walking distance here.¡±
The girl simply nodded in agreement.
¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name, miss?¡± Leonid curiously asked.
¡°My name is Ye Mingzhu, Ye is myst name and Mingzhu is my given name,¡± she introduced herself.
¡°I see, I¡¯m Leonid, nice to meet you,¡± Leonid offered a handshake to which Mingzhu epted dly.
Five minutester, the two arrived at the Harbin Air Station.
Leonid showed them his I.D to the soldier guarding the entrance. They nodded and let him in. Meanwhile, Mingzhu showed her appointment letter to which the guards checked the contents.
The soldier looked up to hisrade and nodded meaningfully.
¡°You may go in, miss.¡±
Upon their entrance, the sound of the engine from various propeller-driven aircraft whirred from the distance. It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning yet the airbase looked so lively.
They walked towards the office building where their superiors are located. While doing so, Leonid took the chance to ask her something.
¡°So, what sort of job are you applying for?¡±
¡°I¡¯m applying for an assistant position. I heard that the pay was good so I took the chance for my little brother¡¯s education.¡±
¡°I see. You will be easily epted as the Ruthenian airbasesck clerical staff,¡± Leonid said. ¡°And we are here,¡± he added as they arrived at the building¡¯s entrance.
Just as he was about to push it open, two men dressed in a flight suits exited the building.
Leonid recognized the two. ¡°Daniel¡Maxim?¡±
The two men stopped in their tracks after hearing a familiar voice. They turned around and faced him.
¡°Leonid?¡± Daniel and Maxim intoned together.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Leonid¡¯s fist bumped the both of them before continuing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the two of you here. How long has it been? Two months?¡±
¡°Yep, we¡¯ve just arrived at Harbin. We¡¯re actually here for refueling, We¡¯ll leave in thirty minutes.¡±
They were indeed his ssmates during their time in the academy. If memory serves right, they are in the Air Force.
¡°That exins why you two are in a suit, where are you two heading? Dalniy?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Nope, to somewhere more interesting¡Tokyo.¡±
¡°Tokyo?!¡± Leonid eximed in surprise. ¡°What aircraft are you flying?¡±
¡°The Bogatyr.¡±
Leonid was surprised again. ¡°Bogatyr? Isn¡¯t that a cargo aircraft? Why did the Ruthenian government decide to send a cargo aircraft to a foreign country?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. We are only to deliver the vehicles asked by the security team of the Grand Duchess.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡± What are you flying? Are you in the Air Force as well?¡±
¡°Nope, I¡¯m in the Navy. I fly the patrol ne P-Orion but I¡¯m kind of looking to fly a fighter aircraft in the future. I¡¯m sure you are all aware of what the Air Force has in their inventory¡¡±
¡°True¡damn, I want to fly the bigger Tugarin,¡± Maxim sighed dreamily. ¡°I wonder why our government is keeping those in secret?¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Daniel added. ¡°They are only letting us fly propeller aircraft.¡±
¡°You two haven¡¯t realized it? It¡¯s because the Ruthenian government doesn¡¯t want foreign countries to see that we are already ahead in terms of aviation. And¡¡±
As the three men were having a conversation, Mingzhu felt awkward. She was standing there, listening but she found it hard to understand what they were talking about as they were all speaking Ruthenian, anguage that she¡¯s still studying.
Thenguage barrier luckily also prevents her from identally listening to the ssified information the trio is chatting about.
It would be a terrible thing to be arrested right before her interview or worse, executed as a possible spy.
Loose lips sink ships as they say.
¡°Well, if you put it that way, that makes sense. But I hope the Ruthenian government does disclose them soon to strike fear into our enemies!¡±
¡°Maybe in theing months¡who knows? The Ruthenia is already showing the world the Bogatyr, it¡¯s only a matter of time for the jet engines aircraft to make their debut in the world as well.¡±
¡°Right!¡± Maxim nodded. ¡°Anyways, we have to get going. Our loadmaster is probably waiting for us.¡±
¡°Sure, have a safe trip to Tokyo,¡± Leonid said, waving his hand to them. He smiled at the sight of them leaving before turning back around and entering the building with Mingzhu.
¡°Who are those guys?¡± Mingzhu asked.
¡°They are my ssmates in the academy. They work in the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force.¡±
¡°Are you in the Air Force as well, Sir Leonid?¡±
¡°Nope, I¡¯m a naval aviator, which means I work for the Navy. And please, drop the sir and let¡¯s talk casually,¡± he said as he pressed the elevator button.
¡°Alright then,¡± Mingzhu nodded, and they entered the elevator.
¡°What floor are you headed to?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Third floor,¡± Mingzhu replied.
?[0)??? ¡°Oh, same,¡± Leonid pressed the button with a number three on it.
The elevators being in use now by Ruthenians have been innovated by IDS to modern ¡¯90s versions.
Having automated doors and many safety features, the use of microprocessors allows the ease of use without a lift attendant.
Other countries are still using the older versions in their buildings.
Thirty secondster, they arrived at the third floor and stepped out of the elevator. It seemed that the two of them had different destinations from here on.
So before they parted ways, Leonid said something to Mingzhu. ¡°Good luck on the job interview, I hope you get the job.¡±
Mingzhu smiled softly in response. ¡°Thank you. I hope we meet each other again sometime in the future.¡±
¡°When we do, I¡¯ll treat you to some nice Ruthenian vodka,¡± Leonid jested, making Mingzhu chuckle softly at his antics.
She then bid farewell to him before she left down the hallway to where the interview room is. Whereas Leonid went opposite to where he intended to go, the office of themanding officer of the Harbin Air Station.
Chapter 149 Bogatyr
Three hourster, in Tokyo airspace, the Bogatyr piloted by Daniel and Maxim has finally reached the capital city of the Yamato Empire.
Flying at 10,000 feet, Maxim can see the oriental architecture below them. As much as he was d that they arrived in Tokyo, there is still something missing.
¡°Where are our escorts? Shouldn¡¯t they have arrived by now?¡± Maxim asked Daniel, who is the co-pilot.
¡°I¡¯m contacting them right now,¡± Daniel replied as he manipted some toggle switches on the panel next to him. He was wearing a headset, but he only heard static sounds. ¡°Tokyo Airspace this is a Ruthenian Aircraft flying over in your airspace at vector 2-2-0, FL120 and with a speed of 175 knots. We¡¯ve been circling around your capital and we still haven¡¯t got our escort, respond.¡±
After transmitting his message, he leaned back in his seat and exhaled deeply, and watched the clouds outside pass underneath them. He then turned his attention to his pilot.
¡°They should be here soon,¡± Daniel told Maxim, ¡°it¡¯s going to take some time until our escort gets here.¡±
¡°Well, they should be,¡± Maxim replied, seemingly irritated. ¡°Because there¡¯s simply no way that they are going to let this aircraft who¡¯s bigger than all of their nes, freely fly over their capital.¡±
Meanwhile, at ground level, Yamato citizens are pointing at the big ne and screaming something about huge monstersing to destroy Tokyo. Forever sealing a culture of Tokyo being under threat by marauding leviathans for decades toe.
¡°Normally, we would contact air traffic control for guidance but here, we¡¯re doing it in an old-fashioned way,¡± Danielughed as he looked at his navigation and radar panel. There, he saw blips heading towards their current location. ¡°Looks like our escort has arrived.¡±
¡°Where?¡± Maxim looked to the radar panel and saw two blips southwest of their position. He nced over his shoulder towards the rear windshield and spotted an aircrafting right behind. ¡°Finally!¡±
Two Nakajima Ki-27 Yamato aircraft trailed the Bogatyr and caught up to them, positioning themselves to the left and right of the Ruthenian cargo aircraft.
Maxim¡¯s gaze flickered to the pilot flying the monone and noticed that he was staring back at him, the usual squint eyes bing wide as saucers.
The Yamato pilot is obviously scanning the Bogatyr with his head movement alone. It¡¯s probably understandable, after all, it¡¯s their first time seeing such a cargo aircraft of this size. Size shock and envy at its finest.
Maxim smirked. If they are bbergasted from this size alone, wait until they see the Tugarin, Ruthenia¡¯srgest ssified cargo aircraft..
Now he understands what Leonid was saying to them back then, about the reason why only propeller-driven aircraft are dessified. It¡¯s because of the reactions of the foreign adversaries.
Maxim saluted at the Yamato pilot, who surprisingly saluted back before speeding back up ahead of them.
¡°What are they doing?¡± Daniel muttered.
¡°Obviously, to guide us to their air station,¡± Maxim answered him as he focused his attention back in front of him. ¡°The only thing we need to do now is to follow them, so heads up, and let¡¯s put on a show.¡±
¡°Copy that.¡±
They focused on the job and began following the two Nakajima Ki-27 Yamato aircraft that were escorting them safely to their air station.
***
The Yamato pilot grabbed at his radio to make a fast important call to the ground crew.
¡°This is Sparrow 1! I repeat! This is Sparrow 1! Calling to Tokyo airbase!¡±
¡°This is Tokyo airbase, Sparrow 1.¡±
¡°Tell the crew to clear everything from the runway! Make as much room as you can!¡±
¡°What is the urgency Sparrow 1?¡±
¡°The Ruthenians are going tond a really huge ne on the runway! The wingspan is wider than the airstrip! Clear out the runway of anything and even clear the sides!¡±
¡°Copy that Sparrow 1.¡±
The airbase was scrambled to clear the runway for the Ruthenian ne tond.
All nes sitting on the runway and anything near is towed away with urgency to give more room for the ne tond.
The huge ne with the Yamato escorts flying ahead of it soon became visible and the crew double time on their jobs. Soon the runway and the sides were cleared out to wee the ruthenian gianting in for anding.
***
They descended slowly to prepare for anding and momentster, Daniel can see the airstrip approaching.
¡°We¡¯re almost there. I¡¯m arming the spoiler. Set the brake.¡±
¡°Copy that, Setting the brake,¡± Daniel acknowledged as he toggled another switch.
¡°I¡¯ll set ps to position 2¡Landing gear down.¡± Maxim mouthed a word out his mouth as he interacted with the systems of the aircraft.
Outside the Bogatyr, thending gear of the ne lowered itself as soon as Maxim activated it.
The popce nearer to the Tokyo airbase was bothered by the roaring sound from above, making them go outside their houses and look at the sky.
There, they saw an unusuallyrge aircraft flying above them much to their shock.
¡°What is that?!¡±
¡°Is that an aircraft from our Imperial Air Force?¡±
¡°Looks like it¡I didn¡¯t know that our Air Force is so advanced that they¡¯ve created a nerger than what we have seen before!¡±
Unbeknownst to the spectators below, the humongous aircraft flying over them is not an aircraft of the Yamato Empire but the Ruthenia Empire. They weren¡¯t informed of the arrival of the Ruthenian aircraft, so they only assumed that they were theirs.
The Bogatyr has the g of the Ruthenian Empire and the logo of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Forces painted on its fusge. It¡¯s just hard for them to spot from their location.
¡°I¡¯m setting ps to 4 and maintaining thending reference speed,¡± Daniel mouthed another word to Maxim who nodded in return.
¡°Let¡¯s just keep her steady and we¡¯ll touch the ground as easy as pie,¡± Maxim said, causing Daniel to smile and nod in response.
One thing they noticed is that thending strip is too short for the Bogatyr. They understand that this was the case. After all, why would they need a huge airstrip if their aircraft only need 500 meters of airstrip?
¡°Remember that we¡¯re going to put on a show?¡± Daniel said to Maxim.
¡°Yeah, I heard you earlier. So, are we going to do it?¡± Maxim looked to Daniel.
¡°Damn right we do,¡± Daniel grinned mischievously. ¡°Are you ready?¡±
¡°Hell yeah! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Maxim shouted as he gripped the yoke tightly and prepared himself for a short tacticalnding.
The Yamato citizens and the ground crew panicked as the huge ne went into a steep glide.
¡°IT¡¯S GONNA CRASH!¡± men and women shield themselves from what they expect to be an explosive botchnding. Not knowing the ruthenian airmen are trained to do these types of shortndings with the Bogatyr.
¡°400 meters¡300 meters¡200 meters¡¡± Daniel started the countdown as the airne made its way down the concrete runway.
¡°100 meters¡50 meters¡10 meters¡and touchdown!¡±
The aircraft jolted upon touching the ground like a giant bird of prey beforeing to aplete stop, shocking the Yamato personnel who were watching nearby. Some have soiled their pants at the phenomenalnding of the giant ne.
Now that they had the opportunity for a closer look, the Yamato personnel approached the aircraft and now they realized its massive size, dwarfing every known aircraft in the inventory of the Imperial Yamato Air Force.
One of them is an aeronautical engineer who was one of the leading aircraft designers for the Yamato Air Force.
?[0)??? ¡°What the¡howe such a massive aircraft fly at such a high altitude?! Not to mention, it came from Harbin! Which are 1,563 kilometers from Tokyo!¡± He immediately scanned to try to understand the underlying principles of what¡¯s making this fly, while visibly hyperventting.
One thing he noticed is that the engine is smaller than what he expected. Normally, to fly a huge aircraft requires a powerful engine. And to increase the power of the engine, it must increase the number of pistons which will add weight andplexity to the design. It would be inefficient.
But the aircraft he is looking at right now has morepacted engines. Which baffles him because howe a small radial engine can make these aircraft fly?
Did the Ruthenians customize their radial engines? No, he can¡¯t imagine it to be that way.
He racked his brain and searched for any exnation possible, but nothing came up. However, he is certain that the answer lies within the engine design. After all, it¡¯s what makes the aircraft fly. He just needs to know the schematics of the engine and once he does, he might be able to build one of these for the Yamato Empire.
As he was deep in thought, a car raced down the concrete airstrip towards the Bogatyr.
The cargo door of the Bogatyr was opened, lowering down arge ramp, and revealing the cars inside.
The car that was moving along the runway arrived at the rear of the Bogatyr, three men exited the vehicle and walked towards the ramp where one man stood.
¡°Are you the loadmaster?¡± Igor asked.
¡°Yes, are you the special forces that will get this car out?¡± the loadmaster inquired.
¡°Yup, we are the ones. Thank you for bringing out our rides. We appreciate it,¡± Igor smiled as he shook the load master¡¯s hand. ¡°So, want to help us unload the vehicles?¡±
¡°Of course! Follow me, sir,¡± the loadmaster motioned Igor and two of his men to follow him to the cargo hold.
Inside, a car that resembles the personal vehicle of the Emperor, the Bukavac, and two ck SUVs can be seen.
¡°Are these vehicles fully loaded?¡± Igor asked the loadmaster.
¡°Yes sir,¡± the loadmaster confirmed and added ¡°fueled and ready.¡±
¡°Great!¡± Igor said as he leaned into the SUV. ¡°Security is one of our utmost concerns while staying here in Yamato. You can¡¯t be too careful these days.¡±
¡°I agree, sir. That¡¯s why we are leaving the moment we unload these vehicles. The Central Command stressed the danger of letting this ne stay longer in a foreign adversary¡¯s territory.¡±
¡°I already see one of them trying to eye our aircraft. It¡¯s best that you get this ne out before they figure something crucial,¡± Igor advised. ¡°Anyways, where are the keys?¡±
¡°Here sir,¡± the loadmaster handed him three keys. Igor gave the keys to the SUV to Viktor and Oleg.
¡°Would that be all, sir?¡± the loadmaster asked once more.
¡°I think we got what we needed. Have a safe flight back home,¡± Igor said, smiling.
Chapter 150 Growing Ruthenian Influence
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. Winter Pce.
Alexander was having his morning coffee all the while watching the daily news on the television. It has been helpful to him since he can keep an eye on any development happening within his country. Usually, before the inception of television, he would get the current status of the various administrative regions throughout Ruthenian through telephone calls or a written report.
But now, thanks to this new form of media, Alexander can casually sit back in his seat and watch how Ruthenia is progressing.
The video that was being shown by the news anchor on television right now is the construction of the Kerch Strait Bridge. A bridge that connects the Kerch Penins of Crimea and the Taman Penins of Krasnodar Krai.
He remembered the time when he advocated for a revamp of Ruthenia¡¯s outdated infrastructure. It was one of his major policies. Seeing thating to fruition couldn¡¯t make him any more than happier.
Then the video transitioned to another location where it shows the construction of the Sayano-Shushenskaya Hydroelectric Power nt located on the Yenisei River, near Sayanogorsk in Khakassia, Ruthenia. It would be thergest power nt in Ruthenia once built but Alexander doesn¡¯t think that he would see it anytime soon.
It was inspired by the alternate world where he originally lives, where the Soviet Union took them 15 years toplete the dam. Fortunately for Alexander, he knew to n things out that will stave off that construction time. By delegating it to the private constructionpanies, not only would it be efficient but also quicken the construction due to only focusing on one project with sufficient personnel.
So by means of calction, the Ruthenian Empire would be able to see thergest power nt in the world in the next five years, or more specifically, 1932.
The construction started in 1923. Though Alexander had managed the construction time for six years, five years is still a long time. Well, that goes for the other ambitious construction projects..
The construction may be long, but the end result is worth it.
Nationwide building stimted the economic growth of the Ruthenia Empire, providing jobs to themon folks who are now earning a minimum wage enough to support their family while providing a good quality of life. Before he took the throne, everything was miserable. Peasants ormoners are neglected and are expected to work for the person whom they believed destined to rule over them.
Alexander stressed that this kind of government is outdated in the industrialized world, where themon people have a major role in the development of one nation.
So he pushed for major radical reforms that transformed Ruthenia into something the world never expected it to be, a constitutional monarchy, where people had a voice in their government. Though it was quite effective in getting the country out of ruin, the only disadvantages are the conservatives and traditionalists who posed as hardliners for his administrative policy.
He must admit, they are quite a pain in the ass.
¡°Hmm¡I wonder if I should resort to dictatorship?¡± Alexander thought silly while sipping his coffee.
¡°Your Majesty¡may Ie in?¡± a voice sounded from behind the door.
Hearing that, Alexander set down his coffee mug and called out ¡°Enter.¡±
The door opened and Alexander immediately recognized the man. It was Sevastian, his National Security Advisor.
Alexander wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief before speaking.
¡°Are you here for the report?¡±
?[0)??? ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. There¡¯s quite a lot of it so please bear with me,¡± Sevastian replied politely. He took out a folder filled with reports.
He handed it to Alexander to which he opened it to peruse.
¡°First of all, in the matter of the security of the Grand Duchess, the security vehicle was sessfully delivered in Tokyo by a Bogatyr Cargo Aircraft. The team on the ground took it out for the ride and I must say, it gathered a lot of attention¡¡±
Alexander was reading the part in the document about the security issues of his sisters. He smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Looking at him makes my heart feel at ease. I won¡¯t have my sisters to ride in a car where its body can be easily pierced by a bullet round. Yamato must be aware of the incident that has transpired in the Sakhalin and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re itching to get back at us¡¡±
¡°Well, if the Grand Duchesses were harmed during their stay in the Yamato Empire, just say one word and we¡¯ll be at war with them.¡±
¡°I hope they won¡¯t do something funny or otherwise I might consider that option,¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the next report?¡±
¡°This is from the Defense Minister, it has been reported that we have delivered over 600 T-25 ¡®Bear¡¯ main battle tanks to Manchuria. Also delivered are 800 ¡®Polkan¡¯ jeeps, 150 ¡®Tarant¡¯ Assault Vehicles, 300 ¡®Iron Sow¡¯ Infantry Carriers, 150 Sleipnir Armored cars, and 500 ¡®Ox¡¯ Utility Trucks. As for the air assets, 20 Zhar-ptitsa Attack Helis, 50 Kolokol Helis, 4 Perun Air Battleships, 5 Mj?lnir Ground Attack nes, 40 ck Stork Helis, 15 Bogatyr Cargo Aircafts, 80 Hailstrom, and 10 Aletina Super heavy bombers. There¡¯s still a lot more arriving there but that¡¯s it for now. As for the navy, the modern Pacific Fleet is due to arrive in five days.
Sevastian breathed after speaking a lot of technical names for each of their military assets.
It seems Alexander has, after much discussion with his ministers, decided to break the secrecy of his jet nes. Ground Attack ne Mj?lnir and Super heavy bomber Aletina will be the first two jet-powered nes to be seen in the expecteding war for Choson. Their appearances will send waves into international politics.
¡°Your Majesty, you sure are militarizing the Far East. Is there something I should know about?¡± Sevastian inquired.
¡°There¡¯s nothing really,¡± Alexander replied flippantly. ¡°This is for the security of the Far East. I don¡¯t want Manchuria or divostok to rely on the homefront. In case of war with Yamato, the Far East won¡¯t be defeated easily¡¡±
Alexander continued to read the reports in the file. ¡°So fuel storage tanks, radar facilities, military bases are all nearingpletion huh? I wonder what¡¯s the reaction of other countries about this military build-up.¡±
¡°That¡¯s going to be my report next, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian said. ¡°They are specting that you are preparing for expansion in the Far East. The Britannia Empire and the Deutd Empire have raised their concern about the military build-up. Should we stem the delivery to ease the tension?¡±
Alexander shook his head. ¡°We are not viting anything so why would we stem down our militarization? They should know that all that is to protect Manchuria and not an invasion force¡at least not yet,¡± he jested.
¡°Your Majesty, are you really nning to expand beyond Manchuria?¡± Sevastian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
Alexander beckoned him toe closer. Sevastian leaned forward and once his face got closer, Alexander whispered.
¡°I do,¡± Alexander answered.
¡°Your Majesty¡you really are not joking about this, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Look, imperialism has been the major policy of every empire. Why do you think that there were a lot of territorial concessions the west had in the Han Dynasty? The Yamato forcing the Choson to be their protectorate, Britannia¡¯s world domination¡I¡¯m saying we do what our neighbors do. Compared to them, I have strategic goals in the Far East, specifically the Choson penins. They are rich in natural resources, a thing that we can exploit.¡±
¡°So the reason you granted the Chosonese asylum is to spread influence in the Choson Empire?¡±
¡°That is correct,¡± Alexander confirmed. ¡°Sooner orter, we will be at war with the Yamato Empire. I can feel it¡¡±
¡°And if they do go to war with us. I¡¯m sure the western powers will intervene. Especially the Britannia Empire. They are the ones who are the wariest of us.¡±
Alexander scoffed and muttered a name. ¡°Diana.¡±
¡°I beg your pardon, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Forget what I just said,¡± Alexander replied. He then added, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to our discussion, shall we?¡±
¡°Right,¡± Sevastian nodded. ¡°We have signed a joint venture with the Austrean Empire, Angorian Empire, and Kingdom of Bulgaria about the oil construction pipeline. Each country was to supply all necessary construction materials, machinery and equipment with the goal to supply them with oil efficiently. Construction starts at the Almetyevsk in Tatarstan, the heart of the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
Sevastian continued. ¡°As for the economy, our exports in oil, wheat, machinery, electronics, and cars have increased by 20%. Our imports are decreasing, showing signs of independence. GDP increased by 10 percentst year and is expected to increase more in theing years. With this, it¡¯s safe to say that the Ruthenia Empire is growing exponentially! All thanks to you, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander nodded slightly in agreement. He knew that this was no mere exaggeration because he personally witnessed the rapid growth of his empire.
¡°Let¡¯s try to keep it that way.¡±
Chapter 151 Showoff
Inside the belly of the Cargo Aircraft Bogatyr, Daniel and Maxim decide to check the cars they had delivered to see it running. The loadmaster was using hand signals, guiding the driver of the cars down the ramp.
¡°The air here is quite fresher I must say,¡± Daniel remarked as he breathed.
¡°I concur,¡± Maxim nodded. ¡°I¡¯m itching to get out of the cockpit the moment wended. Damn, I¡¯m gonna need some air.¡±
The two walked down the ramp as they watched the engines of the vehicles growled haughtily. It attracted the eyes of the spectators around the airbase, their nt eyes squinting in curiosity at the vehicles.
Such a reaction is expected and understandable. The vehicles of the Imperial Dynamic Systems deviated from that mainstream design. If Maxim or Daniel were to describe it, they would say it¡¯s futuristic.
The Imperial six-wheel monster, Bukavac, and its pair of smaller ck boxy four-wheel SUV escorts are all made out of the ne without a scratch.
***
¡°What are they unloading?¡± one Yamato ground crew asked the other.
¡°I have no idea¡.¡± replied the other.
The Yamato ground crew all watch as the ¡®Bukavac¡¯ rolls out the back of the ne, surprising them with its size and construction.
¡°Is that an armored car? It¡¯s bigger than a tank!¡±, one of them eximed.
They are rather shocked as the Ruthenian Imperial vehicle rivals the size of the tanks the Yamato currently field.
The engine of the Bukavac revved loudly as it drive off in a formation in between the two smaller but impressive ck boxy escort cars..
After the vehicles drove out of the airfield, one of the more logical and nationalistic Yamato ground crew handwaves the sight.
¡°That is just a trick, the car must be very light so the engine can support it. Those Ruthenians are just trying to scare us with their fake bug cars. It¡¯s probably made of painted wood to make it nice looking.¡±
The words kicked out the idea of Ruthenian technological superiority and reced it back with Yamato nationalism and propaganda.
All the Yamatos next to him all nodded their heads in agreement that Ruthenia is just trying to show off with illusions.
But thenes the issue of the huge ne that is still on the airstrip.
***
With the vehicles out of the cargo bay and driven off the airfield.
There is still something that keeps the attention of the Yamato people, and that is their ¡®Bogatyr¡¯ aircraft waiting to take off.
Daniel looked around the airfield and saw propeller nes that couldn¡¯t bepared to thetest designs of the Imperial Dynamic Systems. Seeing such faces of awe and envy feels uplifting to his mood. That his country is now far better than the others.
Maxim feels the same.
¡°The air is quite chilly and fresh,¡± Danielmented again. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? Should we depart now?¡±
¡°Hold your horses,¡± Maxim said. ¡°We justnded so why hurry? Though I understand the prospect of us staying here for long, could we at least take a break for like ten minutes?¡±
¡°Whatever you say, boss,¡± Daniel shrugged, crossing his arms, and noticed that there was a man gazing intently at their ne.
¡°Psst!¡± Daniel hissed, trying to get the attention of the man. ¡°Hey!¡±
The man finally turned his head towards the direction where Daniel was.
Daniel patted Maxim on the arm, beckoning him toe along with him.
They approached the man and looked down on him. By the looks of it, he¡¯s one of the Yamato people. Short of a figure, t of face, and nt of an eye. Yep, a typical Yamato.
Not helping is the current average Yamato diet has smaller portions of protein and calcium which contributed to their short stature.
¡°May I help you?¡± the man said in the Yamatonguage, looking up to the Ruthenians that towered over him.
Daniel and Maxim cocked their heads to the side, seemingly surprised that Yamato tried to establishmunication between them using hisnguage.
¡°Sir, you know that I don¡¯t speak yamrice right?¡± Daniel replied in the Rutheniannguage with a slur. The Yamato person wasn¡¯t able toprehend what he was talking about.
¡°See, that¡¯s the point. We don¡¯t understand each other,¡± Daniel sighed and spoke in Britannia. ¡°Do you speak Britannia?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the man nodded as he stared at them intently.
¡°Great. Then may I ask what you are doing near our ne?¡± Daniel inquired sternly.
¡°I¡¯m just checking it¡sir,¡± the man said, bowing his head to Daniel and Maxim.
¡°Checking huh?¡± Maxim raised his eyebrow suspiciously, staring at the man. ¡°You see my friend here and notice that you¡¯re looking at our ne with intent. And I believe the reason for that is maybe you want to have this ne on your own by¡I don¡¯t know¡copy it. Did I hit the mark?¡±
The man didn¡¯t respond to his statement.
¡°I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to leave, sir. Checking is not a valid reason to approach our aircraft,¡± Maxim demanded.
¡°Yes, you should leave,¡± Daniel added.
¡°We don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt when the ne takes off.¡±
The man stared silently at them. Seconds passed and he walked away promptly, wisely leaving the Ruthenians who are getting rather unfriendly to his curiosity. Daniel and Maxim watched the man¡¯s retreating figure before looking back at the aircraft again.
¡°I can¡¯t believe that man tried to have a closer look at our ne,¡± Maxim said, making it sound like the ne is his wife and someone tried to leer at her.
¡°He looked puzzled,¡± Daniel shrugged, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°I saw him looking at the engine as if he¡¯s analyzing it. And by the look from his face alone, it is safe to assume that he didn¡¯t understand the mechanics behind flying this aircraft.¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Maxim bobbed his head up and down in agreement. ¡°However, I think we shouldn¡¯t becent about this matter. After all, the Ruthenian Empire has presented them with a concept of a huge flying aircraft. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll rush back to their drawing boards and begin drafting,¡± he sighed. ¡°Okay, I think we should leave here.¡±
¡°Good, because I really want to take a long sleep in afy bed. Anyways, where are we heading?¡± Daniel asked as he walked by Maxim¡¯s side.
¡°We are heading back to Dalniy. That was in the flight n. Didn¡¯t you read it?¡± Maxim asked as they climbed up the ramp.
Daniel scratched his head. ¡°My bad hehe¡¡±
Maxim rolled his eyes and patted the shoulder of the loadmaster the moment he passed him by. Daniel also patted the man on the shoulder and went straight to the cockpit.
¡°Let¡¯s put on a show to these suckers,¡± Maxim said, toggling switches on the control panel while looking at the gauges.
The aircraft roared to life immediately as the four propellers began spinning.
He then started to drive the aircraft, and he felt it vibrating underneath him. He smirked and kept steering it until he reached the runway.
Before giving the engine power by throttling, Maxim looked out the window and saw more than 50 Yamato people watching them. They were shocked when the ne managed tond on their small airstrip without crashing or rolling off the end of the runway, now what sort of reaction would they have now when this ne set off to the sky?
***
The Yamato ground crew looks on as the ne positions itself at the end of the runway to prepare for take-off.
The nationalistic one startsughing.
¡°Those idiots! They are obviously going to crash it this time for sure!¡±
He exined.
¡°They won¡¯t get enough speed to get airborne with our short runway! They made a stupid mistakending here. I hope they realize it before they smash into the forest beyond the runway!¡±
¡°Yeah! Stupid Ruthies! Now they gonna get it!¡± another one of his pals chuckled
But most of the Yamato¡¯s, spare the ones who had to clean up after soiling their pants earlier, chose to just watch and see.
***
¡°Let¡¯s do this, Daniel,¡± Maxim said, offering a fist bump.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this,¡± Daniel bumped Maxim¡¯s fist with his and started leveling the throttle. The engine was roaring loudly, causing their seat to vibrate and their ne to rattle.
The runway of the Yamato Airfield is short, like 500 meters but that didn¡¯t hinder the Bogatyr. After all, it has a trick up in its sleeves¡or more specifically, it has a trick up in its rear.
At the rear of the Bogatyr was a row of rocket boosters that would give the ne enough thrust to lift the ne off the ground.
Being empty and having less fuel makes it easier.
The moment the ne reached about 450 meters across the runway; Maxim shouted. ¡°Activate the rocket booster now!¡±
Daniel pushed a button and suddenly, a sound akin to an explosion tore through the air and the ne began to rise up in the sky.
The jaws of the Yamato watching the Bogatyr take off dropped dumbfoundedly.
***
The Yamato ground crew watched as the ne did something they did not expect. Before it reached the end of the runway, something exploded on its rear as smoke and fire emerge.
With a loud whooshing sound, their jaws dropped as they see the ne making its way into the heavens on a pir of fire sting out from behind.
The fire soon dissipated, and the huge ne flew off.
They hear the sound of something falling on the ground near them and saw that the loudmouth nationalistic idiot has fainted from the sight.
Chapter 152 Something is Brewing
In the middle of the rising empire of the east lies its capital named Tokyo. There, two pces stood, the Imperial Pce, which houses the Royal Family of the Yamato Empire, and the Akasaka Pce, a baroque-style architecture pce simr to Hofburg Pce, built primarily for the crown prince.
The three Grand Duchess / Imperial Princesses of Ruthenia are staying in Akasaka Pce for the duration of their visit to the Land of Yamato.
Anastasia was looking out the window as the sun graced her skin with its gentle rays. Her face shows a hint of disappointment as if something bad has happened.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Anastasia?¡± her sister, Tiffania, approached her andy a hand on her shoulder, gently.
¡°Nothing.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t sound so sure. You never sounded so uncertain before. Is there something bothering your mind?¡± Tiffania asked.
She shrugged. ¡°I miss our home.¡±
Tiffania nodded, understanding immediately what her little sister meant. Ever since they arrived at the Yamato Empire, she¡¯s been homesick. Although they just arrived here in the morning, Anastasia felt they¡¯d been here for days..
Even worse is theck of IDS products they had been enjoying in their Winter Pce home, Alexander has made gradual renovations to the ruthenian pce with electrically heated water, television sets, and other things that this State Guest House in Yamatocks.
¡°Well, you wanted this, right?¡± Tiffania questioned. Anastasia simply hummed in response.
¡°It¡¯s only been eight hours, Anastasia. Don¡¯t worry, we are only staying here for one week. After that, we¡¯ll return home.¡±
¡°Yeah¡ I know,¡± she sighed, feeling slightly reassured by her words. She looked out the window again. ¡°Where is sister Christie?¡± she quietly said.
¡°I believe she¡¯s speaking with the Crown Prince of the Yamato Empire at the moment. She¡¯lle here as soon as they finish their conversation.¡±
Just as Tiffania answered her query, Christina stepped into the room and walked over to her two sisters.
¡°Hello, guys, enjoying the Akasaka Pce? Crown Prince Hirohito warmly offered us to stay here in his pce during our stay here. And also, we will be having a luncheon with the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire in the evening.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great then,¡± Tiffania simply smiled. Anastasia merely gave a slight nod of acknowledgment while she continued to stare out the window.
After a few minutes, they all heard footsteps approaching them. Christine turned around to greet the neer when it suddenly stopped. Everyone turned their attention to the new arrival.
¡°Rn, have the others arrived?¡± Christina asked.
Rn nodded politely. ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness. The vehicle delivered from Harbin and the men whom I ordered to fetch it are inside.¡±
Christine smiled. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d. It seems that my brother is kind of overprotective don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°If I may speak casually, Your Imperial Highness. Your brother is just worried about the security provided by the host nation for you and your sisters,¡± Rn paused as he nced at the two Grand Duchesses. ¡°His concern is warranted. Rest assured ma¡¯am, I and the special forces that are with us will protect the three of you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Thank you,¡± she thanked him again. ¡°Anyhow, you all should go get some rest. I¡¯ve heard some of the special forces and even you haven¡¯t slept properly yesterday. Although I understand that our security is your primary concern, you still have to look over your well-being. Inadequate sleep can affect your health in ways you cannot predict.¡±
¡°I¡¯m honored for thepassionate words you have said to me, Your Imperial Highness. However, sleep deprivation is part of the military training.¡±
¡°Oh¡really? I am not aware. But even so, you still need sleep to refresh your mind. A nap would do since it¡¯s still hours away from the luncheon with the Imperial Family.¡±
Rn sighed, conceding his defeat. There¡¯s really no way around it when Christina puts her mind toward things. So, ¡°I understand, thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± he lied.
When Alexander offered him this job, he knew this would be a huge responsibility on his shoulders. Unlike Alexander who is always at the pce and rarely goes outside, he¡¯s safe most of the time. But in a nation where some of the popce harbor a dislike against Ruthenians, especially after the incident in Manchuria that almost dragged everyone into the war. He knows it will be hard. Who knows? There could be people outside the pce with the intent to harm them.
That is something he cannot allow to happen.
***
Somewhere around Tokyo, an ultranationalist name Shinzo Sakawa was holding a seminar in one of his temples. Children, young adults, high-ranking military officials, and businessmen attended the seminar to listen to what he has got to say.
He was speaking at the podium where the film projector showed ck and white images of the Yamato Empire spreading its influence on their neighbors in the form of ck mud running over the Choson and Han Dynasty.
¡°Seventy-five years ago was the time when we opened up to the world and realized that we are far behind in terms of economy, technology, and military power. It was also the time when our eyes saw the west spreading its influences in Asia, building up colonies and serving them as their masters. In order to avoid the same fate as them, we centralized and industrialized the Yamato, learning what the west had culminated for centuries in just thirty years,¡± Sakawa dered proudly as his eyes scanned the children, students, and patriotic Yamato citizens gasping in fascination.
The image changed to photos of Yamato¡¯s military mobilization into the Han Empire and Imperial Ruthenia.
He continued. ¡°Then we started our expansion, getting our Empire into a war against a country that scoffed at us for hundreds of centuries and a western superpower. The Han-Yamato war and Rutho-Yamato war.¡±
This time the image shows the victory parade of the Yamato Imperial Army in Hannds, but the victory parade of soldiersing back from Ruthenia was more sombre.
¡°We¡¯ve won both of them. But!¡±
The next slide shows the personification of the US, Austrea, Deutd, Francois, the hated Ruthenia, and even their friend, Britannia, all using their massive influences to blockade the Yamato from achieving their manifest destiny like how the western powers did in the first ce.
¡°The western powers keep intervening! They downsize us, ridicule us, and disrespect us despite our achievements. They will never treat us as their equals, so we are forced to bow down and do what they say.¡±
The attendees all nodded in agreement.
¡°If we are going to be treated like this in the following decades, I¡¯m afraid that the Yamato Empire we know of will soon cease to exist, falling under the charm of the west, and eventually controlling us.¡±
The next slide shows a drawn picture of Yamatos abandoning their culture and history to be like westerners, wearing western clothing and engaging in shameless acts. Very un-Yamato behavior. So shameful.
The crowd murmured amongst themselves and Sakawa continued his speech without hesitation.
¡°I¡¯m sure you are all aware of the St. Petersburg treaty signed four years ago. The time when the Ruthenia Empire is asserting its dominance over the region of Manchuria. A territory that the Yamato Empire has sought to take over. We are about to go to war with them again until the Deutd Empire and the Francois Republic decided to join Ruthenia¡¯s side, forcing our ally, Britannia Empire bes neutral and persuading us to agree on unfair terms,¡± the projector showed video footage of the Ruthenian-controlled Manchuria.
¡°Now, the Ruthenia Empire is industrializing and modernizing Manchuria at a fast rate. Building up their military strength. Their military and economy are also growing day by day to the point they became the second world¡¯srgest economy. The Ruthenians are still bitter about their defeat so we should watch out for them.¡±
Thest slide is a demonized caricature of Alexander Romanoff, his giant horned and fanged head sneering in anger at Yamato, his huge hand holding a long metal club ready to club the Yamato Isles into mush.
¡°And that is for today from our honored speaker, Shinzo Sakawa! The author himself of the book ¡®Yamato: The Future of Our Great Empire¡¯! Let¡¯s give him a big hand!¡±
Sakawa bowed in thanks, epting the apuse of the audience.
A short whileter, Sakawa was walking with his trusted aide alone in the hallway.
¡°Damn those Ruthenians. Their recent actions in Manchuria are disconcerting. If we want our Empire to survive for the next 100 years, we must do something before it¡¯s toote. Are the ones we hired ready for the operation?¡±
¡°Yes, just say the word.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
Chapter 153 Agent Zero
Just outside the temple where the man named Shinzo Sakawa was holding a lecture or seminar, a man in a hooded robe that perfectly covered his figure stood to watch.
¡°I have to report this to the embassy¡¡± he muttered under his breath as he began to walk away to get to his car.
He has been watching one of the people that could potentially harm the Imperial Family of the Ruthenian Empire and after months of investigation and observation, he can now finally conclude that Shinzo Sakawa is indeed a threat to the Tsar and his family.
As soon as he entered the vehicle, the man drove off towards the Ruthenian Embassy, it was not far away from the temple. It took him less than ten minutes to arrive at the Embassy to which he was granted permission to enter by the guard standing outside the gate.
There, he was escorted by the guards towards the office of the ambassador located on the second floor of the building, bringing him to the receptionist who handles the appointment and schedules of the Ambassador.
¡°How may I help you?¡± the receptionist asked, smiling pleasingly.
¡°I have a report to make to the Ruthenian Ambassador. Just tell him that Zero has arrived and he will immediately grant me entry.¡±
¡°Zero?¡± The receptionist repeated but didn¡¯t ask any further questions and simply grabbed the telephone, informing the ambassador of his arrival.
¡°Hello, Mr. Ambassador. There¡¯s someone here wanting to see you.¡±
¡°Really?¡± the ambassador from the other line said. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m busy and he can visit me tomorrow.¡±.
¡°But Mr. Ambassador, he said that he has a report to make and his name is Zero.¡±
When the receptionist mentioned that name, there was a brief silence.
¡°Zero huh? Why couldn¡¯t you have told me that sooner? Tell him toe inside now,¡± the ambassadormanded and the receptionist hung up the phone and flickered her gaze to Zero who was waiting patiently.
¡°The Ambassador will see you now, sir Zero,¡± the receptionist motioned for him to follow her as she led him to a hallway.
A few momentster they reached a door and the receptionist turned the doorknob and opened it slowly to reveal the interior of the room; sittingfortably on a ck leather couch in front of an old-fashioned mahogany table with two chairs on each side of it were the Ambassador of the Ruthenian Empire to Yamato Empire.
He was dressed in ck formal attire, a pair of sses resting on top of the bridge of his nose and the face of an elderly.
Tendrils of smoke billowed from his mouth as he held a cigarette in his mouth. The ambassador removed it and ced it on the ashtray and rose to his feet to wee the man.
¡°Zero, the moment I heard your name on the telephone, I was relieved. You can take a seat,¡±
Zero closed the door behind him and made his way towards the opposite side of the table before taking the seat that the host offered him.
¡°So, what brings you here that requires you to see me personally?¡± the ambassador began.
¡°Well, you know the protocol. When I find something that could threaten the national security of the Ruthenia Empire, I must report to you,¡± Zero said, intecing his fingers together on top of the table and gazing steadily back into the eyes of the other man, whose own gazes were locked onto him.
¡°What kind of threat are we dealing with here?¡± the ambassador leaned forward in his seat with a serious expression stered across his face and Zero remained unfazed.
¡°I¡¯ve been watching one of the influential people in the Yamato Empire,¡± Zero pulled out a brown envelope and handed it to him.
The ambassador¡¯s eyes narrowed as he opened it and removed three photographs from its pages and held them between his fingertips. One image was the man named Shinzo Sakawa bowing in front of the military generals of the Yamato Army, the second photograph was of an attractive young womanbeled as a ¡°honey trap¡± and the third one was a group of militia armed to the teeth.
¡°Okay, what am I looking at here?¡± the ambassador said as he looked again at the photograph, trying to understand the purpose of the pictures.
¡°Well, that man present in the three pictures is a millionaire named Shinzo Sakawa. The first photograph was him having a deal with one of the generals of the Yamato Army, Tomejiro Nishiki. The second was the woman he paid to lure the general in the first picture for use. Andstly are the detachment forces of the general over the battalion he hasmanded,¡± Zero fluidly exined the content of the pictures.
He continued. ¡°The honey trap in the second picture had sex with General Tomejiro Nishiki and it was recorded in a film. The negatives are in the hands of Shinzo Sakawa for him to use to ckmail him.¡±
¡°So, what did Shinzo force the general to do?¡±
¡°Well not only did he ckmail the general but paid him handsomely. His order was to give him 100 troops equipped with the weapons and military vehicles.¡±
The ambassador nced at the third picture once more before asking.
¡°So, he rented 100 soldiers for what?¡±
When the ambassador asked that, his heart was beating faster as the foreboding sensation of foreknowledge began to settle on his skin.
Zero gulped, even though he was beginning to feel uneasy.
¡°I have actionable intelligence that Shinzo Sakawa will use those soldiers to harm the very important guests of the Yamato Empire,¡± Zero confessed.
The moment those words left his mouth, the atmosphere grew tense and the tension almost suffocated the both of them.
¡°And by very important guests, did you mean the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire? The sister of our Emperor?¡±
Zero nodded his head.
The ambassador¡¯s face sank in revtion as he dropped the photos on his table and leaned back against his seat.
¡°Shit¡¡± he cursed, his hand shaking slightly as he ran a hand through his hair. He sighed heavily and rested his elbows against the table, closing his eyes for a few seconds to calm himself.
After a couple of seconds, he straightened up and returned his gaze to one of the best agents of the Ruthenian Empire working on the Foreign Intelligence Services.
¡°I have a recording here from the tools provided by the agency called ¡®The Thing¡¯, a type of listening device I nted on Shinzo¡¯s shoes. Though he didn¡¯t explicitly tell his n¡well, you should listen for yourself.¡±
Zero grabbed the recorder out of his pocket and ced it on the table. He pushed the y button and the conversation and the speech of Shinzo Sakawa yed.
The ambassador listened intently and his lips parted ever so slightly in surprise when the voice of Shinzo sounded through the speaker.
¡°Damn those Ruthenians. Their recent actions in Manchuria are disconcerting. If we want our Empire to survive for the next 100 years, we must do something before it¡¯s toote. Are the ones we hired ready for the operation?¡±
¡°Yes, just say the word.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
The recorder ended there and the Ambassador couldn¡¯t be more stunned.
¡°What operation are they talking about?¡± the ambassador asked Zero with a concerned look painted all over his features.
¡°As I mentioned, he didn¡¯t explicitly tell who the target is but I can vouch that it will be the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire. I mean where could he possibly use 100 military men? Perform a coup? No. So all the more reason to assume that it will be the Grand Duchesses. They are here on a state visit right?¡±
¡°Yes. I am aware of their schedule. They have a luncheon with the members of the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire in the evening.¡±
¡°Well, you better inform the maind immediately. Tell them there is a threat to the Grand Duchesses¡¯ life. If they were harmed during their visit here and they find out that the military of the Yamato Empire aided them, there will be a war.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right!¡± the ambassador nodded. ¡°I must call them immediately,¡± he grabbed the telephone, connecting him to the Foreign Intelligence Agency stationed in Manchuria.
Then the moment his call got connected, the ambassador told them about the looming threat.
Zero waited for the exchange to end in silence, his hands crossed over his chest as he watched the ambassador.
¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll notify him.¡±
The ambassador hung up the phone and looked at Zero. ¡°The Foreign Intelligence Service said that they will inform the Emperor about the information you¡¯ve collected. Now they want me to inform you about your new mission. Figure out entirely the nature of the operation and identify the location and the date if there will be such an attempt on the Grand Duchesses¡¯s life. Listen, this is a top priority mission. Use any means necessary.
¡°Tell them I ept the mission.¡±
Chapter 154 Trailing the Culprit Part 1
Finishing up his report, Zero left the embassy to carry out his duties of investigating the true nature of the operation funded by Shinzo Sakawa.
Outside, Zero pulled a pack of cigarettes and a lighter out of his pocket and grabbed one stick.
He put it in his mouth and lit it up with the lighter. The me flickered for a few seconds before it caught fire and ignited his cigarette. Once done with that, he put the rest back in his pocket and started walking away from the building. Looking around his surroundings, Zero made sure he wasn¡¯t followed or being watched. Confirming that he wasn¡¯t being trailed, he headed over to his car parked across the street.
Zero entered the vehicle and inserted the key in the ignition. Once starting, the engine roared to life.
He puffed another puff from his cigarette as he started driving through the streets and towards the temple where Shinzo Sakawa held his seminar.
The drive was quiet save for the radio ying softly in the background. As usual, Zero was too deep into thought about today¡¯s assignment. It was unlike any job he had taken before.
¡®Zero¡¯ you see, is his codename. His real name is in a dossier somewhere in Ruthenia.
He was given a different identity before being assigned to Tokyo.
Two years ago, he was sent to the Yamato Empire to conduct espionage on the government of the Yamato Empire. It was hard at first because he was a foreigner that would stand out instantly because of his appearance, but as days goes by, he was able to blend in with the everyday crowd in Tokyo..
The reason why he was stationed here is that he is fluent in the written and spoken Yamatonguage. It was a crucial skill that got him employed in the Foreign Intelligence Service.
Since then, he was providing invaluable intel to the Ruthenian government mostly through wiretapped conversations and photography.
However, this time, the stakes is greater. Should he fail to unveil the nature of the operation Shinzo has concocted, it could put the lives of the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire at risk. It¡¯s something he won¡¯t allow to happen.
Neither does the head of the Foreign Intelligence Service he is working under.
So now, it was all up to himself. He has to find out who and what was involved in this secret operation.
Throwing the cigarette butt out of the window, Zero pressed on the pedal, speeding up the car.
After five minutes, he arrived at the temple. Children, students, parents, and some high-ranking officials were exiting the temple. He eyed the crowd, searching for Shinzo Sakawa, and there he saw him in the middle, surrounded by several men dressed in military uniforms.
He grabbed his special bento box and opened it. Inside the specially designed bento lunch box contains sushi rolls, condiments and a specially designed waterproof camera with a periscopic reticle.
From outside, it looks like he is eating his packed meal.
But he is looking at the reflected reticle inside the box and taking pictures with a small spy camera.
Zero took the pair of chopsticks inside to press a hidden button inside to start taking pictures, while having a snack as he works.
While his eyes are peering into the camera, Zero notices that Shinzo is carrying a briefcase. Who knows, he could be carrying an invaluable document inside. Hell even the details of the operation itself.
Once Zero finished taking photos, he slipped his bento box back into the extra spacious glovepartment and observed them.
Meanwhile, just 20 meters away from the car, Shinzo was shaking the hands of military personnel.
¡°Thank you for attending the seminar and bringing along your colleague.¡±
¡°I should be the one thanking you, Shinzo-san. It was an eye-opening seminar of yours. Those damn Ruthies¡they¡¯ve stolen ournd in the north,¡±
¡°We will have it back, don¡¯t worry. The Yamato Empire spirit is stronger than Ruthenians.¡±
¡°Right, I should take my leave now,¡± the military personnel bowed his head and Shinzo returned the gesture.
Moments after that, he beckoned his aide who has been following behind him toe closer.
¡°What is it, Shinzo-dono?¡±
¡°We must execute the operationter. The Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire will have a luncheon meeting with the Imperial Members of the Royal Family. This is our chance to force both countries into a war.¡±
¡°Are you really sure about that, Shinzo-dono?¡±
¡°Our government has grown weak over the years. They always follow what the western powers say as if they are our masters and we are dogs. We won¡¯t be used by them any longer. By attacking the convoy of the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empireter, the Ruthenians can use it as casus belli and dere war on Yamato. Our homnd will be forced to go to war with them and then use that opportunity to reim thends that were supposed to be ours,¡± Shinzo scoffed and continued. ¡°Just because the Ruthenians have grown a lot in recent years doesn¡¯t hide the fact that they are still weak. Just like the Rutho-Yamato war, we will triumph, solidifying our position on the world stage.¡±
¡°I understand, Shinzo-done. In that case, I shall inform the teams that will participate in the operationter.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be counting you on that.¡±
His aide bowed his head and returned to the pce to make a phone call.
Shinzo Sakawa entered his vehicle and drove off.
Having witnessed all of that, zero turned on the engine and trailed the vehicle Shinzo was in.
Zero has already learned the habit of Shinzo as he has been watching him for months, identifying his likes and dislikes, his behavior, and his routine.
The vehicle he was on was taking him to his house, where Shinzo will be vulnerable and security is almost non-existent. That¡¯s how he was able to nt the listening device in his room and his shoes.
Just as they were about to arrive at the house, Zero parked his car 100 meters away from the point where Shinzo¡¯s driver dropped him off. When Shinzo entered the house, Zero quickly moved into action.
He stepped outside the vehicle and headed toward his abode. As soon as he got there, he climbed up the walls and stealthily crept through his windows.
This is the first time he sneaked into someone¡¯s house to steal something while the owner is inside. So, he has to be careful of his steps if he doesn¡¯t want to be found out.
He listened to the footsteps of his target getting further away. He memorized the interior of the house. And knowing his habit, it is certain that Shinzo is heading to the bathroom to take his fifteen minutes bathtub where he¡¯ll soak himself in hot water for rxation.
Zero waited for the sound of a closing sliding door. Then, he heard it.
Now it¡¯s the perfect time to enter. Zero climbed up the window and silentlynded on his feet on the floor. He walked quietly across the living room as he scanned the room, finding the briefcase.
He found it resting on the couch.
Zero opened it carefully in case of any inbuilt rm systems as he was trained so and grabbed the papers. He checked the contents of the papers and the moment he read the title, his eyes widened.
With automatic trained response, his hands reached into his pocket for another camera as he muttered under his breath.
¡°This is¡¡±
Chapter 155 Trailing the Culprit Part 2
Zero blinked, looking at the paper once more.
It was a bank transfer document, wherein the Bank of Yamato transferred 50,000,000 yen to Shinzo Sakawa bank¡¯s ount.
¡°What the hell is going on here,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Why the hell would the Government of the Yamato Empire pay a right-wing nationalist fifty million yen? ¡°
There was never a reason as to why the Bank of Yamato made that transaction, so Zero could only guess.
Is it possible that the government of the Yamato Empire is involved in the conspiracy? Like funding Shinzo Sakawa to do their dirty work. So if he gets caught, Shinzo is the person to me?
Zero contemted briefly,ing up with an exnation to make sense of this situation. So the Yamato Empire paid Shinzo Sakawa fifty million yen to harm the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire and Shinzo used the money he received to bribe one of the Generals in the army to lend his troops that will participate in the operation..
No matter what angle Zero thought about all of this, one fact remains; Shinzo Sakawa, the enemy and the government of the Yamato Empire are working together with one goal. That is to harm the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire or worse, kill them.
Zero could feel the anger bubbling inside of him and his fingers pinched the papers tightly, crumpling the paper a little. The Grand Duchesses just arrived and they are now making a move?
He must report this to the agency as soon as possible so that they could warn the security detail of the Grand Duchesses and leave the country immediately. Otherwise, they would fall into a trap the Yamato has already set for them and spark another major conflict that had been prevented four years ago.
Well, logically speaking, even if the Grand Duchesses weren¡¯t harmed and were notified beforehand, there¡¯s no saying what action Ruthenia would take. The Emperor, who is the head of state, finds out that the Yamato Empire government paid a man to hurt his sisters. No diplomacy can solve the issue, it¡¯s straight-up war.
Zero is also aware of the geopolitics existing between two nations and it can be summarized in a few words. ¡°They hate each other and are itching to beat one another.¡±
However, there is still no definitive proof that the intended target was the Ruthenian Grand Duchesses. This bank statement could mean a lot of things but it can serve as evidence.
There are still ten minutes left, so he can take pictures of the paper, set up the listening device, leave and wait for Shinzo to blurt out the name of the Grand Duchesses or other incriminating evidence.
He took a picture of it, reced the paper back into the briefcase as if he never touched it.
Looking around the room, he soon finds a blind spot to nt the listening device before hurrying to leave the house from where he entered.
Then just across the street, he set up the signal emitter and the receiver to activate the Passive Cavity Resonator,monly referred to as the ¡°The Thing,¡± it was the greatest go-to for spies of the Ruthenia Empire to conduct audio surveince.
It was invented in the Imperial Dynamic Systems, arge arms manufacturer that supplies the Ruthenian Army, and is also one of thergest corporations that produce literally everything from machinery, appliances, automobiles, electronics, food, and many more. It was owned by the Emperor himself, Alexander IV.
I digress. Let¡¯s go back to how ¡°The Thing¡± works.
First and foremost, ¡°The Thing¡± doesn¡¯t have electrical parts, which makes it a marvel in the modern world. To work, a signal emitter would beam an ultra-high-frequency radio signal to an antenna inside the Passive Cavity Resonator. It picks up conversations and then beams them back to a receiver.
A passive Cavity Resonator is basically a device that will only be activated upon radio waves or microwaves. And since it¡¯s not transmitting anything, it wouldn¡¯t pick it up under normal circumstances.
Alexander knew that by making a Foreign Intelligence Service, it had to have the toys they needed to perform their work. Signal Intelligence and Reconnaissance Satellites for example nned tounch in November and December for intercepting radio signals and conducting aerial surveince better than aircraft.
But those things are expensive and take time to build whereas the Passive Cavity Resonator can only take minutes to make.
Originally, it was invented by a famous Soviet musician and scientist named Leon Theremin for the KGB and was used to spy on the American Ambassador to Russia, Averell Harriman.
Now that everything is set, Zero waited patiently outside for Shinzo to make a mistake.
Three hours have passed and it¡¯s still nothing. It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock and the sun is starting to glow orange.
Zero was watching him over the binocrs, for audio, he already started beaming ultra-high-frequency for him to hear everything inside. Shinzo was walking around the house, dusting up and cleaning things. Then a ringing sound can be heard.
Zero shifted his attention to the telephone. Shinzo picked it up and answered the phone.
¡°Is everything set?¡± Shinzo said to the person calling him. He chuckled softly. ¡°Very well. The Grand Duchesses that the Emperor of Ruthenia was fond of dearly shall die for our n to proceed¡¡±
Upon hearing that, Zero¡¯s eyes widened. He had just confirmed who the target was. It was really the sister of the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
He recorded the audio through his recorder which will serve as irrefutable evidence. He must get out here and report this to the Embassy.
With that, he took all the equipment inside his car and drove off to the Embassy. Since there was an intention of harm directed at the Grand Duchesses, it¡¯s uncertain whether peace between the two countries will remain intact or not.
Unbeknownst to Zero, a pair of figures emerged from behind a bush wearing camouged clothing where he parked his car after he drove off. These figures are the secret service of the Yamato since ancient times. Coming from secret sects hidden in the many deep forests and valleys of Yamato. Trained from birth to be ultimate assassination and spying agents. They are the Ninjas of Yamato.
The very same that assassinated one of the secret envoys from Choson.
And now their mark has done something that requires more lethal action. With a special ultrasonic whistle, they blew a tune to alert nearby ninjas to pursue and eliminate their mark. And with that, they slide back into the bushes and disappear.
Chapter 156 To the Embassy!
The night has descended on the city of Tokyo, nketing the streets with darkness. Streetmps from either side of the streets in intervals give light to the city, evoking a sense of liveliness as the streets were full of people and the road with cars.
Not far from Zero¡¯s location, there was a parade of office workers,borers, geishas, and ordinary folks.
The traffic police on duty held out his hand to Zero¡¯s car and forced him to wait for pedestrians to cross.
Zero taps his fingers nervously on the steering wheel, for some reason the city tonight seems hostile. He just didn¡¯t feel right in the stomach, perhaps the sushi rolls didn¡¯t agree with his Ruthenian gut.
He was startled by a tap on his side window, causing him to look to his right, and there he saw a young woman with unkempt hair and wearing a ragged kimono. The girl continued tapping the window with her walking stick hoping for alms.
Zero winds down the window to give him some loose pocket change when suddenly his instincts red in danger.
With a flick of a lever, Zero¡¯s car seat reclined, just in time to avoid the beggar¡¯s walking stick spear in where his head was.
The walking stick is revealed to be a concealed short spear with jagged edges, perfect to impale a skull or slice open throats.
Zero mmed the horn and the elerator speeding up his car. He was d that this vehicle provided by the agency was automatic. It saved him from doing the clutch..
The honk got the pedestrian¡¯s attention as the car lurched forward, and the weaponized cane was ripped away from the assassin disguised as a beggar.
Zero threw out the cane and wind up the window, wading through the traffic to the side of the street.
.¡±Damn! Assassins! I must get the information to safety!¡±
Honking and driving, the pedestrians look on as the Tokyo traffic police call for reinforcements to catch a traffic rules vitor. The fact it was a Ruthenian only makes them even angrier.
¡°GET OUT OF THE WAY!¡± Zero yelled, waving his hand at anyone who was on the way. The civilians scattered like ants when they heard the thundering engine approaching them.
Down the street, another ninja pretending to be an old man waited with a bag of caltrops. Just as the Ruthenian car wasing in his direction, he dropped the entire bag on the road, the caltrops littered the street.
Instead of avoiding the caltrops in the road, Zero pinned the pedal and crushed the caltrops under the tire.
The ninja who just ced the caltrops stare dumbfoundedly at the speeding vehicle. The tire was supposed to burst when pierced but instead, it crushed the caltrops like clove buds in a mortar and pestle.
Unbeknownst to them, Zero¡¯s vehicle uses run-t tires that even if it got pierced, would not rupture.
As Zero continued, the car mmed into ampost, causing it to topple over and explode with electrical sparks as the light bulb shattered.
Having recklessly driven on the sidewalk, Zero managed to return the vehicle to the road while his eyes attentively observing the surroundings. One of them could be Yamato¡¯s agent.
¡°Shit¡shit¡shit!¡± He cursed exasperatedly, hitting the wheel repeatedly. ¡°Dammit!¡±
He had let his guard down. He never thought that a pauper young girl would turn out to be an agent. But that¡¯s okay, the embassy is five blocks away. The attack just now proves that the Yamato has ill-intent toward the Grand Duchesses.
As the car drove through heavy traffic, Zero gripped the wheel with impatience. He changednes before elerating, tailgating another car.
Zero honked again, the impeding car changednes then he speeds into the sharp right turn. As the taxi pulls up in front of him, he hit his brake.
¡°Fuck¡¡±
The pedestrian who hailed the taxi eyed him due to his reckless driving and shrugged before getting into the cab. Zero scans the man and it turns out to be an ordinary person. He simply let it go and waited for the taxi to move.
Momentster, the taxi moved and Zero hit the pedal until suddenly, a headlight shone brightly from his right and a speeding delivery truck broadsided his car from the opposite side.
Smoke rises from the tires and back of the twisted steel body of the car.
As the truck skidded to a stop, three armed men stepped out, carrying submachine guns, and approached the crippled vehicle.
Inside the vehicle, Zero coughed in smoke and groaned in pain. He looked up to the window and saw the shadow of a person walking over to the driver¡¯s seat.
Zero tried to jumpstart the engine but it didn¡¯t work.
Momentster, the three-armed men chambered their submachine guns before aiming them at the window where Zero was and pulled the trigger.
A spray of bullets impacted the side window of the car and cracks began to spiderweb the windows, but the ss held firm, causing the armed men to tilt their heads to their side in confusion and halted their firing.
Zero used this opportunity to restart his car, turning the key vigorously. The engine roared alive and he sped off with ease.
The three-armed men chased the speeding vehicle, their guns zing after Zero¡¯s car until finally, the car vanished around the corner.
When the car drove down the street it turns into, and two other vehicles with Maxim machine guns mounted on top appeared out of the alleyways it passed from both sides of the street, charging after it.
They opened fire and Zero swerved his vehicle to avoid several rounds flying above and to the sides.
They chased after him, exhausting the bullets of their machine gun as bullet holes riddled through the back of his car.
The window from the back is not going to hold any longer and Zero was aware of it. He doesn¡¯t have to fight back, he only needs to get to the embassy with the recorder and the picture, which makes it a top priority.
Two hundred meters away from the embassy, the sounds of gunfire can be heard, alerting the Ruthenian guards stationed at the entrance.
They grabbed their old-fashioned rifles, the Mosin Nagant, and took their position in the middle of the street. People on the sidewalk screamed as they witnessed a car being chased down by a pair of armed vehicles with machine guns shooting at it.
Secondster, the cars that were chasing Zero¡¯s car suddenly came to a halt and left the premises. It seems like they knew that going any further would spark a diplomatic incident. So, to avoid themselves being identified, they simply let him go.
The Ruthenian security pointed their guns at him but dropped them immediately after as they recognized the vehicle despite its battered appearance. They let him enter the gate.
¡°Shut the gate!¡± one of the securities shouted and two men followed the order.
When the vehicle stopped, Zero opened the door and dropped to the ground. He coughed up blood and the security personnel approached him from all corners.
¡°He needs medical attention. Let¡¯s get him to the clinic now!¡± The senior officer barked his order and two men lifted Zero up.
¡°Tell¡the ambassador¡that I have¡¡± he coughed. ¡°Urgent report.¡±
¡°We can do that but first let¡¯s get you checked up.¡±
Chapter 157 Imperial Palace
Meanwhile, 2.7 kilometers away from the Ruthenian Embassy, the Bukavac, along with its two SUV escorts fresh from the Ruthenian Empire raced down the pavement as they headed towards the Tokyo Imperial Pce.
At the hood of the Bukavac, the small diplomatic car gs of the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire flutter in the wind. Inside the vehicle, three passengers sit silently. One was Christina who watched the scenery past from the window. Tiffania was sitting next to her, reading a novel to pass the time. Lastly, Anastasia was humming along to the tune of the music ying on the car radio.
Ahead of them, the Tokyo Imperial Pce glistened under the light of the setting sun and the lights from the Tokyo Imperial Pce inside illuminated it. The streets were empty, probably because they were cleared by the host nation to give way for their arrival.
Rn, who was sitting in front next to the driver, was warily observing his surroundings, looking out for potential threats that may befall them at any given time.
Fortunately, they were non-existent. Three minutester, they arrived at the gates of the Imperial Pce. The staff of the Imperial Pce approached the convoy and weed them pleasantly. After that, they guided them towards the dining hall where they would meet up with the members of the Imperial Family.
The Tokyo Imperial Pce interior is a fusion of Europa and Yamato aesthetics.
The support structure uses Yamato construction form, but the height of the ceiling is higher to have chandeliers suspended from there.
The flooring uses a diagonal pattern of golden floor tiles made to appear like golden tatami mats.
The entrances, portals and passages alternate between Europa ssic arches to beautifully painted paper and wood sliding doors depending on the design choices.
The dining table is a solid wood banquet long table with many chairs.
Upon the arrival of the three Grand Duchesses in the hall, they were greeted with smiles and bows from the members of the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire and in return, the three sisters, under a short lesson in Yamato etiquette from Alexander, return the gesture properly. On the table, a beautiful set of table decoration with a silver crane surrounded by orchids and beautifully arranged flowers sat, greeting the guests from Ruthenia..
Rn Makarov and Igor Dmitriev who followed them inside were off limits inside the hall, they could only stand by the entrance. But if threats were to arise inside or outside the Imperial Pce, they were ready to take the Grand Duchesses out to safety.
Inside the dining hall, Prince Hirohito and his wife Nagako began the luncheon with the customary exchange of gifts.
¡°Your Imperial Highness, Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania. I would like to wee you once again to the Yamato Empire. Your presence in our country is an honor that we are d to have received. To express our gratitude, please ept these gifts that we have prepared for you,¡± Hirohito bowed towards the trio who sat opposite him.
On a cart that was being pushed by one of the attendants of the royal pce, sat arge assortment of Yamato ceramics, paintings, lucky charms, folding fans, furoshiki cloths, and many more. This made Christina somehow embarrassed about receiving something so ostentatious like this.
Prince Hirohito, seeing her embarrassed expression, continued. ¡°This is all our gifts to you, please ept it,¡± he smiled charmingly.
¡°I¡¯m deeply honored, Prince Hirohito,¡± Christina said smilingly and gestured to Anastasia and Tiffania to bow politely at the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire.
¡°In addition,¡± Crown Princess Nagako added, ¡°we would like to invite the three of you to attend the banquet we prepared for you tonight.
¡°That would be great!¡± Christina eximed happily. She then looked to Tiffania and Anastasia, who nodded back.
Ever since they entered this hall, Christina has been in the driver¡¯s seat, speaking with the Imperial Family formally. She has a mission after all. Her brother asked her if she can mend the broken rtionship between the Ruthenia Empire and the Yamato Empire.
She promised she would do that. She won¡¯t let him down. After all, her brother asking a favor to her was a rare urrence. Her brother would normally do things by himself through diplomacy. But since he was a signatory of the St. Petersburg treaty that enabled Ruthenia to annex Manchuria, Alexander was hated by the Yamato popce.
¡°Well, Your Imperial Highness, as you have brought your gift to ours, we shall present our gifts to you as well. However, our chief of security, Rn, who is just outside is the one carrying the gifts. May I ask for your permission to grant him ess?¡± Christina questioned, looking at the Crown Prince and the Emperor politely.
They nodded, indicating that it was alright. With that, Christina pped her hand gracefully, signaling Rn to enter.
Rn entered, his prominent height and almost perfect body structure caused the Imperial Family to let out an audible gasp. He walked over to the table, carrying arge ornate white box wrapped in shiny gold cloth. He carefully ced it on the table and opened it, revealing a golden Faberg¨¦ egg.
¡°The Romanoff Family of the Ruthenian Empire has personally asked the House of Faberg¨¦ to create one that will suit the elegance and beauty of the Yamato Empire,¡± Christina introduced it with a proud smile on her face.
The Imperial Family gave their appreciation with a chorus of ¡°aww¡±s and ¡°thank you¡±. Prince Hirohito leaned over to have a closer look.
¡°May I touch it?¡± Hirohito inquired.
Tiffania quickly replied, ¡°Of course, Your Highness! But please be careful as it is fragile.¡±
Hirohito reached out his hand and gently touched the golden egg. The entire crowd was silent and stared at him curiously. Then, Hirohito¡¯s fingers curled around the edge of the egg.
¡°How do I open this?¡± Hirohito wondered.
¡°The Faberge egg has a mechanism which when you press a button in the middle, will allow the heart inside to open up like a pendant. And once it is open, you¡¯ll see what surprise the Faberg¨¦ family has crafted for you.¡± Christina has
Prince Hirohito did as he was told, pressing the small button in the center of the egg. The lock clicked open and the inside Faberg¨¦ egg was revealed.
¡°This is¡¡± Hirohito showed it to his family.
¡°Woah¡isn¡¯t that our Imperial Pce?¡±
¡°It¡¯s so small and well-crafted.¡±
¡°Beautiful¡it¡¯s glimmering inside!¡±
Christina smiled proudly as she watched them admiring the Faberg¨¦ egg. She turned her attention to the Crown Prince.
He seemed lost in thought but immediately snapped out of it, realizing that he was being gawked at.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Imperial Highness for being distracted¡I just can¡¯t help but admire such a beautiful piece of art,¡± He apologized.
¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Imperial Highness, the Faberg¨¦ Egg is indeed beautiful, I must admit,¡± Christina replied, bowing slightly.
Prince Hirohito nodded, ¡°Yes, it truly is lovely. It looks even more precious than it already is. Thank you for giving this to us, we will treasure it dearly.¡±
¡°I hope this small gesture will be a foundation for the continued peace our both countries are enjoying. I am aware that our rtionship is sour at the moment, but I wish we can fix that. Which is why I and my sisters are here¡¡± her gaze flickered to Rn. ¡°You may now leave, Rn.¡±
Rn bowed his head at her and exited the room. As soon as the door closed behind him their feastmenced and the first course began.
Just outside the dining room, Igor earpiece begun speaking something urgent in his ear and he inquired further. What he got was some extremely disturbing information.
¡°What¡are you serious?¡± Igor said, slightly shocked.
¡°What is it?¡± Rn asked, standing beside him.
¡°¡There was a sudden incident at the main gate of the Ruthenian Embassy and also a firefight erupted in the streets. We¡¯ve also received a report that there¡¯s an impending attack against the Grand Duchesses.¡±
¡°What?! Verify it at once.¡±
***
Inside the Dining Hall.
Due to having royal Ruthenian guests over, the decision to serve a western cuisine using Yamato and imported ingredients was deemed prudent as culture shock during mealtime can sour first impressions.
The starters are a clear soup made with scallops and a properly bnce mix of vegetables and herbs.
The fish dish is freshly caught salmon, filleted, and grilled with a sauce made from best sake money can buy.
The meat dish is Yamato venison cook to tender perfection with Yamato gourmet wild forage of mushrooms and chestnuts.
The game dish is Saut¨¦ed quail cutlets with zed goose liver. The ze used is wild honey sourced from the forests of Yamato, lending a spicy woody vour tones of cloves, toasted oak, and hint of pine.
Cherry brandy sorbet is served, and beverages given to wash down the meal before the other half of the course is served.
A poultry dish of roasted castrated young hens with truffle slices stuffed between the skin and breast is served with a Yamato style sd. With fine strands of Yamato white radish, carrot, kelp and pickled ginger rolled into pretty vegetable string balls, it cleanses the pte of the lingering fatty umami stuck in the mouth.
The vegetable dish is asparagus spears in creamy white B¨¦chamel sauce with artichoke hearts.
Forst course is a molded scoop of green tea ice cream in crystal chalices.
It might not seem like something luxurious but getting the right amounts of matcha powder in this handmade Yamato specialty with current refrigeration methods makes it a rather expensive treat. In this time period, many rich households in Yamato still depended on iceboxes and deliveries of ice blocks to keep their food cold.
After that is desserts of reasonable choices.
¡°I enjoy the food, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Christinamented.
¡°I¡¯m d that it suits your liking,¡± Hirohito smiled.
Chapter 158 What Couldve Been a Pleasant Day
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. October 17, 1927.
¡°Why did you bring me along with your work, Alexander?¡± Sophie asked, as they walked down what seemed to be a sort of clothing factory, while they were holding hands. The sounds of sewing machines threading cloth all around them.
Behind them, a dozen Imperial Guards that served as their security detail followed them at their pace.
Even with modernized uniforms, the Thomas in Alexander cannot deny the charms of old aesthetics in their dress.
As such, they still wear the kiver shako headwear, have full mustaches, and modernize their old uniform. There are some key differences as the clothes have bulletproof vests underneath and exchanged the bolt action rifles for modern assault rifles and submachine guns.
¡°Because I have a favor to ask you,¡± Alexander simply said, avoiding making eye contact with her and instead staring straight forward. He was grinning though, the way he always did when he was about to ask her something.
¡°Geez, fine. I guess I¡¯ll follow along,¡± Sophie gave up on getting a response for now. It could wait untilter. ¡°What is it anyway?¡± she continued. She looked around to see where exactly they were. Factory workers going about their work. Some men and women were looking at them as they walked by, their faces stered with surprised expressions, which only made Sophie look away shyly.
Alexander stopped dead in his tracks once a plump man in a ck suit appeared in front of them.
¡°Your Majesties, you have graced us with your presence today, to which we are truly honored. ¡± The man bowed before them. ¡°You can call me Bogdan, I¡¯m the one who handles and manages the operation here. May I have the honor of escorting you into the model room?¡±
Alex nodded his head. ¡°That would be great,¡± he held Sophie¡¯s hand tightly.¡±Is everything ready?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve worked day and night deciding what to pick the best outfit that will suit Her Majesty¡¯s gracious figure.¡±.
Sophie felt herself blush slightly as she turned to face Alexander. ¡°Alexander? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±
¡°In that case, we shall get going,¡± Alexander smiled stiffly at the man, ignoring Sophie¡¯s question, instead pulling her along, leading her toward their destination.
They arrived in arge storeroom where hundreds of clothing of various designs and colors were hanging on the clothing racks, as well as numerous other essories lined the walls. Alexander guided her toward the middle of the room where the clothes ringed around them.
A group of photographers on the side was looking at them inquisitively as they prepared their equipment. Not believing that they are seeing the father and mother figures of the Ruthenia Empire.
Alexander winked and waved his hand toward them, which made them turn around quickly and hurry back to their jobs, with their cheeks flushed. They were just noticed by their Emperor, it¡¯s truly a great honor for them.
Sophie¡¯s eyes wandered around the showroom and noticed that some of the clothes disyed on the clothing rack are quite different from the ones shemonly sees in the clothing store.
¡°What am I to do here, Alex?¡± Sophie looked up at him, her eyes pleading for an answer.
¡°You and I, my darling, are going to be the fashion models to try out the new Imperial Dynamic Systems apparel store.¡±
¡°Wait, you opened another business?¡± Sophie gasped, not really expecting that he would open a brand new store that deviates from their specialty, which is an automobile, machinery, aviation, and defense.
¡°Of course,¡± Alexander smirked. ¡°Clothing industry is a lucrative business. Every person in this world needs it. However, the clothes that we are selling are different from ourpetitors. They used natural materials such as cotton, silk, leather, linen, and wool whereas the Imperial Dynamic Systems utilized new synthetic materials like nylon, rayon, polyester, and acrylic.¡±
¡°Nylon¡polyester¡¡± Sophie repeated the pronunciation. ¡°What are those?¡±
¡°Well, those materials are derived from crude oil using chemistry, you know, the ones that power a vehicle. We have lots of it thanks to Ruthenia¡¯s huge untapped reserves within itsndmass. I was considering opening synthetic fiber factories a few years ago but was dyed due to a plethora of ongoing sophisticated technological developments. I prioritized those first and now that all is starting toe together, I decided to start manufacturing the synthetic cloths.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Sophie smiled softly at him, not exactly knowing his thought process.
Truth be told, Alexander doesn¡¯t have experience in running a clothing store nor does he has an idea to open one. But one thing he knew is how those apparel are created and how they were designed thanks to their ubiquitous appearance in everyday life. Hence, hepensated for his weakness by hiring Britannian, Sardegnian, and Francois tailors and apparel owners as well as fashion designers for their expertise to realize his vision for the Imperial Dynamic Systems¡¯ apparel store.
And also use theirwork to spread the word of his new goods to them in hopes of opening a market for synthetic textiles and clothes in the world market. After all, what is a CEO without good business sense?
Just as Alexander mentioned earlier, the primary source of the material is crude oil or petroleum. They were produced simr to stics. Well, they are stics. You might be wondering how stics are made. Let me oversimplify it for you.
All stics are made of molecules called ¡°monomers¡± containing carbon. Using chemical reactions or additives, the monomers are linked together like a chain, and they be polymers. There are two types of it, thermostic, which softens when heated and can be recycled, like carpet, clothes, and furniture, and thermosets, which, once molded and rigid, stay that way, like electrical fittings, work surfaces, or car bodies.
Take nylon for example. Nylon fabric is a polymer, which means that it isposed of a long chain of carbon-based molecules known as monomers. To make a nylon polymer, diamine acid is forced to enter into a reaction with adipic acid. This type of polymer ismonly known as PA 6,6, or nylon 66. PA 6,6 is also called a nylon salt, and this crystallized salt is then heated to form a molten substance.
This substance is then extruded through a spinneret, a device that looks simr to a showerhead that has a plethora of holes from it. Then they are stretched to increase their strength and sticity and thenstly wound onto a process called ¡°drawing¡±.
Nylon ismonly used to make women¡¯s stockings, form-fitting bottoms, and sportswear.
stics are truly a wonderful invention of humankind that molded the modern world. Almost everything in the modern world is made of or contains stics. Without stics, there is no modern world. No medicine, noputers,munications, or travel. It¡¯s simply a lifeparable to the 1850s. Though revolutionary, it presents an environmental challenge that the modern world still faces today.
Alexander is aware of the consequences of his action, but just like nuclear energy, stics are also a must-have material if he wants to modernize the Ruthenia Empire. Nothinges out for free they say.
Bogdan approached them again and looked at Sophie. ¡°Your Majesty, the fitting room is ready and the staff that will be helping you is also there as well.¡±
¡°You should go, Sophie,¡± Alexander ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±
Sophie took his hands into hers, giving them a gentle squeeze before standing.
Before she leaves, Sophie faces Alexander. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to expect but if my participation could help you in any way, then I will be d to help.¡± Sophie smiles at him before turning around, heading in the direction of the fitting room where Bogdan leads her into.
Alexander doesn¡¯t know what the team has prepared for Sophie. He can only imagine. But whatever she wears, he¡¯s certain that it will fit her perfectly.
To pass the time, Alexander looked around the showroom, walking over to some clothing racks and checking them. All of the designs were inspired by his past life. Using his photographic memory, he scanned the outfit of every person he encountered from different countries and drew them for the fashion designer of this world to see.
Just as how an ordinary person would react, they were surprised at his design, because the paradigm is not aligned with the mainstream design of this era. Some however are excited, as it turns out that some of the designers have simr ideas but are more dated than his.
He has to reject some of the designs as too ridiculous, silly, or too oundish.
It seems fashion designer madness is the same across the multiverse.
Twenty minutes had passed, and they were still not finished. Alexander was tapping his foot impatiently. He has browsed the showroom thrice already. Do girls really take a lot of time to change?
Just as he thought of that, Bogdan finally exited the fitting room along with the other support staff.
Bogdan strode all the way to Alexander and spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, she is ready.¡±
¡°Great! Where is she?¡±
Bogdan pped his hand, signaling one of the staff to motion Sophie to make her entrance.
Moments after, Alexander¡¯s jaw dropped slightly ajar. ¡°Woah¡¡±
She was wearing a mid-thigh, winter bell dress of white, with golden buttons down her front center. Rimmed along the hems of the dress and sleeves, is fur as fluffed as fresh snow. Her slender figure tailored bodice is of dark leather like the bark of a pine tree, decorated with a bow of green and red over her heart, and a golden belt around her narrow waist. warm ck tights protect her legs from the uing cold season, and tall, knee-length white boots She wears a shawl as pristine as the snow-white of her dress and scarf, and a hat Ushanka sat upon her head.
Her outfit evoked a Christmas vibe from it. And it is turning him on. Once Sophie approached him, Alexander whispered to her ears. ¡°I would like you to wear that outfit on Christmas.¡±
Sophie giggled, ¡°You liked it?¡±
¡°I sure am,¡± Alexander breathed.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Bogdan voiced, getting the attention of Alexander.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Alexander said and looked back at Sophie, ¡°I¡¯m going to surprise you as well¡¡± he smirked.
However, before Alexander can take one step forward, he heard rushed footsteps heading in their direction.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
He immediately recognized the voice, it was Sevastian.
Sevastian ground to a halt and panted heavily. ¡°I was looking for you, Your Majesty. There is an urgent matter that you have to look into.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Alexander asked, confused at the urgency on his subordinate¡¯s face.
Sevastian leaned over and whispered something to Alexander.
Alexander¡¯s face sank into a frown. ¡°Shit¡contact the Minister of Defense and the Joint Chiefs of Staff¡¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Sophie was curious as to what caused her husband¡¯s face to contort into such a grim expression.
¡°My sisters¡they are in danger.¡±
Chapter 159 Prelude to Chaos
Back at Tokyo Imperial Pce, while the Grand Duchesses were just starting on the starters prepared by the best imperial chefs in the Yamato Empire, the door suddenly flung open, disrupting the amicable mood both royal families had been enjoying.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden intrusion,¡± Rn spoke in Yamato, surprising the members of the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire again. ¡°And for interrupting your luncheon, your highnesses.¡±
He walked over to Christina with a concerned look written on his face.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Christina asked, putting down her spoon seemingly confused about what was going on.
¡°We have to leave the Imperial Pce, Your Highness, please follow me,¡± he grabbed Tiffania and Anastasia by the arm, pulling them up from their seats, hurting them a little.
¡°Ouch¡Rn¡what the hell?¡± Tiffania eximed.
Their spoons made a din as those tter to the tiled floor.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. But we really have to get going by now,¡± Rn said as he pressed a finger on his ears, contacting the rest of his team through earphones. ¡°Start the vehicle, we¡¯re going out as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Rn¡exin to us what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re causing a scene,¡± Christina demanded
¡°I will exin everything once we are in the safe area. Just trust me,¡± Rn stated sternly as he ushered the Grand Duchesses out of the dining hall..
However, as they were about to reach the door, Hirohito mmed the table, producing an outburst of noise, shocking the members of the Imperial Family of the Yamato Empire and causing Rn to ground to a halt.
¡°Sir, you just barged into the room with no permission, grabbed the Grand Duchesses, and forced them to leave with you? I may not speak Ruthenian but I can understand a gist of it,¡± Hirohito red, obviously upset with Rn.
¡°This is a matter of security for the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire. This does not, in any way, concern you, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Rn tly responded.
¡°You are in the Yamato Empire, we are responsible for the safety of the Grand Duchesses as well. So I think we have the right to know what¡¯s going on that caused you and your team to leave our Imperial Pce so suddenly.¡±
Rn clicked his tongue, feigning ignorance that their government is involved in a plot to endanger the Grand Duchesses.
¡°It¡¯s ssified and I will speak no further about this matter. For now, we are considering the presence of the Grand Duchesses anywhere but the Ruthenian Embassy dangerous¡¡±
As they were having what could be considered a heated argument, an official of a Yamato Empire rushed inside the dining hall and reported something to the Emperor and the Crown Prince.
However, Rn didn¡¯t waste any time hearing about its contents and left the Imperial Pce. He was holding Tiffania and Anastasia tightly in their arms as he was pulling them out of the vicinity.
¡°Rn, you¡¯re scaring us here,¡± Anastasia whispered.
¡°I apologize for scaring you, Your Majesty. However, I cannot risk revealing anything more until we are clear of the Pce and back to the Ruthenian embassy¡± Rn apologized, tightening his hold on the two girls with a foreboding tone.
They made their way quickly to the Bukavac parked on the Imperial Pce grounds.
¡°All of you please get inside,¡± Rn ordered, opening the doors of the car and ushering everyone inside.
The three women sat in the backseat of the luxurious armored SUV. After that, Rn got inside the car and signaled Matvei Samarin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, to drive.
The three SUVs rolled out and proceeded to the main gate of the Imperial Pce. However, it was barred by the Yamato guards stationed in the Imperial Pce.
¡°Sir, we got a situation,¡± the lead escort, Igor, reported the situation at the gate to Rn through an earpiece.
¡°Are they locking us up here?¡± Rn snorted. ¡°Pay it no heed, run it down if you have to,¡± hemanded.
¡°Understood,¡± Igor mmed the pedal onto the floor as he sped off, the engine roared, causing panic to the Yamato guards who frantically shouted and waved their hands to stop. Seeing that it was futile, they ran to the side, avoiding the vehicle headed straight towards them.
Seconds after, Igor rammed the gate violently, making loud crashing noises as some of the parts went under the ck SUV.
He turned into the nned evacuation route as the six-wheeled beast and the second SUV drove past the ruined gates and followed his lead. The wheels of the three futuristic vehicles from Ruthenia raced away from the Tokyo Imperial Pce.
If the urgently rude meal interruption did not anger Prince Hirohito already, then the unintended destruction of his pce property will absolutely piss him off.
¡°Man the M134, now!¡± Rn barked another order. One of the special forces inside the two SUVs manned the M134 Minigun and protruded atop the SUVs.
The M134 Minigun is a copy of the same named portable electrically driven Gatling gun. A key difference is the M134 Minigun here is built to adapt to currentmon rifle cartridges, reducing the cost in logistics to feed the bullet hose monster.
Alexander was bad ating up with names for every technology he introduced into this world. Just like this one, when he was asked by one of his engineers working in the Imperial Dynamic Systems about the name of the Gatling gun, he answered M134. Think of it as his way of crediting the inventor and the teams who have made the technology possible.
Once they were in position, Rn spoke to his earpiece again.
¡°Be wary of the surroundings, we have received a message from the Embassy that there will be an attack that will break out any moment soon.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± the special forces acknowledged in unison.
¡°Attack? What attack are you talking about?¡± Christina demanded an answer from Rn.
¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve received a report from one of our operatives working for the FIS stationed in Tokyo that there exists a plot to endanger the three of you,¡± Rn finally revealed.
¡°What¡¡± Christina¡¯s face turned pale as her voice cracked. ¡°Who?¡±
¡°It is not yet confirmed but reports say that a right-wing ultranationalist was behind the plot,¡± Rn exined.
Christina waspletely silent and stared nkly at Rn. Although she had heard rumors that the people in Yamato hated their country, she never imagined that they would do something extreme like this.
Her gaze flickered to her sister, her mncholic expression was enough to make the two younger girls feel sad. They visited the Yamato Empire because they were interested in their rich culture and wanted to experience it firsthand. Now, it has turned into a nightmare.
Still, she¡¯s the oldest one and she must disy a calm fa?ade and stay strong. It was her responsibility to protect them at all costs, it was a promise she made with his brother before they left Ruthenia.
The convoy sped down the road into the night.
¡
Meanwhile, at Shinzo Sakawa¡¯s residence.
Shinzo was breathing heavily, his lips curled downward and face red with anger, infuriated that their ns were found out by the Ruthenian scums.
He grabbed up the telephone and contacted someone.
¡°Are you all in positions?¡± Shinzo simply asked.
¡°Yes. Shinzo-dono. Are we clear to shoot?¡± the man from the other side of the line said as they saw a three speeding SUV racing down the road from afar.
Shinzo thought deeply before giving out orders to them. Since the Ruthenian spy has found out about the document on his briefcase, which he also believes that the spy already has in possession of, evidence that can tie him and the Yamato government together, he concluded that it is toote to back down now.
¡°Soldiers of the Yamato Empire, I entrust you to do your duties and serve in the best interest of the country and for the emperor. We must show the world that the Yamato Empire is a country that shouldn¡¯t be looked upon. We have defeated the Ruthenian Empire in the war, and we will do so again, and once we do, the vision of our Emperor of a glorious Empire shall be realized. ¡°
Shinzo breathed deeply before sending out his order. ¡°Fire.¡±
¡
Back at the convoy, d Babinski was manning the M134, pivoting around as he scanned the surroundings. It was oddly silent for one of the many busy streets of Tokyo.
The night has already darkened considerably, reducing the visibility of most things except for the asional street light that shines above.
He lowered down his night vision which also features thermal imaging from his tactical helmet, scanning the area once more and making sure everything was fine. He was just about to turn around and aligned the M134 to the convoy, when suddenly a bright sh illuminated from the tree line nearby, followed by a thunderous noise. When d turned around, his eyes widened, staring disbelievingly in shock and disbelief.
A shell exploded from the side of the SUV he was in.
Chapter 160 Ambush Part 1
The 37 mm infantry support gun from the Yamato Empire army shot at the convoy of the Ruthenian Grand Duchesses in the dead of night. The shell missed its target and struck the road, exploding with a force that shook the ground.
¡°Get down!¡± Rn shouted as he reached for the three Grand Duchess who were lowering their heads and bracing themselves.
¡®That was a fucking cannon!¡¯, Rn cursed inwardly, remembering the sound of artillery fire and the bursting shells during his time fighting the Anatolians in the Balkans during the Rutho-Anatolian War.
It really seems that someone truly wants the Ruthenian princesses dead if they brought that sort of firepower for a mere assassination attempt.
The shell was a prelude to the onught, and it followed spectacrly as Maxim machine guns from either side of the street started firing at them. The bullets tten and ricochet noisily off theposite armor and bulletproof ss of the Bukavac and the two SUVs, producing a cacophony of metal hammering against metal.
However, the convoy was not halted as the hail of gunfire from Yamato machine gun nests rained down upon them and the convoy drove forward all the while the operator aimed the M134 minigun towards opposing units whose positions were shown thanks to the muzzle sh of their weapons..
***
The Yamato riflemen lieutenant spotted a Ruthie in the roof turret of the ck SUV and turned towards their position. The gunfire, streetlights, and bright vehicle lights from the convoy reveal the figure to be manning a portable Gatling gun without the ammunition magazine attached to it.
¡®Hah! The stupid Ruthies are gonna die!¡¯ even the lieutenant knows he might be executed to cover up the incident or stripped of rank and deployed somewhere terrible. He could not stop smiling with bloodlust as he finally gets to kill a damn Ruthie as revenge for killing some of his pals in the brutal Rutho-Yamato War.
He pointed his sword in the direction of the Gatling gun operator.
¡°Shoot that man! Now!¡±
The Imperial Yamato riflemen under hismand aim at the idiotic Ruthie who seems to have made the stupid mistake of not loading the Gatling gun first before he hears something like hard tulence.
***
The barrels of the belt-fed electrically driven Gatling gun spun and spewed out 7.62¡Á51mm rounds at more than 2000 round a minute. Literally buzzing the Maxims fast drumming of 600 rounds a minute with an unimaginable fire rate of this era.
With also a muzzle velocity of 853 m/s, the M134 Minigun has 109 m/s more muzzle velocity than the Maxim¡¯s which results in the projectile having more prating power with higher velocity.
The bodies of the ambushing Yamato turned into honebs while the others found their bodies cut in half.
Some of the machine guns and rifles were even shot to pieces by the swarm of hot lead.
The Yamato lieutenant and his sword joined the pieces that were his men and equipment, dead before he even knew it after hearing the ¡°Fart of Death¡±.
¡°We are being ambushed!¡± Rn barked through his earpiece connected to the Ruthenian Embassy to the Yamato Empire. ¡°I repeat we are being ambushed. We are currently receiving heavy fire from unknown elements.¡±
Rn could hear the muffled cries of the Grand Duchesses behind his seat, scared of the bullet barrage hammering upon them from all sides, the lead spider webbing the bulletproof windows that held against the deadly metal rain.
¡°Wait¡what?! Louder! I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Rn yelled with a shake of his head.
A second shell from the type 11 37mm infantry support gun fired and struck the Bukavac at an angle and ricocheted off the armored te. The sound of tearing metal filled the air along with a metallic screech. The truck¡¯s tires spun as they tried to get out of the pandemonium.
¡°We¡¯re heading to the embassy!¡± Rn said to the driver. Artur Markov, who was holding the wheel tightly in an attempt to remain steady.
¡°Copy that,¡± Arthur acknowledged as he pressed the pedal. The engine roared and elerated ahead.
Rn¡¯s eyes darted frantically across the dash as if he might be able to spot an opening. There was nothing but chaos in front of them as hostiles began pouring into the street with their bolt-action rifle firing intently at their windows.
They were safe from the inside thanks to the security features the Bukavac offers but it can only hold out for so long before a 37mm scores a hit on the windshield and kills all the upants. Rn observed both sides of the street and found out that the hostiles engaging them are not in a uniform which could help him identify their foes. But one thing for sure is that they are using standardized rifles and guns from the Yamato Empire.
Are they affiliated with the government of the Yamato Empire? Rn asked himself. It¡¯s highly likely that it would be the case. After all, there are not many paramilitary organizations in the Yamato Empire that could operate infantry support guns and machine guns with the ammunition needed. They are all reserved for the Army.
Be that as it may, they still need to get out of here.
About 100 meters from their position, there is an intersection, straight ahead of that lies the Ruthenian Embassy, their safe house.
They have to get to the Ruthenian Embassy, that was the order he received from the Central Command from St. Petersburg overseeing the unfolding of the situation.
He¡¯s also certain that Alexander is on his way to the General Staff Building and already imagining him bing furious about this mess.
Rn mouthed an apology to his Emperor. He had failed to ensure the safety of the Grand Duchesses. If the Emperor wishes him to resign, he would dly do so.
The SUV leading the way pushed through the rain of gunfire until suddenly¡ªits left front tire was sted from the impact of the 37-millimeter shell. Igor lost control and crashed onto themp pole.
Chapter 161 Ambush Part 2
The militia has sessfully immobilized one of the SUVs. Igor, who was the driver of the downed SUV, looked out from his cracked windows to see the Bukavac and the rear escort racing down the road towards the intersection.
They aren¡¯t stopping for them and that was expected.
The militia didn¡¯t bother chasing the Bukavac and its escort, instead, they shifted their attention towards them who are now caged inside of their imprable fortress.
¡°We are on our own now,¡± Igor said to his partner who tumbled down inside as he nced over his surroundings. Even though the cracks were obstructing his sight, he can still make out an estimated number of forces approaching them from all sides.
Their bolt-action rifles are trained at their windows. One of them fired but just like the other ones earlier, it didn¡¯t pierce through.
Igor could hear them sniggering. They must¡¯ve been impressed by the bulletproof windows that are now pissing them off.
¡°Oi Oleg!¡± Igor called out his partner, shaking him from his stupor. ¡°Stand up and man the minigun,¡± hemanded.
¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Oleg protested weakly, coughing. ¡°They have neutralized the M134.¡±
Igor sighed loudly, ¡°Ah¡why are we so unlucky?¡±.
¡°We still have our FAL sir,¡± Oleg said, showing him the assault rifle. ¡°We can fight with this.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Igor said as he pressed a finger on his ears and reached out to his team. ¡°This is Igor. Our vehicle has been rendered immobile and we are stuck here.¡±
¡°This is Rn,¡± a voice from the other side of the line responded dejectedly. ¡°We are 400 meters away from the embassy and we¡¯ve encountered no contact so far. I¡¯m sorry, Igor, we can¡¯t turn back and get you¡.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Igor said calmly. ¡°The Grand Duchesses must be transported back to safety. That is the priority. We will fight to thest bullet.¡± he said resolutely.
¡°Good luck soldier¡your valiant and heroic efforts will not be in vain. Rn out,¡±
A radio static noise erupted before the transmission ended.
Igor and Oleg sat silently with their shoulders slumped and defeated. There is no chance of getting this one out alive.
Igor cocked his FAL, looking outside. He watched as several militias kicked the window and the door of the SUV while shouting in a foreignnguage. One of the militia fired their bolt-action rifle at point nk range. However, it didn¡¯t puncture a hole in the window.
¡°Just what¡¯s this window made of?!¡± One of the militia hollered in the Yamatonguage. One of them walked forward and banged the window with a fist.
¡°Step¡outside¡the¡vehicle¡and¡surrender!¡± Another militia said in English.
Upon hearing that, Igor can only scoff. He knew what the Yamato would do to a soldier who surrendered to them. So there¡¯s no way he is going to ept that.
¡°Oleg, are you ready to kick some ass?¡± Igor nced over his shoulder as he spoke.
Oleg cocked the FAL and answered. ¡°The moment we get off of this vehicle, we will definitely kiss some ass.¡±
¡°Very well,¡± Igor smiled as his gaze flicked to the dashboard of the vehicle. ¡°I¡¯m going to initiate the destruction sequence. We can¡¯t let all the sophisticated technology here fall on the enemy¡¯s hand.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Oleg replied.
¡°We only have a minute so let¡¯s kill as many as we can,¡± Igor said and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll take the right, you take the left.¡±
¡°Copy that boss¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll proceed with my signal¡¡±
Igor and Oleg have epted their fate. Their life will end here. Before Igor gave the signal, he pulled out something from his breast pocket. It was a picture of his beautiful wife and daughter.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡Bell¡Looks like daddy is noting home,¡± Igor said and nted a kiss against the picture while smiling bittersweetly.
Meanwhile, the militia gathered grenades and bundled them together. It seemed as though they are going to strap it against the window.
¡°Do you have a family waiting for you back home, Oleg?¡± Igor asked.
¡°My girlfriend¡¡± Oleg solemnly replied. ¡°But it¡¯s okay¡I signed up for this, it¡¯s toote to regret it now.¡±
¡°Then¡on my signal¡¡± Igor breathed heavily as memorable moments of his life shed
before his eyes. There are many things he wanted to do with his family, but it looks like it¡¯s going to end here.
¡°3¡¡±
Tears started rolling down Igor¡¯s cheek.
¡°2¡¡± he clutched his weapon tightly, his hand trembling from fear of death.
¡°1¡¡± Igor and Oleg roared at the top of their lungs and kicked the door open, stunning one of the militias who were about to nt the bundled grenades on their windows.
They pulled the trigger and downed several militias before a hail of bullets descended on their bodies.
Igor fell on his knee, blood trickling down his mouth. He looked up as bullets flew out like a strobe of light. One of them struck his head, killing him.
***
The inclothes Yamato infantrymen lower their rifles after thest Ruthenian went down.
For all they know, they have just been told these Ruthenians are terrorists and spies who seek to destroy their homnd. Most of theme from backwater farming viges all over Yamato to earn a living and to make their family proud. A tradition simr to footmen soldiers during Yamato¡¯s warring periods.
¡°Secure the area! We need to¡ª,¡± their leader shouted at them before therge ck car exploded with heat and fire.
Some unlucky ones near it were immted by the self-destruct charges that lined the insides of the SUV.
A mixture of incendiary, oxidants, and explosives sted jets of fire out from the vehicle illuminating the area. The remaining ammo for the M134 minigun cooked off and stray bullets came out of the car, injuring more Yamato soldiers.
It was so hot that the soldiers retreated to a safe distance as the car itself began melting, rendering any and all Ruthenian technology in the car into unsalvageable g.
The metal pyre burned brightly and soon died down with horrible ck toxic smog of burning stics and rubber that made some of the Yamato infantrymen gagged and choked
However, the pair of strange smallpact machine guns the Ruthenians made ast stand with survived the destruction and soon a pair of hands lifted it from the ground to be examined by a curious Yamato soldier.
¡°What kind of gun is this?¡±
Chapter 162 Embassy
The rest of the convoy safely arrived at the Ruthenian Embassy. The man-at-arms stationed outside the embassy signaled theirrades to open the gate.
As the convoy drove along the road towards the Embassy, the guards were stunned to see bullet holes riddled the vehicle¡¯s body, the ss was full of cracks to the point it whitened the surface, making it hard for him to see through the upiers.
¡°What happened to them?¡± the guard muttered under his breath as he watched the ck SUV that was in the same state entered the gate.
And there he noticed, strangely, there should be three vehicles arriving, but why is it only two? What happened to the other one?
Just as he wondered about the answer, another guard shouted from within the vicinity of the embassy grounds.
¡°Shut the gate! Everyone, get inside!¡±
The guard snapped out of his daze and hurried inside, followed by a few others. As soon as the gates closed behind them, ten to fifteen guards ran over the damaged vehicle to help those who were inside.
The door of the vehicle opened, revealing the Grand Duchesses, tightly embracing each other with their heads lowered.
The moment the guards recognized them through their distinguishable features, they immediately stood in attention, giving their respect to the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire.
They also noticed that they were shivering in fear, probably traumatized from the attack. The Grand Duchesses was followed by a blonde-haired man carrying a gun, pressing a finger on his earpiece..
His voice was so loud that it could be heard by all the people on the ground.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Ruthenian Embassy! Oleg and Igor are down,¡± the man barked, rubbing his eyes as he tried to adjust his sight, ¡°Yes sir! The package is safe and is now entering the embassy. We need to get the hell out of here ASAP, the Yamato won¡¯t stand idly and let us have our time here¡¡±
He paused momentarily until he got a response from someone of a higher rank.
¡°Copy that¡how long is the extraction? Three hours? I got it.¡±
After the man finished talking with someone from the earpiece, he yelled to the guards.
¡°Who is the security chief of this embassy?¡±
¡°I am, sir!¡± the security chief walked forward. ¡°The name is Gregor Sidorov,¡± he saluted upon his introduction.
¡°Gregor? I am Rn Makarov, the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards of the Ruthenian Empire, acting head of security for the Grand Duchesses,¡± Rn introduced himself fluidly and continued. ¡°I want all your men to take positions along the perimeter. Tell them to not take their eyes off their designated area. That¡¯s all.¡±
Gregor stood there nkly, did he just say he was the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards? That¡¯s like the personal bodyguard for the Emperor. To think that he would have such an honor as an important person is fascinating¡ª
¡°Oi? You¡¯re listening?¡± Rn pped him in the face lightly
Gregor jolted back, ¡°Yes sir! I understand.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Rn patted him on the shoulder and then moved away and ented the embassy.
¡°Everyone in position!¡± Gregormanded the guards in a deep tone of authority.
All of the guards stood in unison with their arms locked across their chests, ¡°Yes sir!¡±
After that, the guards quickly dispersed and began their positions while waiting for further orders.
Inside, Rn caught up to the group. A stifling silence prevailed between everyone. He took notice of some of the men¡¯s expressions filled with horror.
They just got out of the deadly ambush unscathed thanks to their vehicle. It¡¯s so strong and impervious that it can even take a hit from a shell. If it would have been a normal vehicle, they won¡¯t have even gotten past the intersection.
¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Rn asked the four.
¡°Yes sir!¡± They intoned together as they stood firm.
¡°Where is the package?¡± Rn asked.
¡°They are in their room, sir.¡±
¡°Okay, I want your heads in the game. Our situation is still uncertain, the militia from the Yamato Empire attacked us so suddenly and unprovoked. There¡¯s no telling that they would try it again. So we are going to make this embassy a temporary fortress. I want you to unmount the M134 from the vehicle and set it up on the roof. Those will give us the necessary firepower. If we are getting support or not from the military is something that I¡¯m not aware of, so I¡¯ll tell you once I know more.¡±
¡°Copy that sir!¡± They saluted.
After briefing his men, Rn headed to the room where the Grand Duchesses were staying.
He knocked on the door.
¡°Enter,¡± he heard Christina¡¯s voice from inside the door.
¡°Excuse me,¡± Rn turned the doorknob and found the Grand Duchesses sitting on a single sofa. Still affected by the recent attack made by the Yamatos.
¡°Are you guys feeling okay? Were you hurt?¡±
¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Tiffania said, hugging her knees close to her chest while staring into nothingness; the trauma clearly visible on her expression.
Rn couldn¡¯t help but feel sad seeing how they were so distressed. He had never seen the Grand Duchesses whose faces are beautiful and innocent be so distraught by such an event, especially if that incident is what makes them act like that.
?[0??]? ¡°Sir¡Rn¡why did they attack us?¡± Anastasia asked in an innocent voice with trembling lips; she was holding Tiffania¡¯s hand as tight as possible.
Rn sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know either. We are doing our best to figure that out. But one thing is certain¡they attacked you, the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire, on Yamato soil. A war may break out between the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire again¡¡±
¡°What happened to the two guys who were left behind?¡± Christina said so softly that he almost didn¡¯t catch it.
¡°The Yamato pinned them down and got killed,¡± Rn announced somberly.
¡°Oh my god¡¡± Christina gasped softly before cing a hand on her chest and letting out a shaky breath.
Tiffania looked up at him and whispered, ¡°Is it really true¡?¡±
Rn simply nodded his head. Then he flickered his gaze back to Christina. ¡°Do you still want to contact your brother?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Christina answered.
¡°Please follow me,¡± Rn opened the door for them and they walked through the corridor, which was dimly lit with fluorescent lights.
And they arrived at the office where the ambassador of the Ruthenia Empire resides.
The ambassador stood in his seat and bowed in front of them. ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡I¡¯m Arseny, what can I do for you?¡±
¡°Her Imperial Highness wishes to speak with the Emperor,¡± Rn answered in her stead. ¡°Contact St. Petersburg.¡±
¡°Uhm¡that would be a problem, sir,¡± Arseny frowned slightly. ¡°For some unknown reasons, ourmunication lines have been cut off, leaving us without any means of contacting St. Petersburg or anyone else.¡±
Rn furrowed his brows. He knew something was definitely fishy regarding what happened with the attacks earlier.
¡°Looks like Yamato has cut our lines,¡± Rn muttered and faced a rather distraught Christina. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Imperial Highness, we can still contact your brother through my earpiece. You see, this was ssified but I¡¯m dessifying it now. Ever since our arrival, AWAC nes have been secretly flying over Tokyo in shifts from 30,000 feet picking up encrypted signals transmitted from a hidden radio operations room in the embassy itself. It acts as a ry system that keeps us in touch with the Eastern Command, which then connects us to the Central Command.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Christina replied after looking into Rn¡¯s eyes for a short while. After a while, she finally decided to ask. ¡°May I?¡±
¡°Of course¡¡± Rn agreed but before doing so, he faced the ambassador. ¡°I heard that there is an agent here who gave us intel about the attack. Where can I find him?¡±
Chapter 163 Sigh of Relief
Alexander and Sophie just arrived at the General Staff Building where rows of tens of Imperial Guards stood at attention on either side of the pathway that leads into the building.
The General Staff Building is just across the Winter Pce Square, which now makes sense to him since the supreme leader of the Ruthenia Empire must arrive as soon as possible at the Command Ops and act as itsmander-in-chief.
¡®Maybe a tunnelwork to connect-¡®Alexander dismissed the errant thought; he got more important issues than subterranean constructions.
¡°This way Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian extended his arms towards a path that leads through the General Staff Building¡¯s entrance.
Before heading into that building, Alexander faced Sophie and grabbed both of her hands.
¡°I have to go now, Sophie. Stay with Anya in the pce for a while. I have to deal with this matter first.¡±
¡°I understand, Alex¡you should go. I¡¯ll be praying for the safety of your sisters.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Alexander nted a kiss on her lips before letting go of her hands and turning around to follow Sevastian into the building in an urgent manner.
Watching his husband¡¯s figure disappear from the distance, Sophie returned to her vehicle that will take her to the Winter Pce. Along her journey, she held her both hands together and mouthed a prayer.
¡
As Alexander, Sevastian, and a number of Imperial Guards marched further into the building, they arrived in front of an elevator. Sevastian pressed the down button and they waited patiently.
The bell dinged and the elevator doors slowly opened, revealing a small cabin. Alexander entered first with Sevastian and two Imperial Guards right behind him. As soon as the door closed behind them, the elevators started moving downwards. A sensation of lightness overcame them.
As the elevator continued its descent, Alexander worriedly thought about his sisters in the Yamato Empire. Asking himself questions such as, are they safe? Did they get hurt? Wondering about their situation makes his heart beat faster in anxiety and his stomach aches. Beads of sweat trickled down his temples, making it difficult for him to hold back his nerves. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of uneasiness inside him.
¡°Are the Minister of Defense and the Joint Chief of Staff already in the Command Ops?¡± Alexander asked Sevastian.
pa??? ?<0,>?,?? Sevastian nodded his head. ¡°Yes, they rushed the moment they got my call. They just arrived. The Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, is also in the Command Ops. I figured you would need him as well since when ites to deciding a move that could affect foreign rtions.¡± Sevastian replied.
¡°You¡¯re right, I was about to order you that,¡± Alexander responded.
The elevator finally stopped and the elevator¡¯s doors slid open showing the hallway with a closed steel door at the end of a passage.
They stepped off the elevator and approached the closed metallic door.
Sevastian pressed abination of numbers on the keypad next to the door, producing a beeping sound that echoed within the corridor.
rms red as the metal door¡¯s internal locking bolts nked upon Sevastian hitting the rightbination.
The door slid open noiselessly on well-lubricated mechanisms and filtered air escapes out from within, blowing the face of the Tsar and his entourage. Alexander followed Sevastian inside and took in the surroundings inside. In a bustling space, banks ofputers and monitors lined the wall, showing various news broadcasts, coordinates, and maps. Personnel in a military and civilian dress sits at a long table.
The concept of Command Ops was inspired by the Presidential Emergency Operation Center of the United States where themand-in-chief can safely give outmands to all Ruthenian Armed Forces domestic and abroad. It was the most protected and sophisticated ce next to the Winter Pce on Ruthenian soil that only a handful of personnel have knowledge of.
¡°Attention!¡±
The moment Alexander stepped into the Command Ops, they stopped what they were doing and stood up to greet him.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± they all bowed at the same time.
¡°Sit down everyone,¡± Alexander paced forward to a chair as he beckoned them to sit down. His eyes scanned therge LCD screen mounted on the wall, showing the map of the vast Ruthenian Empire.
¡°Okay, before we start, I want to know if my sisters are safe,¡± Alexander began, praying inwardly for their safety.
The Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, answered his query. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire have safely arrived in the Ruthenian Embassy,¡±
Hearing that, Alexander could feel the wave of relief washing over him. The foreboding thought of his sisters getting harmed, or worse, killed now disappeared in his mind. He exhaled deeply and sat down in the chair.
¡°Oh, thank god,¡± Alexander slumped backward and let out a sigh of relief. Now that his sisters are safe, it¡¯s now time to get back into the business and act like their supreme leader. He leaned forward and a serious expression stered his face.
¡°I rushed here after learning that there is a plot to harm my sisters, can someone exin it to me?¡± Alexander ordered in a stern voice. He looked at the faces around him and they all nodded their heads. Alexander nced at the Joint Chief of Staff and the Minister of Defense, all wearing serious expressions.
Sergei spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ve received a report from the Ruthenian Embassy to the Yamato Empire that one of the Foreign Intelligence Service agents possessed a recording of a man named Shinzo Sakawa, a Yamato transport tycoon who is a staunch nationalist, a political theorist, and the author of ¡®Yamato: The Future of Our Great Empire¡¯.¡±
A picture of Shinzo Sakawa appears on therge LCD screen.
¡°At around 1200 hours Saint Petersburg time, 1800 hours Tokyo time.¡±
¡°Shinzo Sakawa answered a phone call from an unknown person calling his home. The conversation between him and the unknown party turns out to be preparations to eliminate the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire that evening,¡± Sergei briefed and continued. ¡°We believed that this ¡®someone¡¯ was a leader in the group of rogue Yamato militia who attacked the Grand Duchesses convoy heading to the Ruthenian Embassy an hourter. An attack that ims the lives of the two special forces who are part of the security detail.¡±
The LCD screen shows the pictures of the KIA special force duo, Igor and Oleg.
¡°Shinzo Sakawa¡¡± Alexander repeated the name of the man who ordered to kill his sister. Alexander could feel his anger seething deep inside him, but he fought hard against it and remained in control.
¡°Is that all there is?¡± Alexander inquired.
¡°The Foreign Intelligence Service Agent with a codename Zero got a hold of a sophisticated document where it shows a bank transfer from the Yamato Government to Shinzo Sakawa. Now, there is a possibility that the Yamato Empire is working behind the scenes with Shinzo Sakawa. But that¡¯s only our inference, as bank transfer could mean a lot of things.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Alexander agreed. ¡°Speaking of the Yamato Empire, did they attempt tomunicate with us about this ordeal?¡± he asked.
¡°Not yet Your Majesty,¡± Sergei shook his head.
¡°Seriously?¡± Alexander eximed in disbelief.
¡°If I may speak, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian intervened. ¡°I wish to add something to the Minister of Foreign Affairs report.¡±
¡°I allow it,¡± Alexander gestured for him to continue.
¡°There was another gunfight that erupted earlier in the streets of Tokyo. No, it is not an attack on the Grand Duchesses but an attack on our agent, Zero.¡±
The LCD screen erased the pictures and show the picture of Agent ¡°Zero¡±.
¡°He was on his way back to the embassy when suspected enemy agents working for the Yamato Empire ambushed his car in the busy streets. It seemed like the Yamato Empire has found out that they were being spied upon. Now, this could threaten the safety of the Grand Duchesses.¡±
¡°How so?¡± Alexander asked curiously.
¡°Agent Zero is taking refuge inside the Ruthenian Embassy, isn¡¯t it? Well, Zero has vited a lot of local trafficws to get away to the safety of the embassy despite the assants openly using firearms in public to gun him down. When the Yamato police caught wind of that, where our countrymen are endangering the lives of their civilians with reckless driving? They¡¯ll surely use the incident and even coborate with the Imperial Yamato Army and they will be within their right to demand the embassy hand over Zero to them. If we rejected it, then¡¡± Sevastian paused dramatically.
¡°Then what?¡± Alexander urged him to continue.
¡°Then, they might kick the Ruthenian Embassy out, literally stripping it with diplomatic immunity. And when that happens, they can do pretty much do whatever they please.¡±
Alexander adjusted his necktie, ¡°Let¡¯s call the Yamato Empire.¡±
Chapter 164 Fishy
For a while, Alexander waited for the staff to contact the ambassador of the Yamato Empire to the Ruthenia Empire to get further information about the attack. Though already knew that something fishy happened behind the scenes, this call serves as a formality between two nations that are on a brink of war.
As he waited, Alexander mumbled inwardly, reflecting on his past mistake of letting his sisters go to the Yamato Empire. Who knew this could happen? Who expected it? Yamato was such a peaceful country in this world that has rich culture and history. Yes, granted that their countries have a precarious rtionship after the conclusion of the St. Petersburg Treaty. He never knew they would stoop so low as to attack members of the Imperial Family of the Ruthenia Empire.
But he can¡¯t rest easy yet, his sisters are still in a hostilend that at any moment, could be endangered. Getting them out of there takes precedence, and retaliatory options will follow.
Alexander leaned back to his seat and stared nkly at the ceiling as he pondered for another thought. There, he remembered he made a promise to god that if something happens to his sisters, he will unleash hell upon this world. Stupid as it sounds, but that was his heart speaking. No one can really stay rational when emotions are in the way.
On this day forth, Alexander promised himself that he won¡¯t make these mistakes again. Because the truth is told, his family was getting killed from assassinations and attacks. And today¡¯s incident was an attack. He sighed, it felt like a curse to him or his family.
¡°How much longer?¡± Alexander shot an impatient look at the staff who handle phone calls in the Command Ops.
¡°Sorry Your Majesty, but they are not answering,¡± the staff replied to him with an apologetic expression. ¡°No matter how many times I call them, no one is picking up?¡±
All eyes flickered to the staff.
¡°What does that mean?¡± Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei uttered.
¡°Are they refusing tomunicate with us?¡± Alexander added.
¡°It looks like the Yamato Empire has officially cut offmunications,¡± Sevastian pointed out. ¡°It seems like the Yamato Empire knew that an attack would happen and there were ready consequences. An incident of harming intently the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia is something that the Yamato Empire won¡¯t be able to reason with.¡±
¡°How about the Emperor of the Yamato Empire? Isn¡¯t he the one in control of his nation?¡±
¡°You see, Your Majesty, there¡¯s a power struggle between the military and the royalty in the Empire of Yamato. It might look like the king has the power but it turns out to be the military.¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes go wide upon hearing that. He contemted briefly. The head of state was the emperor yet the power goes to the military. He secretly nced distrustfully at his generals and ministers as he realized how vulnerable his position is.
No, that is not the time for that thought, there¡¯s a pressing issue that requires his attention. He can deal with thatter.
¡°So, simr to a puppet?¡±
¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian replied.
¡°Okay let¡¯s sum up what we¡¯ve discussed so far. So, this attack was nned by a business tycoon named Shinzo Sakawa with supposed aid from his government. We attemptedmunication but the Yamato Empire won¡¯t answer the call. Our first priority is getting my sister out of there,¡± Alexander paused as he looked at the Minister of Defense, Alexei. ¡°What options do we have?¡±
¡°Well, Your Majesty, in order to evacuate the Grand Duchesses and the staff, we will need Yamato¡¯s cooperation. If we task one of our nes to fly over their airspace without authorization or permission, they will shoot it down.¡±
¡°But we have nes ready, right?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Yes sir, there¡¯s a Bogatyr aircraft on divostok. It¡¯s two hours away from Tokyo. It¡¯s fueled and ready. It is now only waiting for our orders.¡±
¡°Very well, if the evacuation force is ready, we only need to contact the Yamato Empire,¡± Alexander looked at Sergei.
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Sergei inquired.
¡°I want you to ask the Britannia Empire to open a back channel with the prime minister of the Yamato Empire and find out why he is not answering our calls.¡±
¡°On it, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei picked up a telephone and dialed a number.
Meanwhile, a staff member made a beeline to where Alexander was sitting and whispered.
¡°Your Majesty, we have an iing call from the Ruthenian Embassy,¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered to the woman who informed him.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Her Imperial Highness, Christina Romanoff, Your Majesty,¡±
¡°Then patch her through and put her on speaker,¡± Alexander ordered her to do so and mmed the table. ¡°Lower your voices, everyone, I have an important call.¡±
When Alexander ordered them to lower their voices, a voice came from ck metallic boxes fixed on the corners of the wall.
¡°Brother¡¡±
Everyone gasped at the voice of the Grand Duchesses.
¡°Christina¡it¡¯s nice to hear your voice. How are you? Are you okay? Were you hurt?¡±
¡°We¡¯re fine¡brother,¡± Christina assured. ¡°None of us were hurt during our trip back to the embassy¡Brother¡we¡¯re scared¡¡± her voice began breaking.
¡°I know I know,¡± Alexander hushed his sister gently. ¡°There, there. Just hold on a little longer, okay? Everyone here is doing their best to get you all out there safely. I promise.¡±
A sob escaped Christina¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother¡for asking you a favor of going here¡It¡¯s my fault that Tiffania and Anastasia were in danger¡¡±
¡°No, this is not your fault,¡± Alexander said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who hase to a decision, so all me goes to me. I am the one who put you in danger. I should be the one apologizing. Christina, I want you to be strong for your sisters okay? We are all watching you here. We will not let a single soul hurt the three of you. I will not let it happen, never.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Christina breathed shakily before she cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you, brother¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m just here for the three of you, okay? You can contact me anytime. Help is on the way soon. Just follow what Rn says to the three of you and you¡¯ll be safe. I will see you all at home.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Christina replied. ¡°Bye, Brother.¡±
p?(??)? ?o??? ¡°Goodbye, Christina,¡± Alexander replied softly, ending the call and turning to the ministers and generals around the table, looking at him somberly.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± Sergei raised, putting the telephone down. ¡°ording to the Britannians, the Empire of Yamato is denying any involvement in the attack. They say they are looking into the matter and will conduct a proper investigation.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a ruse,¡± Sevastianmented. ¡°If they are saying they are not involved then why did they not tell us in the first ce? Why do we have to reach the Britannia Empire to learn that they are not involved? Your Majesty, this is an affront, an attack on the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire is an attack on the whole of Ruthenia Empire itself,¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Alexander agreed to Sevastian¡¯s words. ¡°Mister Alexei, find out what retaliatory options we have against the Yamato Empire ASAP!¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei and the Joint Chief of Staff rose from their seats and congregated in another area where they¡¯ll draw up ns.
¡°We shall make it resoundingly clear that no good wille from provoking the Great Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡
Meanwhile, on the other side of the world. Shinzo Sakawa put the telephone down after receiving news of a sessful attack on the Ruthenian convoy.
All things are going ording to n. Phase 1 is attacking the convoy, thereby provoking the Ruthenian Empire, the second phase is¨C
Shinzo grabbed a sharp knife from beside the telephone, he gritted his teeth, and stabbed himself in the shoulder. The blood began to flow and stain his light-colored clothes. Forming a crimson blotch upon his garments.
¨Cgetting the public and the world to be on Yamato¡¯s side.
Chapter 165 Alexander Almost Snapped
Three hours has passed since Alexander arrived in the Command Ops, there were no signs of development be it home or abroad.
Alexander stared at the huge LCD screen mounted on the wall that shows the map of the Yamato Empire with a flickering red light on Tokyo city, the capital.
He tapped his finger on the desk, impatiently, awaiting further updates about the situation on the ground, as he was about to speak up and ask his National Security Advisor, a telephone ringed.
¡°Who is calling?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°It¡¯s from the Deutd Empire, Your Majesty. Kaiser Wilheim.¡±
¡°Uncle?¡± Alexander uttered and hummed in thought. It looks like his uncle has been notified of the event that transpired in the Yamato Empire.
¡°Patch him through,¡± Alexander motioned to the staff and picked up the telephone. Before answering the call, he signaled the staff to turn off the speaker more as he wanted to speak with his uncle privately.
¡°Alexander¡do you hear me?¡±
His uncle¡¯s voice was hoarse but recognizable.
¡°Uncle¡I mean, Your Majesty. So you¡¯ve heard of our situation?¡±
¡°I did. Oh my poor nieces, why did the Yamato Empire do such a thing.¡±
¡°That is yet to be confirmed, uncle and I understand your worries. For now, we are trying to establishmunication with the Yamato Empire but they are refusing to connect. I have reached out to the Britannia Empire and have ryed us a message that the Yamato Empire denied any involvement in the attack. I believe they are being deceptive so I was hoping you¡¯d lend us a hand here because from where the situation is developing, the Yamato Empire is holding my sisters hostage.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Kaiser Wilheim affirmed before sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my prime minister on reaching out to the Yamato Embassy in Berlin. What in god¡¯s name are your sisters doing there anyway? You should know that the rtionship between your countries is sour right?¡±
¡°I know¡but I didn¡¯t expect it would turn out that way. My sisters are there purely because they want to see the sights. It wasn¡¯t even an official diplomatic trip until I made it one. Even so, I¡¯m not denying my mistake here. I shouldn¡¯t have let them visit that barbaric country.¡±
There was a brief silence on the phone and then Kaiser Wilhelm cleared his throat. ¡°I need you to tell me something. Are you considering dering war on the Yamato Empire in light of this incident?¡±
Alexander took a deep breath before answering. ¡°We have evidence that the Yamato Empire may have been involved in the attack. So yes, we might dere war on the Yamato Empire. Why do you ask? Are you going to aid us?¡±
¡°The only help we can give you is a verbal condemnation. I believe your Empire is strong enough to deal with the Yamato Empire. Anyways, I¡¯m going to hang up now, expect a call soon. Good luck,¡± Wilheim said before hanging up on him.
Alexander sighed softly as he put the phone back down on his desk. It¡¯s good that his uncle sided with him because this will put pressure on the Yamato Empire.
Nevertheless, those pressures are useless when his sisters are still in the Yamato Empire. Rn and his team concocted an escape n prior to their arrival. It will take six hours. It involves flying a Bogatyr to Tokyo and picking them all up. They could¡¯ve executed it if not only for the Yamato Empire¡¯s uncooperativeness.
Five minutester, the telephone red, snapping Alexander out of his thoughts. It was a call from Tokyo through Berlin.
Finally! They made contact with them after three hours. The caller was the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire, Haru Takashi.
¡°Mr. Prime Minister, good day, you¡¯re all hard to reach,¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. There was strife within the Yamato bureaucracy, dying us from contacting you. How may I help you?¡±
¡°For starters, I demand an exnation. My sisters were having a fun time in your country until there was this militia who attacked them on their way back to the Ruthenian Embassy,¡± Alexander initiated, his voice growing sternly.
¡°We¡¯ve told you that through the Britannia Empire, the Yamato Empire is not in any way involved in the attack. We¡¯ve dispatched our military in Tokyo to find those responsible and bring them to justice.¡±
¡°Are you telling me the truth, Prime Minister?¡± Alexander probed further.
¡°Yes,¡± came the reply.
Alexander hummed to himself and nced at his ministers and generals sitting around the long table. He didn¡¯t believe it.
¡°If that was the case, then why can¡¯t we reach out to our embassy there, Prime Minister? Isn¡¯t it suspicious that after the attack, we can¡¯t contact the Ruthenian Embassy? Because to me, it feels like it was anticipated, and your government is somehow involved in the attack.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, your assumptions are kind of far-fetched. Saying that without evidence is absurd and disrespectful.¡±
Alexander rubbed the bridge of his nose upon hearing the Prime Minister¡¯s voice. They have evidence and he can tell it if needed. But Alexander opted to omit it as the Yamato Empire has the leverage and the upper hand due to them having the Grand Duchesses on theirnds.
Getting them out of there is his main priority, not provoking the Yamato Empire.
Alexander cleared his throat.
¡°It was careless of me, so I apologize if I offended you,¡± Alexander said politely, but inwardly he was boiling in anger. ¡°I hope you understand, I¡¯m a brother who¡¯s learned of the news that my sisters were attacked. You must know the emotion I¡¯m feeling right now. Speaking of my sisters, I want them out of your country right now.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t happen, Your Majesty. The three Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire are to stay in the embassy.¡±
Alexander leaned forward on his chair.
¡°What did you just say to me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s for their safety. The militia is still on the loose so once we neutralized the threat and deemed they are no longer at risk, they are all free to go.¡±
¡°Mister Prime Minister, I¡¯m going to inform you that your refusal to evacuate the staff and the Grand Duchesses will be deemed as a hostile act.¡±
¡°And I¡¯m obligated to inform the Ruthenian Empire that should they send an aircraft and trespass our airspace, we will consider it as an act of war.¡±
Alexander scoffed and hung down the phone.
¡°They are stalling, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastianmented.
,?-?m ¡°I know, as long as my sisters are there, they know we won¡¯t do anything reckless. They are using my sisters as leverage¡those fucking rice-eating monkeys!¡± Alexander growled under his breath, hissing the derogatory remark.
This is the first time he is gone racist, the Yamatos are trying to gaslight him with pleasantries and veiled threats to try and corner him.
His eyes narrowed angrily as he looked at the LCD screen mounted on the wall.
Then his piercing gaze flickered to the Minister of Defense, Alexei.
¡°If the Yamato Empire refuses to evacuate my sisters, then we are going to do it our way. Alexei, is it possible to send a special operation force to Tokyo and get them out?¡±
¡°Getting in is not a problem, Your Majesty, getting them out of there is. As they¡¯ve previously stated, if we enter their airspace without authorization, it¡¯s a deration of war.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m going to dere war with them anyway and I¡¯m also sure that¡¯s what the Yamato Empire wants. They must be angry at us for taking Manchuria and want to im it as their own. There¡¯s no use negotiating with these monkeys, I¡¯ll authorize a special military operation. Get my sisters and the embassy staff out of there.¡±
¡°Consider it done, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 166 Tension Increasing
Back at the Ruthenian Embassy in Tokyo, Rn received orders from the Command Ops, briefing him on the new special operation they are concocting.
¡°I see, so the Yamato Empire won¡¯t let us leave peacefully huh?¡± Rn muttered under his breath as he puffed up smoke. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll inform the Grand Duchesses and the staff for evacuation.¡±
Ending the transmission, Rn paced towards the ambassador¡¯s room. Arriving at the doorsteps, he knocked on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± Gregor¡¯s voice sounded from behind, granting him permission to enter.
¡°Excuse me,¡± Rn turned the doorknob and entered. He noticed the table was filled with papers and documents. Rn looked around, trying to figure out why he was doing that, and the answer abruptly came into his mind.
¡°Oh, Sir Rn. What is it?¡±
¡°St. Petersburg has ordered us to prepare for an evacuation. Burn every document and writing that the Yamato Empire could use against us.¡±
¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right now,¡± Gregor said, pointing to the stack of papers and files. ¡°So, the Yamato Empire has provided an escort to the airport right?¡±
Rn shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. The Yamato Empire has forbidden us to leave and ordered us to stay here until the threat is neutralized. Now they have a reason to believe that the Yamato Empire is just confining us here, barring Ruthenian from taking decisive actions. As long as we are here, Ruthenia won¡¯t do a thing.¡±
¡°And how does St. Petersburg n to do that?¡± Gregor inquired. If the Yamato Empire is not going to escort them out of the country, then the only usible solution is for the Ruthenians to get them out. But that would spark a diplomatic incident. Is the Ruthenia Empire prepared for such a consequence?
¡°They are still nning that one out but for now, we must prepare to leave. How many staff do you have here?¡±
¡°80. Thirty of those are embassy staff while the rest are the security forces.¡±
So, adding themselves up, that would be eighty-eight. That¡¯s a lot of personnel to evacuate.
¡°Does the embassy have a vehicle that can amodate those numbers?¡± Rn asked, although he had seen the embassy grounds devoid of vehicles, he still asked for confirmation.
¡°There¡¯s only one vehicle, and that¡¯s for my use only,¡± Gregor answered.
¡°This is going to be tough,¡± Rn remarked, imagining how the operation to get them out of this hostile nation with their numbers. There are only three vehicles but two of them are badly damaged from the ambush. It can be used but it won¡¯t survive another onught, while the remaining one can¡¯t sustain heavy gunfire.
Nevertheless, he still has to inform St. Petersburg about their situation.
He pressed his earpiece, connecting him to the AWAC flying overhead Tokyo, which will then ry radio transmission to the Eastern Command, who will then transmit the signal to the Central Command, which is the Command Ops.
¡°Eighty-eight persons, three vehicles, two damaged but operational, the remaining one offers no substantial protection,¡± Rn reported, hoping that they would n around with this information.
¡°Copy that, we¡¯ll inform you of the n in thirty minutes. The Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire wishes to speak with you.¡±
Rn gulped, that¡¯s thest thing he wanted to hear. He messed up and failed the mission of ensuring the safety of his sisters.
He let out a long drawn sigh and nodded. ¡°Connect me to him.¡±
Seconds after, Rn spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, this is Rn speaking.¡±
¡°Rn!¡± Alexander voiced from the other side of the line. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear your voice. I want you to debrief me about the agent who provided us the intel. I heard that you interrogated him two hours ago.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, Your Majesty,¡± Rn sighed inwardly in relief. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t bring up the topic of his failure. ¡°Agent Zero, as you all know, is the one who gave us a heads up that there will be an attack on the Grand Duchesses. He presented me with a recorder that contains voice recordings of Shinzo Sakawa, the mastermind. They really have prepared for it, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Well, Shinzo Sakawa is a powerful rich man, a nationalist, and after further investigation, we also found out that he¡¯s quite popr. I was speaking with the Prime Minister of Yamato Empire earlier and denied us rights of evacuating all of you,¡± Alexander paused as he chuckled softly. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to war under the grounds of attacking the convoy, killing two special forces, and not letting use to get you all.¡±
¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ve heard about it earlier. What they did is a deration of war, be it a militia not operating under the Yamato Empire. The fact that they¡¯d cut ourmunication plus the suspicious bank transfer means they are prepared for it. Either way, it¡¯ll be easy to sway the people¡¯s mind and international support when they see the state of our vehicles.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right about that,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Sit tight, we will get you out. I already had the Minister of Defense draw up ns for your evacuation.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Rn said with a smile, moved by his words. ¡°If I may, Your Majesty. I¡¯d also like to apologize for my failure. I¡¯ve promised you that I will make your sister safe and I failed at that. In fact¡I¡¯m ready to hand my resignation as your¡ª¡±
¡°Rn,¡± Alexander cut him off. ¡°Despite the odds, there¡¯s no denying the fact that you kept my sisters safe. No one anticipated this would happen, not even me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault here so don¡¯t be hard on yourself. You¡¯re the only man whom I can trust with the lives of my sisters. My order still stands, keep my sisters safe and get them home safely.¡±
Rn, hearing such apassionate tone from the emperor, felt the warm feeling spreading throughout his whole body. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill both orders, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Good, we will talk again once you¡¯re back in Ruthenia.¡± With that, Alexander ended the call.
Ten minutester, Rn went inside the room where Alexander¡¯s sisters were staying. Tiffania and Anastasia were sleeping soundly in the bed, both embracing each other in their sleep. Christine on the other hand was looking out the window, her face was flickering with orange color as she watched papers being burned on the ground below.
She noticed that Rn has entered and immediately turned her gaze toward him, ¡°Rn, what brings you here?¡±
Rn ambled all the way until he stood before the Grand Duchess.
¡°I have received words from St. Petersburg saying that they¡¯ll conduct an operation to get us out of here,¡± Rn looked down below to where Christina is looking. It seems like they are starting to burn important documents.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because the Yamato Empire doesn¡¯t want to,¡± Rn answered simply. ¡°It also seems like we¡¯re heading to war.¡±
Christina suddenly turned around to look at Rn. ¡°War?¡± Her eyes widened with disbelief, ¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°Well, they attacked us, Your Highness,¡± Rn exined simply.
¡°Is there any other way, to stop this?¡±
Rn shook his head negatively. ¡°No, there is none. Your brother has decided. The moment we get out of here, a war will break out between Ruthenia Empire and Yamato Empire.¡±
***
Outside the Ruthenian Embassy, the streets of Tokyo have been dered under martialw as army trucks rolled down the streets.
Army personnel with cone-shaped megaphones instruct civilians to go indoors until the ¡°all clear¡± is given.
People rushed indoors, hearing news and rumors of the shootings that happened just this very night.
The shootings, mad drivers, and the bright and loud self-destruction of the ruthenian vehicle did not go unnoticed by the public. Calls were made to the police by concerned and scared citizens to bring order back to the city.
p-?-?-?-?-?-0-?-?-?¡¢?(??) However, this whole thing was already nned from the start.
The Imperial Yamato Army trucks stop at streets and roads to unload their cargo of men and materials.
The Yamato soldiers moved as trained and barricaded the streets with barbed wires, wooden stakes, and sandbags to stop anyone from escaping from the Ruthenian Embassy.
This did not go unseen by the staff of the surrounding embassies as they peek out the windows after the shootings to see what is going on.
Yamato armored cars soon join the barricades as intimidation tactics and practical mobile cover for the soldiers.
Their noisy introduction attracted many eyes of Yamato citizens who are now absolutely confused and terrified as having fighting vehicles roll out into the streets meant that something big has happened to require them.
With the barricadespleted, another group showed up in automobiles and drove towards the Ruthenian Embassy.
A group is a group of soldiers under the coordination of the Tokyo police force as they climbed out of the vehicles and position themselves behind the cars for cover.
Spotlights installed on some of the vehicles shined on the building and police personnel held up a megaphone and shouted into it in broken Britannian.
¡°People inside the building! This is the Tokyo Police! You are suspected of having dangerous criminals inside your room! You must surrender, open doors, and let the police search your ce! If you do not allow us in! We will be forced to enter!¡±
The policeman pauses to look at his pocket watch and continues
¡°You have one hour to answer, or we break in!¡±
Chapter 167 Hearing the Situation on the Ground
St. Petersburg Command Ops, as the Joint Chief of Staff, were discussing ns for a tactical operation that will get the embassy staff and the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire out of the country, and also the retaliatory offensive in the case of war, Alexander was sitting on his chair, with a telephone wedged on his shoulder.
He¡¯s contacting someone close to him, the one that owes him a lot.
¡°Princess Diana, thank you for receiving my call,¡± Alexander greeted warmly.
¡°Alexander. It¡¯s a surprise that would call me directly and not my Prime Minister.¡±
Diana seemed to have learned the situation at hand. Alexander smiled in satisfaction as it was the case as it will save him much more time discussing things.
¡°Well, one of my ministers did reach out to your Foreign Minister to set up a back channel. So this is not our first attempt at contacting the Britannia Empire. Anyways, I¡¯d like you to help us with something¡¡± Alexander said, rubbing his fingers together.
¡°What kind of assistance do you need?¡± Diana asked cautiously and added. ¡°May I remind you that I¡¯m just a princess not the head of state like you so don¡¯t expect me to do something urgently¡¡±
¡°You may only be a figurehead, but you have a lot of influence in your parliament, I¡¯m sure you can talk to them since what I¡¯m going to ask you will not affect the national interest of the Britannia Empire.¡±
¡°How can you be so sure about that, Alexander?¡± Diana hummed,
intrigued by his words.
¡°What¡you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s keeping an eye on foreign nations?¡± Alexander pointed out casually. Diana couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his remarks.
¡°Okay, what do you need, Alexander, as long as it doesn¡¯t infringe on the interest of the Britannia Empire, I can help you.¡±
¡°Great,¡± Alexander cleared his throat. ¡°So, I want you to speak with the Prime Minister of Yamato Empire and ask, if possible, to give the Ruthenia Empire the right to safely evacuate our embassy staff and the Grand Duchesses. Also, we need vehicles, a lot of them. See? Not thatplicated.¡±
¡°Reaching out to me seems like the Yamato Empire t-out refuses your request of repatriation, am I right?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Alexander agreed. ¡°And the Yamato only listen to their allies, which is your country. Now, of course, there¡¯s a catch. If you were able to negotiate the safe return of my citizens, I¡¯ll sign a royal decree granting your country exclusive rights of our naval warships,¡± Alexander offered.
¡°Hoh?¡± Diana mused. ¡°That¡¯s a rather tempting proposition.¡±
It was indeed a tempting proposition to them. When the Rutheniansunched their new modernized fleet, the Britannia Empire could only look in envy. The discements and the designs far exceed their own, threatening their position as the ¡°Mistress of the Seas¡± This throws them into chaos, you see, when one foreign military developed something technologically advanced, they¡¯ll counter it by building their own, which results to overspendingrgely due to research and development cost.
It all goes the same for other nations who feared Ruthenia¡¯s military domination. Technically speaking, Alexander is winning a war that doesn¡¯t involve violence, by freaking them out and making them spend a lot of money. After all, it was proven to them when the Ruthenia Empire started exporting pre-ww2 and WW2 military aircraft, where their capabilities far surpassed theirs.
Alexander is also looking for exporting military vehicles that would be no match to his but look decent to theirs. As for the assault rifles, those things can wait, he believes that there was a perfect time for that.
For the sake of his family, Alexander is willing to sell one of their ships to theirs, of course with a downgraded capability, that is.
¡°So, Diana, do you like my proposition? A ship in exchange for a safe passage.¡±
Diana was silent for the moment, probably giving it a deep thought. As the crown princess of the Britannia Empire, she was well aware of her country¡¯s objectives, one of them is looking out for the Ruthenia Empire as the rising superpower. She did so by settling down affairs with the Francois Republic and the Deutd Empire, rather than focusing on one another, she diverted it to the Ruthenia Empire. Of course, she¡¯s just guiding them, the Prime Minister and the Foreign Affairs are the ones who make an arrangement.
She¡¯s also well-learned of Ruthenia¡¯s military capability that threatens the bnce of power in Europa. In order to counter their military, they must know its mechanism.
¡°Fine, but don¡¯t expect a guarantee. The Yamato Empire hated us after the St. Petersburg Treaty after we suggested that they should ept the demands.¡±
¡°The Yamato Empire will listen to you,¡± Alexander assured.
¡°Assuming they got out of the country, what would you do?¡± Diana asked, it was the same question he got from his uncle.
¡°What they did is an act of war, so as a nation, it¡¯s only natural that we respond to this sort of provocation,¡± Alexander replied calmly.
¡°I see, well I must say, it was an unexpected move from the Yamato Empire. I shall hang up now, I have matters to attend to,¡± Diana dered.
¡°Thank you, I appreciate the call,¡± Alexander said before ending the call. He heaved a sigh and closed his eyes for a moment, cutting off visual stimtion.
Suddenly¡ªsomeone tapped his shoulder.
¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something you need to know,¡± Sevastian said in an alert tone.
¡°What is it, Sevastian?¡± Alexander responded, confused about why Sevastian is being alert like that.
¡°We received developing news from the Ruthenian Embassy. They are reporting that there is police and military massing in front of the embassy and demanding that we shall hand Zero or else they¡¯ll enter by force.¡±
¡°WHAT?!¡± Alexander stood up immediately, startling Sevastian a bit. He didn¡¯t expect the emperor to lose his temper so quickly.
Alex took a moment topose himself before continuing, ¡°This is fucking ridiculous. Do they even have the slightest sense that a military or a police force of a host nation can¡¯t enter any embassy without authorization? Why is it again that they want to hand Zero to them?¡±
¡°They imed that Zero vited a plethora ofws while heading to the embassy.¡±
¡°And they didn¡¯t even bother investigating the one who attacked him?¡±
¡°Well, there¡¯s also another thing, Your Majesty¡¡±
¡°Another thing?¡± Alexander repeated his words. ¡°What is it this time?¡±
¡°It¡¯s best that we show it to you,¡± Sevastian said and hailed one of the operators to put something up on the main screen.
Alexander turned his attention to the LCD screen. It was a news channel broadcasting in Tokyo showing Shinzo Sakawa being transported on a gurney with a knife sticking into his right chest.
Then the scene changed to a man holding a microphone broadcasting in the Yamatonguage. Since almost everyone doesn¡¯t know the Yamatonguage, they didn¡¯t understand what the man was saying. But for Alexander, he understood it, simply because he had a lot of business partners in Japan from his original world. Establishing a good rtionship with them means Alexander must learn how to speak theirnguage.
The contents of the news were as follows: Shinzo Sakawa was a wealthy businessman who owned thirty percent of the nation¡¯s railways and was also an owner of a big automobile business named ¡°Sakawa¡±. Not only that, he is deeply popr with the people by attending charities and conducting welfare programs. He was a hero to the Yamato people and seeing him lying on the gurney made public opinion stir and hostile against Ruthenia.
p??-??-. Alexander knew where this wasing from. The media was a powerful tool in the 1920s that can sway the minds of the masses, especially when they are indoctrinated. They are diverting their anger to the Ruthenia Empire so much that they¡¯d forget that it was Yamato who strikes first.
The scenery changed again, this time, people marching with their torches and cards. Chanting ¡°Kick Ruthenians out! Kick Ruthenians out!¡± and also ¡°Justice for Shinzo Sakawa.¡±
Basically, they are demonizing the Ruthenia Empire and when this reaches foreign nations, it¡¯ll be certain they will get sympathy and public support.
However, Alexander couldn¡¯t care less about that as a new threat formed on the Ruthenian Embassy¡¯s doorsteps.
¡°We can¡¯t let the military and the police enter the embassy, tell Rn and the guards there to keep their position.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± Sevastian acknowledged the order.
¡°Mister Alexei, how do we keep the Yamato police from entering the embassy?¡± Alexander inquired.
¡°Well, Your Majesty, we have to send them a clear message that entering the embassy means war. To do that, we have to strike Yamato first.¡±
¡°But what if something happens to the Grand Duchesses?¡± Sevastian pointed.
¡°We have taken that into ount,¡± Alexei confidently replied.
¡°Care to share with us what¡¯s your n for getting my sisters out?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Sure, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 168 Operation Damsel
¡°If you would please look at the screen above, you¡¯ll see the new warships that will join with the Pacific Fleet in the East Han Sea for this operation,¡± Alexei began, extending his arm out to the screen.
The LCD screen zoomed into the East Han Sea where it showed small blips symbolizing the new addition to the Pacific Fleet.
¡°They¡¯ll y a major role in the special operation codenamed ¡®Damsel¡¯. But before we get into that, let¡¯s dive first into the embassy staff and Grand Duchesses¡¯ transport. A cargo aircraft Bogatyr in divostok will fly 1,000 kilometers into Tokyo, entering their airspace andnding on their airstrip to evacuate our people.¡±
The screen then shows arge ne flying across the Sea of Yamato from divostok to Tokyo.
In order for that cargo aircraft to safely arrive and depart, we will have to send a strike force from our Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk. They will provide escort for the Bogatyr by intercepting enemy fighter aircrafts and neutralizing anti-aircraft batteries. The AWAC flying over Tokyo right now will serve as the eyes and ears. Tapping into enemy radio transmission and feeding our fighter aircrafts data about enemy position and anti-aircraft instation.¡±
The screen animates a bunch of smaller nes flying ahead of therger slower ne and providing air superiority above Yamatonds.
¡°What type of fighter aircraft are we using?¡± Alexander inquired as he narrowed his eyes, looking closely at the screen.
¡°This operation requires speed and precision, Your Majesty. We strike them before they even know what hit them. So, for this operation, prop nes are out of the question. We are considering dispatching twelve ¡°Wraith¡± interceptors with multirole loadout from the Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk.¡±
The screen is then filled in with a green line old style polygon 3D render of the jet fighter-bomber that spun with janky animations, the image using the main processor to animate.
Alexander rubbed his chin as he hummed in thought. The F-4 Phantom II copy is Ruthenia¡¯s main fighter aircraft and just like the Minister of Defense said, they are suitable for covert operations. They were developing it in secret for thest four years training pilots and producing a mass number of units. Should he give authorization for this operation, the ¡°Wraith¡± interceptors, ruthenian name ¡°Prizrak¡±, will make its debut and surely go down in history.
¡°I understand, please continue,¡± Alexander prompted Alexei.
Alexei nodded and continued, ¡°We have factored in the sudden development in the Ruthenian Embassy. The Yamato police force threatening to enter the embassy in an hour posed a significant threat to the operation. Therefore, we came up with a n. We will use the Wraiths to bomb a derelict depot near the Tokyo Imperial Pce, causing the police outside the embassy to respond in the area immediately, a distraction. They¡¯ll leave a few personnel but our special forces on the ground can handle them.¡±
As he goes along with his n, the LCD screen is changing constantly, from the fleet in the East Han Sea to the capital of the Yamato Empire. It gave a bird¡¯s eye view of the map showing the streets and the residential buildings.
Within the map, there was a building blinking in red. It is the depot the Minister of Defense is referring to. Moments after, two lines that act like a missile move across the screen and toward the depot. Upon contact, it exploded.
Hearing the n up to this point, Alexander noticed several ws.
¡°The Bogatyr from divostok will have to cover one thousand and sixty-one kilometers. It will take them two hours to reach Tokyo. I¡¯m concerned about the timing of the operation. Shouldn¡¯t we strike the depot when the Bogatyr is already near to the airport? Because destroying it while the ne is two hours away doesn¡¯t make the slightest bit of sense,¡± Alexandermented as his brows furrowed.
¡°That¡¯s a good point you made, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei replied. He paused for a moment as he formted a response. ¡°Although what Your Majesty said is partly true, the fact that their depot exploded for an unknown reason is enough for the police to go and check it out. This will alert all the authorities, diverting their attention from the embassy to the depot. Yamato said one hour to hand over Zero, right? This sudden attack will give us another hour.¡±
¡°So, when do you n to strike the depot?¡± Alexander dropped another question.
¡°We received the demand at 0930 HRS, so the Bogatyr will leave divostok in 0940 HRS. We will bomb the depot at 1025HRS. At that moment of time, the Bogatyr will be one hour away. Assuming that it yed ording to our assumption, the police authorities will leave 10 to 20 police personnel. Our special forces on the ground can take them out and once they do, the staff and the Grand Duchesses will have to make a run for the airport and wait for the Bogatyr to arrive.¡±
Alexander leaned forward and sighed. ¡°Is this the best n you have, Alexei?¡± He raised an eyebrow and asked.
¡°Unfortunately so, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei admitted.
Alexander frowned. He had expected something better and safe. He looked up at Alexei and spoke.
¡°Can I share my thoughts about the overall n?¡± Alexander questioned.
Alexei nodded and answered, ¡°Please do.¡±
,?-?m Alexander straightened himself and stood to his feet. With the utmost care in his steps, he walked toward the center of the room, then looked up to the screen.
¡°You see your n involves putting my sisters in danger. I don¡¯t want to risk that. So, I¡¯m going to call the Britannia Empire again to contact the Yamato Empire to extend the deadline from one hour to two hours. Ten minutes prior to the deadline, our fighter jets will blow up the depot as a diversionary tactic. Then we will blow their aircraft within two kilometers radius and cripple their anti-air defenses.¡± Alexander said and continued. ¡°What¡¯s the distance between the Ruthenian embassy and the Tokyo airport?¡±
¡°About 800 meters, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei said.
¡°Hmm¡¡± Alexander muttered and turned to face the screen. ¡°Let¡¯s make some small adjustments. Tell the embassy staff to get ready for evacuation thirty minutes before the Bogatyrnds. Ten minutes before the Bogatyrnds, I want them all to be in their respective vehicles making their way to the airport. This way, they¡¯ll arrive just in time when the Bogatyrnds.¡±
¡°But didn¡¯t they say that there are only three vehicles in the embassy?¡±
¡°The Britannia legation will lend us enough vehicle to amodate the rest,¡± Alexander simply replied.
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Now, do you have any questions?¡± Alexander turned around and saw the Joint Chief of Staff and the Ministers nodding their heads in agreement.
¡°So, Alexei, should we go forward with this operation, what do you think will happen between Ruthenia and Yamato?¡±
¡°Taking out their aircraft and anti-aircraft defenses, and an intrusion to their airspace. A state of war will exist between Ruthenia and Yamato.¡±
¡°I guess this is time to show the world what we have been building for thest four years¡am I right?¡± Alexander smiled and faced everyone. ¡°Once Operation Damsel isplete, I will address the people of the Ruthenian Empire from the Imperial Council and dere war on the Yamato Empire. May god help us all.¡±
***
In the East Han Sea, southwest of Yamato.
The aircraft carrier Petropavlovsk receives its first everbat mission order from Central Command.
The Air boss oversees the preparations as men fuel and load up the fighter jets for the operations.
The pilots and their co-pilots are taking onest toilet trip, so they don¡¯t piss and shit inside the ne when airborne.
Some are praying for protection and victory over their enemies and forgiveness for the sins of murder of another human. The targets this time are not target balloons and remote-controlled nes. They are going to kill real living enemy pilots. The only thing is to steel themselves with hate, anger and by dehumanizing the enemy. The attempted assassination on their princesses and the pyrrhic victory in the previous Rutho-Yamato war is a good reason to for them to hate the enemy.
Chapter 169 East Han Sea: Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk
On board His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk. Lieutenant Rasul Rustamev was walking down the massive hangar under the deck of the ship with his helmet under his arm, offering sights of all the aircraft ranging from propeller to jet nes being tended by male and female technicians and maintenance crew.
Yes. Female crew. It was the most unbelievable thing in the world. Women on a warship.
Just three years ago, the Tsar himself along with the Tsarina pushed a bill to allow women to get into what were once men-only jobs like military, construction, and factory operations.
The bill garnered a big outcry from traditional conservative factions, protesting that women should not be allowed into high-risk jobs with both valid and stupid arguments being put forth.
Still, the bill passed the legiture in the Imperial Council by a good majority, much to the joy of the feminist factions in Ruthenia.
Their joy was short-lived as the jobs still vetted them thoroughly, like separating the wheat from the chaff.
When the first batch of women signed up to be part of the navy. The seamen all have horny thoughts and have trouble working near them. Part of navy life is being out at sea for months without stepping onnd and being around sweaty men all the time. A recipe for a sausage party to happen. And it did.
After boot camp, beatdowns, and hazing, the men and women now respected each other as brothers and sisters in war.
Still, there is funny business going on, but as long it does not catch the attention of themander or cause conflict among the crew in their ship.
Many personnel noticed his appearance and waved a salute at him. Rasul saluted back to hisrades before hopping onto the giant elevator currently upied by Wraith fighter aircraft.
He motioned to the operator of the elevator to start lifting them up and with a push of the button, the cacophonous sound of hydraulics and pneumatics filled the air as they rose up to the flight deck.
A few momentster he stepped off the tform onto arge flight deck of an aircraft where he was weed by a strong gust of wind blowing in from the ocean. The sea spray felt cold on his face and arms causing him to shiver slightly as he walked closer to the edge looking at another magnificent ship sailing alongside the Petropavlovsk Aircraft Carrier.
Even though the night has been shrouded by darkness, Rasul can still make out the appearance of the majestic Battleship, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Imperator Aleksandr IV from the navigational lights andmps fixed along its contour.
He had never seen anything that big in his life. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how in the hell is that ship floating. It goes the same for the aircraft carrier he was standing on. Truly they are the symbol of Ruthenian greatness and might.
It was due to these ships that it made him want to serve more of his country and his emperor.
Now, a time hase to prove his loyalty and devotion to the empire and the people living under it.
¡°Lieutenant!¡± A voice called.
Rasul jolted from his reverie before turning around. Standing there, he sees another young man. He didn¡¯t look much older than him. Probably just graduated from the same air force academy as him. But he recognized him as they had already met earlier in the briefing room. He will be his ¡°Guy in Back¡± and a partner inside the Wraith. Lieutenant Medet Marlenev
¡°Lieutenant Medet? How are things going?¡± Rasul walked over to him.
¡°They are still loading missiles and bombs on the aircraft so we are not flying anytime soon.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Rasul said as he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Where are we on the schedule?¡±
Medet took out his pocketbook and opened it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to the briefing earlier?¡±
¡°No, I just want to review it onest time before we depart,¡± Rasul replied.
¡°Okay,¡± he sighed as he looked at the schedule. ¡°We will egress from the aircraft carrier along with eleven Wraith aircraft fighters at 2240 HRS and reach Tokyo at 2315 HRS. Our objective is tounch a diversionary attack on the depot which will hopefully divert the attention of the police and the military surrounding the embassy. The special forces and the security guard in the embassy will neutralize the remaining forces and make their way to the airport where the cargo aircraft Bogatyrnds on the hostile airstrip. Our job is to provide cover to the transport ne and the VIPs by intercepting as many enemy aircraft as possible all the while crippling their anti-aircraft defenses. Once everything is cleared, we are to return to rendezvous with the aerial refueling ne Gagana in the Sea of Yamato for aerial refueling andnd at divostok.¡± Medet closed the book as he concluded the review. ¡°By this data alone, we can conclude that we won¡¯t be able to return to the aircraft carrier until she docked at Port Arthur.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s just about it huh?¡± Rasul asked rhetorically.
¡°Pretty much,¡± Medet replied in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m kind of excited and nervous at the same time, to be honest. This is our first real mission. This is unlike the simtion exercises and dummy practice we had in our school.¡±
¡°The government said that we are the only country in the world that possesses the most technologically advanced aircraft. However, that title will be meaningless if the one piloting behind it is ipetent. After all, what makes the aircraft is the pilot who controls it.¡±
After walking for a while, Rasul and Demet reached their Wraith fighter aircraft with crewmen wearing red shirts mounting AIM-7 Sparrow missiles, and AIM-9 Sidewinder under the wings of the jet.
It was the one thing Rasul and Demet noticed when they first got introduced to the concept of the aircraft carrier. Everything on the deck must be well-choreographed and to do so efficiently crewmen on the deck are to wear colors that specify the roles and responsibilities while they are working.
There are seven colors in total with each color categorizing its functions: purple, blue, green, yellow, red, brown, and white
For example, the red ones, the one that is loading their jet right now is responsible for moving, mounting, and arming the aircraft. The yellow shirts are called the shooter, aircraft handling officers, Catapult and Arresting Gear Officers, and ne directors. They are the men and women who deal with and direct the nes, especially for taxiing.
The roles prevent the hogging of manpower to one task, and most importantly, prevent spies from going into ces they are not supposed to be.
Rasul couldn¡¯t think of any other country that implemented such a process in their aircraft carriers. Probably because they are ten steps ahead in terms of design and technology. Thinking that it would be the case invigorated him even more.
They waited patiently for the time of their departure. Five minutes before their operationmenced, the yellow shirts pulled the Wraith fighter aircraft to the catapultuncher in the middle of the flight deck. Rasul and Demet followed it and climbed up thedder. With an open canopy, they hopped into the jet fighter aircraft. Rasul sat in front while Demet sat in the back and they both put on their flight helmets.
Demet closed the canopy and looked around the surroundings through the window and saw a Wraith fighter aircraft with a raised barrier behind preparing also forunch.
¡°Look at those guys, I hope they don¡¯t make clumsy mistakes as they did in the academy,¡± Demet chuckled.
¡°Damn right they should,¡± Rasul softly chuckled and continued. ¡°Okay let¡¯s initiate the pre-flight checklist.¡±
As they were about to do the pre-flight checks, the radio sounded from their helmet.
¡°Wraith 1-2, you¡¯re second in the line,¡± they recognized the man¡¯s voice. It was from the air boss in the flight deck control.
¡°Copy that boss,¡± Rasul responded calmly and proceeded to do the preflight check. Then after five seconds of silence, he reached out to Demet throughms. ¡°How are we on the ps and stabs?¡±
Demet nced behind his shoulder as he checked the ps and stabs of the aircraft moving. ¡°All good!¡±
p-?-?-?-?-?-0-?-?-?¡¢?(??) ¡°Great! Let¡¯s check the weapon systems. The cannon spun up and the missiles clicked. We are all good to go,¡± Rasul said.
¡°Okay! Let¡¯s roll then,¡± Demet said.
Rasul raised a thumbs up to the shooter down below. Indicating that they are ready forunch.
Secondster, the Wraith fighter aircraft besides them screamed loudly as it whizzed towards the end of the aircraft carrier with the aid of the catapult system,unching it into the air.
¡°Okay we¡¯re next, get ready,¡± Rasul informed Demet as the shooter raised his hand and knelt down.
When the shooter dropped his hand down, the catapult system activated and Rasul pushed the throttle forward, causing the twin Dynamic Systems J79 turbojet engines to roar boomingly.
The two were glued to their seats as the jet aircraft elerated from 0 kilometers per hour to 200 kilometers per hour in a short amount of time. Once they were released from the deck, their heads jolted forward and back as they soar into the air.
¡°We are airborne,¡± Rasul announced as he leaned back into the seat. ¡°Let¡¯s give these calico carp fuckers a lesson of why they shouldn¡¯t fuck with us.¡±
Chapter 170 Preparation for War
Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg, 17 October 1927, 4:50 p.m. General Staff Building Command Ops.
¡°Yes, thank you, Prime Minister Arthur¡ I appreciate your help greatly. Please send Her Royal Highness Diana my regards,¡± Alexander smiled before hanging up the phone.
He looked around his generals and ministers who were anticipating news that would determine whether the operation Damsel would be adjusted or not.
By the sounds of his tone and his choice of words alone, they could tell that Alexander is going to bring good news.
¡°Ladies and gentlemen. I just received word from the Prime Minister of the Britannia Empire. I¡¯m pleased to tell you all that they are lending vehicles for the transport of the embassy staff and my sisters, as well as providing a means ofmunication to the Yamato Empire, where they persuaded the government to extend the deadline for another hour. It looks like we are not changing anything to the ns and we will proceed as nned.¡±
Upon finishing his words, cheers erupted in the hall, some pped while others simply celebrated with a smile on their faces.
However, their celebration was short-lived as the seriousness of the situation in the Yamato Empire struck them all once again. So they sat back down and returned to their work.
¡°So, how are things ying out, Minister Alexei?¡± Alexander began.
¡°The aircraft carrier Petropavlovsk justunched their squadron and is heading towards Tokyo as we speak. It goes the same for the Bogatyr Cargo Aircraft which is now less than an hour away from the capital. It¡¯s a waiting game Your Majesty, we just have to observe the movement of their military. Speaking of which, they made some movements.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexander asked with concern in his voice.
¡°Apparently, they deployed the first fleet from the Yellow Sea, and the 6th and 8th army of the Yamato Empire garrisoned in Hanseong and in Pyongyang are marching down north, towards Sinuiju. These are the images we got from our Babai spy nes patrolling in the Choson Penins.¡±
The Babai spy ne is a copy of the Lockheed U-2 with some vast improvements by using digitalputing and better cameras.
The nes are cruising at around 80,000 feet or 24,000 meters in the stratosphere around the world taking pictures at night.
Friend or foe, Alexander will want to have information of everything the spy nes can see.
So far, the spy nes have yet to be spotted due to other countriesck of patrol nes that can fly that high andck of more powerful radars.
Alexander looked up to the screen where it shows ck and white footage of troops and tanks marching in columns.
¡°It seems to me like they are preparing for war,¡± Alexandermented. ¡°I knew there¡¯s something fishy within the Yamato Empire.¡±
¡°I concur Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian spoke. ¡°They have been hiding the fact that they are preparing for war from us so far. They knew the attack was going to happen to our Grand Duchesses and the consequences of it. If I were to make a guess, I¡¯d say that the military of the Yamato Empire is on board with the n of provoking us into a war by ambushing the Grand Duchesses .¡±
¡°Son of a bitch,¡± Alexander cursed under his breath while massaging his temples. ¡°Using my sisters as a means of starting a war? Fucking barbarians. Well, they asked for it so let¡¯s give them hell. Mister Alexei, what are our retaliatory options against the Yamato Empire? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve asked you about this recently.¡±
¡°We already nned one, Your Majesty,¡± Alexei said proudly.
¡°Then share it with the rest of us,¡± Alexandermanded.
¡°We¡¯ll start in the city of Sin?iju, which is located near our border. We have a reason to believe the Yamato are after that city as it is the only region in the Choson Penins that Ruthenia Empire has direct ess to,¡± Alexei paused as he beckoned the operator to zoom the screen in, providing the rest of the people inside themand ops a closer.
¡°As we all know, the border between the Manchuria and Choson Penins is this longke called the Yalu River. The only thing that connects ournds is this bridge that we constructed alongside the Yamato three years ago. It was justpleted one month ago. Now, that bridge serves strategic importance for our military. It¡¯s the only way we can get infantry tank divisions inside Choson. The Yamato military highmand knew this so they are racing to get there and possibly destroy the bridge.¡± Alexei exined.
Alexander¡¯s brows narrowed as he understood what Alexei was implying.
¡°So, are you saying that we should take control of the city first before the Yamato get their hands on it?¡± Alexander questioned.
Alexei nodded confidently, followed by the other generals, and urged him. ¡°We have to be quick, your Majesty, the army of the Yamato Empire stationed in Pyongyang is just two hours away from reaching the city.¡±
¡°Do we have any units in the area?¡± Alexander asked as he scanned the map once more.
Alexei immediately replied. ¡°There are, Your Majesty. the 15th Infantry Division and the 36th Armored Division stationed in Dandong. They are the only forces in the area that can go to the Sinuiju in time and set up a defensive perimeter. Meanwhile, The 5th Army garrisoned in Shenyang will follow but they are two hours, maybe three because mobilizingrge troops takes time. Now, we can halt the Yamato advances bymencing bombing runs on their positions but there is one problem.¡±
p??-??-. Alexei cleared his throat before speaking again. ¡°We are not at war with the Yamato Empire and bombing before a state of war exists between us, that would be the vition of the Geneva Convention and we could possibly face an international backsh from our allies and neighbors.¡±
¡°Alexei is right, Your Majesty,¡± Sergei finally spoke up. ¡°There are protocols here to consider. One of which is informing our allies, the Kingdom of Norway and the Francois Republic. Then we speak to the Britannia Empire and the Deutd Empire who have a good rtionship with the Yamato Empire to avoid verbal condemnation. If we do that, we can iste the Yamato Empire. So if you want to bomb their positions, you must dere war on them first. We can already justify it, an attack on the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenian Empire is a provocation of war.¡±
Alexander sighed after hearing that there were really a lot of them. ¡°I understand, I will contact each of their governments one by one and make it clear to them that Ruthenia has decided to go to war with the Yamato Empire. So, Alexei, you may now scramble your bombers and transmit my orders to Eastern Military Command that we are on a war footing.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Is there something I¡¯m missing?¡± Alexander inquired.
Sevastian walked forward and added. ¡°Yes, you do, Your Majesty. Since you¡¯re considering war and the theater will be in the Far East, you should ce the district under martialw.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Start working on the draft, I¡¯ll get back to itter,¡± Alexander ordered and continued. ¡°Also, set up a call with the Chairman of the Imperial Council. Tell him that I¡¯m dering war with the Yamato Empire now. He will notify the rest.¡±
¡°Consider it done, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian bowed and retreated back to his seat.
Alexander grabbed the telephone and hailed the operator. ¡°Connect me to the President of the Francois Republic.¡±
Chapter 171 Leaving Part 1
In the Ruthenian Embassy in Tokyo, Rn just received another transmission from the Command Ops about themencement of Operation Damsel. He scurried towards the Grand Duchesses room where he found the three of them having a discussion with one another.
The two have already woken up from their stressed induced nap.
They all looked up to him the moment they heard him entering, Rn bowed apologetically for interrupting their conversation but there is an urgent matter that requires him to inform the Grand Duchesses about the evacuation n concocted by the High Command.
¡°Your Imperial Highnesses, we¡¯ll be leaving in fifty minutes, please gather your important things. I¡¯ll wait here outside.¡±
¡°What happened, Rn?¡± Christina stepped forward as she raised a question.
¡°Apparently the Yamato Empire government is in a state of being uncooperative, the Ruthenia Empire Joint Chiefs of Staff is forced to make a decision of getting us all out here through force. The Britannians have been contacted by His Majesty Alexander, requesting aid in the form of vehicles to solve our transportation problem. They are now on their way here. His Majesty, Alexander, will be dering war against the Yamato Empire once the extraction isplete.¡±
Their faces turned pale after hearing the heaviest of words of all mankind. Implying innocent lives are being taken away. Christina could feel the guilt in her heart. Imagine that she and her sister didn¡¯t go to the Yamato Empire, would a state of war between Ruthenia and Yamato exist? It felt to them that they are at fault here. This makes her even sadder than before.
Now the lives that will be wasted on the battlefields will be in their hands and they won¡¯t be able to get away from it.
¡°Is there nothing that we can do to stop the war, can I talk to my brother once more?¡±
Christina pleaded as the two duchesses nodded their heads in agreement.
Rn shook his head somberly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Imperial Highness, His Majesty, Alexander, has alreadymitted himself to the decision. I don¡¯t think it will be reversible as I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty has informed the Imperial Council of his resolution. Please get ready.¡±
¦Ñ?n?a (n??)???? Upon saying that, Rn retreated back and closed the door, waiting for them. Seeing them in their mncholic state somehow makes his heartache as he was not used to seeing their faces, which are oftentimes filled with vibrant energy and joy.
Outside the embassy, police were getting anxious about the movements happening inside it. Staffers burning documents and security guards aimed their bolt-action rifles at them in an antagonistic manner.
As moments pass by, the tension between the two sides is getting heavier and thicker, causing a scene that makes everyone concerned for their safety. It was palpable and precarious that at any moment, one of them might identally pull the trigger of their weapons and all hell would break loose.
A word from the superiors told them that the deadline was extended by another hour. It Looks like the Ruthenia Empire has managed to negotiate with their government. It may be the case but the way things are happening inside is looking otherwise.
It felt to them that Ruthenia has no intention ofplying with their demands of handing out the criminal Zero. The assassin that was sent by Ruthenia to kill one of the most influential people in Yamato, Shinzo Sakawa,ter, drove like a madman trying to run over civilians before he took shelter in the Ruthenian Embassy. Like the evil cowards, the Ruthies is.
They couldn¡¯t be angrier when they also received news that the security forces of the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire thrashed the gates of the Tokyo Imperial Pce, desecrating it.
While they were on their duty, they heard a faint rumble from the streets. This made their head turn and saw a line of vehiclesing from that direction.
The police who were stationed on the barricaded road moved forward and into the center, raising a hand, and signaling them to stop.
The lightsing out from the headlights are blinding, causing the policemen to squint a little. But as the vehicles got closer, he noticed a g fluttering on the hood. A Britannian Empire g.
What are they doing here? Was the first thought that came to the policemen¡¯s mind. Nevertheless, he has to report this to his superior, who is the chief that they were with right now.
¡°Chief!¡± he shouted, hailing at the police chief who already noticed the presence of the convoy.
As he neared the barricade, he asked the policemen who stopped the convoy. ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but the gs indicate that they are from the Britannia Empire.¡±
¡°Then what are you doing standing there? Go and ask them of their intentions.¡± The police chief replied harshly to him.
¡°Yes sir!¡± the policeman answered immediately, saluting at him as he ran towards the leading car as soon as the car had stopped.
Meanwhile, other officers watching the embassy were alerted as well and rushed toward the blockade.
The policemen shed out a shlight at the window, allowing him to see the driver who reflexively raised his hand to block the light from hurting his eyes.
Based on their appearance alone, they are westerners.
¡°This street is off-limits at the moment. Please turn around and leave,¡± the policeman sternly said in the Yamatonguage. He knew they were not going to understand him, but the tone of his voice should be enough to imply that he was ordering them to leave.
The car was quiet for some time until the window rolled down and extended out a hand, holding what looked like an official paper.
Surprisingly, the man replied in Yamatonguage. Fluently with all the sounds done right. ¡°We have received orders from London to deliver these vehicles to the Ruthenian Embassy. Clear the road and let us in.¡±
An official order from the capital of the Britannia Empire? This is above his pay grade, he motioned his chief with a wave of the hand.
¡°What is it this time?¡± the chief asked.
¡°They say that they are from the Britannia Empire with an order to deliver these vehicles to the Ruthenian Embassy.¡±
¡°What?¡± The chief incredulously questioned. He nced over to the rows of noisy vehicles waiting to pass through. There are four Lend Model 1926 buses in total, enough to fit 100 people.
The chief immediately realized what was happening. Are the Britannians intending to help the staff of the Ruthenia Empire escapes? If that were the case, he can¡¯t let that happen. He was under strict order from his superiors to not let a single soul pass through the barricade.
However, he still wanted to confirm it so he walked up to the driver¡¯s side and snatched the paper with supposed authorization on it.
He pointed his shlight to the letter and perused its content. It was signed by the ambassador of the Britannia Empire but there¡¯s no signature from the Yamato sides, which means this document in his hand is invalid and has no real power.
¡°I¡¯m sorry but we didn¡¯t receive word from our superiors about this notice. So I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave the premises.¡± The police chief returned the letter to the driver.
But the man didn¡¯t falter and instead stepped out of his vehicle in an aggressive manner and walked up to the chief.
¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, the Prime Minister of the Britannia Empire ordered our ambassador to deliver these vehicles to the Ruthenia Empire and it must get there no matter what.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand the situation. We have orders from our superiors to not let anyone in, even if they are from the Britannia Empire, Deutd Empire, or the United States. You, westerners, think that you can just trample over us easily!¡± he snapped and shouted furiously.
¡°How dare you raise your voice at me you monkey!¡± The Britannian grabbed him by the cor and pulled out a Webley Revolver, sticking the muzzle under the chief¡¯s chin.
This sudden act of aggression caused the other police to train their weapons on the Britannian officials.
They responded in kind, training their weapons on the police. It was a standoff but the police held the number advantage.
¡°What arrogant words you got there huh? May I remind you that you¡¯re pointing your weapons at Britannian officials? If you fire at us, that would be a clear provocation of war. Can your puny ind nation withstand the might of the Britannia Empire?¡±
The police chief didn¡¯t respond and remained silent.
¡°Didn¡¯t think so,¡± the Britannian lowered his revolver and spoke again. ¡°Now, tell your men to stand down and clear the road for us to pass through. Otherwise, the Britannia Empire might not side with you in your uing war with the Ruthenians.¡±
Chapter 172 Leaving Part 2
¡°Sir, you got to take a look at this,¡± Viktor cocked his head to the right as he called Rn who was speaking with one of the staff of the embassy.
Rn threw a cursory nce at Viktor and asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°The Britannians have arrived at our gates with buses. They are seeking permission to get into the embassy grounds,¡± Viktor exined.
¡°Oh, they¡¯ve finally arrived huh?¡± Rn looked at his wristwatch. There are only thirty minutes left before the Bogatyrnds. ¡°Inform the ambassador about this, I¡¯ll go meet our friends down below, and about the Gatling gun, yeah I think we gonna need it back to the Bukavac,¡±
Viktor heaved a drawn-out sigh, ¡°But we just mounted it on the roof, you want us to take it down again?¡±
¡°Well, judging from our circumstances, we are not holding the fort anymore, we are abandoning it. So, do as you are ordered and ask others for help. We are not leaving anything Yamato can use against uster. I¡¯m going down now.¡±
Viktor performed a salute before turning around and heading towards the ambassador¡¯s office.
Rn smiled briefly before heading down the stairs, going along with the embassy staffers carrying boxes full of files and documents.
There¡¯s still too much to burn. Just how many sensitive documents does this embassy have to burn into ashes?
Not that it concerned him, Rn was just curious.
He reached the exit of the embassy and saw the guards gathering in the front gate with their bolt-action rifles tensely aiming at the Britannian convoy. Even from a distance, Rn can hear them exchanging words.
¡°Look, we almost got ourselves murdered from the confrontation earlier and despite you all seeing our gs fluttering on our hoods, you still don¡¯t want us to enter to let you have these buses? How fucking surreal.¡± the Britannian male said with disbelief.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have orders to follow. We can¡¯t let anyone enter the embassy without the permission of the ambassador and the head of security.¡±
The man rubbed his head in frustration, ¡°Are you not fucking aware that we are here to save you Ruthenians with vehicles to get you out of this crazy country that wants to watch your head get chopped off? Or is this some strange Ruthenian religious ritual to feign awareness of help given?¡±
¡°No, we are not aware of it,¡± the guard said, his voice getting firmer.
¡°Hmm¡that makes bloody sense. They held it in secret and never thought to tell you? Typical, just absolutely typical. Anyways, you have already sent one of your men to inform your ambassador and it¡¯s been ten minutes already. How long does it take you, people, to talk about it? The Yammies are getting ready to batter down your gates.¡±
A silence fell over the guards as they took in what he had said. But luckily, Rn arrived just in time.
¡°It¡¯s okay, open the gates,¡± Rn¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. Causing them to look and the moment they saw his figure, they immediately stood to attention and saluted. A momentter, they did what they were told, opening the gates, and allowing the vehicles the Britannia promised to lend Ruthenia into the embassy.
The Yamato police could only watch, unable to do anything as they weren¡¯t ready for the consequences should they dy or interfere with the Britannians.
p-¡¢ ¡°Rn Makarov, the acting head of security of the Ruthenian embassy,¡± Rn extended his hand to the Britannia official, who shook it politely.
¡°You can call me Max,¡± he introduced himself and continued, ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge of bringing every one of you to the airport. I must say, your country is in a downright pinch.¡±
¡°Yeah, quite precarious at the moment,¡± Rn agreed with his remarks. ¡°For now, our only priority is to leave the embassy.¡±
They both released their hands and proceeded to walk through the parking lot. As they got there, Max noticed a vehicle riddled with bullet holes and its ss, he wouldn¡¯t say shattered, but it¡¯s the best word that he can use to describe its state.
¡°Fucking ¡®ell¡So it was true that the Yammie army shot up your convoy,¡± Max pursed his lips as he took off his t cap at the damages rendered upon the vehicle, realizing just now the possible retaliation of the Ruthenia Empire should this news get to them. Well, they already did and he can only guess that it won¡¯t be a diplomatic one, but rather, a disy of force.
¡°Yeah, those stupid monkeys killed two of my men in the process and we gunned down dozens of them in defense to protect our Grand Duchesses. There¡¯s no way this situation is going to end peacefully.¡±
From his words alone, Max could infer that the Ruthenia Empire has already made its decision on what to do with the Yamato Empire.
¡°To be honest, getting in here is quite easy, but getting out will be a problem. A big one. After all, the damned Yammies don¡¯t want you to leave the premises as you are in possession of a man they badly want to detain.¡±
¡°That¡¯s just their ploy,¡± Rn scoffed. ¡°Even if the man we are talking about isn¡¯t here, they are still going toe up with another reason to contain us here.¡±
Rn fished through his pocket for something. He pulled out a cigarette pack, which he promptly opened. He offered one to Max but he refused.
¡°Sorry mate, I quit smoking ¡¡±
Rn raised an eyebrow, surprised, ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yeah, my wife and I are getting kids in the next two months and the doctors told us that smoking can hurt the children¡¯s growth. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±
Rn frowned, and couldn¡¯t rte to his plight. After all, he doesn¡¯t have a woman in his life in the first ce.
¡°Still, you didn¡¯t tell me about your n on getting out,¡± Max changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to use the Britannia gs as shields.¡±
¡°We do have a n,¡± Rn said, inhaling deeply and exhaling the smoke. His eyes drifted away looking at the Yamato police who were intently watching him. ¡°You¡¯ll know it soon enough.¡±
He threw the cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his feet.
Suddenly, someone called out to him.
¡°Sir!¡±
It was Viktor and Matvei hefting the thirty-eight kilograms M134 gatling gun. The odd yet familiar design caught Max¡¯s attention.
¡®Did they dig that up from the basement? Looks too small and looks too new.¡¯
¡°Nice work on getting it down, now mount it to our Bukavac. And where are the other two?¡±
¡°They are on their way down with the other one, sir.¡±
¡°Good, we¡¯ll leave in twenty minutes. Once you¡¯re done with that, announce to everyone to exit the embassy and board the buses.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± Viktor and Matvei nodded in acknowledgment and carried out their duties.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a Gatling gun?¡± Max inquired, pointing his finger at the gun carried by Viktor and Matvei.
¡°Yes,¡± Rn confirmed. ¡°But a more powerful kind of Gatling gun.¡±
¡
Twenty minutester, staff of the embassy started filling the buses, sitting in their respective seats. The Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire hopped in the damaged Bukavac. Although its sights are bringing up haunted memories, the vehicle is still durable enough to protect them from light rounds. Coupled with the turreted machine gun, it¡¯s the most secure vehicle they can get their hands on.
Standing outside the Bukavac, Rn takes a look at this wristwatch again, checking the time. Ten minutes before the Bogatyrnds.
Then he shifted his gaze to the sky. ¡°Any second now,¡± he muttered under his breath.
Secondster, a faint scream can be heard overhead, then suddenly, a sh of light lit up the dark sky briefly followed by arge explosion that rocked the earth beneath their feet.
¡°What in the bloody hell was that?!¡± Max eximed, taking a step back, while Rn merely shrugged, unbothered by the whole spectacle.
Air raid sirens around the city howled out as searchlights flicker on to search the night sky for suspected bomber nes with their long focused beams of light.
¡°Is this part of your n?!¡± Max yelled out of worry.
¡°Yes, it is, now gets into your vehicle. We are getting out of here.¡±
¡°HEY?! DID YOUR COUNTRY CAUSE THAT!¡± The Yamato army sergeant shouted angrily at Rn.
Arge number of Yamato forces received word from their headquarters and were diverted to get to the site of the explosion as soon as possible. This lessened their numbers, which Rn and the Ruthenian High Command anticipated.
Rn waited for a minute before pressing his earpiece. ¡°Give them hell.¡±
Matvei grinned devilishly as he received amand he had long waited for. ¡°This is for Igor and Oleg.¡±
He rotates the M134 barrels to face one end of the Yamato hasty fortified pressed down the pin, sending electricity to the motor that rotates the rotary barrel. Then the soft hum of the gun rotating turned into a roar of death, the bullets punching through the thin metal of vehicles the Yamato soldiers and police were taking cover behind.
Matvei did a sweep with the bullet hose, cutting down anything in its path.
Men and machines were torn apart by the sheer volume of fire. The Yamato soldiers didn¡¯t get a chance to fire a single shot before getting minced into the afterlife.
¡°What in god¡¯s name !!?¡±
Max eximed as he saw the Gatling gun cut men and machine-like scissors on paper.
¡®Which devil did the Ruthenians sell their soul to get such an infernal weapon???¡¯
Chapter 173 Leaving Part 3
After unleashing an onught on the Yamato Army outside the embassy, Max grabbed Rn¡¯s cor aggressively.
¡°You?! What did you all just do?! Is this part of your n? Killing Yamato soldiers inside their country?¡± Max said furiously.
Rn only stared at him for a couple of seconds before speaking. ¡°Yes, this is part of the n, with the rest of the army responding to the attack somewhere far from here, we took the opportunity to cull the remaining down in order to ensure safe evacuation.¡±
¡°Are you out of your bloody mind ?!¡± Max shouted again with beads of his saliva sshed up against Rn¡¯s face and uniform. ¡°Do you have any bloody idea about what you have just done? The Yamato Empire would implicate my countrymen as aplices to this massacre and ruin the excellent reputation we have long held as a peaceful nation!¡±
¡°Max, I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to calm down and let go of your hands. Return back to your vehicle and do as you are told by your superior. Escort us to the airport and after that, we go our separate ways.¡±
¡°How would you bloody justify the ughter of the Yammie soldiers outside of your embassy huh?¡± Max demanded, extremely pissed that shit hit the fan and his hands gave that shit to the thrower. He released his grip on Rn¡¯s cor but still retained some space between them.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyways since they attacked our Grand Duchesses first. The Yamato Empire has asked for this so we are only responding.¡±
¡°Without a deration of war?¡±
¡°Does it really matter? A Deration of war is just a formality between two nations to settle their conflict. And besides, the Ruthenia Empire is going to dere war on the Yamato Empire anyways, so why bother?¡±
¡°This is a bloody massacre,¡± Max said through gritted teeth.
Rn merely scoffed at that. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear about something here. My job is to get the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire out of this barbaric nation. I¡¯ll do everything it takes to aplish it, no matter the means,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If you are that worried that the Britannia Empire could get implicated by this matter, rest assured they won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Do you think I would bloody believe your words!?¡± Max growled. He was breathing heavily while ring daggers into Rn¡¯s eyes.
¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to take my words seriously or not.¡±
After saying that, Rn turned to his heel and went over to the side of the Bukavac. He opened the door and hopped into the vehicle.
Meanwhile, Max spat saliva on the ground before getting into his vehicle. What the Ruthenians did to the Yamato was quite unexpected. He didn¡¯t think they would resort to such violence just to leave this country which they consider barbaric.
Somehow not joining two and two together to realize a state of war had already begun when Ruthenian royalty was attacked by Yamatos on Yamato soil.
Even though Rn assured that Britannia won¡¯t be implicated in the atrocities they hadmitted, there¡¯s no guarantee that it will be the case. This will have huge repercussions on the Britannia Empire should everything that had transpired here reach the public.
Well, he¡¯ll settle it once the problem he is worrying about appears sometime in the future. For now, he has a job to finish. Escorting the Ruthenian embassy staff and the Grand Duchesses to the airport.
Max doesn¡¯t know what the Ruthenians are thinking. If they arrive at the airport, do they really think the Yamato would let one of their nesnd on their airstrip? Thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t informed of their exit n, maybe they have tricks up their sleeves that are yet to be revealed.
Whatever that be, Max is certain that it would be as atrocious as the massacre outside the embassy.
¡
Meanwhile, thirty thousand feet above Tokyo, an aircraft with arge rotating disc above its fusge was cruising in a circr path. The ne is a copy of the Boeing E-3 Sentry introduced in the United States during the early stages of the cold war.
Alexander knew the strategic importance of having an AWAC ne on the battlefield as it provides information about the enemy positions, especially enemy aircraft, and military instations, and can also serve as amand-and-control center where themanding officer can coordinate his operations.
Radar operators inside the aircraft were doing their best to remove the clutter on the radar screen, eliminating useless feedback they are getting from various sources such as terrains, birds, atmospheric turbulence, and the like that are affecting the performance of the radar fitted on the AWACS.
They¡¯d been flying over Tokyo for quite some time now. Normally, people can hear the roaring sound of the engine from this altitude, but due to Tokyo being heavily urbanized, with a lot of moving parts going about their various tasks, it masked their noises, allowing them to maintain an undetected stealthy signal intelligence.
Also, it was in the middle of the night.
The airne continued to circle slowly around the capital city above the clouds hidden from Yamato searchlights that are still searching for mystery bombers until it detected something on the radar.
¡°Sir!¡± the radar operator waved his hand as he hailed hismanding officer toe closer to his station.
¡°What is it? themanding officer leaned forward to have a better look at the radar.
¡°Four bogeys identified bearing 090, three kilometers from the airstrip, altitude 5,000 feet, speed at 150 knots. Based on its cross-sectional profile, it looks to be a Yamato A5M ¡°ude¡± .¡±
¡°Where are our fighters?¡±
¡°About two kilometers southwest of their current position.¡±
¡°Standard operating procedure dictates that we take down every military ne that belongs to the Yamato Airforce with a current heading towards the airstrip. Transmit the data to our fighters.¡±
¡°Copy that sir,¡± the radar operator began pushing buttons on his instrument panel as he carried out the order.
Cruising at subsonic speed, twelve Wraiths flying in attack formation unseen overhead Tokyo just sessfully aplished one of its goals of bombing the depot to create a diversion. Their next mission is to provide air cover to the VIP down below who are now currently making their way to the airstrip.
¡°Sir, we just received a transmission from the AWAC showing four bogeys southwest of us,¡± Demet informed through hisms.
¡°Just in time,¡± he sighed in satisfaction as he suddenly turned the ne around. The eleven Wraith fighter jets trailed behind them. ¡°Let¡¯s go for missile lock,¡±
In front of Rasul was a small screen with crosshair flickering intermittently.
Just as advertised and taught in the academy school, one pilot doesn¡¯t need to have a visual on the target to engage it. Thanks to the AWAC ne giving them crucial intel such as the enemy location, it¡¯ll be easy for them to find and destroy enemy aircraft.
The screen continued flickering until it beeps steadily.
¡°Target lock!¡± Rasul announced
¡°Give them hell sir!¡± Demet replied with anticipation.
Rasul nodded and grinned. ¡°Fox two!¡± he pulled the trigger, releasing the AIM 9 Sidewinder from its hard points, and flew out with a terrifying hiss.
White smoke trailed behind the missile and its mes illuminated the night sky like a shooting star.
With the first missileunched, three more missiles followed from the other Wraith fighters. It flew across the sky at a speed of Mach 2 as it headed towards its target. As long as the Wraith has its weapon guidance locked on the enemy aircraft, it will feed the missile information about its position.
In just ten seconds, the missiles struck four Yamato aircraft, turning them into a massive fireball. Its parts scattered from the explosion and plummeted down below.
Ruthenia drew first blood.
***
¡°¡We have permission to shoot down any aircraft attempting to enter Yamato. Do not let any of the filthy barbarian westerns get away! Long live the Emporer!¡±
The Yamato squad leader ces back the microphone of his radio inside the Ka-14 fighter ne.
After the base received news that the Ruthenians might have bombed Tokyo with a bomber and possibly send in aircraft to help criminals escape. They scramble a flight of four fighter nes to scout and shoot down any non-Yamato aircraft in Yamato airspace.
He grunted as he tries to squint his already small eyes to look out for the enemy nes in the waving beams of the searchlights making searching patterns in the night sky.
Where are the bombers?
And then a fighter ne on his left exploded, and so did his.
All four nes that were shot down by AIM 9 Sidewinders did not even see what hit them.
Chapter 174 Extraction Complete
¡°I think I see the bombers!¡±, one of the Yamato searchlight operators yelled out, moving the searchlight at a spot in the sky. His superior looks at where he is pointing with a pair of binocrs, and grumbles.
¡°It¡¯s ours. Fighters to find the bombers. Keep searching.¡± The searchlight waves passed the fighter nes to other parts of the night sky.
There was a sh of explosions like thunder and lightning in the sky before burning pieces started falling back down.
¡°Did we shoot down the bombers?¡± the same person excitedly ask, believing their nes shot down the evil Ruthenian bombers.
The other searchlight beam converges on the falling ming wreckage dropping into the city.
The superior points his binocrs at the burning objects and was shocked.
¡°No. It is ours. Our nes got shot down.¡±
The heavier pieces of Yamato fighter nes crash into the city with a loud distant crunch as they hit whatever it isnding on.
***
Back at the convoy, Rn was receiving messages from the AWAC overseeing the operation above Tokyo.
¡°What? You¡¯re going to bomb the airstrip?¡± Rn asked for rification.
¡°That¡¯s right, so wherever you are, don¡¯t get any closer to the airstrip until I say so, the Wraith fighter aircraft willmence their bombing run at any moment now,¡± themanding officer of the AWAC filled him in.
¡°Copy that, thank you for the warning.¡±
Ending the transmission, Rn pressed his earpiece and spoke to one of his men.
¡°Stop the car in front.¡±
The ck SUV which was in second ce in the column sped up and overtake the leading car.
Max, who was in the leading car, was startled by the sudden action of the Ruthenians. The driver mmed the brake and the tire skidded to a halt.
Max stepped off the vehicle and went over to Bukavac¡¯s right side where Rn was sitting.
He knocked on the window. Rn lowered the window and looked at him.
¡°What is it this time?¡± Max demanded an answer.
¡°You should return back to your vehicle, something big is going to happen,¡± Rn advised.
¡°What do you mean by something big?¡± Max questioned as his gaze flickered atop the Bukavac, looking at one of the special forces manning the Gatling Gun. Are they going tomit another atrocious act against the Yamato? Well not that he cared about the Yamatos it¡¯s just that Britannia is providing Ruthenians safe passage, making them technically involved in whatever n sanctioned by the Ruthenian government.
Judging from the movement of the soldier manning the Gatling gun, it seems that it wasn¡¯t the case. Still, his questions remained unanswered.
¡°Look, I think this is a good time to tell me about your brilliant ns. I don¡¯t think I can handle any more of your surprises.¡± Max said with urgencyced in his voice.
However, Rn persisted. ¡°Go back to your vehicle, you¡¯ll know soon after.¡±
Max clicked his tongue in annoyance but did what he was told. He returned back to his vehicle.
Just as his hand was about to reach for the door, Max heard something from the sky. It was a faint rumbling noise. He slowly turned around and nced up. The night was truly dark, nothing can be seen above but he can hear a sound akin to a roaring engine. Whatever it may be it definitely sounded terrifying as it sent chills down his spine.
He followed that noise with his eyes, trying to find what was causing it. Suddenly streaks of golden light illuminated the dark sky and descended down like shooting stars. It flew across the sky until it crashed on the airstrip.
Numerous explosions powerful enough to make the earth shake erupted from the airstrip. It was followed by an ear-deafening noise akin to a scattered thunderp that made Max instinctively cover his ears, shut his eyes, and duck.
Something screamed overheard. It was simr to the noise earlier, he curiously looked up and saw a 7 or 10 silhouette simr to an aircraft. But the appearance doesn¡¯t resemble any aircraft designs he had seen in his life. Could it be one of the rumors about the Ruthenian military technology?
Ever since themissioning event of the new warships for the Ruthenian Navy, the Britannia Empire, along with other nations have been specting about the military capabilities, as well as technologies of the Ruthenian Empire. For them, the designs were futuristic and deviated from the mainstream.
Wait¡why is he thinking about all of this amidst the circumstances he was in?
When the dust settled, Max slowly stood up and looked to where the airstrip was. A faint cry of agony and anguish can be heard. The sound of the embers flickering as the dark orange smoke billowed into the air.
Such destructive power¡he didn¡¯t know what hit the airstrip, it was moving so fast for him to identify. But one thing is certain, it didn¡¯t look like a bomb, it more looked like an arrow.
¡°Let¡¯s get moving!¡± Rn shouted from the car, his head sticking out the window. ¡°Max, get inside the vehicle now!¡±
Max simplypiled. He climbed inside the car and took off once again.
One minuteter, they arrived at their destination, the airstrip. Hangars were destroyed, nes burning, and the Yamato personnel choking from the thick ck smoke, it was an apocalyptic sight.
¡°What did my brother order the military to do?¡± Christina muttered in a trembling voice as she looked out the window.
¡°Sorry, Your Imperial Highness, due to the Yamato Empire¡¯s unwillingness to cooperate, we were forced to resort to extreme measures,¡± Rn answered as he looked out the window too, seeing Yamato personnel lying on the ground, probably knocked out from the shockwave. He can¡¯t tell whether they are dead or alive.
-n¡¢o¡¢ve,L ¡°Keep your head down, Your Imperial Highness, we are still on hostile territory. Don¡¯t worry, we are getting out here soon,¡± Rn assured.
The convoy stopped and one by one, staff of the Ruthenian embassy exited the buses. The security guards of the embassy fan out around the convoy, setting up a defensive perimeter. The Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire were to remain inside the Bukavac.
Max walked over to the Bukavac again and talked to Rn.
¡°I¡. don¡¯t know anymore¡¡± Max said, shaking his head in dismay. ¡°First, you gunned down the army surrounding the embassy and now you bombed their airstrip?¡±
¡°What more can I say?¡± Rn sighed. ¡°We are at war with the Yamato Empire now. His Majesty Alexander is going to announce it on the television in twenty minutes or so.¡±
¡°That may be the case, but what you did in this country before the deration won¡¯t go unnoticed. I hope that your Emperor knows what he is doing.¡± Max continued, ¡°Now if you excuse me, we must get back to the Britannia legation. We can¡¯t stay here any longer. I hope you understand.¡±
Just as they were having a conversation with one another, a rumbling noise sounded overhead. Max and Rn looked up to the sky and saw the Bogatyr making its descent on the unaffected airstrip.
¡°That¡¯s our ride, thanks for the transport you provided us. I¡¯m sure the Ruthenia Empire won¡¯t forget this favor,¡± Rn said.
Max scoffed, after all the trouble they made that could badly tarnish the image of the Britannia Empire, he dared to give thanks?
¡°Whatever¡¡± Max left and signaled his men with a wave of his hand.
The Bogatyrnded smoothly on the airstrip and the Ruthenians boarded it. Since they can¡¯t take the state-of-the-art Bukavac and the military-grade SUV, they activated its self-destruct feature. Not wanting its sophisticated technology inside it possessed by the Yamato.
It sucks, but the condition of the imperial vehicles is in such a bad state and human lives are far more important.
The vehicles melt and burn into g that fused to the airstrip runway. The Yamatos are going to have a hard time cleaning the whole mess.
The cargo ne with its passengers lifted off the runway and flew into the night under the protection of the almost unseen fighter jets.
The enemy could do nothing as they never expected an air-raid on their homnd and only underpowered machineguns responded to the raid.
They watch as therge ne leaves the Yamato airspace in the northwest direction.
The extraction of the Ruthenian royalty and the embassy staff wasplete.
¡
Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg. Command Ops. 1735 HRS.
¡°Your Majesty, the air strike that we conducted to the airstrip of the Yamato Empire has neutralized most of their air force stationed in the Kanto region. The Yamato will have no means of catching up to the Bogatyr. Even if there is, our fighter aircraft is going to intercept them,¡± Minister of Defense, Alexei reported.
¡°Your Majesty, this will go down in their history,¡± Sevastian added. ¡°The people won¡¯t forget what Ruthenia had done to their homnd. They would ask for retribution.¡±
¡°Retribution?¡± Alexander scoffed softly. ¡°Our people are also asking for retribution as well. Since my sister is safe now, we should focus on the next important matter. Are the members of the Imperial Council ready?¡±
¡°The members of the Imperial Council and the media, they are all waiting for you in the Imperial Council Building, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Very well,¡± Alexander stood up from his table and firmly nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. We shall inform all the people in my domain that a state of war between the Ruthenia Empire and the Yamato Empire now exists.¡±
Chapter 175 Yamato Empire
Yamato Empire, Tokyo Imperial Pce. Prime Minister Haru Takashi raced down the hallway towards the throne where the Emperor of the Yamato Empire sat on his throne ceremoniously.
The guards to the chamber slides open the sliding door to let him in, he ambled toward the emperor with deep solemnity. Yet, he found it hard to maintain it as he has something to report to the Emperor that would definitely irate His Majesty.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Haru Takashi stopped and bowed low as he began. ¡°The Ruthenians along with the Grand Duchesses have escaped the Yamato Empire through grave circumstances.¡± He continued in a serious tone as he waited for a reaction from the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, the explosions that you have heard from the capital erupted from one of our airstrips where the Ruthenians fled. Hundreds of our people were killed. We must not tolerate this act of aggression Your Majesty, in response to this attack, we shall dere war on the Ruthenia Empire.¡± Haru said firmly with conviction. He then raised up to address the Emperor to meet his eyes resolutely.
¡°¡I heard they were just having dinner with my eldest son and his wife earlier¡¡± Emperor Taish?? spoke wistfully in a gruff and hoarse voice after a long pause. ¡°Why did something like this happen so suddenly?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, Your Majesty, I do not have the answer you seek,¡± Haru replied calmly and continued. ¡°But one thing is certain, the atrocity theymitted cannot go unpunished!¡± Haru finished.
Taish?? looked at him nkly, staring at his prime minister as his brain formted a question.
¡°Prime Minister, I have something to inquire about.¡±
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Haru asked, still maintaining hisposed demeanor.
¡°I¡¯ve heard from one of my officials that the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire was shot at during their transit to their embassy upon their evacuation from my pce. Is that true?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s the work of angry citizens. The Ruthenians not only destroyed the gates leading inside the pce when they drove off but took the opportunity to gun down people with machine guns. This angered the public and they shot back in self-defense. We were also shocked by the news as we are aware of the consequences this may bring. We immediately conducted an investigation and are still finding the culprits responsible. However, the Ruthenians im that our government is involved in the attacks.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Emperor Taisho mumbled in disbelief.
¡°It¡¯s an outrageous usation made by the Ruthenians, implicating us as the dishonorable culprits behind such actions. We have never been disrespected in such a manner before.¡± Haru stated, his voice rising steadily in anger. He was clearly agitated¡or rather feigning. ¡°However, we cannot deny the fact that they are the ones who fired the first shot. The discovery of their spywork, the attempted assassination of a patriotic citizen, the killing of our soldiers without provocation, and the sudden intrusion into our airspace with intent to harm the people of this sovereign ind. ¡°
¡°It is uneptable to let such dishonorable actions towards our people done by Ruthenians be let off that easily.¡± The prime minister continued. ¡°Our military is awaiting your orders of mobilization to fight and cut down the Ruthenians again for their arrogance.¡± Haru bowed again.
The emperor thought about it and rose from the throne and approached him. His regal and grandiose presence took Haru aback but nheless stood firm, waiting patiently for a reply he knows the emperor would say.
¡°Prime Minister, based on your words, you¡¯re saying that we are not involved in the ambush and that the Ruthenians are the real culprits behind the attacks and are using this as a justification to dere war on my country?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the Yamato Empire, and its people would never do such a thing to a diplomatic guest. We¡¯ve always provided important envoys with great hospitality, yet the Ruthenians returned it with violence.¡±
Emperor Taisho¡¯s face remained emotionless as he considered Haru¡¯s ims. Then, in a shaky unsure manner, he spoke. ¡°Did the Ruthenians say anything else about this matter?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. But it was a rather uncivilized call. It was from the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire himself. ming and threatening us of annihtion, not even giving us a chance to exin our side.¡± Haru lied through his teeth. ¡°Then after that, they never called again. We even tried to contact them but to no avail. It is safe to say that the Ruthenians have cut all diplomatic ties and are preparing to go to war against us. Your Majesty, to ensure the safety of the people and the homnd, we shall respond in kind and show to the Ruthenians the unwavering resolve of our people to defend themselves against any and all threats.¡±
¡°There is really no other way, huh?¡± Emporer Taisho sighed heavily and ran a hand over his chin in contemtion.
A few secondster, Emperor Taisho spoke again. ¡°Very well, Prime Minister. Prepare all necessary arrangements for I will address my people, informing them that we are at war with the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty!¡± Haru bowed deeply and turned around.
***
In the Imperial General Headquarters, high-ranking military officials sit around the table. A heavy atmosphere hangs around them, weighing down on everyone¡¯s shoulders. One of them is Isoroku Yamamoto, who had just been recalled in the middle of the investigation of their downed submarines off the coast of Sakhalin.
¡°The Emperor has decided to wage war against the Ruthenian Empire,¡± an old man by the name of Yamagata Aritomo, Chief of the General Staff of the Imperial Yamato Army, addressed his fellow generals. ¡°We shall work towards victory in order for His Majesty and his people.¡±
They nodded resolutely in agreement, united to the cause.
¡°What happened to the capital anyways?¡± Yamamoto asked, curious about the event that had unfolded during the Grand Duchesses¡¯ escape.
¡°We don¡¯t know for sure but our spotters on the ground reported a roaring and booming sound in the sky. They can¡¯t see it due to darkness, but we believe it¡¯s the one responsible for shooting down our fighter nes,¡± one of the generals shared.
¡°You don¡¯t know huh?¡± Yamamoto said under his breath, that¡¯s what the same case they encountered when he was debriefed on the situation about the Yamato submarines conducting espionage mission against Ruthenia off the coast of Sakhalin.
Thest transmission from the submarines is that they are being chased down by a torpedo. At first, he didn¡¯t believe it, as torpedoes are uncontroble. To effectively use the torpedo, one must calcte crucial variables such as the speed of the ship rtive to the submarine, the speed of the torpedo, the waves, and trigonometric calction with the aid of torpedo directing pattern, slide rules, or by adjusting the gyro angle.
Torpedoes run in a straight line and that¡¯s a fact. A torpedo chasing a submarine sounds ridiculous yet prodigious at the same time.
Further investigations must be conducted to validate the report of the now-deceased sailors. Because if such technology exists, then they must build a countermeasure for it. Especially when they are going to war right now.
¡°Do you even know what hit our nes?¡± Yamamoto derailed his line of thought and focused on the matter at hand.
¡°There are sighting reports of a luminous object streaking across the sky. We don¡¯t know what that is as well but we are looking at it.¡±
Luminous objects and hounding torpedoes. The Ruthenians have progressed so much militarily. Their battleships and aircraft carriers have caused quite a stir in all naval departments around the world and they are one of them.
¡°That¡¯s enough gentleman,¡± Yamagata interjected, calling their attention, ¡°Listen to what I have to say.¡±
When everyone¡¯s attention was on him. Yamagata began.
¡°The Yamato Empire had never once been controlled by the foreign powers, especially from the west. Where our neighbors became puppets, we are the only ones who stood strong and countered their imperialistic ambition. One of them was the Ruthenian Empire which we have defeated. Now we are at war with them again, let¡¯s make it resoundingly clear to the world that the Yamato Empire will emerge victorious as it once did four years ago and reim thends that belong rightfully to us. No longer we shall be treated unfairly. We¡¯ll crush their arrogant empire without mercy. The Emperor has ced his trust in us and expects us to uphold and fulfill our sacred duties. As one general to another, I am here with you to lead this endeavor!¡± Yamagata eximed in his usual boisterous voice. ¡°Tenno Heika banzai!¡±
¡°Banzai!¡± They responded unanimously. Although one of them yed along reluctantly. Yamamoto is feeling something wrong, suspicious of the string of events that leads them to these circumstances. He can¡¯t help but look at the Yamagata who is giving off an aura of uncertainty.
As much as he would like to know more about it, Yamamoto couldn¡¯t as he had to lead the Imperial Yamato Navy bymanding one of the Amagi ss Battlecruisers for the uing war and serve as the Admiral of the First Fleet with his ship as its gship.
As the invigorated cheers settled down, Yamagata turned silent. He stopped smiling and his expression changed to that of a devilish one subtly. But his eyes said it all. A hidden, twisted, and corrupted triumph.
Yamagata, along with the other conspirators, has nned this since the conclusion of the St. Petersburg treaty four years ago. They won against Ruthenians so it¡¯s only natural for them to have regional control over the Far East. Yet just as the western powers did after the war with the Han Dynasty, they intervened, treating them like a can that is always kicked aside. What should¡¯ve been their conquered territories, they are forced to return them. They have enough of it, the Yamato Empire is strong and so is its spirit. The people who signed the treaty were assassinated as signing it is tantamount to betrayal.
Enough of the West, it¡¯s time for the world to see the rise of the Yamato Empire.
¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, Shinzo. Now, let us take care of the rest.¡± Yamagata said inwardly.
Chapter 176 Declaration of War
In the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander was facing the mirror as he smoothed out his suit, not wanting any wrinkles to be noticed by the people he¡¯ll be speaking with shortly.
Sevastian was watching from behind, observing his emperor fiddling with the buttons on his waistcoat, trying to make sure it was all in line and perfect. He waited patiently for him to finish what he was doing before he can speak up about some urgent news.
And finally, after two minutes, Alexander was done. A smile graced his lips but it was not a smile of happiness but rather an emotion that was kind of the opposite of it. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Sebastian inquired politely. His eyes were locked onto Alexander¡¯s back.
¡°What would be the consequences after I dere war on the Yamato Empire?¡±
¡°Well, Your Majesty, a war with the Yamato Empire would surely bring the battlefield to the Choson Penins, their protectorate. The St. Petersburg treaty states clearly that the Ruthenia Empire must not expand its borders outside Manchuria. Other nations might see it as an invasion of another¡¯s territory should we deploy troops in Choson.¡±
¡°But they are a protectorate of the Yamato Empire, right?¡± Alexander questioned as he pulled at his sleeve. He could still feel the stare directed toward him. ¡°Surely, there must be no problem if we deploy our forces there, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, Your Majesty. But still, the main problem is present. The St. Petersburg treaty. We can only defend Manchuria but not use it as a staging ground to build up forces to invade another.¡±
¡°So, what are you suggesting? From the way you speak, I think you already know the answer to it.¡±
¡°Certainly, Your Majesty. We can justify to the world that our mobilization towards Choson was a defensive act against the invasion forces of the Yamato Empire and that we must assure each nation that Ruthenia doesn¡¯t have any intentions of annexing or upying the Empire of Choson. That at the end of the war, the Ruthenia will leave the penins promptly once peace is restored. Perhaps you can think of it as liberation since most of the citizens didn¡¯t like Yamato controlling their domestic affairs and their way of life.¡±
Alexander scoffed softly and spoke wistfully as a memory abruptly came into mind. ¡°Liberation huh? Those words alone made me remember something in the past.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t follow Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian replied, not having caught a single word the emperor said.
¡°Never mind,¡± Alexander dismissively waved off his questions. ¡°I¡¯m just mumbling. Anyways, since I have negotiated with the Francois Republic to sit this war out, the Yamato Empire won¡¯t be able to invoke the Anglo-Yamato Alliance. We should also look out for the Han Dynasty. Let¡¯s keep this war to ourselves alone.¡±
¡°We already have agents in Peking on standby watching every move of every bureaucrat. Just say the word and they will take care of them promptly.¡± Sevastian reassured, earning a smile from Alexander.
¡°Speaking of Choson, how are our Chosonese emissary guests faring? Are they getting used to living in our country?¡± Alexander asked. Reminded of the Chosoneses he gave refuge to in his country.
¡°They are doing well with the hospitality given to them for the duration of the stay. They are still rather in shock at our busy city with all the cars and modern electric machines. They are rather fond of the television, and the bread toaster. And also, they gave us valuable intel about the Yamato forces garrisoned in Choson,¡±
Sevastian replied, remembering the looks on the guest when they saw the Ruthenian standard of living.
The Choson Empire, like its bigger Han Dynasty neighbor, is still rather way behind in its infrastructurespared to western powers and even Yamato Empire. A huge portion ofnd is still rural and underdeveloped with many people still traveling to ces on foot or taking animal-drawn carts.
Where other powers see an easy target to annex, Alexander sees a country that could stand to profit mutually.
By liberating them from the yoke of the Yamatos, Alexander¡¯s Chosonese guests he is protecting will soon return home as unintended walking advertisements in the Choson Imperial court and speak of the wonderful Imperial Dynamic Systems products they used during their stay in Ruthenia. Thus, opening possibilities for business contracts and massive orders for Ruthenian products to modernize the entirety of Choson¡¯snds.
There was a knock on the door and both men¡¯s attention immediately went over to it. As they turned around the door opened revealing Sergei. ¡°Your Majesty, members of the Imperial Council are now in their seats. They are waiting for you.¡±
¡°Perfect,¡± Alexander turned around and cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡
In the House Chamber located inside the Imperial Council Building, Alexander walked across the tform, he nced around and saw hundreds of politicians who stood in unison upon his arrival. There are television cameras following his movement as well as the cameras capturing this historic moment.
When he arrived at the podium, he didn¡¯t face the people in front of him, rather he looked behind and gazed at the geographical map of the Ruthenia Empire painted on the wall. It was grand and majestic, enough to make one patriotic and proud of their nation¡¯s history.
After delighting his eyes with the sight of the map of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander took a deep breath and turned around to face them. The politicians immediately sat in their seats, anticipating the speech of their emperor.
¡°Members of the Imperial Council, today I have received terrifying news stating that my sisters, the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire, were attacked during their peaceful royal visit to the Yamato Empire¡¯s capital city of Tokyo. We believe that the Yamato Empire government is behind this atrocious act and I take this as an act of provocation to our mothend. Our great Empire of Ruthenia was at, peace with that nation, coborating in good efforts to maintain a peaceful rtionship that we enjoy that was once severed during the Rutho-Yamato war. Now, the Yamato Empire has broken it again and I will assure you, everyone, that the Ruthenia Empire will not stand idly and tolerate such barbaric acts. Even going as far as keeping my sisters in the Ruthenian Embassy surrounded by military and police forces. Aware of such peril the embassy staff and my sister¡¯s faces, I ordered a military operation to evacuate them through any means necessary. They were safely extracted and are on their way now to a safe ce.¡±
Alexander paused in the middle and observed the people watching him from their seats, nodding in agreement and sympathy.
He continued.
¡°The Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire is the extension of the Ruthenia Empire itself. An attack on the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire is an attack on the Empire of Ruthenia and a direct attempt to murder my sisters. Therefore, in response to this attack, I, Alexander IV, Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire, with full conviction, dere war on the Yamato Empire. As Commander in Chief of the Army, Navy, and Air Force, I have directed that all measures be taken for our defense.¡±
¡°From the heart of our great nation. I vow to you my people, that I will never make peace while the enemy threatens our holy mothend. God is with us!¡±
A round of apuse erupted among the gathered men and women upon the conclusion of his speech. The deration of war speech is not only limited to the people that have gathered in the Imperial Council but throughout the Ruthenia Empire and abroad.
People who were working at the foundry, factories, and every other type of profession that were gathered around the televisions and radios cheered as well. Their hearts were filled with patriotic sentiments and were fueled with great motivation to work hard for the cause.
In times of war, they¡¯ll be depended upon by their country to produce the war materials needed to aplish victory.
¡
While the Ruthenians were having their moments, the Yamato Empire was watching from the other side of the world through their inventions.
- ¡°So that¡¯s the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire huh?¡± Taishomented. ¡°He looks younger than my eldest son, the crown prince Hirohito.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the Ruthenian Empire has now dered war on us. Your people and the world are now waiting for your response,¡± Prime Minister Haru urged carefully. ¡°The broadcasting teams are now waiting for you in the broadcasting room.¡±
¡°Very well, lead me to it,¡± Taisho nodded and followed his Prime Minister to the broadcast hall.
As soon as they arrived, the equipment necessary for the emperor of the Yamato Empire to share his speech was ready.
The Ruthenians broadcasted their deration of war speech on televisions and radios but in the Yamato Empire, they¡¯ll do it in an old-fashioned way.
¡°We, by the grace of Heaven, Emperor of Japan, and seated on the throne of a line unbroken for ages eternal, enjoin upon thee, our loyal and brave subjects. We hereby dere war upon the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
¡°The men and officers of our army and navy shall do their utmost in prosecuting the war. Our public servants of various departments will perform faithfully and diligently their appointed tasks and all other subjects of ours shall pursue their respective duties.
¡°The entire nation with a united will shall mobilize their united strength so that nothing will miscarry in the attainment of our royal aims. We have crossed arms with the Ruthenian Empire before for the sake of protecting our national interest in the East. With the destabilizing of such peace, we have no other recourse but to appeal to arms and to crush every obstacle in its path.¡±
¡°The hallowed spirits of our imperial ancestors guard us against above and we rely upon the loyalty and courage of our subjects in our confident expectation that the task bequeathed by our forefathers will be carried forward.¡±
***
Across the globe, the news of a new war took the world by storm.
Newspapers are being bought while the inks are still fresh, and the paperboys sold out within minutes as people want to read about another Rutho-Yamato war that is going to happen.
War journalists, reporters, and some foolish people began packing their bags and booking the earliest tickets for ships, trains, and zeppelin ride to catch the action about to take ce.
Market spectors estimated that both Ruthenia and Yamato will haverge demands for materials and get ready forrges sales.
Countries preparing their militaries for war should eithere calling for alliance aid or worse, the war spilling over into other countries.
Many people assume this time it will end poorly for Ruthenia and Yamato will give them another good thrashing likest time.
What a big shock and surprise everyone is going to get from this war.
Chapter 177 Entering Sinuiju Part 1
Thirty minutes have passed since the deration of war from both countries was issued through a multitude of media. A new scene was developing near the border of Ruthenia and the Choson Empire.
One of the key cities of the Choson Empire was Sinuiju, which lies in the north of the Choson Empire along the Yalu River under the control of the Yamato Empire. From the other side of the cities lies Dandong, a city controlled by the Ruthenian Empire.
The only thing that connects the two forms is the bridge that was constructed months ago. It serves as the most crucial bridge for the two countries as it is the only bridge that has direct ess to either part of the city.
October 18, 1927, it was midnight. Rows of T-25 ¡°Bear¡± Ruthenian Main Battle Tanks rolled across the bridge covertly under the cover of darkness. It was a slow process as the Ruthenian Army didn¡¯t want to overload the bridge that could copse it. The tanks form a strong vanguard spearhead once across the river to create a defensive perimeter, securing the bridge against any surprises as infantry, artillery, and support units followed behind.
The troops crossing the bridge were part of the 15th Infantry Division and the 36th Armored Division stationed in Dandong under themand of the Eastern Military District. The 36th Armored Division wasposed of 50 T-25 tanks and 10,000 soldiers while the 15th Infantry Division wasposed of 15,000 soldiers with army vehicles such as 20, IAV Stryker Armored Vehicle, the Sleipnir, 25 LAV-25 Assault Vehicle, 80 M113 Infantry Carrier ¡°Iron Sow¡± 20 M939 Utility Truck ¡°Ox¡±, 80 Humvee ¡°Polkan¡± Jeep, andstly, 20 M109 ¡°Pdin¡±.
All these war machines were delivered with the use of military trains and cargo aircraft. For thest two years, the Ruthenian Empire has been mass producing arge number by the hundreds. From tanks, aircraft, vehicles, and weapons. Not only are they producing these war machines but the industry needed to build more assembly lines and factories in every major region of the Ruthenia Empire in order to keep up with increasing demands.
It was an astonishing feat from a logistical perspective. Having adopted modern training that incorporates Pre-WW2 and Cold War doctrine, the Ruthenian soldiers had mastered almost every one of its skills and tactics during the past four years. In addition, they have undergone intensive training over the years and have learned how to operate in most of its aspects. It wasn¡¯t all just physical training but also psychological, cognitive, and behavioral training that turns an ordinary peasant conscript into a full-fledged fighting unit.
Four years ago, they were just skinny illiterate men from the countryside who had never even fired a gun in their life. Today, their constitution has been improved greatly by years of training. Turning them into effectively educated fighting units. And now, they received their very first mission.
Their objectives were simple. Capture the city of Sinanjiu from the Yamato Empire and protect it at all costs. The reason was simple: the bridge that they crossed just now serves as a strategic point for the Ruthenia Army. Its purpose is crucial for supplying the troops as well as ensuring the flow of troops into the Choson Empire. Should the Yamato Empire sessfully force the Ruthenian Army out of the city and retake control of the city, they can easily destroy the bridge, effectively cutting off the Ruthenian Army¡¯s ess to the penins.
The Ruthenian Military High Command can¡¯t allow that to happen.
Thirty minutester, forty percent of the troops had sessfully crossed the bridge. Squads from the 15th Infantry Division have detached themselves and scattered across the city to provide cover for the passing of troops. Their assault rifle, FAL, trained in every direction, covering each other¡¯s backs with extreme muzzle discipline.
The city was silent, only hearing the soft growl from the engines of the tanks and vehicles. It was midnight, after all, adding the curfew imposed by the Resident General of the Choson Empire. The Ruthenian soldiers were not expecting civilian encounters. With their shlights, they covertly searched for any sign of human activity inside the city. Until they found a nice-looking ce that seems to stand out in the fearful and silent city.
A three-story western building with lights on in every room. The Ruthenian soldiers can hear boisterous cheers andughtering from inside the building. Based on the voices andnguages used, they identified the people reveling inside the building to be Yamatos.
¡°Aren¡¯t they aware that their country is at war?¡± asked the soldier who was peering through the red dot scope as he scanned the building.
¡°Looks like it,¡± the squad leader surmised, looking at the other squad.
There are five squads in total, each having ten members including the squad leader. Theymunicated through tactical hand signals.
ording to the intel, there are only 200 forces stationed in Sinuiju. But that number will rise when the two armies from Pyongyang and Hanseong arrive. It is imperative they clear the city out of Yamato soldiers and set up a defensive perimeter.
One of the squad leaders pulled out his radio and reported their sightings to themand.
¡°Alpha to Overwatch, we spotted a three-story building about 700 meters from the bridge, Cut. Hearing Yamatonguage from inside the building. Awaiting instructions over.¡±
¡°Copy that Alpha, how many units do you have?¡±
¡°Fifty men, over.¡±
¡°Copy that Alpha stand-by¡¡±
Overwatch is the codename of the High Command overseeing operations for this war.
¡°Overwatch to Alpha, link up with the other squad and assault the building, over.¡±
¡°Copy that Overwatch, Alpha out.¡±
Ending the transmission, the squad leader Alpha motioned to the four squads who were in a squatting position and informed them of the mission.
Receiving a thumbs up and a nod of the head, Alpha signaled themencement of the operation. They rose to their feet and crept slowly towards the main gate.
As they neared the building, they spotted two Yamato soldiers sitting on stools by the gates. They were sleeping with their hats covering their faces and what seems to be ceramic bottles at their feet. Apparently, someone snuck them or they secreted some local booze to get some joy while on the job.
A deadly mistake.
One of the ruthenian soldiers from the Alpha squad approached the sleeping Yamato soldier stealthily. He pulled out a tactical knife from his waist. Taking a deep breath and preparing himself for the next step, he mbered the man¡¯s mouth, preventing it from making a sound, and slit his throat.
Hisrade met the same fate as another Ruthenian soldier did the same to him.
With the guards neutralized, they opened the gate and went inside. There, they could hear their noises clearer. There seem to be women as well in the party.
The Ruthenian soldiers form up around the door for a breaching tactic, the noise covering their footwork.
Then without further ado, one of the soldiers kicks the door down and it flew open with a mighty crash.
Chapter 178 Entering Sinuiju Part 2
In front of them, they saw two women standing behind the reception desk. Their faces paled, shocked by the sudden entry of the Ruthenian soldiers.
One of them fainted and the other screamed as her life shed before her eyes at the sight of heavily armed western-looking people barging into the building.
Just ten meters to the right of the reception desk, there is a dining hall filled with Yamato soldiers in states of undress and drunkenness surrounding women wearing torn hanbok dresses and molesting them with intoxicated glee.
And, to the disgust of the Ruthenians, some Yamatos seem to have a taste for children. A spectacled Yamato has his hands up the skirts of a rather young girl who has a nk look on her face.
The Yamato soldiers widened their eyes as they saw the party crashers are not some angry local fathers, brothers, or husbands that barged in thest few weeks they can just beat them into submission.
Tonight, vengeance came in the form of the well-trained Imperial Ruthenian Army armed with assault rifles and staunch loyalties to the crown of Ruthenia.
They sprang into action to get their weapons but before they could even do so, the Ruthenians were first to open fire.
The degenerate decadent moment was interrupted by the sound of gunfire. It turned into pandemonium. The Yamato soldiers found their topless bodies being riddled by the 7.62¡Á51mm rounds while the others quickly used the screaming and crying women as body shields to protect themselves from the hail of bullets.
With extreme weapon discipline, the Ruthenians didn¡¯t use burst fire or pull the trigger at innocent civilians. Rather, they waited for the perfect opportunity to neutralize them without harming the civilians.
¡°WHO ARE YOU?!¡± one of the Yamato soldiers shouted angrily in hisnguage. ¡°Ruthenians huh?! Don¡¯t do anything stupid or else I¡¯ll kill this woman!¡± he frantically added as he grabbed the Mauser C96 from the table and pressed the muzzle onto the woman¡¯s temple.
Anxious cries from civilians and agony from the soldiers filled the first floor of the hotel.
The Alpha squad leader, with his FAL trained at the Yamato soldier, waved a finger to the other squad, signaling them to sweep the second and third floors of the hotel.
They acknowledged the order and immediately stormed up the stairs.
¡°I TOLD YOU NOT TO MOVE!¡± The Yamato soldier roared distraughtly as he fired a round at the squad. It missed and didn¡¯t stop the squad from climbing the stairs.
The Alpha Squad leader remained unfazed by the threat as he kept his bead on the Yamato. He doesn¡¯t have a clear shot and couldn¡¯t risk pulling the trigger as it may endanger the lives of the woman he is holding hostage.
He¡¯s the onlyst man standing. The rest of hisrades were shot down in the one-sided gunfight.
The Alpha Squad leader waited patiently for him to make a mistake. And since the man is terrified, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he sumbs to fear.
¡°Drop your weapons!¡± the Yamato soldier shouted at once. His eyes widened from fear as he stared death at his fellow soldiers¡¯ lifeless bodies.
The Ruthenians didn¡¯tply with his order. Instead, they only looked down on him with their gunsights, smirking deridingly. It¡¯s not like they can understand a wording out of his mouth anyway.
The woman on the other hand deserves sympathy as she is scared of dying from getting shot by either party.
This angered the Yamato soldier so much. He pointed the Mauser pistol toward them threateningly.
¡°YOU DAMN RUTHENIANS!¡± He eximed savagely, he is going to pull the trigger.
The Alpha Squad Leader smirked as the Yamato soldier finally made a mistake. With his head not hiding behind the woman¡¯s head he got a clear shot he longed for.
The Alpha Squad leader pulled the trigger before Yamato could. His head was blown off instantly as the bullet cavitates his skull.
His brains showered the wall behind him, adding to the gore from other dead Yamato soldiers as well.
His arm jerks haphazardly and shot at the ceiling before his body goes limp on the woman and slides off her into a crumpled body.
Blood sttered all over the woman¡¯s cheek. She stood there shaking in horror, unable to react to the bloody scene. The rest of the women were also stunned at the gruesome sight of their upiers. The ones that molested and abused them sexually nowy around them on the ground in a growing pool of blood.
¡°Make sure the Yamatos are all dead. Mercy kills.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± The rest of his squad saluted and carried his orders.
They approached the dining hall and checked the corpses. And there they confirmed that the Yamato soldiers are dead. Meanwhile, the women who were shivering in fear stared nkly at the Ruthenian soldiers.
Believing and knowing that, all soldiers will im them for their victory feastter or worse, kill them for various reasons.
They hushed as they calmed them down.
¡°It¡¯s okay, we are from the Ruthenian military, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
It was useless, there was no way they could understand what they were saying. Nevertheless, the Ruthenian soldiers were disgusted at what the Yamato soldiers were doing to them.
The little girl from earlier is hugging a woman crying in her sleeves, her molester dead on the ground with multiple bullet holes.
And there are other children as well. Even little boys know that the Ruthenians are not busy shooting enemies.
¡°This is fucked up,¡± one of the Ruthenian soldiers remarked.
¡°Yeah it sure is,¡± his fellow soldiers said before reporting back to the squad leader. ¡°Sir, all 70 tangoes are neutralized.¡±
¡°Good.¡± the Alpha Squad leader said. ¡°Take the civilians away from there and take them here,¡± he ordered.
¡°Yes sir!¡± The Ruthenians saluted and offered a hand to the Chosonese women.
At first, the Chosonese women didn¡¯t respond but gradually rxed and allowed themselves to be lifted by the Ruthenian soldiers.
The soldiers helped them walk over to the reception table. Once they got there, the Ruthenians beckoned them to sit down. There are 40 of them in total. 30 of them are somewhere between 18-25 while the rest are 8 to 15 below.
The Ruthenians were well aware of the atrocities the upying forces of the Yamato Empire weremitting against the Chosonese. One of them is raping women and children. But to see it for themselves on their first mission? Just how low can the Yamatos get?
Such heinous crimes are unthinkable. To think that the politicians of the Choson Empire betrayed them by selling their county to the Yamato for cash and social status.
The medics attached to the Alpha squad approached them and checked for wounds or injuries.
While doing so, the Alpha squad can hear intermittent gunfire and screams from the floors above. It seems like there are Yamato soldiers there as well.
¡°What¡¯s their condition?¡± the Alpha Squad leader asked the medic.
¡°Well, there are bruises on some parts of their body, probably caused by blunt force such as a punch to the body. However, there aren¡¯t any serious wounds anywhere that require immediate medical attention.¡±
¡°I¡¯m gonna report our findings to Overwatch, see if we can get them out of here, and take them to our medical facility. For now, keep an eye on them.¡±
¡°Yes sir,¡± the Medic acknowledged the order.
¡°Now, I need someone who can speak Ruthenian¡¡±
¡°I speak Ruthenian sir¡!¡± a feminine voice sounded from behind the receptionist¡¯s desk.
¡°Show yourself,¡± the Alpha Squad leader demanded in his nativenguage.
A young beautiful woman slowly rose from behind the desk with her hands up in the air and a frightened expression stered on her face.
¡°How many Yamato soldiers are staying here?¡±
¡°One hundred, sir,¡± the girl answered.
¡°Do you know the other hundred? We have information saying that there are two hundred Yamato soldiers here.¡±
¡°They are in another hotel sir,¡± the girl replied nervously.
The squad leader pulled out his radio and reported his findings to Overwatch. ¡°Is that it?¡± he asked once more.
¡°Yes sir,¡± the woman responded.
¡°Sir!¡± someone yelled out from the stairs, getting the attention of everyone down the reception hall. ¡°You will not believe what we just saw,¡± on the stairs, Ruthenian soldiers are dragging down a Yamato soldier by the hair.
The Yamato soldier¡¯s face was battered to the point he was no longer recognizable.
¡°What happened to that guy?¡± the Alpha Squad leader asked.
¡°Well, this guy was in a room with four tied-up children with ages ranging from ten to thirteen. But don¡¯t worry, we already beat the shit out of him,¡± the soldier said as he dropped the Yamato soldier onto the ground and gave a hard kick to his ribs, resulting in a groan from the beaten-up pedophile.
¡°Let me see him,¡± the Alpha Squad leader said as he stepped forward. Just as he was about to question the guy with the aid of a trantor, the receptionist, a scene of four children shakily in bath towels descending down the staircase stopped him midway. He looked up to meet the girl¡¯s gaze.
Their faces were covered in bruises, some teeth were broken and they walked like they have pain somewhere he should not know.
There are young, like his daughters. As a father, he can¡¯t imagine a scene where one man sexually assaults his daughters. The scene in his mind alone was enough to boil him in anger.
¡°Well¡he just forfeited the POW protections of the Geneva Convention,¡± he said coldly as he pulled a pistol out from its holster and shot the Yamato soldier point nk in the face.
There was noint from his fellow soldiers. Thinking that the man deserved it.
Chapter 179 Alexanders Woes Part 1
¡°Please follow me, Your Majesty,¡± Sebastian led the way towards Alexander¡¯s Bukavac parked in front of the Imperial Council Building.
As they walked down the stairs, Sevastianmented. ¡°That was an impressive speech, Your Majesty. You truly captured the hearts of the people.¡±
¡°Enough of the ttery, I don¡¯t need such a thing,¡± Alexander replied coldly, his gaze cast down on the ground.
Sevastian, who felt a tinge of guilt at how he had reacted to the speech, decided not to speak another word. He opened the car door and sat next to Alexander while he took a seat inside.
They arrived at the pce in no time and were escorted directly by the Imperial Pce Guard into the entrance where all eyes followed their every move.
A heavy atmosphere warped around Alexander. Ever since the conclusion of his deration of war speech, he has been acting odd.
There might be usible reasons as to why that is. The man permitted his sisters to go to the Yamato Empire where their lives could¡¯ve been lost at the hands of the renegade militia backed by the government. He must be feeling guilty inside, crushing him within.
As his cousin and National Security Advisor, it is his duty to lend an ear to the Emperor¡¯s woes and give appropriate advice. However, they are not close with one another, so he can¡¯t just easily prod at his emotions; instead, he will keep quiet and discuss other things, like official duties.
¡°Your Majesty, recent reports from the Far East stated that the Ruthenian Army has captured the Sinanju with little to no opposition from the Yamato troops. It seems as though they weren¡¯t informed of the state of war between us. As long as everything ys ording to our n, we can expect total capittion of forces in the Choson Empire within a month.¡±
The n Sevastian was talking about is quite simple. It will be a military campaign that will bring decisive victory for the Ruthenian Empire in the Choson Penins. As of right now, there are two armies garrisoned in the Choson Empire. The two of them are marching towards the north to bring reinforcements and stop the Ruthenian Army¡¯s advance. This is their assumption so it could y out differently.
The Joint Chiefs of Staff of the Ruthenian Armed Forces concocted a n earlier that will eliminate the two armies in just one fell swoop. The Ruthenian Army who just entered Sinanju will set up a defensive front. They will not advance, rather, they¡¯ll just attack whateveres at them through artillery and air strikes. Once the two armies arrive in the north, specifically in Pyongyang city, Ruthenian will begin disying its superior paratroopers, dropping them in the south to link up with the Righteous Army, a nationalist militia with an aim of liberating Chosonese from the Yamato and defeating them. They areposed primarily of civilians and military personnel from the disbanded Choson Royal Army.
As soon as they reorganize their forces in the south and take the capital, Hanseong, they will push towards the north and push the two trapped armies from both sides.
And once it isplete, the Ruthenian Army will mass up their forces along the 38th parallel in preparation for an invasion that will ultimately drive the Yamato away from the penins for good.
What happens next is not yet finalized but Alexander already has one in mind.
¡°Your Majesty, may I ask about your n when we drive the Yamato out from the Choson penins?¡± Sevastian asked carefully, not wanting to sound too inquisitive, but also wanting to hear what Alexander would say next. His tone seemed genuine enough.
Alexander stopped in his tracks and remained silent. Sebastian began pondering for a second. Did he say something that could¡¯ve hit sensitive spots?
Alexander threw a cursory nce at Sevastian before muttering. ¡°My n for the Choson Empire huh?¡± He sighed tiredly. ¡°Hmm¡sorry Sevastian, I am just not in the mood to discuss anything about the war for now. It¡¯s not my job to look after everything right? That¡¯s why I have ministers in the first ce. Just call me if something happens during the military operation that requires my attention.¡±
Sevastian looked down for a second before gazing back up. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty. I shall keep you informed daily. But, if something develops in a way that is unexpected, I¡¯ll call you right away.¡±
Alexander simply nodded before resuming his walk toward the Winter Pce¡¯s main entrance.
Sevastian bowed his head until the emperor was inside. After that, he lifted his head up and began walking towards the exit, where a car was waiting for him to take him to the General Staff Building.
***
The security inside the Winter Pce has been ramped up after the deration of war. Three to four Imperial Guards roamed in every hallway, patrolling twenty-four seven to ensure everyone inside stays safe.
He walked slowly, enjoying the silence as he walked along the gilded hallway towards a certain bedroom.
When he arrived at that certain bedroom door, there were two guards standing on either side with their rifles hoisted over their shoulders.
He approached them and said, ¡°Are they inside?¡±
The soldier who was spoken to by the emperor saluted resolutely before giving a response. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Her Majesty and the Imperial Highness are present inside the room.¡±
¡°Good, you may leave for a moment. I have to speak privately with them so that I don¡¯t want the two of you to hear.¡±
¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± the two Imperial Guards intoned together as they stamped their foot and saluted with their face held straight up. Then they left, leaving the emperor alone in front of the embellished door.
He knocked gently.
¡°A moment.¡± A voice sounded from the other side. He immediately heard footsteps padding against the floorboard. Momentster the door opens and the queen appears before him wearing the usual elegant home gown thatplimented her perfectly.
¡°Alex¡!¡± Sophie let out a startled gasp as she embraced her husband in greeting.
Chapter 180 Alexanders Woes Part 2
Alexander returned the hug and nted a light peck on her forehead. This feeling is probably one thing he needed right now. ¡°Is she asleep?¡±
¡°Yeah, she misses you,¡± Sophie said softly as she pulled away from her husband and moved aside. She gestured for him to enter.
Alexander agreed quietly before he closed the door and made his way to the bed where Anyay, sleeping soundly.
Alexander sat next to her and stared at her, watching her peaceful expression. Even in her sleep, she looks angelic with a small smile decorating her lips. He reached out and stroked some strands of hair from her face gently.
Peaceful was the expression written on his daughter¡¯s face. He wished that it would be the case forever. Just watching her reminds him of a time when he swore to protect his family. However, he failed at that recently. Sending his sisters to the Yamato Empire where hostility exists between his Empire and theirs.
It was stupid of him and he admits it. An emperor must be insightful and see a few steps ahead of others and make wise choices. However, the truth is, that sometimes he can¡¯t seed in doing so.
¡°Do I really deserve my position as emperor of Ruthenia?¡± Alexander said softly but enough for Sophie to hear his words.
¡°What do you mean by that, Alex?¡± Sophie walked over to him quickly and sat beside him.
¡°I¡¯m starting to realize it, maybe I¡¯m not fit for this job. Maybe someone should be in my ce instead of me,¡± Alexander replied as he turned to look at his wife.
¡°Stop saying silly things, Alexander,¡± Sophie ced both of her hands onto his face, warming it lightly with the gentlest of touches. ¡°Why would you even think something like that?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡it just urred to me,¡± Alexander said as he continued. ¡°The decisions I made as an Emperor could¡¯ve killed my sisters. Ick insights. If I didn¡¯t send them there, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess in the first ce. War won¡¯t exist. Now that I think about it, that may seem to be the case. I should only stay where I¡¯m good at, and that is building things.¡±
Sophie gave him a warm smile as her thumb traced his cheeks affectionately. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re the best one man there is. You are the only emperor that Ruthenia deserves. Without you, Ruthenian would¡¯ve fallen into ruins, it won¡¯t be the secondrgest economy in the world, and it won¡¯t be as beautiful as it is today either. Many emperors have served Ruthenia, but no one has done more for it than you. So don¡¯t let those doubts get in your way.¡±
Alexander smiled weakly and ced his hand on top of hers which is still cupping his face. ¡°You always managed to make me feel better. I will be smart next time and adjust myself if needed. Thank you for being here with me, Soph. I love you.¡±
Sophie leaned forward and kissed his forehead gently while looking into his eyes tenderly. ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side Alexander, isn¡¯t that what we promised to each other at our wedding? We will help each other out, though you¡¯re the one who is doing all of the work while me, I just stay in the pce, asionally leaving to teach children in the art school.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a noble job, Sophie,¡± Alexander replied fondly as he took hold of her hand and inteced their fingers.
¡°So¡are you okay now? Have you calmed yourself a bit?¡± Sophie teasingly asked.
Alexander chuckled slightly before replying. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really used to this kind of talk but it is indeed effective. I think I can do better now,¡± he smiled.
Sophie returned the smile. Seeing that his husband is now returning to his cool mode, she rxed slightly. ¡°Alright then,mander-in-chief. You still have a war you need to win. So you can go back to the General Staff Building if you have to.¡±
Alexander hummed at the thought and then¡ªhe suddenly pulled Sophie closer to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll spend the night with you and Anya. Besides, my generals have already nned out the offensive so I am not needed there anymore, of course, if something happens unexpectedly, which statistically speaking, won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m going to use this night to refresh my mind. After all, asmander-in-chief, I need to have a clear head before making big decisions.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great but Anya¡¯s bed is small and we won¡¯t fit. What should we do?¡± Sophie whispered as she felt her husband¡¯s embrace tighten around her.
¡°Well, we can set up a mattress on the floor. That way Anya would feel her parents are sleeping by her side.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that but okay,¡± Sophie chuckled softly. ¡°Anyways, are you sisters okay? I heard that they are from the Yamato Empire.¡±
¡°Yes, they were extracted safely from Tokyo. They¡¯ll arrive here tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t know if I can face them or not¡ª¡±
¡°There you go again,¡± Sophie pouted with a little frown on her face. ¡°Alexander, negative thoughts will only bring you no good.¡±
¡°Fine, I will wee them home head-on,¡± Alexander promised.
***
Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg Winter Pce.
On the chilly morning of October 18th, 1927. Alexander was standing in front of the gate as he watched a military convoy driving down the pavement of the Winter Pce.
His heart was beating fast, still feeling guilty over the misfortune that happened in Yamato Empire.
A blonde-haired man stepped outside the vehicle. Alexander immediately recognized the man. It was Rn.
Alexander felt a wave of relief wash over him upon seeing him safe. After all, seeing him alive and healthy indicates that his sister is safe as well.
Rn opened the car door, allowing three Grand Duchesses to exit the vehicle.
Alexander gasped. ¡°Ana¡Chrstie¡Tiffa¡¡±
Alexander quickly rushed over to them and hugged the three tightly. ¡°I¡¯m d¡I¡¯m d that the three of you are safe,¡± he mumbled as he tightened the hug around them. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let the three of you go¡.¡±
The scene was quite a shock to the people around. To think that they would witness their emperor disy such emotional vulnerability took them slightly aback.
¡°Brother¡¡± Christina hugged him back as she chuckled embarrassingly. ¡°That is not befitting of an emperor¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about royal etiquette. I¡¯m just so d that I could see you again. Did you know how worried I was when I heard the news? I couldn¡¯t think straight¡ I kept thinking, what if something happens to the three of you, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me.¡±
¡°Brother¡I can¡¯t breathe¡¡± Anastasia muttered as she struggled to breathe properly against her brother¡¯s tight hug.
¡°Oh¡sorry,¡± Alexander released them from his embrace and nced at the three of them. Then one by one, he ced his hand onto their cheeks tenderly.
¡°I¡¯m so very d that you are now by my side again. I won¡¯t let such a thing happen to you again. Well, we can continue this inside. How about you three go inside?¡±
They nodded. The Imperial Guards escorted them inside.
Meanwhile, Rn walked over to him with a defeated expression stered on his face. ¡°Your Majesty¡I.¡±
¡°Rn, stop it, I don¡¯t want to hear it right now, not that I¡¯m in a good mood. For now, you guard my angels there.¡±
¡°Is that so? Are you perhaps heading somewhere Your Majesty?¡±
¡°In two hours, yeah. I¡¯m going back to Command Ops. We have a war in our hands that.¡±
¡°I understand. Very well, I shall get inside Your Majesty.¡±
When everyone seems entered the Winter Pce. Alexander faced Sevastian. ¡°Let¡¯s give the Yamato hell. I will initiate the Defense Production Act, mass producing everything from nes to tanks. Let¡¯s win this war and make it known to the world what would happen if they fucked with Ruthenia.¡±
A smile beamed across Sevastian¡¯s face. His emperor is back in the game. ¡°Consider it done, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 181 Stubborness
It was three p.m in the afternoon. In the capital city of the Choson Empire, Hanseong. Emperor Gojong was having a meeting with the Resident General, Ito Hirobumi in the Gyeongbokgung Pce. He was the man responsible for forcing the Choson Empire to be Yamato¡¯s protectorate.
¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received grave news from Tokyo, the Ruthenian Empire has waged war against our Empire. The Ruthenians have already entered the penins through Sinuiju.¡±
¡°Is that so¡that¡¯s really unfortunate,¡± Emperor Gojong said, appearing to be disappointed but deep inside, he was d.
By sending secret emissaries to the Hague to get international support, Emperor Gojong hoped that a nation would hear their plea but to no avail. Although he heard that the Ruthenians actually tried to help them recognize their situation to the world, they utterly failed from the unanimous vote.
With this, the Choson Empire was stripped of its independence and became a subject of the Yamato Empire. They can set up foreign legations and even the newly built legation building in Washington D.C was forced to close.
It was a mistake of him of betraying the Ruthenian Empire and listening to his pro-Yamato advisers and he long regretted it ever since, even getting nightmares out of it.
¡°That¡¯s right. The Yamato Empire worries about your safety, Your Majesty. That¡¯s why we must evacuate you to a safe ce, Tokyo.¡±
¡°You want me to go to Tokyo? Your Excellency Ito? I appreciate the offer but there is nowhere else for me to go. I have to be here with my people in times of crisis,¡± Emperor Gojong said somberly with a slight nod of his head.
¡°Your Majesty, this is not an offer, rather it is a demand.¡± Ito Hirobumi replied with a firm voice. ¡°The Emperor of the Choson Empire will be safe as long as he stays here in our country. The men outside will be assisting you with every necessary preparation.¡±
Emperor Gojong sighed somberly. His assertive tone alone was enough to remind him of his position. He was not an emperor of a sovereign country, but rather a puppet to keep the people of the Choson Empire in line.
But he won¡¯t yield here. This war is a providence to him. Should the Yamato Empire lose in this war, then it is certain that the chains shackling them bound to the Yamato Empire will be shattered.
And not to mention the nobles of the Choson Empire who went to Tokyo never returned again. In fact, he kind of understood the situation he was in. The Yamato Empire won¡¯t take their chances of letting a former head of state of the Choson Empire stay in Hanseong and cooperate with the Righteous Army.
¡°Your Excellency, in times such as this, you must understand that the people look up to their emperor. Should I leave this country unnoticed, chaos will ensue. If you want the Chosonese to ept you then I suggest that you listen to my reasons. I can¡¯t go to Tokyo, I will stay here in my pce. Besides, I¡¯m confident with the soldiers you sent here as my guards.¡± Emperor Gojong insisted.
Ito clicked his tongue annoyed at the stubbornness of the young emperor. However, he can¡¯t say his frustrations outright as it would be too disrespectful towards the ruler of another empire.
After a few minutes of arguing back and forth, Ito finally gave up.
¡°If it¡¯s what you say, Your Majesty. However, for safety precautions, we will increase the security of the pce. This way we will be rest assured that nothing harm wille to you during your stay here,¡± Ito said politely as he stood up from his seat and grabbed his cane.
¡°I am d that you epted it, Your Excellency,¡± Emperor Gojong nodded, agreeing to Ito¡¯s suggestion.
Ito didn¡¯t pay any heed to listen to any wordsing out from him any longer as he left the throne hall. With heavy footsteps, Ito clenched his fist while walking away to find his aide waiting outside.
¡°Hayashi!¡± Ito called out to his aide who was smoking.
¡°Your Excellency¡!¡± Hayashi stopped smoking immediately when he saw Ito and bowed down respectfully.
¡°My apologies, Your Excellency. How did the meeting with the emperor go?¡± Hayashi asked curiously as he walked toward his superior.
¡°The emperor was a stubborn man, I can¡¯t persuade him to go to Tokyo.¡±
¡°That will be bad, Your Excellency, we have direct orders from Tokyo. We have to get the emperor of the Choson Empire out of here as soon as possible¡¡±
¡°You think I¡¯m not aware of that?¡± Ito red at his subordinate who just lowered his eyes in shame.
¡°¡ My deepest apologies,¡± Hayashi mumbled before standing straight and staring into his superior¡¯s eyes. ¡°Still, my point still stands.¡±
¡°I am aware of that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you another mission. You have to look after the Emperor. I want you to limit his contact with any people. Who knows, he might be coborating with the rebels who have been giving us a headache ever since our upation,¡± Ito rubbed his hair in frustration and shook his head.
¡°Leave it to me, Your Excellency. I will make sure he is well guarded against all sides.¡± a cunning smile crept onto Hayashi¡¯s lips. ¡°Anyways, Your Excellency, how would you exin this to Tokyo? I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t reasonably hear your exnation as to why you failed to bring the emperor to Tokyo.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Tokyo gave me one week. I thought I would be lucky on this visit but it turns out it wasn¡¯t that easy. The Emperor also made a good point as to why he opposed leaving Hanseong but I couldn¡¯t care less about it. If he is still stubborn by the end of the week, then I will be forced to drag him out of his throne myself,¡± Ito gritted his teeth while talking, his grip on his cane tightened.
***
Somewhere, thirteen thousand feet above, behind the thick clouds of the sky, a Bogatyr Cargo Aircraft was flying through the air at a cruising speed above the Chungcheongbuk-do province. It was carrying twelve special forces of the Ruthenia Empire with the mission of making contact with the Righteous Army in Chungju.
They were all seated on each side of the cargo bay with their crates, varying in size, containing their equipment and armaments attached in the middle.
¡°Okay, one thing to remember once we are on the ground. We will link up with the Righteous Army and get them to our side. They will be crucial for our operation of retaking Hanseong from the Yamato hands. They are in Uamsan mountain, where their base of operations is located. Once we establish contact, we will notify Overwatch who will then send the cavalry. If any of you have questions, ask them now. Because I¡¯m not the type of person who will repeat everything I just said.¡±
¡°Sir so sir!¡± The Special Forces soldiers replied together resolutely.
¡°Ten seconds to drop location,¡± the pilot announced through the inte system.
¡°Stand up!¡± the captain of the special forces for the operation shouted hismand.
The loadmaster opened the ramp, producing a whooshing sound that resonated inside the cargo bay.
With the ramp fully open, their equipment in crates slid out of the cargo bay into the open air. The special forces followed by jumping out of the ne.
Chapter 182 Prelude: Righteous Army
The Special Forces descended to the ground at terminal velocity. As soon as they reached the desired height for chute deployment, they pulled their chutes, deploying their parachutes that slowed their descent.
It took another minute for them to makendfall at their drop location. Speaking of drop location, it was nothing but a in isted forest located deep in the mountain where it could easily get lost. During the mission debrief, they were tasked to memorize the topographical map of the mountain so that if things went wrong and must evacuate, they will have the knowledge of the terrain, allowing them to escape.
Upon theirnding, they quickly hid their parachutes into their bag and rendezvoused with the supply crates that were also dropped along with them.
¡°Okay, carry the package, we must leave now immediately. We are twenty minutes away from the meetup location.¡±
The Special Forces acknowledged their captain¡¯smand as they carried the supply crates containing armaments and equipment. There are three crates in total, with each requiring two people to carry.
To those who didn¡¯t carry the crate, they served as guards with their eyes warily observing the surroundings with their weapons drawn as they headed out to the forest.
The rough, muddy, and even terrain made it hard for the Special Forces to traverse smoothly in the forest, but nevertheless, they overcame it. Twenty minutester, the Captain checked hispass and map, performing mathematical calctions in his head.
He looked around his surroundings and clicked his tongue. ¡°ording to this map and my calction, we have arrived at the meeting point. But it¡¯s weird, I don¡¯t see any people, never mind human footprints on the soil.¡±
¡°Maybe they are runningte?¡± one of the special forces suggested, earning an incredulous look from the Captain.
¡°That¡¯s impossible, ording to our intelligence, they are supposed to meet us up here in a given time,¡± the captain checked his watch. ¡°They are five minuteste¡¡±
As the captain was having his thoughts run out loud, six of the special forces scanned the surroundings. The woods were silent and there was no sign that anything was lurking around their position.
¡°Sir, still negative on the visual. Maybe we arrived in the wrong location?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to the words I just said earlier? I told you we are in the right location. Geez,¡± the captain mumbled before he sighed loudly.
¡°Then what should we do? We are too vulnerable in this position. Hell, we aren¡¯t even sure if the Yamato has located the Righteous Army¡¯s base of operations and been overrun.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± the captain argued. ¡°Our intel is extremely thorough, we are certain that the Righteous Army is hiding somece here within these mountains, we have pinpointed its location already and made contact with them with one of our secret agents. They¡¯ll arrive here, maybe they are just runningte just like this man said. Anyways, your concern over our security and vulnerability is warranted. So keep your eyes open and stay sharp for whatever happens. Should they not arrive here after ten minutes, we will have to call it in.¡±
After he gave out his instructions, the Special Forces started spreading out. They each took positions while weaving between trees for cover.
One of the Special Forces suddenly stopped his tracks when he saw something moving in the tree line.
He immediately pressed his earpiece in his ear with a finger and alerted his team.
¡°Captain, we got an element moving from the north.¡±
Each special force received the transmission, and once they did, they immediately sprang up into action. by drawing their weapons and heading towards the location of their fellow soldier who reported the sighting. He was hiding behind the tree with a gun only covertly sticking out, so they won¡¯t easily find him.
¡°Hold your ground, we are heading towards your position. Can you identify who ising? Is it the Yamato Army or the Righteous Army?¡±
The special forces who sighted people approaching scanned their appearance through Advanced Combat Optical Gunsight scope. Exclusive equipment for the Ruthenian Special Forces.
¡°They are not wearing the standardized uniform of the Yamato Army, so negative on that one. As for the Righteous army, well I can¡¯t identify if they are wandering civilians or part of the Righteous Army¡¡± the special forces reported equivocally, still trying to figure out the nature of the people approaching.
¡°How many of them are there? Are they armed?¡± The captain followed with other questions.
The special forces peered through his scope again.
¡°There are about three people walking towards my position, they are armed with possibly a bolt-action rifle or a flintlock rifle. I can¡¯t tell since their clothes are getting in the way.¡±
¡°They could be from the Righteous Army. Hold your position, we areing to you now¡¡±
¡°Uhm¡there¡¯s a situation, captain.¡± the special forces said in a troubled tone.
¡°Why what happened?¡± the captain asked.
¡°Well, there is a person who snuck up behind me with a rifle aiming at my head at point-nk range,¡± the special forces disclosed calmly.
Hearing that, the captain of the group tensed up and immediately ordered his men to halt their advance. The captain then looked around and saw ten to twenty figures appearing from all sides with their weapons trained at them.
Men, women, and children were surrounding them at a safe distance. Although they¡¯ve aimed their weapons back at them. The special forces are in a very open position with little to no cover, should a gunfight erupt, they will suffer casualties.
They don¡¯t look like they are from the Yamato Army, so they are from the Righteous Army. In that case, he has to introduce himself.
¡°My name is Captain Vasili Andrenov of the Ruthenian Army Special Forces. We are here to meet up with the Righteous Army,¡± Vasili introduced himself in the Chosonesenguage. Although it didn¡¯te out smooth, it was more than enough for the real Chosonese to understand what he was saying.
Immediately after they heard the man¡¯s introduction, the militia exchanged nces with one another, as if his name rings a bell.
¡°So you¡¯re the one we are expecting to meet here huh?¡± a feminine voice sounded from the right.
Vasili turned his head towards the source. Her figure is covered from head to toe with only her eyes showing. From her voice alone, he deduced that she was young, probably around her mid-twenties, maybe even lower.
Although it was a sweet voice, it won¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t understand it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡I don¡¯t speak Chosonese fluently,¡± Vasili said, one of the phrases he memorized from the manual book.
The concealeddy beckoned herrades to lower their weapons. Theyplied and thedy approached him.
Vasili¡¯s men noticed the hostility waning so they lowered their rifles as well. But their eyes remained on them, prepared to attack any moment if they did anything funny.
When thedy approached in front of Vasili, she removed the cloth covering her face, causing her brown hair to cascade down her shoulders and revealing her gorgeous face that gives off noble vibes and is apanied by a beautiful smile that made him whistle inwardly.
Thedy reached her hand forward and extended it toward him.
Vasili hesitated for a moment as he looked at her hand but decided to take it anyway.
¡°And you are?¡± Vasili asked for her name.
¡°Gang Eun-Ae, I¡¯m the leader of the Righteous Army in this province.¡±
Chapter 183 Righteous Army
Somewhere deep within Mount Uamsan, is the base of operations of the Righteous Army operating in the Chungcheongbuk-do region.
The Righteous Army escorted the Ruthenian Special Forces to their base all the while the captain was looking around his surroundings as well as scanning the appearances of the irregr militias.
They have prevalent thin bodies and small statures with faces covered in grime and dirt to hide behind but it does not stop them from being easily recognizable. Their clothes consist of ragged long white garments.
One of the Chosonese noticed his inquisitive gaze to which he immediately averted his eyes back down and continued walking to where the group of men was leading them into.
After about five minutes of walking, they finally arrived at their base of operations. By the looks of it, it looked like a small military outpost with tents set up everywhere. Some were still in the process of building new ones to seemingly amodate them or to receive a new band of Chosonese supporters who wanted to join their cause.
From the corner of the outpost, men and women are practicing how to shoot with a flintlock rifle. But instead of hearing gunshots, Captain Vasili and his men can only hear them shouting ¡°Bang¡± as if to mimic the sound of the gunshots.
It was surreal.
Very soon the female officer by the name of Gang Eun-Ae, who dered herself the leader of the Righteous Army, approached him.
¡°Uhm¡I am not fluent in speaking Ruthenian¡but¡I can¡speak¡English. Do you speak English?¡± she inquired in broken sentences, but somehow made her words understood through the gaps in her speech.
¡°I do speak some¡¡± Captain Vasili confirmed.
He could feel her smile. It would be bad if both sides can¡¯tmunicate with one another, which could lead to unnecessary troubles.
¡°Then, allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Gang Eun-Ae, I¡¯m what you call a Commander-in-Chief of the Gyeonggi district.¡±
Vasili frowned upon her introduction. A woman leading a rebel group? Not to mention a young one at that. Speaking of which, this leads him to question. How were they organized? From the information provided by the Ruthenian Intelligence, it was evident that they had practically no organization at all. There were a number of separate bands held together by the loosest ties with each conducting operations independently to gather adherents and to deter the Yamato from staying in theirnds.
¡°So what should I call you?¡± Vasili asked as he did not know how naming conventions worked in the Choson Empire.
¡°You can call me Eun-hae,¡± she introduced herself, before changing the topic. ¡°We are d that you havee to aid us, mister Vasili.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s basically why we are here,¡± Vasili replied flippantly before signaling his men to set down the wooden crates they were carrying. ¡°Anyways, is there something we need to know before we proceed to our main discussion?¡±
Eun-hae looked down as she thought deeply. ¡°There was a scuffle yesterday night between the Yamato Army and the Righteous Army. Sadly, there is a traitor among us who sold our location out. Two of myrades made a sacrifice to lure them away from our actual location and thus prevent them from finding our location.¡±
¡°That¡¯s really an unfortunate incident. So, has the traitor been taken care of?¡± Vasili asked concernedly. Having a turncoat in their ranks would prove problematic for them.
She nodded her head and answered. ¡°Yes.¡±
Vasili hummed in thought. If what she said is true then the possibility of the Yamato Empire finding out their original location is now slim thanks to the tactic made by her twopatriots. But, both sides knew that they can¡¯t becent about this matter. The Yamato Empire could send another search party to the mountain to locate them. If that were to happen, then the ndestine operation they are to conduct along with the Righteous Army could be jeopardized.
¡°What are the precautions you had taken against after the night attack? Did you set up an outpost in positions? Is the riverway guarded?¡±
Eun-hae shook her head and responded with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an outpost. Every man in Choson watches for us.¡±
That was rather an ambiguous answer to his question. But she sounded confident when said that. So can he trust her for that? Well, developing trust between them is crucial for future operations. So he might as well start by believing what she said to him.
¡°Very well, is there a private tent that we can use? We have to set up thismunication equipment to contact our headquarters.¡± Vasili said as he extended his hand out, pointing to the crates his men just carried.
¡°Yes, we would provide one for you. Anyways, about contacting your headquarters, won¡¯t that be intercepted by Yamato?¡±
¡°Hoh. So you are aware of how radio transmission works huh?¡± Vasili said, intrigued by her insights. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our signals are very encrypted. They can catch our transmission but they won¡¯t be able to know its contents.¡±
Eun-hae sighed in relief after hearing that. She gestured for them to follow her.
The Ruthenian Special Forces followed her inside the outpost. Men, women, and children were all looking at them inquisitively and apprehensively. Maybe this is their first time seeing a tall-looking foreigner as they towered over everyone with their height.
They were led into a vacant tent. Captain Vasili hailed one of his men to set up his equipment inside of it. He saluted and immediately got to work. Meanwhile, the Special Forces take a look around the outpost again and their attention gets caught by the ongoing pseudo-shooting practice.
¡°Why are they shouting ¡®Bang¡¯?¡± Captain Vasili asked Eun-hae.
¡°That¡¯s because we are short on ammunition, sir Vasili,¡± she exined simply. ¡°Money has not been a problem for us, acquiring the weapons is.¡±
Vasili understood that much. Since they are a rebel group working behind enemy lines, getting supplies and equipment would be challenging. Since every road and checkpoint leading to their position and out the border is manned by the Yamato troops.
Vasili also noticed a person standing behind the shooter.
¡°And those behind the shooters, what do they do?¡±
¡°Ah, that one? Well, we organized our troops into teams of two because we are short on rifles as well. If the shooter dies, the other person will have to pick up the rifle and fight.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s how it works huh?¡± Vasili began to understand the issues the Righteous Army is facing right now. Good thing for them, the Ruthenians have something for them.
Vasili beckoned two of his men to pick one wooden crate and carry it over.
¡°Miss Eun-hae, I have something for the troops.¡±
The two special forces set down the wooden crate and pried it open and revealed arge quantity of Mosin-Nagant rifles.
Eun-hae¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly excited over the prospect of having a better weapon for the troops.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°The Ruthenian Empire is slowly phasing out the Mosin Nagant as the Army¡¯s standard rifle so as a result, we have arge surplus of it. There are 15 rifles there with ammunition stored in another wooden crate. There will be moreing tomorrow. Our job is to train you how to act and fight like a soldier so that you will be able to join thebined offensive in the future assault of the capital Hanseong.¡±
Chapter 184 Battle in the North Part 1
With the sessful capture of the city of Sinuiju, the Ruthenian Army gained a foothold and immediately set up fortifications to ensure the safety of the troops that are still crossing the bridge.
Hotel buildings such as the one captured by the Ruthenian Army detachment units served as the Command Center of the invasion forces. Telmunication devices were set up along the walls operated by the operators who disseminate and receive a radio transmission from the frontlines, keeping them updated on the situation and the development of the engagement.
Major General Paul von Rennenkampf, of Deutd descent, was themander of the 15th Infantry Division. He was looking out the window, overseeing the construction of a forward military base in the city as well as the orchestrated movements of the army.
Helicopters such as the ck Storks and the Kolokol flew overhead the city carrying troops, supplies, and M177 howitzers. Troops from military trucks, and Polkan jeeps headed out to another city to face the Yamato Army. Rows of T-25 main battle tanks ran down the rutted roads of the underdeveloped Choson Empire, andstly, the Wraith fighter jets screamed above as they flew in subsonic speed into the Yamato¡¯s dominated airspace to intercept iing air support of the Yamato Army.
Everything is ying out as intended. The Yamato Army couldn¡¯t push due to the barrage of artillery strikes from self-propelled Pdin and howitzers. Ever since the war started, never once he had received a message from the front line that things were looking bad.
It was wless¡until.
¡°Sir, we are receiving reports from the front saying that they couldn¡¯t push further into the city of Pihyon,¡± the radio operator reported.
¡°Pihyon?¡± Paul raised an eyebrow after hearing the first problem he may have encountered. He turned to his heels and went over to the center where tables with a map of the northern Choson Empire wereid.
He scanned the map with a scrutinizing look and his brows narrowed.
¡°Ah, this city. I see,¡± Paul mused, nodding as he thought back on what the reconnaissance team told him earlier.
The Yamato army could only push so far through the city ording to the Joint Chief of Staff wargaming every scenario. And they couldn¡¯t be more right about that. The Yamato Empire has around 500 forces garrisoned in that city. Even though they were informedte by their government about the existence of war, they still managed to build defensive lines around the city, barring the Ruthenian Army from advancing.
So far, the Ruthenian Army has captured neighboring cities with little to no opposition such as the Yongchon, Ryongampo, and Uiji. They could¡¯ve captured more but due to the challenge in logistics where one has to cross the Yalu River, where there¡¯s only one bridge that can amodate the crossing, they didn¡¯t have the necessary forces.
Even so, the Ruthenian Air Force has been doing their job of dropping bombs on enemy positions, turning wooden houses into nothing more than piles of ash and concrete structures into rubble.
In spite of all of that, the battle experience of the Ruthenian soldiers appeared. Even if they are equipped with modern weapons, if they don¡¯t have battle experience with it, a shoring is inevitable.
Paul hummed as he pondered deeply. Piles of ashes¡rubbles?
¡°What¡¯s stopping their advance?¡± Paul asked the radio operator, who then asked the soldier who reported the situation.
¡°Sir, they said there¡¯s a lot of rubble in the way. The tank can¡¯t get through and they are under heavy machine gun fire.
¡°Hmm¡¡± Paul nodded, understanding their predicament before he continued. ¡°It seems like our guys in the Air Force and the artillery got excited huh? We can¡¯t advance if the road is not clear. I need an update of when thebat engineer vehicle is going to arrive.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± the radio operator said and got to work.
To think that they would be hindered by something basic, Paul couldn¡¯t be more frustrated as he stared at the map. Well, thinking back, the goal was not to advance but rather to set up defensive positions. So it makes sense that thebat engineer vehicle will be delivered at ater date when the real offensive begins.
This phase of war should be like a warm-up to them, a prelude to invasion. They are sizing up the enemy defenses and everything they have to offer. But to think that in less than a day they are already engaged in an intense battle. The Yamato Army couldn¡¯t be more shocking.
¡°Sir,¡± the radio operator hailed, getting Paul¡¯s attention as he looked in his direction. ¡°They said the vehicle and the personnel manning it are on their way to Manchuria via Trans-Siberian railway. They are five hours away and they will get it here as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Five hours?¡± Paul repeated. ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Transmit my new orders to our men in the artillery to halt artillery strikes. We don¡¯t want to thrash the city so much that it would be hard for us to move forward.¡±
Of course, to him, this doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t provide artillery strikes to their men on the frontline. If an artillery strike is really necessary, then he would authorize one. But for now, he has to act ordingly to the n, by ying defensively.
¡°Sir, a report from our reconnaissance aircraft states that a column of light to medium tanks are heading towards Pihyon.¡±
¡°Sir! our AWACS detected squadrons of ude Yamato fighter aircraft flying towards Pihyon.¡±
¡°So, they¡¯ve arrived huh? Well, let theme, we still have toys we haven¡¯t used yet.¡±
As he said before, this battle is a warm-up for the Ruthenian Army. They are testing their weapons left and right. The artillery had their fun and so does their flying fortress bombers.
Orders from the High Command stated it to arrange for a debut of new aircraft that hasn¡¯t been tested in battle yet. And Paul has just a perfect one in mind.
¡°I¡¯ll call it in. Transmit my message to the highmand that we send the Ground Attack ne ¡®Mj?lnir¡¯ and Air Battleship ¡®Perun¡¯.¡±
A smile crept on Paul¡¯s face. He too is excited about what those war machines have to offer on the battlefield.
It¡¯s rather fortunate that Yamato Empire is the one they are facing in the war. They are known for their courage and determination, where surrender is the most dishonorable act.
With that mindset, the Ruthenian Army will be reaping battle data.
***
Twenty-five minutester.
In the frontline, bullet rounds from the Yamato army crashed on the ground, sending splinters of dirt and metals flying everywhere. Ruthenian soldiers hid behind their tanks calmly even though machine gun rounds whizzed by and over.
¡°Yow, what happened to the artillery strikes? Why are they not firing anymore?¡± one of the Ruthenian soldiers asked.
¡°Beats me,¡± the other Ruthenian soldier shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We can only ask our pal here,¡± he patted the radioman in the soldier with a chuckle.
¡°They said they are going to halt artillery strikes indefinitely due to the issues we are facing¡you know, the cratered ground and the rubbles in our way.¡±
The radioman flinched when an anti-tank shell from the Yamato Empire exploded near their position.
¡°That makes sense,¡± the soldier nodded at him, unfazed by what just happened.
Even though they are charging in the hellfire of battle, they are eerily calm. Maybe because of the discipline and the training they received during their time in the academy.
Another round from an anti-tank cannon hit the T-25 tank they were trailing but got deflected. It was one of the things they noticed, the tanks are imprable. The tank they are following has received ten or fifteen direct hits from the anti-tank shell yet it still moves.
What¡¯s more is that it hasn¡¯t returned a single fire yet so they were hoping it would fire soon¡ªand the T-25 boomed, turning the anti-tank cannon which has been scratching him into smithereens.
The Ruthenian soldier peeked to the side with his assault rifle drawn. He found two Yamato soldiers scurrying about. He aimed at them and adjusted the firing mode into a semi-automatic. He breathed deeply before pulling the trigger.
Their heads exploded as the round struck its mark. ¡°Got two!¡±
And so they moved onwards until one of the Ruthenian infantry noticed a faint humming sound in the sky, causing him to look up.
In the blue clear sky, a ck blimp the size of a needle was flying. Based on the appearance alone, it appears to be a Bogatyr cargo aircraft until it was not when he noticed the flight pattern.
It was flying in an arcing path with its side facing directly at the Yamato¡¯s defensive lines.
¡°That¡¯s Perun!¡±
Chapter 185 Battle in the North Part 2
Ten thousand feet from the sky, a gunship Perun was flying in a circr path, overseeing the battlefield unfolding below.
In front of the weapon system, monitor screen was the man named Leon, a major and abat system officer of the copy of the Lockheed AC-130 Gunship.
He was watching the battle between the Ruthenian Army and the Yamato Army on his monitor screen intently all the while running his finger around the joystick, feeling an urge of pushing the buttons that would unleash hell on the enemy.
As much as he¡¯d want to do that, he knew he can¡¯t disobey an order and risk getting court-martialed. So instead, he let his imagination run wild where he envisioned himself shooting down the Yamato with his 105-millimeter howitzer and the 25mm Gatling gun.
¡°All systems calibrated, system diagnostics looks clean, we got everything except permission to engage the targets,¡± Leon informed the crew through hisms.
¡°Patience my friend,¡± the pilot of the Perun Gunship responded. ¡°We are going to get that permission as soon as Overwatch says so.¡±
Leon chuckled. ¡°Sorry chief, I¡¯m just excited to see how our gunship is going to pound enemy lines. Besides, I¡¯m tired of firing nk and dummy rounds during our training, I¡¯m sure every one of you feels the same way.¡±
¡°I agree with you brother,¡± one of the aerial gunners located at the rear part of the Perun Gunship replied.
¡°Anyways, we are sent here on a mission to provide close-air support to ourrades on the front lines. Intelligence reports a battalion of tanks are heading towards the city of Pihyon, where the battlefield is set.¡±
Leon manipted his joystick as he moved the camera outside the gunship, redirecting it to another position where the supposed tanks are located.
He stopped moving his hand the moment he saw lines of light tanks of the Yamato Army on his monitor screen.
¡°I have eyes on enemy tanks,¡± he informed the rest of the crew. ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping my eyes on them and make sure that they won¡¯t get past us.¡±
¡°Okay, let¡¯s just wait for the go-signal from the High Command and once we do, we are going to have our fun.¡±
¡°Huzzah!¡±
***
Back on the ground, the frontline was intense, the Yamato positions were being bombarded incessantly by artillery strikes and air strikes. The anti-aircraft weapons they haphazardly ced atop the western-style building were being struck upon by the Ruthenian tanks with great uracy.
Every soldier in the Yamato Army fighting the Ruthenian Army knew that at any moment, they would be overrun if their assault was not stopped before then. They had no choice but to push back. Even if it means dying for it.
On one side of the frontline are thebined arms of the Ruthenian Army consisting of the Infantry Fighting Vehicles, Main Battle Tanks, and hundreds of soldiers.
Their advance was unstoppable, their machine guns and anti-tank artillery couldn¡¯t prate the armor of their main battle tanks. As of right now, the Yamato has suffered hundreds of lives for holding the city of Pihyon alone.
Their technicals, which is their only hope of striking the enemy and deterring their advance, were constantly being neutralized.
In short, the Yamato is at the end of their ropes. Their goal right now is to survive until reinforcements from Hanseong and rest of Pyongyang to arrive.
In a military tent not far from the battlefield, Major Morinozuka Takashi is being bombarded by reports from all sides by his radio operators and his fellow Major.
¡°Sir, the Ruthenian Army is still pushing into the city. We can¡¯t neutralize their tanks with our anti-tank cannon. No matter what we throw at them, they are still charging forward. We need more firepower if we want to hold down this line.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, our aircraft are on their way now from Hanseong. It¡¯s only a matter of time before those imprable tanks are at the mercy of our nes,¡± a wicked smile crept across Takashi¡¯s lips.
¡°Transmit my orders to all our troops defending the line, that they shouldn¡¯t retreat. That they should give their lives for the Emperor and our Great Yamato Empire. The Ruthenians may have gotten themselves an upgrade but it is our will that will prevail!¡±
*Boom.
A deafening roar filled the entire area, making everyone flinch. Takashi grabbed his hat and quickly rushed out of the tent.
Outside, he saw a huge ckened crater 50 meters away from themand tent. The troops who got caught in the explosion cried in agony. Dismembered limbs and entrailsy scattered around the crater.
Even though his fellow countrymen were brutally injured, Takashi didn¡¯t spare them a nce. Instead, he just uttered words that could be interpreted as heartless.
¡°That¡¯s quite near to our tent. Should we start moving to a safe position?¡± Takashi tilted his head to the side with his eyes in the corner as he stared at his fellowmanding officer.
¡°But sir, how about the injured?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something we can do. Casualties in war are inevitable so I¡¯d say they are just unlucky.¡±
Before Takashi could return to the tent, a man rushed out from within it. It was one of their officers.
¡°Sir¡a report from the High Command,¡± the man unfolded the note and started reading it out loud.
¡°A squadron of A5M is two minutes out. They are armed and ready for tasking, sir!¡±
¡°Atst, some good news!¡± Takashi grinned, a sense of excitement taking over him, ¡°Now we can fight back! Give them the coordinates of the Ruthenian tanks. The more we can destroy, the more time we can buy for our reinforcements to arrive!¡±
¡°Understood!¡± The officer performed a salute before going back into the tent to carry out his orders. Meanwhile, Takashi heard a rumble in the air.
¡®It must be our ne,¡¯ he thought as he turned his head up, squinting at the sky to try and see better. It was no doubt the sound of an aircraft engine. Takashi snatched the binocr off his fellow¡¯s neck and used it to get a view of the direction of the noise.
¡®There¡¯s our aircraft!¡¯
The aircraft was hovering in the sky above the enemy formation. Under the wings of the A5M were 500-pound bombs designed to bring death to enemy armor. He couldn¡¯t help but grin in anticipation of the Ruthenia¡¯s frontline being crushed like dust underneath its feet.
He was so focused on the iing payload that he didn¡¯t notice a barrage of strobing lights that shredded the aircraft into pieces.
¡°Wait¡what?!¡± Takashi¡¯s mouth was agape in disbelief. He put down his binocrs and just a second after, he heard a robotic guttural belch that sent chills down his spine.
¡°What the hell was that?!¡± he cursed.
An answer abruptly came into view as two alien aircraft screamed overhead their camps before soaring into the skies again. Takashi recoiled from the shock, as did many others nearby. Even though it happened in split seconds, he noticed its peculiar design.
It has no propellers and the engine is fixed behind.
Whatever that is, those nes just turned the A5M squadron into mincemeat.
Chapter 186 Battle in the North Part 3
Takashi faltered as he stepped backward. His eyes fixed on the sky, looking to the aircraft that intercepted their hope of breaking the lines of the Ruthenian Army.
¡°What is that?! What is that?!¡± he shouted furiously as he followed the sound of the engine reverberating in the sky with his eyes.
He sought to track it down and have a better look at it. Since the war started, the Ruthenians have been bringing out new guns into the fight. Much of them are not known to the world, much more to the west.
He had expected the war to y out simrly to the first Rutho-Yamato war but it didn¡¯t.
Today, the Ruthenians have been on the high ground, their imprable tanks, their rifles that can shoot urately from 600 to 700 meters and fire twenty to thirty rounds of bullets in a single magazine.
Looking back, he was surprised at first when he heard about the Ruthenians using new weapons instead of their standard-issue Mosin Nagant. At first, he thought it was a machine gun. Heughed when he first heard it. Machine guns and their ammo is heavy to carry around so it would be inefficient to arm every soldier which could hinder their mobility.
However, upon getting pummeled by Ruthenian¡¯s weaponry, he is beginning to understand. If not for that ne that took a low flyover above their camp, he won¡¯t retrace his steps right now.
He ran a hand over his face in realization. He looked over to his right where the fighting was intense. He watched as the Yamato soldiers with their bolt action rifles were grounded by heavy fire from Ruthenian infantry. There he saw the weapons the Ruthenians were carrying. Another peculiar design that deviated from the mainstream.
Aside from that, there is also this armored-looking tank but instead of it running in its caterpir truck, it uses eight big wheels. Some of the Yamato soldiers tried aiming for that tire in hope of bursting it and rendering it immobile. However, it won¡¯t burst, despite them hitting it repeatedly.
The Ruthenians riding that armored vehicle has this cannon on top that can shoot high caliber rounds with a force as strong as a hand grenade.
And their tactic, they are usingbined arms. With support from the artillery, infantry, and air force, they were able to take city after city and crush every obstacle. It¡¯s a miracle that their army is not yet overrun. Probably due to the constant bombing that resulted in a lot of rubble blocking their way?
Whatever that is, Takashi couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that the Ruthenians are fighting in a different form of warfare and they are at a disadvantage.
Takashi breathed deeply and calmed himself down. If he wants to bog the Ruthenian invasion forces a bit longer, he has to be logical, and rational and set his emotion and attitude aside. He has to focus on crushing down the Ruthenians and ensuring the sess of the Great Yamato Empire.
Getting pumped up by that thought, he turned around and walked into the tent¨C
¡°Sir, the Ruthenian nes areing back!¡± one of the soldiers shouted with an arm extending out, pointing at the aircraft.
When Takashi looked in the direction the soldier pointed, all the color drained from his face. The Ruthenian nes, the ones that intercepted their aircraft, dived.
It was facing the right bank of the city of Pihyon, aiming at the frontlines, where trench lines are located.
Takashi peered through his binocrs again and scanned the ne¡¯s appearance. Just like he had described earlier, it¡¯s an odd-looking ne with no propellers.
When the Ruthenian ne reached the optimal altitude for strafing, something burst out in the nose of the aircraft.
*BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTTTTTT
A guttural screeching sound rang through the whole city as it tore through the trench lines. The Yamato soldiers, who have been fighting since the war broke out, were killed instantly. Their bodies burst like balloons. It was a gruesome sight for Takashi and it started getting into him.
The harsh reality of the war is starting to sink in. Takashi, who has been putting up a cold front, started showing cracks.
¡°Shit¡all personnel manning the anti-aircraft guns. Shoot those damn nes!¡± Takashi roared and his orders were immediately transmitted to the radioman who then ryed the orders.
The Yamato¡¯s Type 3 heavy machine gun and Type 98 20 mm AA machine cannon began firing into the Ruthenian nes that had destroyed the city¡¯s first line of defense.
However, the Ruthenian nes are moving so fast for they to even hit one of them. Still, the Yamato soldiers didn¡¯t give up and kept on firing.
¡°Arrggh¡..KONOYAROOOO!!¡± one of the operators of the anti-aircraft gun bellowed with anger and fury. His anti-aircraft rounds burst forth like a strobe of lights.
Still, it was futile. None of the rounds struck their marks on the Ruthenian nes who simply soar into the skies, never to be seen againter.
Takashi, hearing that the anti-aircraft personnel failed to shoot the enemy nes, could only yell in frustration.
¡°Tell them¡if we can¡¯t shoot that ne, we are sitting ducks here,¡± Takashi hissed at the soldier who notified him of the result.
¡°Yes sir¡¡±
¡°Report from the Hanseong Army!¡± another soldier approached him. ¡°Sir, a battalion of Type 95 Ha-Go tanks are entering the city.¡±
¡°Yosh! Send them to the frontline right away,¡± Takashi barked out. ¡°If we can¡¯t use our aircraft then we will use our tanks to counter their tanks.¡±
¡°Understood¡¡±
Takashi growled inwardly as he lifted his sses and stared ahead. It¡¯s time for their counterattack.
He watched as the columns of tanks slowly made their way to the front. The moment they exited the city to face the Ruthenian tanks, a huge explosion erupted in the middle of the line.
¡°Sir get down!¡± one of the soldiers jumped onto his shoulder and tackled Takashi down, saving him from getting hit by flying splinters of metal.
¡°What is it¡this time¡?¡± Takashi peeked up from the ground and saw strobes of lights raining down on the city. It seems to being from the sky.
Takashi nced up and saw a ck bead trailing along the horizon. From the looks of it, it looks to be another aircraft.
Then lights flickered from its side and in just another second, another explosion erupted in the city.
Cries and yells of the Yamato Empire echoed throughout the city.
Takashi slowly rose to his feet and stared dumbfoundedly at the aircraft shooting down at them from high altitude.
The Type 95 Ha-Go tanks, the tanks that were supposed to be his hope, were torn like a piece of paper by the continuous stream of armor-piercing rounds. The soldiers routed, confused about what to do.
They could only take so much, but with the appearance of a new war machine of the Ruthenian Empire, they snapped. Their loyalty to their country and the emperor were finally shaken off as they resorted to their instincts to live.
The Perun Gunship continued shelling the strategic point of the city. The ammunition depot, the trenches, and the anti-aircraft technicals.
The Yamato could only watch from the ground. Others began losing hope and epted their fate.
The Ruthenian Army finally breaks through the defensive lines of the Yamato Army in Pihyon. Ruthenian troops emerged from behind the armored carrier vehicle and rallied along the foot infantry.
The remaining Yamato Army who still have ounces of fighting spirit fixed bays to meet the Ruthenians.
They charged at them while shouting ¡°tenno heika banzai!¡± Only to be gunned down by the Ruthenian assault rifles.
In just ten minutes, the Ruthenian Army has captured the city of Pihyon, the city that bogged them down.
Takashi, along with his fellow officers were surrounded by the Ruthenian rifles, all aiming at them.
¡°Surrender and you will be treated ordingly as POWs under the Geneva convention.¡±
Takashi scoffed deridingly. ¡°Surrender? To hell with it!¡±
He let out a rallying cry, invigorating his fellow Yamato officers to fight until the end.
The Ruthenians foresaw the possibility of this happening so they didn¡¯t hesitate to gun them down.
With that, the Ruthenians controlled the north and the survivors escaped to link up with the arriving the rest of the armying from Pyongyang and Hanseong.
Chapter 187 Prompt Global Strike
October 18, 1927 1100HRS.
At the Command Ops, located underground in the General Staff Building. Alexander Romanoff was racing down the hallway.
Fixing his tie and smoothening out his jacket, Alexander arrived in the Command Ops.
The civilian and military personnel stopped what they were currently doing as they rose to their seats and bowed in front of their emperor.
Alexander lost count of how many people were bowing in front of him whenever he approached or arrived within their presence. He started to get bored of it and so he offered a suggestion.
¡°Come on,dies and gentlemen, you don¡¯t have to stand up to greet me even if it¡¯s amon courtesy. We are in the middle of a war, so I¡¯d suggest you continue doing whatever it is you¡¯re doing as it might y a crucial role in the war.¡±
¡°But Your Majesty, that would be disrespectful. We, your servants, must always present ourselves to the emperor with all possible decorum, otherwise, he will take offense when we do so.¡± The man standing behind him stated.
Alexander turned around and nodded toward the man to show understanding. ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t have to worry about getting reprimanded for not bowing or greeting me anymore. I¡¯m just saying this so that we can save time. Okay at ease everyone.¡±
All personnel returned to their seats and resumed their work. Alexander sat in his respective chair and took a nce at the LCD screen mounted on the wall where it shows the map of the Choson Empire.
The Choson Empire was highlighted red. From the top, blue color slowly crept into the penins. Indicating the movement and the current territorial control of the Ruthenian Empire in the country.
¡°Seems like it¡¯s progressing smoothly,¡± Alexander remarked, a smile spread across his lips. ¡°So what¡¯s the situation?¡±
Alexander began and the Minister of Defense, Alexei promptly began the briefing.
¡°Your Majesty, as of October 18, 1927. 1100 HRS. The Ruthenian Empire managed to capture key cities in the northern penins. We¡¯ve pushed back the Yamato Army down to the city of Kusong and Chongsu where they are linking up with their main force.¡±
The LCD screen shows the cities the Ruthenian Empire has captured. Sinuiju, Yongchon, Yomju, Chagaewon, Pihyon, Tongrim, and Taegwan.
¡°We haveplete control over those conquered cities, am I correct?¡± Alexander asked for rification.
¡°100 percent Your Majesty,¡± Alexei confirmed. ¡°Moving on, the civilians, mainly the Chosonese, are presenting a new problem for our invading forces. They are slowing down our approach by getting in the way. We could¡¯ve chased the Yamato down but there were a lot of civilians on the line. Hell, even the Yamato Army is using the civilians as shields to stop us from attacking them with artillery¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alexander interrupted. ¡°As much as I want to crush the Yamato with our superior might, we don¡¯t have to take everything a little bit too fast. I want to win this war decisively so that we can make it resoundingly clear that their army is no match for our military. So it¡¯s okay if things are going slow. In fact, logically, this gives us more time to show off our new toys and gather more data. With that, we can convince the Imperial Council to increase the military budget and make more of it.¡±
Alexander is sounding a little bit more of a politician here despite the fact that the war started due to the attempted assassination of his sisters by the Yamato government. He should¡¯ve been ruthless and merciless against them. But should he act like that, then nothing wille out of this war.
Yes, the Yamato Empire deserves to be annihted by trying to take his sisters away from him, but as an emperor who leads a giant empire, he has to bnce his persona. As a brother and father, and as an emperor.
For now, this is the emperor of the Ruthenian Empire speaking.
For starters, the Ruthenian Empire has been pouring a lot of money into the military. Coupled with a lot of mega infrastructure projects and welfare programs, You can see that Ruthenia is losing a lot of money.
Infrastructure projects and welfare programs can be justified easily by saying that it¡¯s for the betterment of the country to catch up with their neighboring superpowers in terms of economy and infrastructure. But for the military? Especially during peacetime? It is quite challenging.
The only way for military technology to justify its significance is through war. Without war, the Imperial Council is not going to approve more budget increases, not to mention the space program that was almost denied by the Ruthenian Armed Services Committee.
This war gives the Ruthenian Empire the opportunity to introduce the military technology they have been building for four years.
And once they win this war, Alexander is going to face more challenges in terms of geopolitics.
The advanced weapon systems the Ruthenia used during the course of the war is something the world has never seen. The war correspondents who are bound to the war theater are going to document the war machines used in the war and report it to their government.
And once they get the wind of it, the Ruthenian Empire will be subjected to deep scrutiny and could go as far as deeming them as a threat to their national security since they have no countermeasures against the Ruthenian military.
Alexander believed it was going to happen. So now he is thinking of a diplomatic maneuver to get the Ruthenian out of istion.
¡°Your Majesty, may I have your attention?¡±
Alexander, who was deep in thought, snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±
The Minister for Defense, Alexei continues, ¡°We also want to inform you that the Yamato Army garrisoned in Hanseong has already crossed the 38th parallel, which means we can initiate one of our operations we have nned some time ago.¡±
¡°Okay, Alexei, I¡¯m all ears,¡± Alexander prompted him to continue.
¡°Your Majesty, the n is called ¡®Prompt Global Strike''¡± Alexei quoted. ¡°You see, in the southern tip of the Choson penins, the Busan port is being extensively used by the Imperial Yamato Army to reinforce the penins and supply their troops. If we cut it off, then they will have no means of sending more troops and supplies. And the soldiers they sent to the frontlines are going to be trapped within the penins.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡± Alexander hummed in thought. ¡°That sounds like a n. Okay, how do we do it?¡±
¡°We will use long-range super heavy bombers, ¡®Aletina¡¯. To bomb the port of Busan. Now it is expensive, but it is very fast, impossible to stop, and perfect for demoralizing the enemy.¡±
A simtion ys on the LCD screen, showing the icon of the super heavy bomber ¡°Aletina¡± a copy of the Boeing B-52 Stratofortress taking off from the Dalniy Air Base, crossing the Yellow Sea, into the Port of Busan. There, an animated explosion covered the Port of Busan.
¡°¡ªAfter the bombing run, we will task our Pacific Fleet to surround the entire penins to prevent future amphibiousnding attempts of the Yamato Empire. But to do so, we have to establishmand of the sea.¡±
¡°Command of the sea¡huh?¡± Alexander repeated. ¡°So our Pacific Fleet is going to face the entire forces of the Yamato Imperial Navy, which is thergest in the region and among thergest navies in the world.¡±
¡°I understand your concern, Your Majesty. But rest assured, the Ruthenian Navy is going to emerge victorious thanks to its advanced weapon systems and the highly trained soldiers sailing in each of our ships.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m not doubting them,¡± Alexander waved off his concerns, ¡°So, how long would the operation take?¡±
¡°Just say the word and bombs will be dropped over Busan Port in one and a half hours. Keeping the Yamato from crossing into the Choson penins.¡±
Alexander ran a tongue around his cheeks before giving his answer. ¡°Do it.¡±
Chapter 188 Bombing Busan
In Dalniy Air Station, a copy of the Boeing B-52 Superfortress is being fueled and armed by crews of airmen. They just received their very first mission from the High Command.
The pilot of one of the super heavy bombers ¡®Aletina¡¯ is Major Petro Franko, a Ukrainian national who graduated from the Ruthenian Air Force Academy with flying colors.
He was just debriefed on his mission, which is bombing the Port of Busan controlled by the Yamato Empire.
He understood the strategic importance of that port to the Yamato Empire. After all, it¡¯s their only way of getting into the Choson Penins. And once it is destroyed, the Yamato Empire would be forced to find another spot fornding troops.
Petro may not be aware of what was going to happen after the bombing campaign, but he knew the Ruthenian Empire is not going to let the Yamato Empirend their forces in Choson.
Tying up his boots, Petro looked in the mirror. Hebed his hair back to look as professional as possible on this mission.
He then exited the headquarters and run across the huge airstrip towards the parked super heavy bomber Aletina.
Along the way, Petro noticed another man running behind him. He took a cursory nce and immediately recognized the man.
Petro stopped in his tracks and turned to face the man.
The man skidded to a stop a few meters away and looked up to face Petro.
¡°Wait, I know you¡¡± Petro¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°You¡¯re¡ You¡¯re Leonid Lipovsky, aren¡¯t you?¡± The two men locked eyes.
¡°Wait¡how did you know my name¡¡± Leonid trailed off when he also recognized the man¡¯s face. ¡°Petro? Is that you?¡±
¡°Yeah!¡± Petro beamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡± Both menughed lightly.
Leonid and Petro were in the same unit during their time in the Ruthenian Air Force Academy.
¡°Yeah, I almost didn¡¯t notice you¡so you¡¯re wearing a flight suit huh? You have an assignment?¡± Leonid asked.
¡°Yeah, we are bombing the Busan Port. Anyways, what about you? You¡¯re also in your flight suit¡which means you also have an assignment.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, we are going to hunt some warships and submarines off the coast of the Choson penins. The Navy is also getting into action¡oh before I forgot, what service do you serve in?¡± Leonid asked as they resumed walking.
¡°I¡¯m in the Air Force. Flying the Aletina. What about you?¡± Petro returned the question.
¡°Navy, flying the P-Orion,¡± Leonid answered. ¡°So yeah, nice meeting you men. How about we grab a vodka sometime? I happen to know a great bar downtown, What do you think? My treat.¡± Leonid offered.
¡°Yeah! That sounds like fun, how about after the war?¡± Petro replied.
¡°That would be great. Since you¡¯re also stationed here, it¡¯ll be easy for me to find you. So that¡¯s a deal right?¡± Leonid extended his hand out to Petro.
¡°Yeah, sure!¡± Petro happily agreed. He reached over and shook Leonid¡¯s hand. Leonid released Petro¡¯s grip afterward. ¡°Alright see youter then.¡± Petro waved goodbye and headed straight toward his ne.
***
Arriving at the super heavy bomber Aletina, Petro immediately boarded the ne and hopped into his seat in the cockpit.
His co-pilot, who already started doing the checklist, spoke to him. ¡°You are two minuteste.¡±
¡°I happened to run into someone I knew on the way here,¡± Petro exined simply as he grabbed the manifest and flipped through it. ¡°How are we on the hydraulic systems?¡±
His co-pilot, Lieutenant Yuri Vasilyevich, nced over at him and nodded. ¡°Hydraulic systems are green, the engines, and the electronics. You¡¯re the one we are waiting for.¡±
Petro nced over his shoulder and saw the aircraftmander, radar navigator, navigator, and electronic warfare officer. staring back at him.
¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡± Themander announced to his crew members. ¡°Our escort is waiting for us in the sky.¡±
After a few minutes of preflight checks, everyone onboard the Aletina heard the sound of the engines revving up. The aircraft marshall below guided Petro with his light sticks.
In just a span of minutes, the Aletina is now facing the runway, ready for departure. Petro requested permission to take off from the air tower control center to which the air traffic controllers responded with approval.
Petro cracked his knuckles before pushing down the throttle all the way
With a loud groaning roar, the ne gained speed, gaining enough lift to lift the Aletina into the sky. Soon, it¡¯s above the clouds, heading for the sea where it linked up with its eight Wraith jet fighter aircraft escorts.
They flew in V formation for the duration of the flight.
The Wraith¡¯s mission is to keep the ne safe from any enemy aircraft it might meet on the way to Busan¡¯s airspace.
Even though no Yamato Aircraft can reach the altitude of 50,000 feet, the Ruthenian Air Force couldn¡¯t just take their chances of losing the Aletina. Granted it has a speed that can outrun any Yamato aircraft, but its poor maneuverability would make it huge target practice for the Yamato Empire¡¯s aircraft.
One and a half hourster, the super heavy bomber Aletina finally arrived in Busan¡¯s airspace. Petro looked down the window and saw a hugeyer of clouds obstructing the view of the ground.
Even though that was the case, the navigator of the Aletina assured them that they¡¯d arrived and are flying over Busan.
¡°Well, this is it guys, it¡¯s time for us to give the Yamato a taste of hell¡¡± the aircraftmander smirked as he stared through the navigator screen.
¡°I pity the souls of those who are going to lose their lives today,¡± Lieutenant Yuri Vasilyevichmented with a sigh. ¡°They are never going to know what hit them. Are there Chosonese down below as well?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe,¡± Petro shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who cares anyway, our mission is to destroy the port and the Ruthenian High Command has taken every consideration before giving us a go-signal,¡± Petro said.
Petro couldn¡¯t be more right about that. Bombing a port filled with civilians is technically a vition of the Geneva Convention and would receive bacsh from the internationalmunity. However, if the port is being used for military purposes, such as what the Yamato Empire is doing right now, it will be a valid target. Thus, the Ruthenian Empire can drop their bombs on Busan without facing future repercussions, except for some minor public opinion.
¡°The target has been pre-sighted, so once you get into each of the points, that¡¯s where we open our bomb bay and drop the payload,¡± the aircraftmander said. ¡°Navigator, how much longer for point A?¡±
¡°We are arriving at point A in less than ten seconds.¡± the navigator said, she said, her eyes fixed on the monitor screen.
¡°Opening bomb bay doors.¡±
In the belly of Aletina, the door opened, revealing 80 bombs each weighing 500 pounds or 226 kilograms.
¡°Three¡two¡one¡drop!¡± the navigator signaled and the bomb began dropping from the belly.
¡°Point B in three¡two¡one¡drop!¡±
another wave of bombs was released from the bomb bay.
***
In the port of Busan, a bustling activity can be seen. People went about their daily lives all the while soldiers from the Yamato Empire walked down the gangway that led to the docks.
It was a peaceful scene until a whistling sound came from overhead. As people around the dock were confused by it, the soldiers who were familiar with the sound started shouting.
¡°RUUUUUN!¡±
80 pieces of a 500-pound bomb crashed into the port, creating a small earthquake in the area. The shockwave traveled hundreds of meters in the air spreading throughout Busan.
Within seconds after the initial bomb drop, another round of massive explosions erupted from the docks near the port area where most warships and merchant ships are anchored. mes rose in all directions and smoke obscured the entire port.
Two thousand people were in the port that day, the majority of them being civilians. And out of two thousand people, none survived the explosions.
¡°Sir, the target has been destroyed,¡± the navigator announced.
¡°Good, let¡¯s return to base.¡±
Chapter 189 Arming the Orientals Part 1
It was a chilly morning in the mountains of Uamsan, Captain Vasili was sipping his coffee as he stood to watch in the outpost.
A chorus of sounds sounded across the forest. Birds were singing, the cicadas were chirping, and the wind was blowing softly as it blew the leaves in the trees. Everything seemed so peaceful that it made him think for a second that this nation was in the middle of the war.
Well, not that it got here yet, that is.
Captain Vasili walked around the camp and observed the morning activities of the Righteous Army. The women were preparing breakfast by making vegetable porridge and boiling hot water. The men were training with their flintlock rifles under the supervision of a young nobleman who was once part of the now-dissolved Choson Imperial Army, and the kids yed around with his men and poked their equipment.
During also his first twelve-hour stay here, he learned that the number of people hiding in this mountain was around 500. Twenty percent of it made up their forces.
¡°Sir,¡± one of his men approached him with a map fluttering in his hand. ¡°I got what you asked for.¡±
Captain Vasili set down his mug and grabbed the map. He pulled out hispass as he took a look at the map.
¡°So you figured out where we were right?¡± Vasili asked.
¡°Yes sir, we are 800 meters away from thending spot.¡±
¡°Good, now we have to find out the wind speed and direction so we can know exactly where our supplies are going tond. How¡¯s the first-grade science experiment going?¡± He looked at this man.
¡°You mean the anemometer? Thetest readings were 30 rotations over 15 seconds.¡±
¡°So that gives us an approximate wind velocity of twelve points eighty-seven kilometers per hour,¡± Vasili muttered as he finished solving the wind velocity equation on the map. What about the wind direction?¡±
¡°Approximate wind direction southwest.¡±
Captain Vasili performed some mental mathematical equations to determine the path their supplies are going to take and within ten seconds, he arrived with an answer.
He grabbed a marker and drew a line across the map. ¡°Have our men in this position, near this terrain¡¡±
Vasili encircled the approximate location of the drop with a marker. His men looked over the map and nodded.
¡°Understood captain. Anyways, just a heads up, the Ruthenian Air Force dropped bombs on the Port of Busan about ten hours ago.¡±
Vasili scoffed. ¡°So the High Command wants to capitte the Yamato Empire in the Choson penins within a month. Such a huge undertaking. In that case, we have to move fast and give Chosonese¡¯s farmers some Ruthenian military training.¡±
¡°They will need it, sir,¡± his men chuckled as he wrote something in his pocketbook. ¡°Anyways, captain, the Bogatyr will be arriving in our airspace in five minutes, so I better get moving.¡±
¡°Yeah, go ahead,¡± Captain Vasili grabbed his coffee mug again and continued drinking while watching the Chosonese¡¯s training progress. ¡°The sooner they learn to use those weapons, the easier it¡¯ll be for them when we start the assault towards Hanseong.¡±
¡°Very well captain,¡± his men saluted and Vasili returned the salute. He watched him disappear from the distance before going back to drink his coffee.
While doing so, Vasili watched the training unfold from a distance, especially a man in the Imperial Army uniform.
¡°Say ¡®Bang¡¯ when I say ¡®Fire.¡¯ Aim¡Fire!¡± the nobleman militarymander yelled and the three men holding the flintlock rifle shouted ¡°Bang¡±.
Even though they are speaking in their nativenguage, Vasili could understand the way their body moved and the tone of their voice. ¡°Okay this is not going to cut it,¡± Vasili walked over to them, passing by an open wooden crate on the ground containing the Mosin Nagant bolt action rifle.
He picked one rifle out of the crates and arrived at their location. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s get practical,¡± Vasili handed the rifle to one of the men who was once a farmer.
The nobleman stepped in and faced him. ¡°Sir, I was informed of our ammunition supply. We can¡¯t afford to waste it on training,¡± he said in English.
¡°Look, I understand your situation but in order for you guys to be useful in the uing operation, you guys must have experience firing a real weapon. When they shout ¡®bang¡¯ how certain are you that they are going to hit their intended target?¡±
The nobleman couldn¡¯t reply back to that, because his question had a good point. Yeah, they know how guns work and how it¡¯s going to kill people. But without having experience in firing a weapon, it would be a shock to them.
They are going to find that out on the battlefield anyway so he might as well prepare them well before getting into contact with the enemy. However, theirck of supply still concerns him.
¡°Look, in five or ten minutes my men are going to arrive with more weapons and ammunition,¡± Vasili said, cing a hand on his shoulder assuring him of his worry.
The nobleman snapped out from his reverie and looked eye to eye at Vasili. ¡°How are you going to do that? Are you going to send more soldiers?¡±
¡°No, only weapons and ammunition. They are going to be delivered via supply drop.¡±
¡°Supply drop?¡± the nobleman blinked, he couldn¡¯t follow the idea as the concept was unknown to him.
¡°In basic terms, the supply will be dropped from the sky.¡±
¡°Dropped from the sky?¡± the nobleman tilted his head in confusion.
¡°That¡¯s just how it is. They are going to be dropped from the sky,¡± Vasili exined simply. ¡°Enough of that, what¡¯s your name?¡± Vasili changed the subject from his conversation with the nobleman.
¡°My name is Jang Hui-seong, sir.¡±
¡°Jang Hui-seong¡¡± Vasili repeated his name slowly, trying to pronounce it correctly. ¡°That¡¯s kind of long so I¡¯ll call you Jang for now. So, Jang, I want you to gather yourrades here. I¡¯ve heard about your recent sh with the Yamato during the Battle of Namdaemun.¡±
¡°Well that is because we don¡¯t want to be controlled by foreign powers,¡± Jang answered. ¡°Sixty-eight of myrades were killed during that battle. I¡¯ve seen them fight courageously and valiantly, and die as free men. This may appear random, Captain Vasili but may I ask about something?¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Vasili prompted him to continue as he lowered the Mosin Nagant rifle.
¡°Should the Ruthenia Empire win the war, expelling the Yamatos out of ournds? What does the Ruthenia Empire n to do? Are they going to colonize us and rece Yamato?¡±
Tension grew between the two soldiers, Vasili stared at him straight in the eye with an unwavering gaze as if he wanted to burn the insolence out of him.
But the truth is, Vasili, doesn¡¯t know anything.
¡°We are soldiers, fighting for our mothend. Our goal is to win the war for His Majesty and for the Empire. Whateveres after our duty is none of our concern. We are His Majesty¡¯s swords and we shall obey. So in short, I don¡¯t know. Now gather your men, it¡¯s time to get started.¡±
Chapter 190 Arming the Orientals Part 2
Vasili looked over to the tent exclusive for them. Three soldiers are watching over them. He beckoned them toe to assist him in teaching the inexperienced Chosonese.
Five minutester, the survivors of the Battle of Namdaemun arrived. They are still in their military uniform. Vasili counted them, there are fourteen of them.
Two of the Special Forces of the Ruthenian Army carried the wooden crate. They set it down near their captain.
Vasili offered the Mosin Nagant rifle to the inexperienced farmer who nervously grabbed it from his hand.
The farmer almost tipped over from the weight of the rifle. Judging from his thin stature, Vasili could imagine that if he fire the rifle, he would probably end up dropping it over the ground.
Before he can give him permission to shoot, Vasili has another rifle and walk over to the middle of the firing range.
¡°Jang,e over here,¡± Vasili motioned him over.
Jang quickly jogged over to him. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I want you to trante everything I¡¯m about to tell you as urately as possible in Chosonese for these men right there.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Jang nodded before taking his ce beside Vasili.
Vasili held the Mosin Nagant bolt action rifle up, showing the Chosonese the rifle they are going to wield on the battlefield.
¡°Before we start, I want to introduce myself first,¡± Vasili said, followed by Jang¡¯s tranted words.
¡°I am Captain Vasili Andrenov of the Ruthenian Army Special Forces. I¡¯m here to give you military training for one week. I¡¯m going to teach you how to move and act like a unit. Now, the men in front are from the Chosonese Imperial Army, which means you alreadypleted your basic military training so this is going to be easy for you guys. But for those who haven¡¯t even seen or held a gun, I want you to listen carefully. Later, you will be armed with this bolt-action rifle, the Mosin Nagant. An internal magazine-fed, shoulder-fired bolt-action rifle. Consider this a gift from the Ruthenian Empire. This rifle is going to be your partner on the battlefield, they will save your life, and yourrades, and liberate your country. So before we start teaching you about military formations, let¡¯s have a test first. Sir, I want you to step forward.¡±
Vasili beckoned the farmer to step forward. The farmer did as he was told and Vasili and Jang walked behind him.
¡°Aim, soldier,¡± Vasili ordered the farmer to train his weapon.
Jang tranted the words that came out of Vasili¡¯s mouth and the eyes of the farmer widened. He was not called a farmer or a peasant but rather a soldier who is going to save his country from the Yamato.
Hearing so must¡¯ve lifted his emotion and made him feel confident about himself as he raised the bolt-action rifle and aimed at the straw dummy.
¡°Now, I want you to shoot that straw dummy in the head,¡± Vasili instructed.
The farmer pulled the trigger and a loud bang rang across the outpost. He missed the target, causing him to frown with disappointment.
Vasili corrected his posture by making a few adjustments. ¡°Rifle butt, against the shoulder and eye down the sight. Now fire again.¡±
This time, the farmer hit the straw dummy in the head, piercing a hole in its forehead. The farmer beamed a smile across his face as he couldn¡¯t believe himself, he actually managed to hit the straw dummy. He couldn¡¯t wait to show everyone how awesome his shooting skills are to his friends who were watching him, raising a thumbs up.
He grinned, feeling proud of himself.
¡°Now, now, don¡¯t get too excited yet,¡± Vasili said whileughing slightly, then continued, ¡°If you really wanna impress your friends, then you must pass the basic courseter.¡±
Jang tranted his words and made the farmer chuckle.
¡°Okay!¡± Vasili pped as he turned to face the Chosonese Imperial Army. ¡°Now, each and one of you, grab one rifle from the crate and once you get one, return back to your positions immediately. Move!¡±
The soldiers of the Imperial Army all rushed to collect and bring back rifles. They checked their new weapon, checked the bnce, and shared their findings with their fellowrades in Chosonese.
Hearing all of them bbering, Vasili roared. ¡°Shut up you little bastards. Stand up straight or I will personally shit-kick every Far Eastern buttock that appears before my eyes.¡±
Jang jolted and looked at him dumbfoundedly. That¡¯s a lot of words he doesn¡¯t want to trante.
The Imperial Army falls in immediately. Despite not understanding every word that he said, they understood the message nheless.
¡°Good! Now, each of you, I want you to fire on the stray dummy at my say-so, you understand?¡±
The soldiers quicklyplied as they lined up in front of the dummy. Each of them pointed their guns at the straw dummy. A few of them were trembling from nervousness, but eventually, they calmed down.
¡°Fire!¡± Vasili ordered. The weapons fired simultaneously, and the recoil caused by the shots reverberated through the air sending vibrations throughout the camp. Some six bullets pierced the straw dummy while the others didn¡¯t hit the mark.
¡°Okay, this is going to be a lot of work since you are using a new firearm.¡±
¡°Sir!¡± Someone just hailed him.
Vasili¡¯s gaze flickered to the man who called him. It was the man he sent to pick up the iing supplies brought by the Bogatyr.
¡°Hold on for a moment,¡± Vasili walked away from the shooting range and met his men. ¡°So, where is it?¡±
His men simply pointed at the treeline where six Special Forces walked out from it carrying wooden crates.
¡°There¡¯s our new armaments and provisions for our Chosonese friends here.¡±
¡°Now that¡¯s great. Let¡¯s arm all of these Orientals¡¡± Vasili said. ¡°Now speaking of Chosonese, where is their leader? Is she still sleeping?¡±
¡°Probably, but I don¡¯t think so. After all the shootings that can be heard from all over the forest. I doubt that she won¡¯t wake up from that.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to talk with herter and inform her about the recent developments of the war. For now, get that thing there.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡± The men performed a salute.
Chapter 191 With the Sisters
October 19, 1927, St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire, Winter Pce.
Alexander was watching from an open door of the bedroom of Christina, leaning as he observed a psychologist check her sisters for possible psychological damage that they¡¯d get from the attempted assassination.
The doctor asked a series of questions that would help him diagnose His Majestys¡¯ sisters properly and determine whether there were any underlying mental issues or trauma that his sisters could not talk about, especially to him.
As it turns out, they seemed pretty okay as Christina answered all the doctor¡¯s questions in a calm, steady, and carefree tone.
¡°Look doctor, I¡¯m really okay. Though I admit it was a terrifying experience to be confronted by death, my brother¡¯s invention, the car we were riding at that time, protected us. You got to believe me, doctor.¡±
The doctor looked her in the eyes to see whether she was telling the truth or not and as it turns out, she wasn¡¯t. Her words were genuine and sounded more like an afterthought than anything else. She was probably just trying to convince herself that she was okay, even though her heart felt like lead within her chest. The thought of losing their life that time could still subconsciously affect their minds.
¡°Well, Your Imperial Highness, I still have to observe you in theing days to make sure that what you are saying right now to convince yourself is indeed what you¡¯re feeling or not.¡±
The doctor said, as he wrote everything down on paper. He nced at her little sisters, Christina and Tiffania who turned silent after their turn. They smiled softly at the doctor, indicating that they are also okay.
But for a psychologist like him, based on his research and countless hours of study, there¡¯s no way a human being wouldn¡¯t change after experiencing a traumatic incident. It would have a lot of impact on them and changes in behavior couldst up to several weeks if not months before they would go back to normal through rehabilitation.
The best thing he can do is to not push them further as it may stress them out which could affect the doctor-patient rtionship badly.
¡°Well, if something happens, I¡¯ll just be in the guest room. Feel free to contact and approach me if any of you have concerns,¡± the doctor said as he packed his things.
¡°Yes thank you Doctor,¡± Christina said politely.
After finishing his work, the doctor left their room, heading towards the door where Alexander idly
stood.
¡°So, what¡¯s their condition? Will they be okay?¡± Alexander inquired, looking concerned.
¡°Nothing serious, Your Majesty. I just have to observe them more in the following days or weeks to make sure that there won¡¯t be psychological damage. For now, the best remedy is for you to join them, Your Majesty. During the questioning phase, they all mentioned your name for protecting them and that it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± the doctor sighed softly.
¡°I protect them?¡±
¡°Well, it turns out sir that your Bukavac, which they credited with inventing it, has indeed saved their life from death. For them, the car was a symbol of your protection, your presence in their lives and a part of your family,¡± the doctor stated matter of factly.
Alexander stayed silent after hearing his own name spoken and didn¡¯t respond for a moment until he finally spoke up again. ¡°Human emotions are sometimes confusing, don¡¯t you agree doctor?¡±
¡°It may be confusing but it is fun to study it,¡± the doctor chuckled a bit. ¡°Anyways, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I have told them what to do in case of an emergency so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you for your time, doctor.¡± Alexander nodded slightly, bidding the man goodbye.
Once the doctor left, Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered into the room where he saw his sisters looking at him with curiosity.
He took a few steps into the bedroom where he sat down in the middle next to Christina and Tiffania and put his arm around both of their shoulders gently.
Their cheeks reddened from the tender touch of their brother while their hearts felt like balloons that were held inside with ease. Seconds after, they rested their heads on Alexander¡¯s shoulder, allowing him to hold them close as if they were his most precious treasure.
Meanwhile, Anastasia kind of felt being left out, she pouted and climbed the bed and crawl her way behind Alexander like a kitten. Then, sheid her head behind his back and wrapped her arms around his torso.
¡°Now this is weird,¡± Alexander said inwardly, thinking that this might not be a good idea due to how close they were. Nevertheless, he let himself drown in the sensation of belonging, the feeling of warmth that was enveloped around him and thefort that came from their presence.
He is d that he could feel this sensation again. If things had turned differently, where the worst case scenario happened, he would never experience this sensation.
Well, now that they are safe by his side and inside this pce, Alexander could now heave a sigh of relief.
Secondster, he broke the silence.
¡°Well, guys, I guess I won¡¯t mess up in the future. Should you wish to go to another country, I would make sure that you will be safe and not experience what you just experienced in Yamato.¡±
But surprisingly, Christina responded. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go anymore, I will just stay here.¡±
¡°Me too,¡± Tiffania followed her. ¡°I¡¯d rather spend the rest of my life with you brother¡¡±
¡°Me too, brother,¡± Anastasia whispered into the back of his neck, sending shivers down his spine and tickling the hairs on top of his back.
Alexander gulped. This is bad, they were indeed traumatized from the assassination attempt during their trip in Yamato.
¡°I understand your fears my dear sisters, but it would be detrimental for you should you live that way. I will guide and help you ovee that fear so that you will have a life of your own, not dependent on me.¡±
¡°But brother¡there are a lot of bad guys out there¡¡± Anastasia mumbled in his ear, ¡°I¡¯m scared. Our mother and father were killed by a terrorist, we almost lost you. And then¡we¡almost lost our lives from the hands of an unknown militia. The world is not safe anymore¡not for us.¡±
¡°Anastasia has a point brother,¡± Tiffania supported. ¡°Our only safe haven is this pce and this country.¡±
¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about our safety anymore as we will just stay here in the pce¡¡± Christina said in a lovely voice butce with a sad undertone.
Their thinking is not right. Yes, the world may not be safe for hem but he can make it safer. Alexander has invested so much financials and assets on tracking down the people who could¡¯ve threatened them, the ck Hands. Forcing them into hiding for thest four years. To think that the ck Hand is not only the threat but those who also harbor hatred towards the royal family and the Ruthenia Empire.
Looks like he has to adopt stricter measures to make sure this won¡¯t happen again.
¡°It¡¯s okay to feel that way for now, my sisters. Don¡¯t worry, there will be a time in the future where you won¡¯t worry about safety anymore.¡±
Chapter 192 Emperors Mundane Duties
After spending time with his sisters, Alexander heads straight to his office.
Life in the Winter Pce was fairly simple if he were to ask. The daily routines were almost monotonous: wake up, work, family time, and sleep. Speaking of family, Anya is being homeschooled by the royal tutor hired by the Imperial Family whereas Sophie is going to attend a fundraising campaign attended by a plethora of elites who wish to donate their riches to the development of the Ruthenian Empire¡¯s infrastructure.
It was a noble job and her leaving in St. Petersburg made Alexander sad as he would miss her.
Well, she¡¯ll return by tomorrow anyway so he tries to push those thoughts from his mind.
He opens the door, entering the big spacious office. He looks at all his paperwork scattered on top of his desk, waiting to be looked upon by him.
He sighed heavily, reminiscing about the past when he was swamped with work. Being a CEO may have its benefits, but the workload is nothingpared to the stress thates along the line.
Sighing once more, Alexander began organizing his documents while muttering something to himself under his breath. It wasn¡¯t until a few seconds passed did he realize someone had entered his office.
¡°Your Majesty¡,¡± he trailed off the moment his eyes saw the Emperor was busy organizing his papers. ¡°Not a good time?¡±
¡°No, no,¡± Alexander answered quickly. He leaned his butt on the desk behind him as he folded his arms. ¡°Sevastian? I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early. What can I do for you? Another war report perhaps?¡±
¡°Well, something came up that requires your immediate attention,¡± Sevastian ambled towards Alexander as he rummaged through his bag. ¡°It¡¯s about the bombing operation you authorized to neutralize Busan Port,¡± he finally got the paper he was looking for and immediately handed it to Alexander.
Alexander raised an eyebrow at it before opening and reading the document. Reading a portion of it, he scoffed. ¡°The Yamato Empire is lodging a diplomatic protest for the bombing of the port that took the lives of hundreds of innocent civilians? The Yamato looks to be at the ends of their ropes. Now they are pulling in foreign nations to gain support? What a joke.¡± He tossed the papers aside and then proceeded to lean on his desk again. He stared nkly at the window behind him.
¡°I know, right?¡± Sevastian agreed, also looking out of the window. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. This matter will go smoothly. Just as we expected, the Yamato Empire is going to use the bombing of Busan to condemn us.¡±
¡°Well it¡¯s not like they care about it anyway,¡± Alexander scoffed softly. ¡°The way our forces fight in Choson is revolutionizing welfare as we speak. They will need information about our weapons to build countermeasures. Which is going to happen sooner orter¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Majesty, I can¡¯t seem to follow,¡± Sevastian chuckled lightly as Alexander paused to nce at him and roll his eyes.
¡°That¡¯s because I got carried away,¡± Alexander muttered. ¡°Well, the point being is this war is of utmost importance to them. This war gives them an opportunity to learn more about our arsenal. That diplomatic protest is just a formality, no one actually cared about the lives lost in Busan. Just have Sergei deal with it, I¡¯ve already informed him about the possibility of Yamato filing aint.¡±
Alexander, with his eyes still fixed on the window, notices Sophie walking over to the car door. Before getting inside, Sophie looked at the window where Alexander was staring at. She smiled and waved to her husband.
Alexander waved back, sending a flying kiss in her direction which earned him a giggle. After exchanging a small wave and romantic gesture, Sophie slipped into the vehicle.
¡°Her Majesty is heading to Moksva right?¡± Sevastian asked, catching Alex¡¯s attention as he turned his head slightly.
Alex hummed affirmatively. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the host after all. Anyways, is there something noteworthy
Sevastian nodded his head. ¡°There are two, Your Majesty, the Ruthenian Armed Forces will start their offensive at midnight. Since the Hanseong Army of the Yamato Empire has entered north, it¡¯s time to encircle and squeeze them in ce. The Navy has already positioned along the coast of the northern part of Choson to bring in a naval bombardment. The Righteous Army in the south will take weeks before they are ready forbat that will take the capital of the Choson Empire. By two or three weeks, we will have total control of the penins.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to know and what¡¯s the other one?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Well, this one came out all of a sudden. The Foreign Minister of the Republic of Chile along with the Minister of National Defense wish to see you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°A Chilean Foreign Minister?¡± Alexander tilted his head to the side. ¡°Do we have diplomatic rtions with that country? Because I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t read the name of their country in the list.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, Your Majesty, we haven¡¯t formally set up diplomatic ties with the Republic of Chile, but it looks like it¡¯ll be on the main agenda for today. They are waiting for you in the Mikhailovsky Pce and also, Your Majesty, establishing diplomatic rtions is just one of their goals.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the other?¡± Alexander inquired further.
Sevastian took a deep breath before continuing on, ¡°I¡¯ve made a small research about their country and I found out that the Empire of Brazil, Republic of Argentina, and the Republic of Chile are engaged in a naval arms race to assert dominance over the region. Their main suppliers were the Britannia Empire and the United States.¡±
¡°So, are you telling me that the Chilean government wants to buy a warship from us?¡± Alexander asked rhetorically, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this nation. Are they rich?¡±
¡°They are one of the wealthiest countries in South America, so yeah,¡± Sevastian admitted. ¡°I believe they were charmed by our ships.¡±
Alexander chuckled lightly, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Diana is going to hate me for stealing their customer. Well, since they are the ones who approach us then let¡¯s meet them. It¡¯ll be rude to decline them without giving them a chance.
¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the talking points. The name of the Foreign Minister is Emilio Bello Codecido and for the Minister of National Defense Pedro Opazo Letelier.¡±
¡°The name sounded Spanish,¡± Alexandermented. ¡°We haven¡¯t formally established rtions with South American nations aside from Brazil right?¡±
¡°That seems to be the case, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian confirmed.
¡°Then let¡¯s make some friends in the South.¡±
***
In the Mikhailovsky Pce.
¡°Foreign Minister, wee to the Ruthenia Empire. I didn¡¯t expect you would visit us at a time like this,¡± Alexander said in Spanish as he shook the hand of the Foreign Minister of Chile.
¡°I apologize for doing so, Your Majesty. We understand the current situation of your Great Empire during our journey. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Emilio Bello Codecido, Foreign Minister of the Republic of Chile and this is Pedro Opazo Letelier, Minister of National Defense.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet both of you,¡± Alexander shook their hands before offering them to take a seat.
¡°Do you want tea or coffee?¡± Alexander offered as he took his seat.
¡°We¡¯re okay, Your Majesty, we appreciate the offer.¡±
¡°Okay then,¡± Alexander sighed and began. ¡°So, Mister Emilio, why are you here?¡± Alexander started, still speaking in Spanish, one of thenguages he was good at. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±
¡°Actually, sir, I¡¯ve been tasked by our president to visit the Ruthenia Empire to establish diplomatic rtions with your country.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to establish rtionships with the countries in South America. It¡¯s an honor that you wish to make friends with us. I will have my Foreign Minister prepare the necessary arrangements.¡±
¡°We are d to hear that, Your Majesty,¡± Emilio bowed politely.
¡°Would that be all?¡± Alexander continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware of the current state of the Ruthenia Empire with the Yamato Empire. So my time here is limited. If there is something you would like to discuss, say it now.¡±
¡°I see that Your Majesty has already seen through our intentions,¡± Emilio sighed deeply while he ran a hand through his dark, thick hair. ¡°In that case Your Majesty, if I may be frank, the Republic of Chile wishes to buy warships from you to secure our national interest in our region.¡±
Chapter 193 Meeting with the Potential Customer
Just what Sevastian had told him earlier, the Chilean Government did intend to buy a warship from them.
Alexander bit his lip as he inteced his hand and leaned forward. He looked Emilio straight in the eyes before speaking.
¡°Sir Emilio, why did you decide to buy a warship from us? Is the Britannia Empire¡¯s warship not suit your taste?¡±
¡°The reason is simple really,¡± Emilio fixed his tie as he cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯ve been observing countries with the most advanced warships in the world. Your country was once at the bottom of our list as you relied heavily on the Deutd Empire¡¯s engineering parts and the Francois Republic and Britannia Empire to teach your sailors¡¯ naval knowledge and strategies. So you can see where I¡¯m going here. Your country isn¡¯t the best when ites to navy,¡± Emilio smiled at him apologetically and Alexander only nodded in return.
What he¡¯d just said was true after all. The Rutheniancks naval capability like its neighbors. The reason for itrgely contributes to geography. As he had learned when he was studying the geopolitical affairs of the Ruthenia Empire, Ruthenia is technically andlocked country, though not literally.
It doesn¡¯t just have the warm-water ports it desperately needed to exert dominance on the water. It freezes during winter. This is why the foreign policy of the Ruthenia Empire can be summed up as ¡°Ruthenia looking for warm-water ports.¡±
His predecessors tried but failed. So Alexander has taken it upon himself to realize the dream of Ruthenia. After all, it was one of his major policies where he sought to turn their navy into a blue-water navy. Hence the acquisition of Manchuria.
That¡¯s just the start. Alexander ns to expand his navy into the Mediterranean Sea by getting into deals with the Balkan States and the Anatolian Empire. The Baltic and the North Sea Fleet are also part of the expansion n as well.
However, such expansion would be viewed as hostile by other nations so Alexander knew he had to be careful of how he is going to y his n out.
¡°Well, I do understand what you are implying here, our navy sucks,¡± Alexander chuckled.
.Emilioughed along too. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it that way, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Oh you don¡¯t have to humble yourself over this matter,¡± Alexander dismissed hisments with a wave of the hand. ¡°Now let¡¯s get back to the topic. Seeing that youe here means that you¡¯ve seen something that must¡¯ve changed your mind.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty,¡± Emilio said firmly as he straightened up. ¡°During your shipmissioning ceremony where the Ruthenian Navymissioned a lot of ships that are unlike the world has ever seen. I was in Britannia at that time watching television. Then it caught my attention, especially the battleships with four main gun batteries. You can say that I¡¯m charmed by such an engineering masterpiece and that¡¯s when I realize that my country should get that one as well,¡± Emilio grinned widely
¡°Is that so¡¡± Alex smirked slightly. ¡°You just got charmed by it?¡±
¡°More like I fell in love with it, Your Majesty,¡± Emilio said sheepishly.
¡°Ah,¡± Alex hummed. ¡°I must say that I¡¯m pleased and honored to hear such a word but unfortunately, the battleship that you¡¯re referring to is not for sale. It¡¯s exclusive only to the Ruthenian Empire.¡±
Emilio¡¯s goofy facial expression instantly faded away somberly. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate indeed, Your Majesty.¡±
Even the Chilean National Defense Minister showed a slight dejection.
Alexander couldn¡¯t care less about their feelings. The ship that he had designed to rebuild his navy that would ensure Ruthenian dominance in the seas couldn¡¯t just be given away easily, even if they offer a lot of money for it.
It has the most advanced electronic sensors and fire-control systems that no nation possesses. So there¡¯s no way of that happening.
However,
¡°We may have other warships that might suit your liking,¡± Alexander suggested, trying to bring some hope to their depressed moods.
Emilio, rekindled with curiosity, perked up and asked; ¡°Would that be as strong as your current battleship?¡±
Alex took a deep breath before saying; ¡°It won¡¯t but I can assure you that it will be better than the Britannia, Francois, and even Deutd Empire,¡± he confidently stated which brought back some semnce of excitement to their faces.
Emilio seemed more eager than ever before. ¡°What does it look like?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have the model here in this pce but I can bring it to you if you like. It will take time so would it be okay for you to wait for an hour or two? You can use this Pce as your residence during your stay here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s so generous, Your Majesty¡I¡¯m speechless,¡± Emilio gave Alexander a genuine smile. ¡°We will wait here then.¡±
¡°Great,¡± Alexander stood up from his seat and extended his hand to offer a handshake. ¡°For the establishment of diplomatic rtions, it would take a while as my Foreign Minister is busy tackling other things concerning the war.¡±
Emilio shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Majesty. I understand. We came here at the wrong time. We hope that we can discuss it in a peaceful time.¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Alexander nodded and smiled at them. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more I will be at my office in this pce. You can ask the guards for direction should you need something from me.¡±
¡°Very well, Your Majesty,¡± Emilio noted, and along with his colleague, they bowed their heads in front of Alexander politely.
Just as Alexander and Sevastian were about to reach the door, Emilio called out for them.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander stopped in his tracks and turned around with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Emilio took a few steps closer to Alex.
¡°Is there a phone we can use here? I have to notify our president about the things that we¡¯ve discussed here.¡±
Alexander made a ¡°hmm¡± sound as he thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a direct line to Chile, do we?¡± he nced at Sevastian.
¡°There¡¯s none, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian confirmed. ¡°But I¡¯m sure they can connect to their president by connecting first to the Brazilian Empire and then from there to Chile. However, both countries have a sour rtionship with one another due to the naval arms race that has been going on for decades.¡±
¡°Unfortunately so, Your Majesty. There¡¯s also a risk of ourmunication being tapped, which is something we cannot allow to happen.¡± Emilio said. The National Defense Minister nodded.
¡°Then it appears there¡¯s nothing we can do. Well, we can try contacting other legations to see whether they can amodate your request,¡± Alexander paused and sighed. ¡°Communication is vital for developing a healthy rtionship between countries. Once we sign the treaty of friendship, we¡¯ll make it a priority to build underwater cable lines, with your help of course.¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Emilio nodded again. ¡°The Republic of Chile would help fund projects that will mutually benefit both our countries.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Alexander pped his hands together. ¡°In any case, please excuse me, gentlemen, I have matters to attend to.¡±
They nodded their heads again in reply and watched as Alexander and Sevastian left the room.
***
In the halls of the Mikhailovsky Pce, Alexander grabbed a pen from his pocket and spun it in between his fingers as he walked down the hallway.
¡°Your Majesty, do we have an export model of the Aleksandr IV ss Battleship?¡±
¡°No, we don¡¯t. But the Imperial Dynamic Systems have some designs that we can build and sell to other countries. It will be the same ship the Britannia Empire is getting from doing us a favor.¡±
¡°I see a battleship that is inferior to the Aleksandr IV ss Battleship but better than most battleships of any other country. To think that Ruthenians would be so advanced in the field of shipbuilding. If I may, Your Majesty. Why don¡¯t we mass produce battleships?¡±
¡°Well, first is the cost of each ship, which is around a hundred million rubles, and second is that we are ounting for the major shift in naval warfare. The military and I believe that in theing future, the battleship will be useless in modern warfare due to the advancement of aircraft. Which in result gives priority to the aircraft carrier.¡±
¡°Really? Are they really going to be useless?¡± Sevastian inquired.
¡°Not to a certain extent,¡± Alexander answered with a nod of his head. ¡°Our battleship can serve for more than fifty years. We just have to upgrade its anti-aircraft capabilities and it¡¯s still good to go. For now, the most important thing should we want to extend our influence to the world is to build more aircraft carriers but it won¡¯t be easy. The army and the navy are arguing about who should be prioritized first. The army insists that we should build more tanks, more infantry carrier vehicles, armored vehicles, utility vehicles, and transport and attack aircraft. They were getting a little bit ahead of themselves after noticing the development in the Choson penins.¡±
¡°So, which side are you from? Army or the Navy?¡± Sevastian asked once again.
¡°Despite me being an avid ship lover, I think I¡¯ll side with the Army on this one. it¡¯s more logical since wars are won onnd. Though I¡¯m not saying the navy is useless, I only see them as a deterrent. Even so, the navy is a symbol of power. He who controls the sea controls everything.¡±
Sevastian chuckled at hisst sentence. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±
¡°Anyways, let¡¯s focus on the war after this.¡±
Chapter 194 Progress from Yamatos Perspective
One weekter. October 26, 1927.
In the Imperial Army Headquarters of the Yamato Empire, the highmand officials gathered around a long table with a map of the Choson Empireid over.
During their first meeting, they were highly enthusiastic about the war, where it is providence wherein they will win the war and reim all thends stolen from them by the dirty western imperialist countries.
Yet in just two to three days since the beginning of the war, the situation has developed not necessarily to Yamato¡¯s advantage.
What should be a jovial meeting where they will receive news from the frontlines of their victories where their armies in Choson will push the Ruthenians back to Manchuria, they have gotten the opposite.
The Ruthenians in just one week swiftly captured most industrialized cities in the north, including Pyongyang. And whenever they made contact with the Ruthenians, their superior firepower sent them running all the way back to the 38th parallel.
Even if that was the case, the Yamato managed to set up strong footholds in several cities in the Hwanghae province hoping to slow down the marching war machines of the Ruthenia Empire until more reinforcements arrive from the homnd.
However, the reinforcements that were meant to aid their troops in the battle were bombed from Port of Busan by Ruthenian Bombers, cutting their supply lines, and effectively making basically the remaining soldiers of the Yamato Empire trapped in the penins.
All this situation baffles the highmand, questioning how it happened in the first ce.
¡°Looks like the Ruthenia Empire has achieved air andnd superiority in the Choson Penins,¡± one of the generals said as he puffed his cigar. ¡°If we want to turn this thing around we have to set up other supply lines in the Choson Penins, otherwise we will lose hold of the Choson Empire.¡±
Katsura Taro agreed. ¡°I understand the importance of your suggestions. We can repurpose our cruise and merchant ships so we can transport supplies and troops to our forces. However, there¡¯s something we have to figure out first before executing such a n.¡±
The man who spoke first sighed deeply before speaking. ¡°The Ruthenian Air Force.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, the Ruthenian Air Force. My question is how didn¡¯t we see their bombersing? ording to weather reports, it was clear skies during that day yet no one saw or heard the Ruthenian Bombers approaching,¡± Hajime Sugiyama remarked, shaking his head as he exhaled and continued. ¡°Also, I¡¯m getting peculiar reports from the frontlines talking about this mysterious ne that looked like the cargo ne of the Ruthenian Empire firing on them?¡±
¡°I noticed it as well,¡± Katsura added. ¡°Aircraft that have no propellers, tanks that are impervious from anti-tank shells, armored vehicles where our machine guns and rifles can¡¯t put a dent on, and their soldiers each having their own rifle that can fire 30 to 40 bullets repeatedly without having to reload. It¡¯s ridiculous if you think about it. It¡¯s like the men there are overexaggerating things they don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Well, I can attest their ounts are justifiable, Sir Katsura,¡± one of the men spoke. It was Second Lt. Shojiro Tanaka.
His sudden interjection earned him the attention of all the high-ranking generals overseeing the war.
¡°Who permitted you to speak?¡± General Katsura asked sternly. Tanaka lowered his head, feeling ashamed at the cold words he received. Yet he was not intimidated.
He raised his head again, determined to continue.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude, General Katsura. All I¡¯m trying to say is that their ounts make sense. If you allow me to exin.¡±
Everyone went silent when they saw the look on Tanaka¡¯s face. He seemed extremely serious, which made General Katsura reconsider whether to ept the exnation or not. He gave him an affirmative nod while the rest of the generals stayed quiet.
Tanaka took a deep breath before he began to speak. ¡°We all know that the Ruthenian Empire has been defeating our forces and forcing them to retreat because of the weapons we know nothing about. It was understandable because we didn¡¯t expect it in the first ce. But if you would look back days ago when the renegade militia ambushed the convoy of the Grand Duchesses, their security forces were manning a Gatling Gun without an ammunition magazine attached to it.¡±
¡°Yeah, I heard those reports. It was said to be firing almost continuously for one minute?¡± Katsura scoffed. ¡°Almost continuously,¡± Tanaka repeated.
¡°That¡¯s right, General Katsura. It was a new weapon, not even the Britannia, the Deutd, or the United States possessed such a weapon. We can infer that it¡¯s only exclusive to the Ruthenian Armed Forces.¡±
¡°We understand where you are getting here boy but as you said, it was destroyed. So it¡¯s no point in discussing it. I¡¯ve given you a chance to exin and you only wasted our time. So I would suggest that you choose your next words very carefully if you don¡¯t want to get court-martialed.¡± Katsura warned Tanaka yet he remained stoic.
¡°Well, I¡¯m not done yet with the report. You see, the militia killed two Ruthenian and they happen to have a weapon with a design very different from a rifle. May I request your permission to get it here?¡±
¡°A new kind of weapon you say?¡± Katsura raised an eyebrow. He was skeptical at first but then nodded. ¡°You have my permission,¡±
¡°Thank you, General Katsura.¡± Tanaka politely bowed before pping his hand, signaling his men just outside the war room to enter.
The door opened, revealing two men carrying the rifle Tanaka was talking about. Instead of it having straight features, it has a magazine inserted below the rifle. The generals in the war room gave it an inquisitive stare. It was quite umon to see a weapon so different from the mainstream.
¡°What is it?¡± Katsura frowned upon noticing his fellow generals being curious. They did have a good reason to be interested in what that piece of metal is.
¡°General Katsura, sir, this is the rifle the Ruthenians are using in the war. We don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called but its capability, range, uracy, and rate of fire are something that can¡¯t be neglected. If you allow me to demonstrate its performance, you will be given an insight into what our troops are facing on the frontlines.¡±
¡°I¡¯m curious so you have my permission,¡± one of the generals who was silent since the start of the meeting finally spoke.
Yamagata Aritomo, Chief of the General Staff of the Imperial Yamato Army.
Katsura couldn¡¯t defy Aritomo¡¯s order so he prompted Tanaka to continue demonstrating the Ruthenian Rifle.
Tanaka bowed in front of the revered Generals before turning to where the window was. He walked towards it. Peering through the window, he saw no people in the courtyard. A perfect ce to fire the weapon. He opened the window and aimed the rifle.
Then, he pulled the trigger, making the rifle roar out in a series of loud bangs with a sound that reverberated through the chamber and echoed among the officers¡¯ ears. They also noticed the rifle spewing out bullets from the chamber.
After firing 20 rounds, Tanaka removed his finger from the trigger, and a trail of smoke billowed from the muzzle.
¡°What the hell was that?!¡± The generals stood from their seats after the demonstration. They gasped in shock. If that was the weapon being used by the Ruthenian infantry on the battlefield, then there¡¯s no hope for the Yamato infantry to keep up with it. After all, they are using standard-issue Type 38 bolt-action rifles that can fire five rounds.
One question raised after the test was.
¡°Can we copy and produce it inrge numbers?¡±
¡°If you give us time then we would be able to, I guess,¡± Tanaka uncertainty replied.
¡°Fine by me, just make it a priority. It might be the key to our victory. But for now, let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand.¡± Yamagata said. ¡°We have to deal a blow to the Ruthenian Empire, anyone has suggestions?¡±
¡°How about a night bombing campaign?¡± Katsura suggested. ¡°If our aircraft are getting downed in broad daylight, then why don¡¯t we conduct an operation at night where their spotters won¡¯t be able to detect our aircraft.¡±
¡°Good idea, let¡¯s scramble our bombers then.¡±
Chapter ?195 Prelude To Air Battle
October 27, 1927. Ruthenian Empire, Heilongjiang Province of Manchuria.
It was twelve midnight in the evening and the staff of the Passive Electronically Scanned Array Radar Station scurried about as usual to get ready for their shifts starting soon. The men and women working on theirputer stations got up and made way for the radar operatorsing from the direction of the hallway who would rece them at their stations.
One of them is a man named Bruno, who was holding a hot coffee mug with its sweet fragrance perfuming the air.
"Something interesting happened?" Bruno asked the man by the name of Boris who simply stretched his arms and yawned.
"Same old, same old. An eight-hour boring shift with no news of any unusual phenomena," Boris said with an exasperated expression while rubbing his eyes. "I should''ve enlisted for the army instead. There, nothing is boring and you get to fight on the frontlines..." He trailed off and sighed again, shaking his head as if he were trying to wake himself up.
Bruno peeked at the monitor screen and saw a constant array of radar waves flickering through. No foreign objects were detected. He understands the situation of his colleague, their job is to look only at the monitor and watch for something that will threaten the national security of the Ruthenia Empire.
Though it was a noble job, protecting a country by watching out for unknown flying objects, if your job description is to stare at the monitor eight hours a day, then you will be tired of living.
However, no matter how mundane the job is, they knew both themselves that they are one of the crucial parts of national defense. Especially in the middle of the war when the Yamato could send nes over the Ruthenian territories and drop a bomb on them.
"I understand your struggle but you have to get up, my shift just started and I haven''t logged onto the system yet," Bruno said.
"Oh yeah, sorry about that," Boris picked up his things as he stood up from the chair. "Good luck men, I guess I''ll see you again tomorrow at midnight?"
Both of them chuckled lightly and moments after, Boris left to get home to his family.
"How envious," Bruno muttered under his breath as he sat down.
He put his coffee cup down and typed in the username and password of his ount.
[Login sessful] a message shed across the screen, effectively starting his eight-hour shift that willst until eight o''clock in the morning.
"Okay, let the staring contest begin," Bruno murmured and stared at the monitor screen with his chin propped up on his palm.
***
Meanwhile, sixty Type 97 Heavy Bombers of the Imperial Yamato Army loaded with their 2,200 pounds of incendiary bombs and one hundred Mitsubishi A5M were flying fifteen thousand feet above sea level. Their mission was to bomb the Ruthenian City of divostok and regions of Manchuria under the guise of the night.
On this day, there was no moon to illuminate the night sky as the clouds covered it. Making it very impossible for the Ruthenians to see their nes approaching their cities where the people sleep in their houses peacefully unaware of the dangers of their lives.
Though one must be wondering, why is the Yamato Empire targeting Ruthenian cities instead of giving air support to their troops on the ground facing the juggernaut machines of the Ruthenian Empire?
Well, the reason is quite frankly simple, they wanted to send a message to the Ruthenian Empire that their cities are not invincible and that they are within reach of their nes and blow them away whenever they like. Having innocent Ruthenian civilians killed in the bombing campaign like a huge blow to the face, especially when it is the people the Ruthenian emperor swore to protect.
Just like the Ruthenians did to the Port of Busan, the city of divostok is a legitimate target as it houses naval facilities for the Imperial Ruthenian Navy as well as the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force. With this operation, they hope that the Ruthenian Empire will shift their attention to their real territories instead of an uncivilized penins which they are currently contesting with.
Once theypleted the bombing campaign, the bombers will then head to the Choson penins to provide assistance to the troops on the frontlines to reduce the numbers of the Ruthenians who have been pushing the Yamato away from Sinuiju, thereby alleviating the Yamato soldiers'' burden.
In their minds, the Yamato Empire think that this will be a perfect, wless, and easy bombing campaign they are going to conduct. After all, it was dark at night, where even spotlights would have trouble searching for them.
Unfortunately, unbeknownst to the young men flying the Type 98 heavy bomber, their element of surprise has been long gone in the face of the X-band radar facility in Heilongjiang.
***
Back at the radar facility in Heilongjiang. Bruno was tapping his finger rhythmically against the surface of the desk before him as he tried to keep his mind upied with the work.
At some point, it had be quiet enough that the noises from outside were drowned out by Bruno''s own thoughts. It was only until theputer started beeping, indicating that the radar had detected an unknown flying object, snapping him out of his stupor.
He quickly rubbed his eye and pushed a few buttons on the keyboard to take control of the terminal he is operating.
Bruno felt his blood run cold.
A single dot was seen on the radar screen and in the blink of an eye, the dot now expanding rapidly, showing more and more dots joining one another.
One hundred forty dots or blips were shown on the radar. It was an aircraft not operated by Ruthenian Air Forces. He knew because the radar system is integrated with an identification friend or foe, which tells who is a friend and who is the enemy.
"I have to report this to my boss, quick," he muttered with a tone of urgency.
He immediately pushed the button that has the function of hailing his supervisor from his office. And just as intended, his supervisor got up from his seat and exited his office, and stridden across the hallways toward Bruno''s station, ignoring the confused and bewildered looks of the staff around him.
The moment he arrived at Bruno''s terminal, he asked. "What is it?"
"Sir, I''ve detected one hundred forty bogies two hundred fifty kilometers from," Bruno paused momentarily to take a look at the screen again. "From divostok with a speed of one hundred fifty knots."
"Did you just say divostok?" The supervisor narrowed his eyes as he took a closer look at the monitor screen. Bruno''s words were true. "Shit...this is really happening. I have to inform the divostok Air Force Base immediately."
"Maria! Patch me through to Major General Niky Kovalyov immediately!" The supervisor''s voice boomed loudly in the chamber.
***
Ruthenian Empire Far East. divostok Air Force Base.
"Okay, thank you for the information," Major General Niky Kovalyov put the phone down and turned around his men with a grim expression. "Our X-band radar facility in Heilongjiang just called me to inform me that there are one hundred forty Imperial Yamato Army aircraft heading toward divostok. Sound the rm, I want all of our aircraft in the air to intercept them and get all our men to man the anti-aircraft batteries. The lives of the people living in the city depend on us."
"Yes sir!"
Chapter 196 Air Battle
On the runway, a floti of P47 Thunderbolt piston-engined fighter aircraft is being boarded one by one by its pilots who rushed out from their barracks as soon as they heard the ring rm that boomed in the field.
An emergency report stated that a squadron of Yamato aircraft is approaching the divostok airspace within five minutes with an intention to bomb strategic points of the city, crippling the defenses of the city, and leading ultimately to the city''s destruction.
Unfortunately for the divostok Air Station, the main fighter aircraft of the Ruthenian Air Force, the Wraith, is not yet delivered. So, they''ll have to face the Yamato head-on in an old-fashioned dogfight.
The personnel on the ground who were waving lightsticks guided the aircraft on the runway, where they will beunched into the sky one by one, circle around the base until a whole squadron is airborne, and head towards the unwanted visitors.
They did just that with utmost efficiency and in great coordination, 60 P47 Thunderbolt nes were in the sky and were linking up to their respective squadrons.
Meanwhile, on the ground, the anti-aircraft personnel man the anti-aircraft guns whose inception began during the height of the cold war the Oerlikon GDFand the iconic twin M2HB machine gun. Their role is to protect the maind city should one of the Yamato''s aircraft prate the first line of defense. Basically put, they are thest line of defense.
***
In the sky, 60 P47 Thunderbolts flew in diamond formation as they headed straight to the unexpected visitors. The pilots of each P47 saw nothing but darkness in front of them thanks to the night.
There was no moon in the sky to light up the way ahead of the attackers and the searchlight was out of reach. Therefore, the pilots would have to rely on their senses of hearing alone. The ne is not yet fitted with an electronic and radar system, it''s a conventional, or more specifically, conventional flight control system, where everything is manual, unlike the Wraith''s flight control system where it has electronic systems that guide and help the pilot to stabilize the ne as well as to engage enemy aircraft.
But despite these designs, it would fare well enough against nes that currently exist in this world right now. Not to mention the fact that it would have a great advantage over the existing enemy nation aircraft as the P47 was developed and constantly upgraded during World War 2. And undergoing such a process makes it a beast after the war. Redesigning the ne to make up for its ws, greatly enhanced its performance.
Two minutes in and the tension from all pilots of the P47 Thunderbolt rose like a rocket when the air suddenly felt heavy, as though a storm had arrived, or like something was chasing after them.
This is not a simted training or dogfight anymore, this is them, facing the enemy to protect their mothend from an outsider.
***
A minuteter, a fleet of Type 97 Heavy Bombers as well as Mitsubishi A5M fighter aircraft continue on their course. One of the pilots who were in the front was peering through his binocrs to scan the city bustling with lights below
It was their target, a smile crept across his face, jubtion where his fighting jubtion rose to its utmost limit. Feeling excited, he grabbed his radio and contacted his squadron--
Suddenly, a loud incessant roar reverberated through the empty space, followed by a blinding light, as both A5M fighters from his left and right exploded at the same time. One after another, explosions rocked the air as more and more of hisrades fell down into oblivion.
There''s no doubt about it, the Ruthenians havee to intercept them. But what''s more baffling is that how did they know they wereing in the exact bearing and altitude?
"What happened?" He shouted in panic. Then his gaze shifted forward to see what had caused this attack. At that moment, his heart almost jumped out of his chest, and quickly turned his joystick to the right, narrowly avoiding the strobe of light that could''ve blown off his upper body.
"Break formation! Protect the bombers!" the Yamato pilot eximed on the radio. They don''t have time to ponder on how the Ruthenians found them. The pilots began breaking off their formation and started chasing and pursuing the Ruthenian P47 aircraft.
A minute turned into five minutes, and five minutes turned into ten minutes. A cacophony of explosions and gunfire erupted around them as both sides dogfight through the air. One could smell the gunpowder and the gas vtilizing wafting in the air.
And in this exchange, the Ruthenians knew what the Yamatos were nning. A heavy bomber whose size paled inparison with the Superheavy bomber Aletina is among the fleet, hence the Ruthenians Air Force transmitted to everyone involved in the air battle to change their target and prioritize the bomber.
Should the bomber bypass the Ruthenian lines, it would bring catastrophic destruction to the ground below.
Without hesitation, the P47 Thunderbolts soared in the sky and pulled the trigger. The eight 12.7 millimeter M2 Browning machine guns opened fire, tearing the enemy aircraft apart. Some managed to evade the barrage while others sumbed to bullets or mes.
The two fighter aircraft continued firing relentlessly and with great precision, causing havoc along the bomber formation. The pilots panicked, thinking they would be the next to plummet into the sea covered in mes.
And in desperation to live, some of the Yamato pilots steered their aircraft away from the onught hoping that the Ruthenian aircraft would be ignored.
Unfortunately for them, it didn''t. A P47 aircraft suddenly appeared in front of them as it soared into the sky and turned vertically to line up behind them.
And that''s where they knew that this would be the end. There''s no way that a heavy bomber could outmaneuver a fighter aircraft, let alone fight one.
Awaiting their destined faith, the Yamatos in the heavy bomber decided to open their bomb bay and dropped it despite them not arriving on the shore. The reasoning behind it is to lessen the explosion that could get their friendly nes caught up in the ensuing explosion.
In just thirty minutes of dogfighting, the Ruthenian Air Force suffered fifteen losses while the Yamato suffered a total annihtion, With their bombers, and their fighter aircraft, nothing was spared. And the mission along with it, where they''ll bomb divostok before heading to Choson penins to provide the troops on the ground died along with it.
***
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire.
The morning rays of the sun streamed through into Alexander''s office, he is currently sifting through all the official paperwork that needed his signature. While he''s at it, he is listening to the morning news on the television covering the developing Rutho-Yamato war.
Nine days into the war, the Ruthenian Empire held superiority over the penins, threatening Yamato''s influence and control on their protectorate. With unyielding support from the poption, the Ruthenian citizens'' morale was at its peak.
Looks like taking over Choson Penins in one month would soon be a reality.
He grinned and slowly turned into a neutral expression after hearing a knock on the door.
Alexander put the television on mute and paused what he was doing.
"Come in," Alexander replied. The doors opened revealing the National Security Advisor, Sevastian.
"Good morning Your Majesty. I hope the day is treating you well," Sevastian greeted him with a bow.
Alexander nodded at him and said, "So, how did the meeting with the council go?"
Sevastian smiled in response as he strides across the room and stopped in front of his desk. "It was conclusive, Your Majesty. The Imperial Council says that it''s okay to sell warships to the Britannia Empire and the Chilean Republic as long as we remove all sophisticated technologies that could be used against us."
"Good, then let''s wrap that one up. I already have Sergei draft the document for formally establishing diplomatic rtions with the Chilean Republic. Damn, I didn''t know South America was rich, we have to get them all by our side if possible, it will further our economy."
"That''s a great idea, Your Majesty."
"So, I have received a report from divostok saying that there''s an attempted bombing operation campaign made by the Yamato Empire?"
"So it has reached you, Your Majesty. I was about to inform you of that," Sevastian answered while looking at the stack of papers on his desk. "That seems like a lot of work," hemented.
Alexander chuckled softly. "It''s one of the cons of being the head of state of thisrge Empire. Anyways, about the Yamato Empire, they made such a decision with an intent to harm my citizens," he bit his lower lip as he said that. "Well, I get that this is war but surely we must have retaliatory options about something like this right?"
"There is, Your Majesty. You can scramble our bombers to bomb Tokyo, just say the word and the military will take care of the rest."
Alexander hummed as he pondered on that thought. "No, I don''t think that would be a wise idea. We already have the Yamato in submission. Surely they must be desperate to turn this thing around. Bombing them will invigorate their spirit, stretching the war, which is something that I don''t want. I want the Yamato Empire to realize by themselves that going against us is futile."
"Your Majesty, your word is ourmand. If you don''t want to bomb Tokyo then we won''t do it. Also, you have made a good point there. Not only will it invigorate the spirits of the Yamato citizens but attract international support as well, we must keep this war in the Choson penins alone," Sevastian stated. "Still, how would you react, Your Majesty?"
Alexander ran his tongue around his cheek and thought for a second. Eventually, he gave his response.
"Just increase the security in the Far East so if the Yamato decided to do that again, we would shoot their ne down before they even knew what hit them."
"Understood, Your Majesty," Sevastian bowed respectfully as he excused himself and took his leave.
After closing the door behind him, Alexander grabbed a telephone before leaning back against his chair. He pressed some buttons and waited for the call to connect.
And once it got connected, Alexander spoke. "General, this is the emperor. How long until the operation? One week?.. Ah, so our Pacific Fleet must sink the First Imperial Fleet of the Yamato Empire before conducting it? Very well, I wish you all good luck."
Chapter 197 Prelude to Naval Battle
October 28, 1927.
Somewhere along the Yellow Sea, the 1st Imperial Yamato Fleet stridden across the undting waves of the sea as they were spearheaded to their designated position under the orders from the highmand.
Admiral Yamamoto, the admiral of the first fleet was on the balcony of the bridge of the fleet¡¯s gship, Amagi ss Battlecruiser, peering through his binocrs as the orange glow of the sun backdropped over the horizon, illuminating the rolling seas and blue sky with warm rays. Beside him stood his second inmand, executive officer Miyashiro Katsuro who had been watching his admiral from behind for some time now with a smile at the scene unfolding before him containing warships that were sailing alongside them.
He leaned against the railing next to the Admiral who remained silent and observant but seemed more interested than usual in the scenery, and it wasn¡¯t long until Katsuro broke the silence to inform him about something.
¡°Admiral, there is something you need to hear,¡± Katsuro began, he paused momentarily when he was aware that Yamamoto turned to look directly at him.
¡°Another message from themand?¡± Yamamoto asked as if to confirm his assumption.
¡°That¡¯s right, Admiral. It specifically asked for you so I didn¡¯t open the letter transcribed by ourmunication officers. So, I don¡¯t know the contents of the letter.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Yamamoto put his binocrs aside and entered the bridge.
The staff immediately stood from their seats and performed a salute to wee him.
¡°At ease,¡± Yamamoto simply said, prompting the officers on the bridge to return to their seats and continue whatever it is they are working on.
Themunication officer inside handed a letter to Yamamoto politely.
Yamamoto unfolded the letter and perused the content. His brows furrowed upon reading the first paragraph of the letter. His troubled look was noticed by his executive officer who then inquired what was wrong.
¡°Is something the matter, Admiral?¡±
The question left Yamamoto perplexed. He looked up briefly to see the staff officer staring at him intently waiting for an answer. He cleared his throat before speaking.
¡°The Imperial High Command informed me about the result of the night bombing operation that was conducted four hours ago to cripple divostok,¡± Yamamoto paused as his next word will be about him delivering bad news. ¡°They failed. The Imperial Ruthenian Air Force has intercepted our fighters and our bombers off the coast of divostok. No damage was done.¡±
Katsuro frowned at the revtion. What could have happened? That was a night raid. Had a mistake been made? Or some sort of a leak that gave the Ruthenian Empire a heads up about the operation, making them prepare necessary precautions to stop their raiders at all cost.
Because otherwise, there¡¯s no way the Ruthenian Empire could¡¯ve anticipated a night raid, even in the midst of war. Katsuro rubbed his chin as he contemted. Even if a spotter spotted them in the middle of the night, it would take them an hour to scramble their fighters and intercept them. There is something wrong with this war and he is beginning to notice it.
And s, he¡¯s not the only one who is realizing it by now.
¡°The war has not been going favorable on our side,¡± Yamamoto remarked, his tone somber. ¡°Innd and in the air, the Ruthenian Armed Forces emerged victorious. There¡¯s something wrong in this war and I noticed it prior to the deration of war,¡± he rubbed the bridge of his nose before continuing. ¡°And it¡¯s a shame that the military chose to omit the development of the war to the popce, making them believe that we are doing well despite losses after losses.¡±
Yamamoto¡¯s words are like a hammer hitting on a nail; puncturing his heart. Of course, he¡¯d knew the development of the war as he is part of the High Command of the Yamato Imperial Armed Forces, someone inside is keeping him in tab with the situation every single day, and although it¡¯s going badly on their end, his superiors keep ignoring the situation and trying to hide it from the people.
Just how does the Ruthenian Empire keep winning? Four years ago, they wipe the floor with Ruthenia and they achieved victory onnd, in air, and in the sea. But now, they are the ones being trampled upon. Is it because of their new technologies? That is superior to the rest? He couldn¡¯t confirm, there¡¯s no way for him to confirm. And even if he wants to confirm that, he¡¯s sure that his superior will omit the details.
¡°Innd and in the air, we are getting pushed back,¡± Katsuro hummed. ¡°Does the letter only inform us about the situation of the war in the Choson Penins? Or was there an order from them that they would like us to do?¡± he asked.
¡°There is one,¡± Yamamoto folded the letter and put it down on the table. ¡°If the Yamato Empire can¡¯t win onnd and in the air, then they hope the navy would at least win in the sea. We are the only forces in the branch of the Imperial Yamato Armed Forces who have yet to seebat. Our mission is to secure themand of the sea in the Yellow Sea that will support our navalnding force to the Choson Penins, bringing reinforcements to the front line.¡±
¡°We defeated the Ruthenian Empire in naval battle four years ago, I¡¯m sure we can win against them again.¡±
¡°What makes you say that?¡± Yamamoto¡¯s eyes flickered to Katsura as he spoke sternly. ¡°Have you forgotten your lessons not to underestimate the enemy? Especially after hearing that we are constantly getting defeated?¡±
¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Admiral,¡± Katsuro stammered guiltily, averting his gaze so as to not look him directly in the eye.
Yamamoto continued. ¡°This is the problem that we must rectify soon. The Yamato Empire and its people are still immersed in the victory of the Rutho-Yamato War. I understand their ted feelings, after all, the Ruthenian Empire is a major power in the world and we the fledgling empire defeated them. However, they failed to notice that those who are cast down can rise once more, and we are seeing it firsthand.¡±
Katsuro gulped at Yamamoto¡¯s deep and resolute voice.
¡°Admiral Yamamoto, if I may ask, is it possible that the Yamato Empire may lose in this war?¡±
¡°To give you my honest insight based on the current situation, there is a chance that we could lose this war. The overwhelming gap in national power is just unimaginable. Adding to the fact that the Yamato people don¡¯t know how to get defeated, no matter how dire the situation may be, the Yamato people will fight to thest man. If that were the case, our country would be truly destroyed¡¡± he trailed off.
Katsuro was confused at his words. ¡°What are you talking about, Admiral? I don¡¯t follow¡¡±
¡°I apologize, it didn¡¯t make sense right? Well, let me just get straight to the point. The will of the Yamato is strong and we will fight to thest man. However, what if there was a magnificent symbol symbolizing Yamato¡¯s greatness destroyed, what do you think will happen?¡±
Katsuro looked around him, trying to articte what Yamamoto just said. There, he noticed the ship that they were in and the ships that were sailing along with it.
¡°Do you mean¡¡±
¡°It seems that you¡¯ve realized it. The symbol of Yamato¡¯s greatness lies in our magnificent fleet. When this fleet sinks in the uing naval battle with the Ruthenian Navy, a sense of despair will fall upon our country. The army has been defeated onnd, should we fall in the sea, I¡¯m afraid that this war would be over with us being the vanquished. We cannot afford to lose here.¡±
Chapter 198 Blow Them Up
Meanwhile, at the same time, one hundred and fifty meters below the position of the first Imperial Yamato Fleet, a copy of the Collins ss diesel-electric submarine, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty¡¯s Ship Morzh ss Submarine stealthily trailed the enemy fleet at a speed of three knots
The submarine was under themand of Captain Vasily Aleksandrovich Arkhipov. They are tasked to trail the enemy fleet covertly all the while informing the Ruthenian High Command of their whereabouts.
The Yamato Empire¡¯s current sonar capabilities couldn¡¯t detect any noises produced by the submarines except for the wailing of the whales or the fish wagging their tails. It was all thanks to the Stirling engine integrated into the ship, making the ship almost quiet and vibration free, making it hard for the enemy sonar operator to find them.
What¡¯s more, the submarine also utilizes a confidential propeller design inspired by that of an Ohio-ss Submarine, preventing bubbles from building up along the des of the propeller, which we call cavitation, that pops like bubble wrap, giving away the location and the acoustic signature of the ship.
The Collins ss Submarines may not be American-made and have a plethora of problems during the design and construction phase. With Alexander¡¯s knowledge of modern shipbuilding, he was able to eliminate the ws of the design such as the hull shape, the engines, and the propellers.
Well, he would have constructed better submarines than the Collins but the cost of building one is astronomical, so he nned on building nuclear-powered submarines. Not only the cost is the problem but also because of the new concept, nuclear propulsion is unheard of in this era, so convincing the military and the government to ask for such funding would be a challenging one.
But now, times are different, a progressive and radical change swept across Ruthenia where new ideas, be they absurd or stupid are epted. Making it easy for Alexander to introduce new technology that would further the capabilities of the Ruthenian military.
¡°Captain, we¡¯ve been trailing the Yamato fleet for five hours, what¡¯s the n here?¡±
One of the junior officers raised a question.
¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off of the monitor, Stevan,¡± Vasily answered without looking at him. ¡°Our orders remain the same, we report the position of the enemy fleet to the highmand and await further instructions.¡±
¡°But sir¡I don¡¯t get it, why aren¡¯t we attacking? They are wide open. They don¡¯t even know that we are directly under them. This is our chance, why is the Ruthenian High Command not giving us a green light to shoot?¡±
Vasily sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t realize it don¡¯t you? There¡¯s politics at y here, officer.¡±
¡°Politics?¡± the junior officer tilted his head to the side, confused. ¡°What do you mean by that, captain?¡±
¡°For starters, the Ruthenian Government spends an enormous amount of money to modernize and rebuild our fleet. And now they are looking for justification of why they cost so much.¡±
¡°Well, they would get their answers for that, they only need to authorize us to shoot. I mean, we have them in our sights, our acoustic-homing torpedo is aimed right at them. With a push of a button, we can sink their capital ships, including their gship, the Amagi-ss Battlecruiser.¡±
¡°I understand your frustration, officer, if I were in your position, I would say the same thing, but orders are orders. Besides, the submarines are not the only one that needs justification, there are other vessels as well.¡±
The junior officer rubbed his chin as he pondered. And then, he realized where the admiral was getting into. But before he can have his chance of telling, Vasily continued.
¡°Our battleships, the battlecruisers, the aircraft carriers, the destroyers, and the cruisers. Each of those ships will have its chance to prove itself in the battle, including us. So I¡¯m going to tell you this again, no, to all of you, hold your horses. Don¡¯t get too excited. The n is already orchestrated by the Ruthenian High Command¡¡±
¡°Captain!¡± themunication officer suddenly interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve received a transmission from the Imperial Imperator Aleksandr IV vessel. They want to confirm the numbers, the bearings, and the distances of the first Imperial Yamato Fleet.¡±
Themunication officer handed Vasily a note. He read the deciphered message and nodded. ¡°How many ships are there in their fleet?¡±
¡°Around 45 surface vessels, Primarilyposed of Battlecruisers, Battleships, Heavy Cruisers, Cruiser, and Destroyer. Most notably, the Two Kawachi ss, two Fus¨ ss, two Ise ss, two Nagato ss, two Tosa ss, two Kii ss, four Amagi-ss Battlecruiser, four Kong¨-ss battlecruisers.¡±
¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the Imperial Yamato Fleet boasted such a fleet? With that fleet, they could force any country weaker than them into submission,¡± Vasily remarked. ¡°Inform them of their current location.¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡±
Outside, the submarine released a tether that slowly rose up to the water surface, it contained amunication device that allows the submarine tomunicate with the outside world without risking being found out. The device floating and dancing in the wave is so small that no Yamato ships noticed it.
They don¡¯t have to worry about breaking radio silence as the Ruthenian Navy uses a ssified frequency that the radio intelligence officer of the Yamato Empire won¡¯t be able to crack.
Back in the vessel, Vasily approached one of the stations and had a look at its monitor. ¡°The sonar reading is so clustered, I can¡¯t tell who is who. But nevertheless, we are certain that their gship is above us,¡± he looked up into the ceiling as he said that, imagining an image of a floti of battleships floating above him.
¡°Sir, we¡¯ve sessfully delivered our transmission to the Imperator Aleksandr IV and they just replied¡Noted?¡±
¡°Rise to the periscope depth, I want to see the exact location of the gship,¡± Vasily ordered.
¡°Copy that sir, rising to periscope depth,¡± the helmsman acknowledged and carried out his order.
The submarine tilted upwards until it reached the periscope depth. A cable from atop the submarine was released, retracting until it reached the water¡¯s surface.
Vasily pulled down the handlebar of the periscope before peering through the scope. He swiveled around, looking for the Amagi-ss battle cruiser that the admiral of the first Imperial Yamato Fleet was sailing on. One minuteter, he found it.
A smile crept up Vasily¡¯s face. ¡°Inform them with new coordinates. Bearing zero nine zero, distance five thousand five hundred meters rtive to their position.¡±
Themunication officers of the submarine immediately transmitted a new message to the Ruthenian Fleet.
¡°Man battle stations,¡± Vasily spoke again. ¡°A battle is about to break out in these very waters.¡±
***
5,500 meters away from the 1st Imperial Yamato Fleet. The new Ruthenian Pacific Fleet sailed towards the enemy fleet to meet them.
The captain of the Imperator Aleksandr IV Sergey Gorshkov was sittingfortably in his captain¡¯s chair, giving him a panoramic view of the sea. He looked out at the horizon and saw nothing else but vast ocean waves. But he knew that beyond the horizon was the enemy with an intention to sh with them decisively.
¡°Sir, the coordinates have been confirmed by our submarines in the area,¡± his junior officer reported.
¡°Good, let¡¯s give them those Yamato a shecking, turn to portside and aim all our main batteries towards the new coordinates.¡±
With his words, the helmsman began turning the wheel to the right all the while the main cannon of the battleships, the 12 406 mm/50 cal guns turned opposite. It creaked ominously as the barrels pointed at the enemy fleet¡¯s location.
¡°Sir, the guns are ready. Permission to fire.¡±
¡°Blow them up,¡± the admiral simply gave an order, and suddenly, a thunderous roar tore through the air followed by another and another, and another.
The Imperator Aleksandr IV just unleashed a full broadside. Twelve armor-piercing shells each having a mass of 1,225 kilograms were fired from the main batteries. They hurtled across the sky in a parabolic trajectory at a speed of 762 meters per second, closing the distance of 5,500 meters in just 7.30 seconds.
Chapter 199 Showtime Part 1
Back from the location of the First Imperial Yamato Fleet. The hair from the back of Admiral Yamamoto''s neck stood on end, he felt something wrong as he picked up a strange sound in the distance. It was a familiar sound. A speeding sound in particr, like something small zipping through the wind at high speed. A ne perhaps? No, the engine of a ne wouldn''t make a sound like that.
Curious as to what it is, Admiral Yamamoto turned towards the sound. But before he can find it out himself, an enormous explosion rocked the very seas his ship is sailing onto. He instinctively ducked for cover as the screws rattled and electrical lines zapped. A st wave followed after, shattering the windows of the bridge, sending shrapnels of ss into the air, embedding itself on the walls as well as the skins of the sailors and officers present inside.
Itsted for a second but for him, it felt like an hour of a nightmare.
As soon as the pandemonium stopped, Admiral Yamamoto slowly rose from his feet, his eyes darting side to side to check whether there would be some sort of an aftershock. But, there wasn''t.
In his standing position, Yamamoto looked around the bridge and saw extensive damage the st made to the interior. It was a mess. It was not long after however, he noticed a ck silhouette reflecting on one of the many broken shards on the ground. He turned to look around only to see a thick billowing ck smoke from the forward deck of the Nagato ss Battleship.
A horrified expression nketed his face as one of the mighty and colossal ships of the Yamato Empire was destroyed by an unknown. He watched, his eyes trembling in shock as the bow began to ascend until it snapped in two, sending the top half down into the sea and a giant ocean wave outward.
.For a moment, silence settled over the bridge. Then mutterings from the crew started sounding behind his ears.
"Admiral, we''ve been attacked!" Katsuro said in a loud voice but for Yamamoto, it was a sound that gradually became drowned out. He could feel his legs give away underneath him. His mind raced as trepidation washed over his senses.
He tried to calm himself down by breathing deeply through his nose. It was effective at least as his heart rate gradually slowed down. However, he couldn''t shake off a feeling of uneasiness that lingered over him like a misty fog. Yamamoto took this time to survey the situation.
"Where did the attacke from?" Yamamoto asked.
"It came from the north, Admiral. We already had our guys look for the attacker but found nothing," Katsuro reported.
"Nothing? Are you sure about that?" Yamamoto looked at him, who nodded in response to the question.
"Check it again, there''s no way that attack came from nowhere."
After saying that, Yamamoto stepped outside the bridge and looked up into the clear blue sky. There was no ne to be seen or heard. He then flickered his eyes to the horizon and saw no battleships or even ck smoke billowing in the air.
A footstep echoed from behind Yamamoto. "Admiral, we''ve checked again even with our rangefinders. There''s nothing but the ocean around us."
"That''s impossible, there''s no way those attacks came from nowhere."
As a veteran of the Rutho-Yamato war who participated in the naval battle. He found it impossible for an attack like this to happen. Assuming that it was a battleship, to engage in navalbat, one must see their enemy first so that they can calcte variables to make an attack. Then, simr to how naval battle was done in the 18th century, both parties sailed in a line parallel to one another, firing volleys of armor piercing or high explosive shells until one side was sunk.
But it didn''t happen here. Instead, a surprise attack came from nowhere or seemingly, beyond the horizon, hitting them with great precision and uracy. It would be possible if there''s a ne circling above them that is giving the main fleet the bearing and distance. However, there''s no ne. So how did the Ruthenians manage to pull off such a surprise attack on them?! Luck? No, that''s stupid.
Just as his thoughts were running in circles, he remembered something. The Ruthenians'' technology. Over the course of four years, their military might has grown at an unprecedented rate. to the point, it even worried the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire.
Yamamoto has no knowledge of the current systems they integrated on their ships, nes, or armor. In short, they are fighting blind here. With no information about the new battle doctrine of the Ruthenia, their hopes of winning the war dwindled.
"What''s the status of the fleet? Did we sustain damage? Are there any ships in our fleet that received a direct hit?"
"No, Admiral. Only one of our ships was unfortunately sunk," Katsuro somberly replied while shaking his head in disappointment. His eyes shifted to the sunk Nagato where he witnessed a fire dancing on the water surface, arge amount of ck ichor floating around the capsized ship, and a floti of rescue boats pulling the survivors out of the water.
"Man battle station," Yamamoto grumbled. "There''s no way they are going to stop here. We are an open target and our position has been pre-sighted. As soon as they fired another volley, I want our men to immediately calcte the approximate bearing and distance of the enemy fleet."
"That will be done, Admiral," Katsuro saluted before returning back to the bridge.
Yamamoto can hear his voice from outside rying his orders to the plotting room through the radio.
Other shipsmunicated with one another through shing lights, informing them to be ready for another attack.
One minuteter, Yamamoto heard a sound again from afar. It whistled ominously like death''s knell. Like a death knell, it pierced right through one of the main batteries of the Kongo ss Battlecruiser, disabling it and killing the personnel within.
Columns of water erupted near and far from the gship.
Yamamoto rushed into the bridge and barked. "Perform a zig-zag maneuver now!"
The helmsman began spinning the helm in an alternate manner. Since they don''t know where the shot ising from, they have to adapt a defensive stance. With this, the chances of them getting hit by a wild yet calcted will be slim.
The rest of the ships of the fleet began doing the same, not wanting to end up like the Nagato.
"Sir, we''ve calcted the approximate bearing and the distance of the enemy fleet based on thest volley. It''s one-two-five northwest at a distance of five thousand meters." Katsuro informed Yamamoto.
"That''s more than enough. Transmit my orders to all the ships tomence fire on the enemy position. Now!"
All the battleships began aiming their main batteries towards the approximate position of the Ruthenian Fleet. Moments after, they pulled the trigger.
An ear-deafening explosion filled the morning sky. It sounded like a million thunderps exploding together. The recoil of the main batteries was powerful enough to offset the ship by five meters.
In total, almost one hundred shells hounded the Ruthenian Fleet but no score was hit as the Ruthenian Fleet was not there, to begin with.
"All ships pushed forward!" Yamamoto ordered.
"Why sir?"
"Because we are at a disadvantage position. They know where we are but we don''t know where they are. We need a clear view of their ships otherwise they''ll pick us up one by one."
"Roger!"
Back at the Ruthenian Fleet, in the Imperator Aleksandr IV Battleship, Admiral Sergey Gorshkov grinned.
"Two volleys and we sank one ship and damaged another," he remarked. "The radars above are more effective than rangefinders. We won''t have to let ourselves be seen by an enemy."
"Sir, the first Imperial Yamato Fleet is heading towards us with a speed of ten knots while performing a zig-zag maneuver," one of the officers reported.
"They are charging towards us. They are desperate to know where we are. But we won''t give them that. Put the ship on reverse and fire at them as we do so."
"Aye aye captain!"
"We had our fun boys. Now let''s give ourrade beside us some time to shine," Sergey nced at the Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier with propeller nes being readied on the flight deck.
"Thank you, admiral," transmission from the Petropavlovsk Aircraft Carrier sounded on the radio.
Chapter 200 Showtime Part 2
At the briefing room of the Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier, fighter pilots and dive bomber pilots were filling up the leather seats as themanding officer in charge of the squadron was pinning a map on the board, preparing for his debriefing,
Notes and pens were on the hands of the pilots as they tensely watched themanding officer of the squadron finish up his work on the board.
Some even engaged in a brief conversation, regaling how their days went or how they miss being on the ground after a long month''s voyage. Much to their disappointment or dismay, a war broke out between the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire, thus effectively making them aponent of the war that needed to serve their mothend.
What could''ve been a vacation in the Far East, doing simted battle exercises turned out to be a deployment in a real war.
"Okay!" themanding officer pped his hand, shutting the mouths of the pilots and prompting them to sit straight. "May I have your attention please. I am Lieutenant Command Markus Lappinen from Find. I am in charge of this squadron whose task is to sink as many battleships of the Yamatos," after his introduction, Markus turned around and began encircling the map with a red marker.
"Now, the First Imperial Fleet is currently charging at us at a speed of 10 knots. They are wiggling to evade the artillery from our Battleship Imperator Aleksandr IV. There are forty-five surface warships, and one of them was sunk from the first salvo. Our goal is to sink half of them, the more the better. We will fly a grid on bearing one seven five and once we make contact with the enemy fleet, the dive bomber group will dive and unleash hell on their ships, and the fighters will provide a smoke screen for torpedo bombers will make their runs. Now if you have any questions, feel free to raise them up."
Concluding his debriefing, he nced at the pilots, waiting for them to raise their hands. One of the pilots seated at thest row raised his hand tentatively while all eyes in the room were fixed on him.
"Lieutenant Aaron," Markus beckoned him to stand up. "What''s your question?"
"Sir, why are we not using the Wraith Fighter Aircraft? It''s fast and impossible to be shot down by Yamato''s anti-aircraft guns. Why do we have to use dive bombers when we can fire a missile at them?"
"That''s a good question, Lieutenant. Allow me to answer that. The pilots of the Ruthenian Armed Forces are gettingcent nowadays, putting all the rest on their guidance and radar systems and forgetting their training on how to dogfight. Well, that''s understandable if you were to think about it. After all, why do we have to practice dogfighting if we can shoot down our enemy before they even knew what hit them? For the Army, Navy, and Air Force, that''s a bad mindset. Consider this operation as your practice. Dodge as many anti-aircraft rounds as you can until you destroy their ships. Then return home safely. Which I believe you will because we were trained to be the best."
Lieutenant Aaron was speechless but nodded his head nheless. He returned to his seat, closing his pocketbook and tucking them in his breast pocket, as did everyone else around him.
"No more questions?" Lieutenant Markus asked once again.
"What type of resistance should we expect on this operation?"
"A plethora of anti-aircraft guns but no aircraft. The Yamato Empire as of right now doesn''t have an operational aircraft carrier so don''t expect a dogfight. Any more questions? None? Okay, let''s meet at the flight deck. Our nes have already been armed and fueled."
Everyone stood from their seats and made their way out to the exit. Lieutenant Markus followed them to the flight deck.
The morning breeze blew gently over the sea, ruffling the navy uniforms of the pilots as they walked towards their respective nes.
Lieutenant Commander Markus arrived on his ne. It''s a copy of the Dous SBD Dauntless dive bomber from the United States of America. An iconic ne is known for sinking the four Japanese aircraft carriers.
Alexander wasn''t sure if the United States of this world is developing the SBD Dauntless at this time of the year. Because if they do, that would be one heck of an infringement of intellectual property. Well, most of his inventions came from the United States as it was once his homnd, and has well-versed in knowledge when ites to their military software and hardware. So, if they do develop a dive bomber like this, then he''ll probably let it go.
After all, this is not their main fighting force, to begin with. They are using the prop nes so that the Yamato Empire won''t freak out. If the Ruthenian Empire used a jet engine aircraft, then the Yamato Empire will stop making aggressive actions and instead adopt a cautious and reserved approach as well. The Ruthenian Empire wanted them to make mistakes after mistakes until they realized in the end that they were fighting a superior force.
Funny enough, even though the Ruthenians have already used a jet engine aircraft in the war, the highmand of the Yamato Empire still denies its existence. It seems like they are the type of men who believe in the quote "seeing is believing."
The pilots hopped in their aircraft. The aircraft that will be used in this operation are as follows. 10 Dous SBD Dauntless, 10 Grumman TBF Avenger, and 10 North American P-51 Mustang.
The air boss of the aircraft carrier started guiding the pilots from the bridge. One by one, the aircraft wasunched into the air.
They flew in formation as they headed straight to the First Imperial Yamato Fleet.
Ten minutester, from over fifteen thousand feet, they finally arrived at the enemy fleet''s location. Lieutenant Commander Markus peered through his binocrs, confirming the presence of the battleships.
They are really sailing in a zigzag pattern. Columns of water rose up from the sea as another salvo was fired from the Imperator Aleksandr IV. It struck two warships but didn''t suffer significant damage thanks to its defensive maneuver.
"Okay boys, targets have been sighted. You already know what to do so don''t fuck up," he said through the radio.
"Do you think they have seen us?" one of the pilots raised.
"Well, if they did, they''ll start shooting at us right now¡ª"
¡ªA bullet grazed the armor of the aircraft Lieutenant Commander Markus was flying.
"Shit, they''ve found us. Let''s initiate a dive bomb and close the canopy!" Markus barked through his radio, prompting the pilots to close their canopy and initiate a dive-bombing sequence.
Lieutenant Markus could feel himself floating as his ne plummeted through a stream of tracer bullets that aimed to shoot them down. He made a skillful maneuver to dodge and evade the anti-aircraft rounds.
He activated the dive break, causing the speed of his descent to slow down. He got a bead on one of the battleships. Based on the design alone, he can tell that it is a Kongo ss Battlecruiser.
3,000 feet¡2,000 feet¡1,000 feet. Markus pulled the lever that released the 1,020 kilograms of ordnance. It whistled as it fell down to the wooden deck of the Kongou.
Markus, with all his might, pulled the yoke towards him, making the ne ascend into the air.
He could feel his ne rattle from the st behind him. He threw a cursory nce and found out that he had scored a hit. Hisrades scored a hit as well and left the scene with minimal damage.
Meanwhile, the ten P-51 Mustang fulfilled their job by putting down a smokescreen to mask the approach of the torpedo bombers.
Amidst the incessant shower of anti-aircraft rounds from 40 surface warships, the men were unfazed and focused on the job.
They just need to line themselves and push a button that will release the torpedo. And that''s what they did. The torpedo bomber aircrafts released their torpedoes, dropping them on the water.
It swam under the waves, leaving a trail of bubbles that was visible to Yamamoto''s eyes.
"Right full rudder!" Yamamoto ordered.
"Right full rudder," The gship''s Helman repeated his word as he turned the helm to the right.
Yamamoto, with his wishful thinking, believes that he avoided it. He knew that torpedoes only sail in a straight line. Unbeknownst to him, it wasn''t a simple torpedo used widely by the world powers. It is an acoustic-homing torpedo that follows a sound of a specific acoustic signature.
The Morzh ss Submarines provided the Petropavlovsk with the acoustic data of the gship and in turn, the engineers on board the aircraft carrier programmed the torpedo, feeding it with the acoustic signature of the Amagi ss Battlecruiser.
Yamamoto''s eyes widened in horror when he noticed the torpedo changed its course.
"Brace for impact!" Yamamoto clutched onto the railings near him as the torpedo approached.
Secondster, the torpedo hit the hull of the battleship directly on its port bow. The ship began to list to the right and buck violently from both sides.
Yamamoto''s vision for future naval warfare was true all along. Magnificent battleships are useless against nes.
Chapter 201 This Battle Is Hopeless
Yamamoto staggered as he rose to his feet. Seeing an unbelievable feat of the Ruthenian torpedoes turned his facepletely befuddled.
The ship continued to list to the right as a gaping hole on the hull of the Amagi ss Battlecruiser continued to take in water.
But that didn''t concern him, the only thing that was crossing his mind right now is the torpedo.
"Did you see it?" Yamamoto grabbed Katsuro by the arm. "Did you see the Ruthenian torpedo change its course even after it was fired?"
"Admiral, we have a more pressing matter that we need to tend to right now! I just got a call from the men below saying that the hull ispromised. We sprung a leak on the port side. The bilge pumps are working fine, but they have to seal off a couple ofpartments to reduce the stress."
Admiral Yamamoto snapped out from his trance. "I understand, how long until the shippletely submerges?"
"ording to the damage assessment, ten to twelve hours, assuming that the bilge pump doesn''t fail. If it fails, then it will only leave us three to four hours. The propulsion system is still fine and we can still make our retreat but if we are going to do so we have to do it now. Should we press on or retreat?"
Admiral Yamamoto contemted for a second, weighing the pros and cons of Katsuro''s suggestion. He made a good point. Since the battleships suffered from a torpedo attack, creating a huge hole in the hull, the effectiveness and uracy of their main batteries will be affected. He looked around at his surroundings, everything stationery is angled to 15 degrees.
Even if the bilge pumps are working perfectly, it''s only a matter of time before they fail, signing their death certificate as it will sink under the sea in hours. However, a retreat is the most shameful thing amanding officer could''ve done. After all, this naval battle right now is important for the Yamato Empire as losing here means a decisive victory for the enemy.
Should they retreat here, the Ruthenia Empire will havemand of the sea in the Yellow Sea. This means logistical transports to support their troops on the Choson penins will be gone, leaving them isted them not having a way to resupply, reinforce, and get their troops back home.
The Ruthenian Empire has already won onnd and in the air, losing in the sea would mean a total defeat in war.
Faced with a great decision like this he finally gave a response.
"Katsuro, we will not yield here. We will fight to thest even if it means total annihtion of the fleet. We can''t allow the Ruthenians to conquer the sea. I''m sure the Yamato High Command would give the same order anyway."
"But Admiral. This is a suicide, we can''t fight what we can''t see. The Ruthenians have been firing salvo on us and have been hitting their marks yet how about us? We haven''t even scored a hit on them. Also, their aircraft..."
"Yes...I know, the aircraft...There''s no way those nes came from the maind. It possibly came from their aircraft carrier Petropavlovsk," Yamamoto sighed. "To think that my vision for the future of naval battle is true all along, that a battleship is ineffective against aircraft..."
As they were having their conversation on the bridge, one of the officers of the Amagi ss Battlecruiser entered themand bridge.
"Admiral, the Ruthenian nes...they are heading to us!"
"What...?" Yamamoto grabbed his binocrs on the table and rushed outside themand bridge. A cacophony of anti-aircraft guns firing at the Ruthenian nes filled the air. Golden strobe lights were everywhere.
The Ruthenian nes were nimbly evading all the anti-aircraft rounds. They were so fast, making it hard for the gunners to shoot down. And in spite of not hitting them, the Yamatos didn''t give up and continued firing on them unrelentingly.
However, despite their efforts, the Ruthenian nes manage to get past it. A Ruthenian torpedo bomber ne was hounding close behind the gship, droning in with great speed.
"That''s the ne that fired a torpedo that can change course upon release," Yamamoto panicked. "If it fires its torpedo again we won''t have a chance to evade it. Tell all our anti-aircraft personnel to focus fire on that iing aircraft!"
"Aye aye Admiral," Katsuro saluted and headed back into themand bridge and approached a speaking tube. He leaned over and started talking.
"Order from the Admiral, focus fire on the iing aircraft approaching us from astern. I repeat, focus fire on the iing aircraft approaching us from astern."
After rying Yamamoto''s orders, the officers in charge of the gunnery delivered the order to the gunners. Who then shifted the angle and the position of the anti-aircraft guns of the battleship to the south.
Unfortunately, only the anti-aircraft batteries located aft of the ship can shoot at the aircraft as they have no visual on the ne due to the superstructure of the ship blocking it.
Katsuro soon realized this and immediately hailed the helmsman to turn starboard.
"Hey, you! Turn this ship to starboard now!"
"We can''t sir, we''ve been taking so much water below deck. If we made a wide turn it would capsize the ship."
p
"We don''t need to make a wide turn, just turn a little to the right so that our men can have a clear shot on the aircraft that''s going to sink us!"
"Aye aye, sir!"
The helmsman did what he was told and the ship turned to port.
Meanwhile, Admiral Yamamoto stared through the binocrs, watching as the aircraft came closer and closer to his ship. The anti-aircraft guns unleashed hell onto the ne but it was evaded by performing evasive maneuvers.
Yamamoto shifted the sight of his binocrs under the belly of the ne. There, he saw a huge torpedo, seemingly the one in the fore part of the ship.
Three secondster, the ne dropped the torpedo and began making its way to their ship.
Having no way of avoiding the imminent impact, Admiral Yamamoto shouted. "Get down and brace for impact!"
Yamamoto ducked, his hand clutching tightly on the railings. Soon, he could feel the metal underneath his feet shake and creak. Then there came water washing over them.
A direct hit again. He quickly stood to find out the extent of the damage. "Damage report..."
"Sir, the rudders¡ª"
¡ªIn a blink of an eye, Katsuro and the Helmsman vanished in an instant as a shell from the battleship Imperatornded a direct hit on themand bridge and caved into the deck below.
Yamamoto reflexively took a step back. A horrified expression etched on his face the moment his eyesid upon the ground. Entrails of the crew members stationed on the bridge sttered all over the floor. In front of himy a huge pool of blood that was spreading slowly outwards. It was gruesome.
"Katsuro..." Yamamoto stammered, taking a step back. "No..."
Another explosion went off and filled his ears. It didn''t ur inside the ship but from a distance. The capital ships of the Yamato Empire of the First Imperial Yamato Fleet were being picked off one by one by dive bombers.
"This battle is hopeless..." Yamamoto said, feeling numb as he watched all the men who sacrificed their lives to take theirst gasp. "Just what monster are we fighting here?"
Chapter 202 Quality Time
In the capital of the Ruthenia Empire, the day has been going as usual. People going about their daily lives, with all sorts of people milling about and making a nuisance of themselves. Even though the country is at war with the Yamato Empire, the popce in the western hemisphere doesn''t even feel that they are at war.
That''s given when the war theater is over nine thousand kilometers away from home. Even the headlines on the news weren''t all about war but the development of the Ruthenia Empire on all fronts. The reason for this is that the Ruthenian Empire suffered no significant losses in the war unlike its counterpart in the East.
Kind of ironic when one thinks that this nation was once on the brink of civil copse four years ago when the Yamato Empire was getting its ass kicked in the Far East.
With the war going favorably on the Ruthenian side, Ruthenian citizens couldn''t just be bothered. But for their brothers living in the Far East, it''s apletely different story, especially when the whole Far East is under strict martialw.
It''s a necessary precaution to ensure the safety of the Ruthenian citizens in the Far East. Yamato''s attempt on bombing divostok justified such an action, resulting in even stricter measures of protection being taken on the Far East to make sure it won''t happen again.
***
In the official residence of the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, in its garden. Alexander was having quality time with his daughter who was sitting on hisp. A book wasid in herp which she was reading with great interest as he yed with her long golden hair.
Anya didn''t even bat an eye while he was doing that. She''s too engrossed in reading a romance novel she took from the Gothic Library of the Winter Pce.
He couldn''t tell whether Anya has mastered the mastery of reading because she was flipping through the page a little bit fastpared to average children.
Alexander wanted to test that.
"Anya, can you read the next paragraph for me?" Alexander asked as he stopped stroking her hair. Anya looked up briefly before turning back to her book.
"Why?" She responded.
"Nothing...I just want you to read it for me so I can join along the adventures that are ying on your mind."
"Okay!" she agreed enthusiastically. "Okay, this paragraph...Uhm...it reads...Ernest walked alongside his crush Stephanie who was looking off into the distance while wearing a beautiful smile on her face...then," Anya continued reading the paragraph Alexander wanted her to read fluidly.
Alexander was impressed by his daughter''s reading ability. To think that she can read hard-to-pronounce sentences without stuttering or faltering is amazing.
"Thank you, Anya, what a lovely story that is. Well, are you ready for your first portrait painting? Mama ising anytime soon with her tools."
"I''m excited, papa!" Anya eximed. "I want to have a portrait simr to mama, papa, and my big sisters. I want to hang it on my bedroom wall."
"You will have that soon. I will hang a copy of it on the wall of my office too." Alexander told her with a chuckle.
Just as they were having adorable chitchat, Sophie arrived with the pce servants carrying her tools and canvas.
Alexander lifted Anya gently and set her down on the ground as he stood.
Anya noticed her mama''s arrival and so she rushed up to her. "Mama!" Sophieughed heartily as she caught Anya and lifted her up in her arms. "Excited for your portrait today?"
"Yes!" Anya said.
"Good afternoon, darling," Alexander greeted his wife and nted a kiss on her cheek. "I''ve already prepared the ce where she''ll be taking her portrait. What do you think?" He extended his hand toward the ce where Anya would stand for portrait painting.
The backdrop of the portrait was quite simple. A flora growing in the gardens of the Winter Pce.
Sophie nodded. "It''s good but before that, we have to dress Anya."
"Fine by me," Alexander shrugged.
Sophie carefully brought Anya down and beckoned the royal maids to escort her to a room where they can dress her.
While waiting for Anya, the royal couple started a discussion about how their days went. It was a usual topic for a conversation to pass the time.
,m Fifteen minutester, the royal maids of the Winter Pce returned to the garden with lovely smiles on their faces. Hiding behind them was Anya, Alexander tried to peek but the maid didn''t let him.
Maybe Anya wants to surprise them?
Just as he thought about that, the maid slowly walked away to the side, allowing Alexander and Sophie to see Anya.
She looked breathtaking; wearing a shoulderless pink gown that matched the flowers that bloomed around her like some sort of fairy tale princess. Her long golden hair was adorned with a flower pin holding it up high that made her look adorable. Lastly, she holds an umbre above her head with a bright grin on her face and a rose bouquet hanging from her hand.
Alexander could only gasp at how beautiful his daughter looked when he saw her. Even Sophie was smiling widely to see their baby girl looking so charming and adorable. "How do I look? Mama, papa?" Anya asked as she waved happily.
"You looked like the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life, Anya," Alexanderplimented her as he looked at Sophie.
Sophie felt her gaze when he said that. It sounds as though she''s the one he''s referring to as the most beautiful woman he''d seen in his life. It made her blush a little.
"Just as your father said, Anya. You are beautiful, just like me," she teased jokingly. "Okay, shall we get started? Anya, I want you to stand there and once you are there, I want you to look at me. Mama is going to paint you.
Anya nodded obediently and walked over to the ce Sophie asked her to go. Then, she posed in a side view with an innocent smile on her lips and looked over her shoulder. "Like this?"
"Yes, that''s perfect, Anya. Now stay like that for thirty minutes, Mama is going to do her best to paint a beautiful portrait of you."
"Okay!" Anya agreed.
"Alright then! Let''s begin," Sophie grabbed her brush and began brushing on the nk canvas resting on the easel.
As promised, Alexander watched with rapt attention as Sophie painted their daughter. This is the privilege Alexander missed ever since the war started. Constantly needed on themand ops and the sudden visit of the Chilean Ambassador interrupted most of his n to spend time with Sophie and Anya.
He just hoped that no one woulde over and ask for his audience. And if there''s one, he will not entertain it.
"Your Majesty."
A voice that he didn''t want to hear for the rest of the day called out for him. He slowly nced over his shoulder, eyes widened. It was Sevastian.
Sophie heard his voice too so she stopped painting. The innocent expression on Anya''s face turned into worry, fearing that her father is going to leave her for work.
"Papa?" Anya called out worriedly.
"Everything''s fine Anya!" Alexander fumbled nervously but he still managed to give a reassuring smile. He went around Sevastian and wrapped his arm around his shoulder. "In fact, Sevastian came here to watch. Right Sevastian?" he gave a threatening look at Sevastian. Indicating that he should y along otherwise he is fuckedter.
"Uh..." Sevastian gulped visibly. "Of course, Your Imperial Highness. I came here to watch it. You look so beautiful in that dress," heplimented as if his life depended on it.
"Ah...I thought father has to leave again for work," Anya somberly said.
"That''s not true sweetie," Sophie assured her. "Just like your uncle said, he''s going to watch."
Anya was convinced and so her face lit up again. "Really?! Okay then!" She returned to her pose.
"Why are you here Sevastian? Didn''t I tell you that today is my free day?" he whispered.
"Your Majesty, I came here to report about the recent development of the war. The First Imperial Fleet of the Yamato Empire has been defeated in the Battle of Yellow Sea."
"Is that so? That''s good then. You could''ve informed me of that in the evening. You almost ruined my quality time with my wife and daughter."
"I''m sorry, Your Majesty. It won''t happen again. Anyways, tomorrow is a big day as you will sign the diplomatic rtions agreement between the Chilean Republic."
Alexander sighed. "Thanks for informing me. Now join me and watch until this portrait session ends. I don''t want you lying in front of my daughter."
"It''s okay, Your Majesty. I don''t have an appointment for the next three hours."
Chapter 203 Alexanders Future Plan
It was nine o''clock in the evening at St. Petersburg Pce. Alexander granted permission to the two manservants of the Winter Pce to enter his office to have them decorate something for him.
"Put it next to my portrait painting," Alexander instructed the manservants who were carrying a sixteen by 20 inches portrait painting of his daughter made by his wife.
The manservant carefully mounted the painting on the wall, Alexander watched and hummed in satisfaction. He looked at it and noticed that something was missing. His wife''s portrait. It would be a perfect view of her portrait hung on the wall along them as well.
But painting is a tedious task and he doesn''t want Sophie to tire her hands.
''I think it would be best if I hire the best painter in the Ruthenian Empire to do her portrait,'' Alexander thought to himself.
A couple of secondster, the work was done. The manservant stepped down from the chair and bowed to him as they left.
Alexander stood there for a second, gazing at the beautiful painting of his daughter. She just looks so adorable that he could stare at it for eternity.
Interestingly, looking at it has some small side effects. It''s making him miss her and wants to see her again despite spending quality time with each other hours ago. For Alexander, it wasn''t enough, he wanted more.
Unfortunately, there''s something that requires his attention.
He returned to his chair and sat on it. He picked the file nearest to him and opened it. Inside the file, all of Alexander''s official documents rting to the establishment of diplomatic ties with the Chilean Republic and the talking points that they''ll discuss tomorrow were there.
He just has to memorize it and he is good to go.
Next is the situation report of the Battle of the Yellow Sea. A major naval engagement between the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire.
The Ruthenian Empire emerged victorious and suffered no losses. The nes were effective in sinking a battleship whose anti-aircraft guns had not yet developed to a level simr to world war two. The Yamato doesn''t have an aircraft carrier but the Foreign Intelligence Services reports that they are nning on covering and building one. He won''t be surprised if the Yamato does so as for sure, the admirals present in the battle would realize the effectiveness of the nes, thus shifting to another naval doctrine.
Next are the submarines. The Morzh ss Submarines sailing among the First Imperial Yamato Fleet covertly were providing the bearing and distance to the Ruthenian Empire Pacific Fleet. Though the Ruthenian Battleships already have state-of-the-art radars that can detect for over one hundred kilometers, they still need the exact position of the gship of the First Imperial Yamato Fleet.
Speaking of that fleet, something interested him when he read the name of the admiral leading that fleet. It was Admiral Yamamoto. So he exists in this world as well. He heard a lot from this guy, he was the best admiral in the Japanese Empire but not the greatest. His strategic blunders led to the defeat of the Imperial Japanese Navy in the war in the Pacific. Now here in this world, he was defeated again. Such a shame.
He continued reading the reports and there he found out how the First Imperial Yamato Fleet was defeated. When the aircraft from the Petropavlovsk Aircraft Carrier finished their runs, the Morzh ss Submarines finished the rest by torpedoing them. This creates huge holes in their hulls causing them to sink. Some of the ships activated their scuttling charges to prevent the ships from falling into Ruthenian hands but Alexander couldn''t care less about it sinking.
His country possessed the most technological naval warships in the world, why would he care for something obsolete? There''s only one missing form for Alexander to achieve dominance over the seven seas. And that is the Global Positioning System or GPS for short.
Alexander from his past life had essed NASA''s rocket blueprints used tounch the NAVSTAR, there will be a rocketunch test on October 1st. It''s a concept demonstration that humanity can go beyond the sky. If he seed in theunch, Alexander would get the funding he needed tounch twenty-four Navstar Satellites as well as other variety of satellites such as Synthetic Aperture Radar, Signal Intelligence,munication satellite, optical imaging satellite, naval reconnaissance satellite, optical reconnaissance satellite, radar imaging satellite, and electro-optical surveince satellite.
It would be an expensive project, higher than NASA''s budget in its prime.
To fund the megaprojects he nned for the Ruthenian Empire, Alexander would also have to introduce something that would make people spend their money on products, which in turn boost the economy, they are credit cards. To do so, he will have to set up a meeting with the Minister of Finance to discuss this new concept.
"Okay one step at the time," Alexander thought, running wild again. He shifted his attention to the war and shook off the thoughts that were swirling inside his head.
Returning to the situation of the naval battle in the Yellow Sea, Alexander achieved naval superiority. This is a huge blow to the Yamato Empire whose hopes they ced on their navy is now crushed. It''s only a matter of time as well for the Ruthenian Empire to capture Hanseong, the capital of the Choson Empire, specifically, three days.
How would the Yamato react to this loss? What will be their next move? Will they continue fighting and hope the tables turned against them or will they take the chance to negotiate with the Ruthenian Empire and sue for peace? All these questions are important as they would dictate how the future of geopolitics in the Far East will unfold.
Now, Yamato Empire, what are you going to do? The Ruthenian Empire has cut off your ess to the Choson Penins and even if you n to send more troops and amass them in your ports, Alexander can simply send bombers there and annihte everything like what he did to Busan.
He''ll find out soon when the Ruthenian Armed Forces achieve total control over the penins. The Ruthenian Empire doesn''t have amphibious assault capability to invade the main ind of the Yamato Empire. If that was the case, Alexander could simply build one. If you don''t have something and you need it or you just like it, you build it. That was his motto.
Anding tform dock and an amphibious assault ship are the vessels he will include in the next naval program. USS America and Antonio-ss amphibious transport dock are the designs he is going to copy.
Closing the file, Alexander finalizes the things he has to do tomorrow. Meet with the Chilean Foreign Minister to sign and seal the rtionship between the Ruthenian Empire and the Chilean Republic, meet with the Minister of Finance about the possible implementation of the credit card system, andstly oversee the progress of the war.
Speaking of war, Alexander remembered that the Chosonese rebels along with the Ruthenian special forces and airborne battalion who will be para dropped on October 30 will conduct an operation to retake the Hanseong from Yamato''s control.
A lot of big things are going to happen tomorrow, not only that, in the first month of November, the rocketunch test and the nuclear bomb experiment. The two most historic moments from his original world will soon happen in his new world.
Chapter 204 Desperate
October 29, 1927.
In the Imperial Army Headquarters of the Yamato Empire, the highmand officials gathered around a long table with grim expressions nketing their faces.
"The First Imperial Yamato Fleet that fought the Ruthenian Pacific Fleet in the Yellow Sea were sunk. The estimated number of survivors is unknown, we assume that they are captured by the Ruthenians,"
"How do we tell the Emperor about this? Another defeat, and a huge one at that," one of the generals voiced his concern. Since the war started, there''s nothing but bad news they are getting.
The night raid operation conducted by the Imperial Yamato Army and the Air Force was a failure as they were downed and intercepted by the Ruthenian Air Force.
It''s truly infuriating, to suffer major losses on a country they''ve easily defeated in their first war. One gentleman can''t contain his anger boiling within him, it seethes beneath his calm facade, and he ms a fist onto therge conference table. The other members of the group flinch at the loud noise, the sound causing the highmand officers in charge to tense up. They turn to Aritomo.
"This is infuriating. How are our forces so utterly useless? Why are we always getting pushed back? Don''t give me that ''we are behind in terms of technology reasoning. It won''t work here. Our forces are just ipetent who only know how to y around like a fool. Our Air Force, our Navy, and the Army. They are all useless!" Aritomo rants on, and he''s being quite vocal about this issue. "The Yamato Empire can only exist with its colonies, should the Ruthenians win this war, we will lose our colonies and bring shame to our country."
This is bad, super bad for Aritomo. The one behind the attempted assassination of the Ruthenian Grand Duchess to provoke war with the Ruthenians and reim theirnds is not turning out like Aritomo thought it would be. He could only me this unfortunate string of events on the men on the ground to save face. Just what happened to the Ruthenian Empire? They were a backward and underdeveloped nation four years ago and now they have suddenly be the secondrgest economy in the world and possibly one of the strongest militaries in the world.
That''s just impossible, Aritomo couldn''t believe it. There must be a way to turn this thing around. Otherwise, this is a great shame that even death would not be enough to redeem himself. There must be a way...
Aritomo pondered for a second, considering whether he would use his trump card. There''s only one way for the Yamato Empire to win this war. That is, he needs help from the internationalmunity, probably the Britannian Empire, as they have a defensive treaty with them.
The problem is, they can''t invoke their treaty unless one nation joins the Ruthenian side in the war. He never expected this war situation would go down like this. In that case, there''s no choice but to use it. But before that, he must act reasonably and take suggestions from his subordinates. So he nced at his subordinates who were looking down in silence and shame. It was a depressing sight, yet he had to return to his collected expression in front of the staff of the Imperial Yamato Armed Forces.
Aritomo clears his throat and begins speaking in a calm tone. "I apologize for my outburst earlier. It was unprofessional of me and I am sorry if any of you felt hurt or insulted. Now, returning to the issues at hand, the Ruthenian Empire is winning on every front and things are looking bad for us. I will wee any ideas and rmendations that you have."
The generals exchanged nces and muttered about something. Aritomo watched them closely and waited for a reply from his subordinates.
They looked hesitant to speak, but they eventually did.
"If I may, Your Excellency," a man spoke in a gruff tone. It was General Katsura Taro.
"You may, General," Aritomo replied in return.
General Katsura cleared his throat and looked him resolutely in the eye.
"This might earn the attention of the internationalmunity but this suggestion of mine could give us desirable results."
"Hoh?" Aritomo mused, he leaned forward as he took interest in what the general had to say. "If this suggestion of yours is useful and delivers what we want, then I will consider that."
"Thank you," the man continued. "Then, it involves bombing, but instead of a conventional one we use a chemical one." he paused dramatically and continued. "Mustard gas."
"What the...!" One of the generals eximed, his eyes opened wide with disbelief. "Are you hearing yourself, Katsura? Aren''t you aware of the Geneva Convention which prohibits the use of chemical and biological weapons?"
Katsura remained silent and focused solely on Aritomo, ignoring the protest from his colleagues. "Your Excellency, just like you said, we have to do everything to prevent defeat. The Yamato Empire hasn''t lost a war against the Western powers but we know what will happen if a country loses to one. Unequal treaties, exploitation, concession, or worst, annexation. Do you want our beloved country to be ruled by a foreign power?" his gaze flickered at the general who protested his suggestion, apparently it was General Hajime Sugiyama.
General Sugiyama was silent after Katsura finished speaking. His lips were pressed tightly together and he refused to meet anyone''s gaze. Katsura made a valid point and he doesn''t want his country to be ruled by a foreign power like the Han Dynasty. He won''t even dare to imagine it.
He simply returned to his seat, allowing the discussion to continue.
"Aside from General Katsura, does anyone want to contribute?" Aritomo asked, his voiceced with authority and seriousness.
"I would like to suggest something to the table," General Sugimaya speaks again, his voice more gentle. "By thinking of Katsura''s suggestion deeply in my mind, I would like to say that I''m on board with the suggestion. But should the operation fail and the Ruthenians prevail, there must be a backup n. You see, the Ruthenians badly want the Chosonese Penins. But they can''t annex it due to the terms of the St. Petersburg Treaty. What if we make the penins miserable to live in? I''m talking about burning everything to the ground as our forces retreat all the way south."
"Are you talking about a scorched earth tactic?" Katsura questioned while tilting his head to the side, clearly surprised by his colleague''s suggestion.
Sugiyama gave a small smile and nodded. "Yes. We already saw the Ruthenian air capabilities when we conducted the night raid. They intercepted all our nes. If they intercept our nes carrying mustard gas then it will be impossible for us to win strategically without air superiority. The scorched earth tactic will ensure that Ruthenian will not benefit from the liberation of the Choson Empire," he concluded.
"Your Excellency, I''m curious about our next step. Should we lose the Choson Empire to the Ruthenian Empire, what will we do? Continue fighting or sue for peace?"
"That is something I haven''t discussed with the ministers," Aritomo said. "But should ite to that, expect that the Yamato Empire won''t back down easily. So, chemical warfare and scorched earth. Is there anyone here who would like to add?"
No one spoke or raised their hands.
"Good, scramble our bombers. I will speak with the Prime Minister and inform him of the naval battle in the Yellow Sea and discuss the worst-case scenario with him as well."
Chapter 205 The Harbinger
October 29, 1927. Choson Penins.
The Ruthenian Armed Forces have captured key cities in the northern part of the Choson Empire, continuing their assault from one city to another until the capital is in their hands.
The Yamato Forces stationed in the Choson Empire were desperate to turn the situation around and sent all of the troops garrisoned in the south to the north to stop the Ruthenian Advance.
There hasn''t been a reinforcement since the invasion of the Ruthenian Empire started. The aircraft providing air cover was supposed to protect them from the deadly rains of Ruthenian firepower. But they kept getting intercepted. Even though the Ruthenians never targeted their airfields that would render them useless for strategic purposes.
Words from theirmanding officer state that the Ruthenian Empire bombed the Port of Busan, which is their main point of entry to the Choson Penins, cutting them off from their mothend of supplies and additional troops. There is also a word going around the military saying that the First Imperial Yamato Fleet was sunk in the battle of the Yellow Sea.
The soldiers fighting on the frontlines couldn''t believe that this was all happening so much to the point they are even doubting if they are fighting the same Ruthenians whom they have fought four years ago and defeated easily.
The morale of the Yamato Army was at an all-time low, they are losing ground on every front and kept being bombarded by Ruthenian artilleries and aircraft bombers from the air so impossible to shoot down due to it flying at a high altitude.
One of the aircraft that is bringing nightmares to the troops is the¡ª
¡ªOn the outskirts of Kaes?ng, thousands of military troops of the Yamato Empire ran across the forest. The canopy of the trees above gave them cover from enemy aircraft from being targeted.
The Ruthenian Forces are only two kilometers away from the city and the Yamato desperately need to protect the city as it could be a staging ground for the Ruthenian Forces to resupply and prepare for the invasion of Hanseong.
If the Yamato loses the city, they lose the north. Worst of all, the grip of the Yamato Empire in the capital city of the Choson Empire will be gone. They will be forced to retreat all the way to the south without knowing whether their countryman will ferry them out of the penins or leave them there to fight until the end.
The Yamato Forces kept running until one of the soldiers heard a faint whirring sound in the air that sent chills down his spine.
"STOP!" He shouted. Hisrades ground to a halt when they heard him.
"What is wrong?" Someone asked but he shushed him and listened carefully to the sound whispering in the sky.
The sound is familiar. He looked up to see what it was and his eyes widened, recognizing the aircraft silhouette in the sky.
"It''s the Harbinger!" he eximed. "It''s looking down on us!"
"Harbinger?!"
"Quick get to the ground! Stay low!"
"Is it really the Harbinger?! Please don''t be! I don''t want to die here!"
"Shut up! Just get down to the ground, they won''t see us here under the trees!"
All of them get to the ground, keeping their heads low as possible. Their hands were shaking from fear and trepidation of the possible death. The Harbinger is a huge Ruthenian ne that can fire from a greater height without having a chance to shoot it down.
It cruises in the sky at a slow speed, its body banking to the right. The man who saw it first was right. It was really looking down at them. But, can they see them? They don''t know, but they wish it wasn''t the case.
"Why¡just why are we facing these monsters? They shouldn''t be here¡they shouldn''t be here!" one of the Yamato soldiers whimpered. He knew what that ne did to hisrade.
"Didn''t I tell you to shut up and keep your heads down?! You''re going to expose our location to the Harbinger," the soldier next to him hissed at him.
Another voice chimed in. "Aren''t you even worried about what''s going to happen to us if the Harbinger found us?" he whispered, earning a re from hispanion.
"I know, that''s why you have to be quiet! Just quiet!"
Despite putting up a strong front, he was terrified, just like everyone else. Just what is their Air Force doing? What happened to the times when they were in the war with the Ruthenians and for every assault, they had protection from the sky? Where are they? Why aren''t they shooting the Harbinger down?
He vented inwardly. Well, he knew the answer to it but still, but it was still hard for him to believe.
A loud thud startled all of them as something exploded near them. Thunderous roar as rock and earth exploded outward. But no one was caught in the explosion.
"The Harbinger! It found us!" one of the soldiers frantically called and everyone panicked. Some of the soldiers gasped in terror while the others pissed on their pants.
"Stay calm! Don''t move!" one of the officers shouted.
"Don''t move my ass! I will not get killed here today!" The soldiers suddenly stood and tried to run but his officer tackled him on his back and pushed him to the ground.
"Get your shit together, if you panic here it''ll spread to our ranks and when they do that, they''ll run amok which will make it easier for the Harbinger to track us."
"But it...it fired on us! How can you be so sure that the Harbinger hasn''t found us yet?" he demanded.
"Because if it did find us, we won''t be talking right now."
He was partially convinced by his words. His shivering legs were gradually calming down as the officer let go of him and rolled to the side.
Then he nervously looked up to the sky again, watching as the Harbinger flew in an arcing path.
***
Meanwhile, ten thousand feet above the sky, the Ruthenian Gunship, Perun was on a mission to support ground troops to take over the city of Kaesong, thest major city in the north, fifty-three point seven kilometers from Hanseong.
The Ruthenian ground troops will be besieging the city in the next hour and the gunship''s role in this siege is to cut off enemy reinforcementing from Hanseong.
Luckily, they found them, hidden beneath the trees of the forest.
Thebat system officer of the Perun, Major Leon was staring at his monitor screen in thermal imaging mode and noticed that the Yamatos on the ground panicked a little from his test fire of the forty-millimeter Bofor cannon.
"They have some balls huh?" Leon remarked. "Sir, we got hundreds of tangoes here eight hundred meters southwest of Kaesong city. Warning shots have been fired and I am now requesting permission to shoot."
"You got a bead on them?" The pilot of the gunship asked.
"Yes, right in the center of my one hundred five millimeter howitzer."
"Why are they lying on the ground?" one of the officers asked.
"They are hiding from us but it''s useless as we have thermal imaging. Even if the trees are covering them, their body temperature will still give away their position. This is going to be a massacre but I don''t feel guilty about it¡"
"Maybe you are angry because they tried to kill our Grand Duchesses."
"Yeah, that''s more than enough motivation for me to kill these Yamatos," Leon coldly replied. "These inferior scums should''ve stayed where they belong, to be conquered by us."
"Overlord said that we are cleared to shoot," the pilot informed.
"Shooter''s discretion boss?" Leon asked.
"You are green, shoot anytime you like."
"In that case," Leon brushed a finger on his joystick that controls the three weapon systems of the Gunship Perun. Then, secondster he pushed the button.
The Perun shook a little from the recoil of the 105 howitzers. An explosion erupted on the ground, killing 50 Yamato soldiers in an instant.
"That''s one hell of a firework," the pilotmented.
"Good kill."
The Yamato soldiers scattered like ants and ran from all directions. With just one shot of a cannon, they routed like fools.
A predatory smile spread across his face as he prepared for another round. Good thing, the gunship can fire two weapons at the same time. Leon used the 25mm Gatling Gun and 40mm Bofor cannon and started shooting at them without mercy, giving them hell from the sky.
Some soldiers tried to shoot their rifles up into the sky, trying to hit them but that was a futile attempt. Leon switched into a 105mm howitzer and shot the guy who was at the center of his crosshair and snickered.
Just like their previous campaign, it was a massacre. The Gunship Perun decimated the Yamato reinforcements.
"Did we get it all?" the pilot asked.
"I''m not sure, there must be plenty of them who''ve escaped but arge majority of them were down. How far are we from bingo fuel?"
"Thirty minutes on station," the pilot replied.
Leon checked the ground again by moving the camera with his joystick, making sure that there are no significant forces present in the area.
"I''ve used a lot of ammunition, I think we should rearm and refuel."
"Let me ask¡"
***
Back from the ground, the smell of gunpowder wafted in the air. Cratered ground from the explosive shell scattered all around the area, leaving dismembered bodies left there.
The soldier who miraculously attacked found himself in a daze.
He uttered. "Harbinger...monster."
Chapter 206 Steamy Morning Before Diplomatic Meeting
St. Petersburg, Ruthenian Empire.
It was a pleasant morning for Alexander. A crisp fall breeze blew in the small window of his bedroom and hey there enjoying its warmth against his bare skin. As he basked in the sunlight streaming through the open curtains, it seemed to take a long time before someone finally knocked on his door.
"Come in," Alexander didn''t even ask the person who knocked on his door as he was sure that it would be the one who is important in his life.
"Darling, you should dress up or we are going to bete for the breakfast meeting with the Chilean.." Sophie trailed off the moment she saw Alexander turning around.
"Oooh..." Sophie gasped at the sight of her husband''s muscr body, making her blush a little. Just what kind of ability does her husband have? To be able to maintain such a beautiful body despite being flooded with work. It''s impressive and she still can''t get over it.
Alexander grabbed a shirt from the closet and wore it before walking over to Sophie who was standing there idly.
"Is something wrong?" Alexander asks concernedly as he tucked her hair behind her ears.
His skin brushing against her cheeks causes her to snap out from her stupor and looks up at Alexander, a bright smile adorning her face. "Nothing."
"You''re lying," Alexander said teasingly. "I saw you immediately avert your eyes to not look at my body. Geez, we''ve been together for four years and yet you still act shy upon seeing me topless."
Sophie justughed nervously while looking anywhere, her face slightly turning red speechless.
Alexander smiled at the sight. He leaned forward and whispered. "To be honest, I''m feeling hungry right now and I would like to have you as my breakfast..."
Before Sophie could react to his tickling and amorous words, Alexander''s lips were now tracing her neck. This caused Sophie to let out a cute moan and cover her mouth with both hands. Alexander couldn''t help but chuckle at how cute her wife is, this makes him want to tease her more.
"Alex...we can do thister...our security detail is already waiting for us..." Sophie moaned again when Alexander began sucking hard on her neck, leaving marks all over. If this goes on, she too will be sucked in by the pleasure Alexander has given her.
Sophie could feel slowly getting aroused by Alexander''s actions. She then felt two fingers rubbing her clit making her arch her back a bit, letting out another moan.
"I''m the Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire, I''m sure they won''t bother if I''m thirty minuteste," Alexander said, thrusting his finger deeply inside Sophie''s wet entrance. The sensation made Sophie squirm in delight and she let out a loud moan as her head fell onto his shoulder, breathing heavily.
Seeing her vulnerable state Alexander knew he had won her over. He smirked at her reaction, feeling satisfied to the point it was addicting. He removes his finger covered with juices and licks it clean. It tasted sweet, like watermelon. He wanted more of it. And so, he carried her and put her down on the bed.
Alexander removed the shirt that he had just recently worn and undone his pants. Sophie could only watch him strip himself naked, feeling overwhelmed by Alexander''s attractiveness. His well-sculpted muscles made her feel weak and submissive.
Alexander was on fours on top of the bed. He was staring at Sophie who was lying underneath him.
"This will only take ten minutes," Alexander promised.
"Hmm..." Sophie hummed in response and there, Alexander began.
He leaned down and kissed Sophie passionately. Their tongues intertwined as both began to drown in pleasure.
Alexander''s long and hardened shaft was pressed against Sophie''s entrance, she could feel his length stretching inside of her as it prated her deeply.
Her inner walls tightened and her breath hitched as Alexander''s started pounding inside of her. The sound of her moans every time he thrust deeper into her filled the room. It was quite noisy and someone might have heard it as he failed to close the door when he carried her to the bed.
He needs to shut her up. To do so, he kissed her once again, muffling her screams of pleasure with his kisses. She must''ve loved it, as he could feel her legs wrapping around his waist and her hands clutching the back of his head as if not wanting him to escape.
Alexander is almost reaching his limit and about to cum. Sophie is also about to reach her climax soon. The intensity of his thrusts increases and her muffled moans increase in volume.
Soon enough, Alex reached his climax. His seed spurted out from his hole, filling Sophie to the brim and coating her insides in an intense mess. Alexander copsed on her chest, panting heavily. He rolled to the other side, he was done and he can feel his shaft covered with thick semen losing rigidity.
Unbeknownst to him, Sophie wasn''t finished. His cock is dirty, and so his wife has to clean it with her mouth.
Without further ado, she lifted her upper body and arched over as he reached for Alexander''s shaft with her mouth and then sucked it.
The warm and tickling sensation wrapped around Alexander''s cock, causing him to let out a soft moan. It felt good, very good so much that his cock is starting to regain its hardness. She is gobbling it violently and he feels himself throbbing deep inside her mouth and he loves every sensation thates from it.
Secondster, Alexander could feel it again. It''s going to erupt and this time, it will be inside her mouth. Sophie can feel it too so she kept on bobbing her head. Secondster, his sperm gushed out of her mouth. He came a lot that her mouth couldn''t hold off and started leaking from the corners of her mouth despite her trying her best to gulp it all down.
Once she felt that his shaft was not leaking anymore, she took away her mouth and looked up at him, teary-eyed.
,m "Bitter..." Sophie breathed out, as she wiped the excess sperm from her mouth with her finger andpped at it with her tongue. This action made Alexander turn on again but this time, he controlled his lust. Maybeter after the meeting.
"You did a good job, darling," Alexander praised Sophie who simply gave him a weak smile. She was still a bit dazed as if she hadn''t fully recovered yet. "Ah...you are so cute, I wonder if we are going to have a boy or a girl this time." He said teasingly.
Sophie rubbed her belly, wondering about that thought. If she were to choose, she would like it to be a boy. Because her role as a queen is to produce a male heir. If it''s a girl again then they''ll just fuck again, again, and again until she gives birth to a boy.
"We better wash ourselves, we still have time to make that breakfast meeting with the Chilean Prime Minister right?"
"Hmm..." Sophie hummed.
Alexander let out a soft chuckle. He stood up and helped Sophie to stand up as well. With a smile, he ced his hand on her belly, imagining a child growing inside of her. Be it a boy or a girl, he will love them with all his heart, it was a promise he made when Anya was in her uterus. He wants them to grow in a safe ce. That means he''ll have to work thrice as hard to eliminate every fool who tried to harm his family. Be it the ckhand or the foreign government.
Chapter 207 A Friend In The South Secured
One hour after their happy time, Alexander and Sophie entered the ck sleek-looking royal car. It wasn''t the Bukavac this time but a car that existed in Alexander''s past world. The presidential car of the president of the United States, the Beast.
Alexander wanted to know for himself how the United States president from his past life felt when riding in one of the most protected cars on Earth. He was able to copy the design thanks to his close rtionship with the current administration before he died.
He was a main supplier of weapons to the United States after all, and knowing that Alexander or Thomas wouldn''t betray the United States or not work for the best interest of the country, he was given a chance to peek at the schematics. Even though it was just a quick nce, for him, it was all the time he needed to make a copy of one.
Recreating it in a world whose technology was simr to that of the 1930s and early 1940s, was a challenge, but thanks to the advancement of the manufacturing industry which is part of his main domestic policy, he was able to create a perfect copy of it.
Of course, it won''t just stop there, Alexander has a lot of things to introduce to this dark technological era.
Feeling the interior of the Beast, Alexander finds it morefortable than the Bukavac, it''s not too gaudy and only exudes a humble aura yet powerful atmosphere that would make one enthralled.
Inside the vehicle, was his National Security Advisor Sevastian who is sensing something about the royal couple.
"Your Majesties, it seems like you enjoyed the morning. I can tell by your expressions," he said as if to tease the two.
Alexander simply let out a soft "hmph" before speaking. "It must be because of the progress of the war. We are winning on all fronts and it makes me happy."
"It made me feel happy as well," Sophie added. "As the mother of the Ruthenian Empire, I pray every night for the soldiers fighting for our country, to give them the strength and courage that they will need to fight valiantly on the front line."
Sevastian gave a small smile at her heartfelt words. His gaze flickered to Alexander and grabbed the file resting by his seat. "Your Majesty, this is the final draft of the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation that you and the Chilean Foreign Minister will sign at nine o''clock in the morning."
After saying that, Sevastian handed the file to Alexander who took it, examining it carefully. He flipped through the pages until he reached the end.
Sevastian watched Alex''s reaction closely before asking, "Is everything satisfactory?"
Alexander nodded while looking at thest page. "Yes. I believe this document is enough. With this treaty, we will be able to exert our influence in South America. They have raw minerals that we need to further our technological advancements. I would like to contact every country and establish diplomatic ties."
Sevastian gave him an approving nod and replied. "It''s a great idea, Your Majesty. Would that be your major foreign policy in South America? If that is so, then I would be d to help. Anyways, Your Majesty, since we are talking about exerting our influence, I remember that you asked me about the ongoing conflicts happening around the world. Are you implying that we perhaps intervene in their affairs and work with the government or group that will be beneficial to the Ruthenian Empire?"
"That was the n," Alexander answered without missing a beat. "Until the Yamato Empire decided to go to war against us. Due to that, the n was dyed but the Foreign Intelligence Services is watching closely. Speaking of the war, how are things in the Choson Penins unfolding?"
"I just got off the phone with the Joint Chief of Staff an hour ago. He said that our Armed Forces just took the city of Kaesong. It''s a city fifty-three kilometers away from the capital city of the Choson Empire, Hanseong. He also said that they are going tounch an operation to take the capital city with the Righteous Army in 21:00 at Moskva Standard Time."
"So basically, three o''clock in the morning?" Alexander hummed while giving a slight nod.
"Once we capture Hanseong, conquering the south would be an easy feat for our army. After all, almost eight percent of the forces of the Yamato Empire in the Choson Penins were killed in the offensive in the north."
While the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire and his National Security Advisor were having a chat, Sophie was listening and watching them, wanting to learn about the current situation even if it''s a little. Alexander noticed it and he smiled at her.
"Sorry, darling, it seems like our conversation bores you," Alexander told her. She shook her head and giggled lightly. "It''s okay, don''t mind me. It''s your duty to listen to your National Security Advisor right?"
At that moment, the car came to a stop.
"It seems like we are here," Sevastian stated as he looked out of the window and gazed at the front facade of the Mikhailovsky Pce.
A man exited from the front door of the Beast and headed towards the back door. The man opened it, allowing the royal couple and Sevastian to step off the vehicle.
"Thank you, Rn," Alexander thanked. Sevastian and Sophie nod at the man who has been by their side for almost five years.
Rn returned the gesture. He walked by them towards the pce''s entrance. The moment they got there, he tapped Alexander''s elbow lightly with his finger to get his attention.
"What is it, Rn?" Alexander asked.
Rn pulled out a letter from the inside pocket of his suit jacket and handed it to Alexander.
"I''ll take a look at this once the meeting isplete," Alexander said as he put the note in the inside pocket of his suit.
After that, he entered the pce and was immediately escorted by the pce staff to the room where the official delegates from the Chilean Republic were waiting.
As soon as they arrived at the room, the door was opened by the pce guards. Inside the room was the Foreign Minister of the Chilean Republic, Emilio Bello Codecido.
Emilio rose from his seat as soon as he saw the two royals entering the room. He approached the Emperor and the Empress of the Ruthenian Empire and gave a formal bow.
"Your Majesty, sir, and Your Majesty, ma''am. It''s a pleasure to meet you in person."
"The pleasure is mine," Alexander smiled, followed by Sophie. "Now, shall we proceed to the dining table?"
"Yes, in fact, we''ve prepared our popr breakfast cuisine from Chile. I hope you two will enjoy it!" Emile said with a bright smile.
"Of course," Alexander and Sophie intoned, they strode all the way to the table where a freshly-baked breakfast cuisine of Chile is served on the table.
"What do you call this?" Alexander asked as he took his seat.
"It''s the empanada, Your Majesty. It''s a baked dough with beef inside," Emilio exined.
Alexander grabbed his fork and a table knife and made a small cut in the dough. Then he picked up the bite-sized empanada with a fork to see the inside. Tendrils of smoke wafted from the food and it had a sweet aroma of beef that lingered in the air. He put it into his mouth and let out a satisfied hum.
"This tastes good," hemented as Sophie and Sevastian did the same thing. They all nodded in agreement.
Emilio was pleased to see their reactions.
"Your gestures alone made me happy. While I''m in St. Petersburg, I tried some of your cuisine as well as the food in your fast food restaurant wheremon folks often eat. It was delicious, I hope we can bring it to our country so that Chilean people would be able to eat Ruthenian food."
"Don''t worry, once we sign the treaty, we can start exchanging goods. Things like electronics, automobiles, home appliances, and foods will be exported to your country."
"I can''t wait for that to happen."
They enjoyed their breakfast and discussed the treaties. Two hourster, the media arrived at the Mikhailovsky Pce to capture the important moment.
In a room, there''s arge rectangr table where the Foreign Minister of the Chilean Republic and the Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire sit. Behind them was a poster titled "Rutho-Chilean Economic Friendship." A g of both countries fluttered in the wind.
On the television, they are seen signing documents after documents. The people of the Ruthenian Empire watched it unfold.
Two minutester, they both stood from their seats and walked into the center where they exchanged a handshake. After that, they faced the camera and smiled. The Chilean Republic has officially established diplomatic ties with the Ruthenian Empire.
Chapter 208 Prelude: Hanseong Is Next
It was six o''clock in the evening at Choson Penins. In the city of Kaesong, rows of Polkan Jeeps were grumbling as they traverse the rutted road, transporting troops who will be invading Hanseong in the next nine hours.
Helicopters flew above the city, their whirring sound was strange enough to freak out the Chosonese present in the city.
They looked at it in awe and at the same time with fear. They''ve never seen anything like that in their life, their jeeps, tanks, and armored personnel carriers were all straight out of fantasy.
They watched as the Ruthenian soldiers marched along the streets, their weapons hung on their shoulders and their eyes held an aura of dominance and confidence.
"They are Ruthenians soldiers..." one of the Chosonese elderly spoke. "They are at war with the Yamato Empire and are pushing to the south where our capital is."
"What''s going to happen to us? Are they going to free us from the Yamatos?" the young Chosonese asked loudly, trying to make his voice heard as it was being muffled by the orchestrated march of the Ruthenian Army.
The elderly man shook his head. "We don''t know. Our future is uncertain. The Ruthenians could either do that or rece Yamato as Choson''s new master. Whatever the choice may be, we the people of Choson can only do what we are told."
Listening to the elderly man''s voice, the man somberly looked down in shame. So his country is going to be controlled again by foreigners, a puppet. How could the future of the Choson be so bleak? This is the fault of the government, which sold their homnd piece by piece to the foreigners. It was news that swept the Chosonnds, the ministers of the King himself signed a treaty with the Yamato Empire, making them a protectorate. They were givennds and titles, effectively betraying the Chosonese people. King Gojong was forced to step down and his son seeded him. He became a puppet of the Yamato who acts for the best interest, not for the people.
All of this is enough to make his heart ache but there is nothing he can do about this. To think that his own countrymen will be the one to destroy his country, not the foreigners, make him sick.
Fortunately, the Choson Empire has its army, hiding from in sight. The Righteous Army. They may be unequipped and outnumbered but their spirits and determination to make their country free from foreign shackles inspire him to the point that if he finds them, he will join them.
Of course, they are taking useful people, so just in case he got recruited into their ranks, he sneaked into Hanseong and mapped every small garrison where the Yamato soldiers stayed. He draws it on the paper which is on him at the moment.
Now, the Ruthenia Empire seems to be winning the war, the question of them being their new master is uncertain but he hated the Yamato. After all, the Yamato soldiers killed his mother in front of him for fun, kidnapped his sister, and beat him severely. If he can exact his revenge by helping the Ruthenians, then he would dly do so. And should the Ruthenians make his country their new colony, well, he hadn''t thought of that far yet.
"Okay, that''s enough sightseeing boy," the elderly man said to him with a pat on the shoulder. "We have to get in the line for the Ruthenians to process us."
"Process us?" the young man looked at him. "Why?"
"Because, they don''t want a Yamato hiding among us, they have to make sure that we are a Chosonese civilian, not abatant who deserted and disguised himself asmon folk."
The elderly man had a point so he followed him to a block not far from the main street. The ce was crowded with Chosonese lining up for processing. The young man was able to see the end of the line, it was a tent that didn''t exist hours ago. How were the Ruthenians able to build such a massive tent so fast? Also, the ce is bright with lights being emitted from a strange-looking cart. Unbeknownst to him, it was a piece of military utility equipment called a military light cart.
He lined up with the elderly man in front of him. He can hear the gunshots from afar. The Ruthenians must''ve found the hiding Yamato soldiers. He wished that it will be the case.
Forty-five minutester, it was now his turn. He entered a brightly lit tent with two military women sitting behind a desk, tapping their fingers on a set of buttons while facing what seemed to be a television. They noticed his arrival and were asked toe forward, to which he dly did so.
"What''s your name?" Surprisingly, the woman spoke Chosonese.
"My name is Lee Hak-Joo."
"How old are you?"
"I''m fourteen."
"Where do you live?"
"I live in this city, Kaesong."
"Do you have any parents, or siblings that are here in the city right now?"
When that question was brought up, a memory struck him hard, reminding him of how he lost them one by one.
"My father was taken by the Yamatos to work in a coal mine, my mother was killed by the Yamatos, and my little sister was kidnapped by the Yamatos. I''m just by myself, ma''am," he answered, lowering his head. His tears started flowing. He missed them, the memories where they were once together in a ce they called home.
The Ruthenian officer, who was asking questions, felt pity when she saw his state.
"I''m very sorry to hear that, you see, we have a list of names here of the Chosonese we''ve processed from other cities. Do you want me to look her up? Just give me a name."
Hope gleamed in Lee''s eyes. "Really? Can you find her?
"We can''t guarantee that we''ll have a record for your sister, but this is a great start," she smiled.
"Thank you, then, the name of my sister is Lee Hyeo-ri."
The military officer typed the name of his sister on the nk search bar. She frowned at the result.
"Unfortunately, the name of your sister doesn''t match up with our records."
Lee looked down, his rekindled hope was shattered again.
"But for now, we will give you an identification letter that you must keep in you at all times," a sound akin to scratching sounded from behind the desk. The military officer pulled out a paper from a ck machine and handed it to him.
Lee looked at the paper he was handed. All of his personal information was there.
"Look, the war is not yet over. Your little sister may be in the south. Our forces might be able to find your sister as they push through the south. If they do, juste back here. We are stationed here for months to process the civilians. Lee Hak-Joo wasn''t? I''ll remember your name. I feel sorry for your loss."
"Thank you for the kind words, ma''am. I appreciate it. Uhm...may I give something to you?"
"What is it?" the military officer spoke.
He pulled a folded piece of paper tucked from his waist and handed it to her.
The military officer and her colleagues checked the paper with curiosity.
"That''s a map I drew where you can find the resting ces of the Yamato in Hanseong. I hope that it will help you crush the Yamato Army."
The military officer smiled. "Thank you, now if there''s anything you want to say or give you may do so now, otherwise you are free to leave."
"I''ll take my leave."
***
Temporarymand headquarters, Kaesong. The military generals were discussing how they were going to approach Hanseong inside the meeting room.
A military officer who processed Lee''s identification was stopped by a soldier guarding a door.
"Sorry ma''am, you cannot enter here without prior authorization."
"Look, I have something to give to Brigadier General Danilov, it''s intel provided by a Chosonese man about enemy positions of the Yamato troops in Hanseong."
"Is that even urate?"
"Look, why don''t you just stop asking questions and give it to him?"
The man clicked his tongue as he snatched the paper from her hand. "Fine."
Ten minutester, the generals finished their debriefing. General Brigadier Danilov, one of the generals of the Ruthenia Empire participating in the Rutho-Yamato war was stopped by an officer.
"Sir, someone wants to give you this paper, it says that it contains enemy positions of the Yamato troops in the Hanseong."
Brigadier General Danilov took the paper from his hand and opened it. "Ahh...this. this is old intel, there are no troops in these positions as they already left. Regardless, we are going to bomb it anyway...Hey Bobrovsky! I want every Zhar-ptitsa in the city fueled and ready in the next five hours."
"Yes sir!"
"Throw this in the trash, will you? We already have spy nes, we don''t need this shit."
"Yes, sir."
Chapter 209 The Operation Anastasia
It was two o''clock in the morning in the mountains of Uamsan. The chirping of the cicada and the rustling of the leaves were all that could be heard. In a certain clearing, the Righteous Army and the Special Forces of the Ruthenian Empire were preparing themselves, wearing their equipment and checking their guns.
Vasili was observing how Chosonese are prepping up, waiting for mistakes. Fortunately, there were none and he gave a small nod to the Chosonese who smiled at him with pride and excitement while raising their Mosin Nagant bolt action rifle. Vasili smiled at their giddiness before turning back towards hisrades.
"Sir, we got a message from Overwatch, the 32nd airborne battalion will be para dropped in thirty minutes and link up with us two hundred meters southwest of our position."
"Were they briefed about the operation?" Vasili asked.
"Yes sir, once theynd in the mountains, it''s go time."
"That''s great. Now, I don''t think I''ll have to remind myself that I don''t tolerate mistakes during the operation. Should you have questions about our operation, say it now." Vasili nced at the special forces who only looked back at him in silence. "So I''ll take your silence as a no. Very well, I''ll do onest mission brief with theirmanding officer. Look after the Chosonese, they might encounter problems with their equipment and ask questions."
"Yes sir!" the nine special forces intoned together with a salute.
Vasili walked away and headed into the tent where Gang Eun-Ae, themanding officer of the Righteous Army in the Gyeonggi province.
Moving away from the curtains of the tent, he found her sitting behind a wooden table with the map of Hanseong lying on top of it. His eyes followed her finger as it moved across the map as if studying it.
His footstepsing closer to her, she lifted her head only to see a man looking at her. Her eyes widened a little bit. She stood up slowly with her legs wobbling.
"Captain Vasili."
He noticed this and chuckled lightly.
''
"Look you don''t have to stand and stop whatever it is you''re doing just to greet me, I''m not a king," he jested lightly.
"But you are an important person¡sir," she said shyly with her hands on the back of her neck. He saw how red her face became and couldn''t help but chuckle again. He ambled towards the table and looked at the map.
"I see that you''re busy studying and reviewing the operation. May I suggest that we go over the n one more time?" he suggested, looking at Gang Eun Ae who looked at him with a confused face, wondering why they should do so.
Nevertheless, she agreed,
"Of course, Captain." She sat down and motioned for him to sit. The two sat opposite each other and before Vasili began, he looked at his watch.
"It''s two o five in the morning, which gives us fifty-five minutes to prepare for the operation but we will leave at two thirty-five along with reinforcementsing. Now, the Ruthenian Army is going to conduct an airstrike at facilities they believe the Yamato are using. The attack will alert all the Yamato troops garrisoned in the capital, thus creating a diversion for us to extract your king, who is under house arrest in the Gyeongbokgung pce. We''ve intercepted a radio transmission that the Resident General of the Choson Empire is going to evacuate your king forcefully, we can''t let that happen. So the airborne battalion of the Ruthenian Army will suppress them in their location to prevent them from responding to the pce. We and the Righteous Army will head toward the pce, neutralize enemy troops in the way, and extract your king," Vasili finished. "We take Hanseong, we take the whole Choson. Do you have any question?"
Eun-Ae nodded her head. "Why do the Ruthenians want to take our king? And where are you going to take him?"
"The Ruthenian knew how crucial your king was to liberate and unite the Chosonese people after the war. We have to ensure his safety by taking him away from the warzone. As for your second question, the king will be transported to divostok where he''ll stay until the war is over," Vasili answered. "Do you still have another question?"
"Yes, I am wondering why you made contact with us. From your military capabilities alone, which I have witnessed from your men''s discipline and equipment, I don''t see a need for your government to team up with us. So why?"
"I apologize, I cannot answer your questions as I don''t know the reason. But I believe it has something to do with politics, which I won''t bother tackling."
"I see," Eun-hae bit her lower lip as she looked down. She didn''t want to press him any further as it could damage their rtionship. She just sighed inwardly and hoped that Ruthenian won''t be the same as the Yamatos who would force their country into submission, making them a colony or a protectorate.
She wants to live in a free country, a country that is not governed by foreign powers but by the people living in it. It was her dream and she is ready to die for it.
***
Thirty minutester, the Chosonese and the Ruthenian Special Forces were marching down the mountain and they noticed something falling down from the sky. An umbre-shaped canopy slowly descends down the earth. They also heard a faint roaring sound in the sky.
The Chosonese reacted immediately by pointing their rifles at the mysterious men.
"Tell your men to stand down," Vasili simply asked Eun-Ae
"Stand down!" Eun-Ae shouted.
The Chosoneseplied immediately and lowered their rifles but their fear of the unknown still linger in their minds. After all, they had never seen such an act before. One man walked out of the darkness and approached the group warily.
"Are you Lieutenant Colonel Niki Yudenich of the 32nd Airborne Battalion?" Vasili asked in the Rutheniannguage.
"And you are Captain Vasili? The man we are supposed to meet."
Soon after, he revealed his face to Vasili. "Yes, we are from the 32nd Airborne Battalion," he extended his hand, offering a handshake.
Vasili took it in kind and gave a firm squeeze. "It''s good to make your acquaintance. Now shall we get a move on?" he nced behind him, revealing more paratroopers who were putting their used parachutes into a bag. "Anyways, how many men do you have?"
"I have 300 here, it''s a damn long flight from Akmolinsk. Who is that youngdy beside you?"
"Her name is Eun-Ae, themanding officer of the Righteous Army of this province." Vasili introduced.
"Well, nice to meet you, ma''am," Niki offered a handshake.
Eun-hae didn''t understand what he just said because he said it in his nativenguage, but since he is extending his hand, it probably means that he wants to shake hands. She took his hand hesitantly.
"So, you know what to do right?"
"Yeah, we are to attack a hotel where the Yammies are staying, right?"
"That''s right," Vasili affirmed.
"We''ll move once we hear the code word from the radio."
"What''s the code word?" Vasili asked.
"Anastasia," Niki revealed and one of his men handed him something. "This is a gift from the Army, they''d like us to use this for our operation...they call it the M25 LAW."
Chapter 210 Zhar-Ptitsa Debut
Six copies of Boeing AH-64 Apache were cruising towards the capital city of Hanseong at the speed of one hundred fifty kilometers per hour. Major Pavel Bulgakov was leading the squadron.
Their goal is to neutralize enemy anti-air guns, military vehicles, ammunition depots, and military bases scattered across Hanseong.
"Overlord to all callsigns, Operation Anastasia is a go, I say again, Operation Anastasia is a go."
"Copy that Overlord," Major Pavel radioed back as the squadron continued to proceed to Hanseong''s airspace. "You know where to go boys, this will all end in just five minutes, I don''t want to receive a message from any of you that you got shot down by the Yammies as they are low on technicals."
"Copy that chief," one of the pilots of the Zhar-ptitsa responded through radio.
***
In one of the garrisons of the Yamato Empire in the capital Hanseong, the Yamato soldiers scrambled to get their rifles from the armory after receiving a message from one of their forward scouts stating that they heard noises akin to Harbinger.
The name alone strikes fear in the Yamato troops, their eyes were fixed on the sky, tracking the presumed noise of the Harbinger. They hope that their scout is lying. When asked for further confirmation, the scout didn''t reply back.
The Chosonese in the capital locked their doors and closed their windows, some tried to take a peek from a slightly open window, seeing the Yamatos running down the road, shouting in their nativenguage.
Secondster, they heard a whirring sound in the air. It sounds like a drum is being struck repeatedly with a stick but it doesn''t really give an impression. Instead of the usual bang, the sound is apanied by another whirr like an engine revving up. The noise bes louder, it seems to being from somewhere above the capital city. The noise increases, bing more and more audible until there''s an ear-deafening explosion echoing across the area causing the ground to tremble slightly underneath.
The Yamatos on the ground turned their heads at the source of the explosion. There they saw an orange glow flickering over the horizon with fire dancing around the mes as ck smoke rises into the air. It wasn''t long before another explosion followed by a second burst of bright me not far from them.
"Is it the Harbinger?!" One of the Yamato soldiers stammered. "Where are they?! I can''t see it."
"Aren''t those the ces where Colonel Koenji is stationed?"
"Yeah...seems like it."
They were stunned at the sudden development, the Harbingers attacking in the morning where they are most vulnerable. That''s just ridiculous.
"We have to go back to base and inform them that the attack is real and the Harbinger is here."
The five Yamato soldiers nodded in agreement and rushed back to their base until the sound of the whirring des sounded above them.
They stopped and gazed at it in befuddlement. "Is that the Harbinger?"
One of the soldiers broke the stifling silence that lingered in between.
"No, it''s not the Harbinger. The report said that it was a huge flying aircraft attacking from a high altitude. This one is flying low. And what kind of aircraft is that? It has rotating des atop it..."
"It''s heading towards the base!" one of the soldiers alerted the group, pointing in the direction where the Harbinger was going.
The Yamato soldiers took off sprinting towards where they pointed. Just as they were about to near their intended destination, a shrilling guttural roar was emitted by the unknown aircraft hovering above.
*Brrrrrtttttt!
Not only did it brrrt, but the unknown aircraft hissed also, releasing a pneumatic tube from the cylinders almost instantaneously, leaving a trail of white smoke.
They can feel the ground shaking as if an earthquake is urring beneath them. But nothing couldpare to what happened next. A series of explosions erupted along with arge cloud of smoke engulfing the base.
"BAKEMONO!!" one of the soldiers snapped, aiming his bolt action rifle at the unknown aircraft and pulling the trigger.
The bullet nged on the metallic body of the unknown aircraft, causing it to turn in their direction menacingly.
"Don''t just stand there! It just killed ourrades! Fire at it!" The soldier roared angrily, reloading the Type 38 bolt action rifle in haste.
Hisradesplied immediately and opened fire at the unknown aircraft. It only made a dent and scratch on the body of the Zhar-ptitsa. Some of the bullets graze the bulletproof ss.
The gunner behind can only smile deridingly at the sight of the Yammies''s futile attempt. Their cockpit ss can withstand a direct hit from 12.7-millimeter rounds, the Yamato''s uses 7.62-millimeter rounds. So taking a hit from their primitive guns won''t be a big of a deal.
Though, constantly receiving such rounds would endanger the life of the pilot so they have to finish them one way or another.
"Sir, what do you think should I use? The chain gun? Hydra? or the Hellfire?"
"Well, we don''t have many Hydra and Hellfire missiles as we have already used them to destroy this base, so don''t waste the missiles on them." Major Pavel said.
"Chain gun it is," the gunner grinned and red at the inferior Yammies down them. He was patriotic when they were at war with Yamato four years ago, but their humiliating defeat cause him to harbor
resentment against them. They are supposed to be savages who can only use bows and arrows, they are savages who use swords, savages who shamelessly copy the technology of the west. The Asiatic countries are only there to be ruled by the west, standing against them would mean annihtion.
Today, he will make those bastards pay for humiliating his country and trying to kill their beloved Grand Duchess. There is no mercy on these ants so he pulled the trigger hard on the yoke, causing his seat to rattle as the 30-millimeter chain gun rained down upon the Yammies.
Their bodies fell to pieces upon the impact of the heavy rounds. Their entrails spilled everywhere with blood dying the ground red.
The Gunner removed his finger from the trigger and looked out his window to see the aftermath.
"Ah...so disgusting. I think I''m going to puke," the gunnermented and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.
"Good that you hold it in, anyways, we have to link up with the guys and get the hell out of here."
Major Pavel gently pulled the collective as he moved the yoke. The others finished their objectives in time and regrouped. They started their journey back to the base as their formation passed the area of destruction, they could see the burning and dpidated buildings and the bodies of the dead. Now that they neutralize enemy defenses, the ground troops will have it easy for them to capture Hanseong.
Chapter 211 Into the Royal Palace
Vasili, the Righteous Army, and the 32nd Airborne Battalion descended into Hanseong. mes from the remnants of Yamato¡¯s garrison flickered with embers and the night was lit by an orange glow.
¡°The Zhar-ptitsa must have probably finished neutralizing their defenses. The army is going to roll down into the city soon,¡± Colonel Nikimented as he nced at the burning city.
¡°That¡¯s right, we should split and focus on our objectives. The Yamato soldiers stationed in our target garrison are now probably alerted. They¡¯ll scramble out soon and we want your forces to stop them at all costs. Take that road, it will lead you to the garrison.¡± Vasili said.
¡°Fine, good luck, I¡¯ll see you all on the other side,¡± Colonel Niki offered a fist bump to which Vasili returned. He then took off with his battalion in tow.
Watching as their figures disappeared from the distance, Vasili faced Eun-Ae and spoke. ¡°Okay, we are now heading to the royal pce. We are expecting fifty to seventy enemybatants, let¡¯s move.¡±
Eun-Ae and the rest of the Righteous Army acknowledged the order and followed the special forces traversing the streets.
They looked warily side to side, checking houses for the possibility of being ambushed. There were only scared civilians peeking through the windows but that¡¯s it, there were no enemy soldiers suddenly opening the windows and opening fire at them.
The pce was only five minutes walk from where they split up with the Airborne Battalion. Seconds after, gunshots echoed across the city, turning the tensed Chosonese to instinctively nce at it.
It ising from where the Airborne Battalion went minutes ago. Hence, it can be inferred that they have made contact with the Yamato troops and started shooting at one another.
¡°I can see it, the Royal Pce!¡± Eun-Ae announced in a low tone, pointing at a pce located just one hundred meters away.
The Ruthenian Special Forces and the Righteous Army gradually decreased their speed so as to not make unwanted noise that would alert the Yamatos in the Royal Pce. Of course, they were already alerted since the initial attack of the Zhar-Pitsa. But they still have the element of surprise as they believe that an air attack was just a prelude to an invasion.
The Ruthenian Forces are still fifty-five kilometers away from Hanseong, they knew it would take them time to arrive in the city as more preparations have to be made like the logistical lines, the armored vehicles, tanks, and the troops themselves.
This means, the Yamatos still have time to escape or retreat. However, their nature of valuing their morals and dignity prevents them from doing so as they believe retreating is the most shameful for a soldier to do.
Arriving at the pce¡¯s main gate, Vasili signaled his men and the Righteous army to follow him. They hugged the wall as they crept towards the doors. Once he got there, Vasili leaned and took a peek and saw two Yamato troops arguing about something.
He couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying as they were speaking their nativenguage. But from the voice alone, he can tell that they are desperate and scared shitless of the trepidation of Ruthenia¡¯s invasion forces.
Minutester, they finished bickering at one another and one of them started heading toward their location. Vasili immediately leaned back and made a shushing gesture to the men near him. His order was transmitted with a pat on the shoulder along with a shushing gesture.
The enemy footsteps got closer and closer and Vasili slowly reached for his tactical knife strapped on his left thigh under his armor.
He waited till the enemy soldier was close enough for him to reach.
In a blink of an eye, Vasili grabbed the soldier by the cor and pressed his right forearm onto his mouth as he pushed him to the wall and started stabbing him in the neck repeatedly. His flesh squelches and blood gushes out of the wound.
After stabbing him six times, Vasili released him and let him fall to the ground lifelessly. Vasili shook off his knife, causing the blood on the de of his knife to stter on the ground.
He turned around to face them after doing and saw some of them staring at him shocked.
¡°Look, we will force our way in,¡± Vasili said, looking at Eun-Ae. ¡°You and your men are going to secure the perimeter of the pce and eliminate enemy soldiers on the pce grounds. My men and I are going to enter the pce and find your king. Don¡¯t worry, we already memorized the schematics of the interior of the pce. We know where to find him.¡±
The number of men Eun-Ae brought with her is sixty, it was enough to force them to retake the royal pce and save their king.
¡°I understand, good luck,¡± Eun-Ae replied, and signaled her men to get ready.
With a nod, Vasili turned back and peered again. This time, he raised his FAL and aimed at the man¡¯s head.
¡°I have a bead on him, once I pull the trigger, we enter.¡±
¡°Got it, boss!¡±
¡°Anytime now.¡±
Breathing deeply, Vasili steadied the rifle¡¯s sights and drew back the trigger. A bullet flew forward and pierced the man¡¯s temple and he fell to the ground.
The gunshot rang loudly and the men inside the royal pce heard it.
¡°Move now!¡± Vasilimanded and the Special Forces and the Righteous Army descended into the pce¡¯s grounds. The first responders exited the pce¡¯s main entrance with their bolt-action rifles trained at them.
The Chosonese saw it and they pulled the trigger of their Mosin Nagant just before the Yamato could react.
They spread around the pces, encircling them and exterminating Yamatos in their sight. Meanwhile, the Special Forces entered the Royal Pce while observing muzzle discipline. They walked as a unit, watching from every nk and covering their blind spot. Such a movement made them remember their practice while they were in the academy.
They opened the sliding doors to find any civilians inside and they found none. At the end of the hallway, there are two diverging paths. One goes to the west side of the pce, the other goes to the east side of the pce.
¡°Let¡¯s split up into five,¡± Vasili said as he pointed at the men he¡¯d like to take with him, ¡°the rest take the east side¡ª¡±
A bullet whoosh, grazing the wooden walls and sending splinters flying into their eyes. Vasili reflexively took a step backward and shouted. ¡°Enemy contact at the west corridor! Shoot that son of a bitch!¡±
One of his menplied with his orders and pulled the trigger of his FN Fal.
*Brrrrrrttttt¡ª
He fired several shots and all of them struck the wall the Yamato was using for cover. However, all of his bullets pierced right through the thinyer of wood and hit the enemy soldier.
The body thudded heavily to the floor and blood began pooling underneath it.
Another ten enemy soldiers appeared from the west and east corridor and the Ruthenian Special Forces mowed them easily.
¡°Is anyone hit?¡±
¡°I¡¯m good, boss!¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
¡°Looks like everyone is good.¡±
¡°Keep your eyes peeled, we don¡¯t know how many of them are left.¡±
Vasili and his men heard gunshots outside the Royal Pce, the gunfight is still ensuing huh?
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡±
The Ruthenian Special Forces moved towards the assumed location of the king while shooting down Yamato soldiers on the way with great uracy and skills.
Five minutester, almost every enemy soldier in the Royal Pce must have been exterminated.
Vasili arrived at the room and there he saw a grump-looking old man sitting on his haunches on a chair that doesn¡¯t look regal and befitting for a ruler.
¡°Who are you?¡± The king asked in Chosonese.
Vasili raised a finger, telling him to wait as he pulled out his pocketbook. Inside the pocketbook are basic Chosonese phrases and how they are pronounced.
¡°We are Ruthenian Special Forces, we are here to rescue you,¡± Vasili said perfectly.
Chapter 212 Goodbyes
Vasili and his men exited the Royal Pce along with the King and his pce servants.
The Righteous Army just finished cleaning up the bodies that had desecrated the pce grounds. They were jubnt as they were able to kill their upiers who took their rights out of them.
The King was somehow stunned at the scene outside of his pce. He was on a strict order from the Yamato not to go outside during the duration of the war. The Yamato troops stationed in the royal pce were to enforce the order but they were killed in the covert operation conducted by the Ruthenian Special Forces and the Righteous Army.
He may not be able to go outside but he can feel the magnitude from his ce alone. With the shaking of the ground, the loud guttural burst of rifles, and the men howling in anguish, it is as though he was sitting on a front row seat.
The Chosonese who saw their king in flesh immediately lowered their weapons and prostrated in front of him.
¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± Eun-Ae was the first to speak, the others looked at the king reverently.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gojong said, his voice weak.
Eun-Ae took a look at his face and saw a sullen eyes shadow around his eyes. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t doing well in the pce. Well, after everything he had experienced, from the Yamato taking over his country and his closest advisors and ministers betraying him. He had gone through a lot.
¡°You may stand dear, it may hurt your knee for kneeling too long,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Your Majesty, this is amon gesture and a noble one when we, your people, are graced by your presence.¡±
Gojong smiled at hearing that there are still people in his domain who see him as a king. It¡¯s a shame that he failed his duty by not protecting the country from the invaders. Though he had done everything he could to counter the threat of imperialism to his country through industrialization and modernization of the military. It was still toote.
¡°Your Majesty, where is King Sunjong? Eun-Ae asked as she stood.
¡°Sunjong, my son, left the pce two days ago along with the Resident General and the ministers. It seemed that they had evacuated and gone south. I don¡¯t know if they have gone to Tokyo, I¡¯m sorry that¡¯s all I know.¡±
¡°No, It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty. You are our objective after all!¡±
¡°Me? Why? I¡¯m no longer the king of this nation. I¡¯ve already abdicated my throne to my son,¡± Gojong stammered.
¡°The Ruthenian Empire sees it the other way around,¡± Eun-Ae said.
¡°The Ruthenians?¡± Gojong uttered and turned around to look at the tall Ruthenian soldiers who were watching them speaking.
They bowed their heads lightly to which Gojong returned. ¡°What does your government want from me?¡±
¡°Our government recognizes you as the head of state of the Choson Empire. We haven¡¯t formally recognized your son¡¯s government since your abdication.¡± Vasili exined in English, allowing one of Eun-Ae¡¯s men, Jang, to trante.
¡°Me as the head of state?¡± Gojong repeated, confused.
¡°I wish I could share more information but I can¡¯t share something that I don¡¯t have. We¡¯ll leave that to our government. For now, we wait here as our transport is on its way to take us,¡± Vasili said and Jang tranted his words.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Gojong asked.
¡°We are retreating to divostok, that was our instructions,¡± Vasili answered.
¡°You should go with them, Your Majesty,¡± Eun-Ae pleaded. ¡°The entire Choson Penins is a warzone and it is not safe here.¡±
¡°But what about you and the people who aren¡¯t yet rescued from the Yamato¡¯s chains?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Righteous Army will fight alongside the Ruthenian Army to liberate them from Yamato¡¯s control,¡± her gaze flickered to Vasili. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡that right?¡± she said in English.
Vasili said nothing. There are no guarantees here.
¡°Your Majesty, leave the fighting to us. We have been fighting the Yamato even before the Ruthenians came,¡± Jang added.
¡°Thank you, you have my eternal gratitude,¡± Gojong said. He felt like he would break if he didn¡¯t express his thanks. He shifted his eyes to Eun-Ae. ¡°What¡¯s your name dear?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Gang Eun-Ae, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Gang Eun-Ae? It sounds familiar¡to think that a noblewoman such as you would arm up and fight for the country. I will never forget your service, I hope that we meet again in the future. I will need people like you,¡± Gojong told her.
Eun-Ae was speechless but nevertheless epted his offer.
Gojong faced Vasili again. ¡°So, I don¡¯t have my pnquin with me but I can walk. Where shall we go?¡±
Jang tranted the king¡¯s words for Vasili to understand.
¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about the transportation, we have it covered. They¡¯ll arrive in less than five minutes,¡± Vasili said.
Jang repeated Vasili¡¯s words in his nativenguage for Gojong to understand.
Gojong let out an ¡°ahh¡± sound, appearing to have understood the situation. In reality, he doesn¡¯t know how they will evacuate here. Is a car going to pick them up and transport them to a port and board a ship that will take them to divostok?
Eun-Ae tugged Jang¡¯s sleeves gently and whispered to his ears.
Jang nodded and called Vasili again. ¡°Captain Vasili, Her Highness Eun-Ae wishes to speak with you.¡±
Vasili nodded and walked over to her. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I just want to say something to you,¡± Eun-Ae said in Choson and Jang tranted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to say this right but¡Spasibo.¡±
Vasili chuckled softly when she said the word Spasibo in the cutest way possible. Spasibo means ¡°thank you¡± in the Rutheniannguage.
¡°Well, Gamsahabnida. It is sad to say that we will be leaving soon.¡±
¡°Wait¡you¡¯re leaving?¡± Eun-Ae gasped.
¡°Yes, apparently our job here is done. We will be taking your king with us to divostok and then I and my men are going to return to St. Petersburg after. You are a brave woman, Eun-Ae, and it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you for thest two weeks. I hope that we see each other again soon in this country.¡±
A touching word that he said. His tone was so tender, the girl couldn¡¯t help but feel touched and sad at the same time.
¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to this country and I wish to learn more about it. I hope that the upper-ups assign me here again. There are a lot of things I¡¯d like to try.¡±
¡°Once the peace is restored, I will personally wee you myself,¡± Eun-Ae¡¯s wordse out naturally. This would have been a heartwarming moment for her if only she could speak Ruthenian. That settles it, she will study and learn it.
¡°That would be great,¡± Vasili smiled warmly back at her and offered a handshake.
Eun Ae took his hand.
Momentster, a whirring sound permeated the air and soon enough a helicopter arrived from above. That¡¯s weird, he hasn¡¯t seen this kind of design before. It wasn¡¯t the ck Stork or the Alkonost, a CH-47 Chinook-type helicopter. This was something new.
It descended slowly to the ground, sending gusts of wind that made the hair and the clothes of the people below flutter.
The Chosonese gape in amazement at it. It was their first time seeing such a new aircraft design.
The helicopter that had just made it to the ground is a copy of a certain Soviet Helicopter that was recently produced by Imperial Dynamic Systems. The Mil Mi-26.
It¡¯s biggerpared to the ck Stork and the Alkonost. Its size alone upied the frontwn of the Royal Pce.
¡°Okay, I think that is our ride,¡± Vasili said as he turned to Eun-Ae. ¡°That¡¯s how we will get out of the capital.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thing before.¡±
¡°Most of the people in the world didn¡¯t. We are the only nation operating that kind of aircraft,¡± Vasili said. ¡°Good bye, Eun-Ae, Jang. Help myrades to win this war.¡±
¡°Yeah¡goodbye,¡± Eun-Ae said.
The Ruthenian Special Forces and the King boarded the helicopter and once they were strapped in, its helicopter de spun, generating lift, and rose up into the sky.
Eun Ae remained standing and watched as it flew away.
Chapter 213 Harnessing The Basic Power Of The Universe
Today''s date is November the first and Alexander could feel the chilly breeze that signals the uing winter season that will upon St. Petersburg.
Alexander hopped onto his Beast and made their way to the airport. He propped up his chin as he gazed out the window, observing all of the different sights passing by him as they went along the road which was cleared beforehand by his security detail. The sun shone brightly against his skin with its rays reflecting off his face.
The city feels so lively and peaceful, and the faces of the crowds on the street are weing with smiles on their faces as if they have no worries in the world.
It seems like his effort of making his country a better ce for his people to live in is gradually paying off. He dreams of keeping it that way until the day he dies.
He let out a dreamy sigh before ncing over at the man who was sitting across from him. He had a smile on his face, making Alexander cringe a little.
"What are you smiling at, Sevastian?" Alexander asked as his eyes narrowed.
The smile Sevastian was wearing returned to its neutral state.
"Nothing important really, it just seems that you are in a good mood and I can''t help but feel happy about it," Sevastian exined.
"Well four years ago I was out to look around the city inside the car and it felt kind of opposite to what I''ve seen today. It made me somewhat happy that it changed under my administration."
"Your policies made what Ruthenia is today, Your Majesty. I''m fascinated that you were able to do so in just a span of four years. Anyways, I heard that you had a meeting with the Minister of Finance yesterday, how did it go?"
"Meeting? There was no meeting. The Minister of Finance has asked me to reschedule the meeting as he had an appointment yesterday with the Imperial Council Committee of Financial Services. And since I asked him out of the blue about it, I agreed to reschedule it. It was rather sudden actually."
"I see," Sevastian replied thoughtfully. "Anyways, Your Majesty, I''ve been meaning to ask, where are we going?"
"We''re going to one of the airports in St. Petersburg off limits to the ordinary folks. We''re going to fly north, to the ind of Novaya Zemlya, and we will be watching a demonstration."
"Sounds exciting, I wonder what that is," Sevastianmented. "Do you know why I want to go there?"
Alexander grinned softly, already imagining what kind of expression he was going to have once he saw what his team of scientists was working on for the past two years.
The journey was silent for a moment until Sevastian spoke again. "Your Majesty, have you heard that our Special Forces in Choson have sessfully extracted the king out of Hanseong?"
"Yes, the Chairman of the Joint Chief of Staff informed me of the sessful operation along with the sessful takeover of their capital."
"We have total control over the Choson Penins, Your Majesty. Since we bombed the port of Busan, sending additional supplies and troops into the penins has been a huge problem for the Yamato Empire. I wonder what futile attempt the Yamato is going to make to turn this thing around," Sevastian hummed."
"The Intelligence Department is sure as hell working on it. The Yamatos are not going to give up the Choson Penins that easily. They might attempt a night raid but we have control eyes in the skies. Should they do so again, I will annihte them before their nes can even have the chance to take off."
Ten minutester, the car stopped as it arrived at its destination. The door was opened by his Chief of Security, Rn Makarov.
Stepping out of the vehicle, Alexander breathes in the air deeply before looking at Rn whose hands are still on top of the door.
"Rn, I read your letter yesterday and I must say I''m surprised. Are you really going to take a four-month break?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. The incident that happened in Yamato still affects me psychologically. I think I''m gonna need some time to refresh myself and recuperate from it.
Alexander nodded understandingly. "That''s quite sad, to be honest as I will have more diplomatic trips in theing months."
"Don''t worry Your Majesty, my recement is just as good as me and loyal to the Ruthenian Empire and to the Royal Family. I picked him up myself and you''re going to meet him next week. I really apologize, Your Majesty."
"It''s okay, a break is what we need when we are dealing with things like these. I''ll authorize it once we get back to the Winter Pce. For now, let''s board a ne first."
Rn nodded and led the way. His fingers pressed on his ears as he contacted the security team, givingmands.
The ne waiting was a copy Boeing VC-25, a militarized version of the Boeing 747, a means of exclusive air transport for the president of the United States. It was the same ne his sisters flew in to get to Sakhalin.
Alexander was greeted by the elite Imperial Guard stationed on the port side of the corridor just next to his office. He gave a smile before entering the executive suite consisting of a stateroom with a dressing room,vatory and shower, and the emperor''s office.
He jumped onto the bed and his body bounced lightly from the mattress. The bed smells good, likevender which isforting and rxing. With a tired yawn, Alexander, little by little, closes his eyes as the drowsiness starts taking hold of his body. He felt himself drifting asleep. He only had a four-hour sleepst night because of work.
What a pain in the ass. Even though he has a group of ministers that helps him run the country, his work just keeps increasing.
***
Two hourster.
"Your Majesty," Alexander snapped back to consciousness, feeling someone shaking him slightly. "We''ve arrived, Your Majesty."
Alexander slowly opened his eyes and found himself staring into the deep blue eyes of a blue-eyed, blonde hair man.
"Rn?"
"Yes sir, we justnded in Novaya Zemlya."
"How long was I out?" Alexander sat up straight, fixing himself while yawning.
"Two hours, Your Majesty. The car that will take us to the test site is waiting for us on the ground."
"Good," Alexander stood and straightened his suit. "Let''s go."
***
Another thirty minutes have passed for Alexander to get to the testing site. He arrived at the ssified military inside the mountain and was escorted to a bunker-like room. There was a rectangr window to look through, giving him a sight of one of the vast ins of the Novaya Zemlya.
"Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to meet you again."
A voice sounded from behind. It was Karl Heisenberg, the chief scientist for the Ruthenian Nuclear Program and one of the theoretical physicist he poached from the Deutd Empire by helping him finish his papers in the field of quantum mechanics.
"You''re now good at speaking Ruthenian. So, is the thing ready?" Alexander simply asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty. It''ll begin in five minutes. I just followed your instructions and built the prototype based on the specifics you sent me. One atom could produce so much energy, what if it''s a million or a billion more." Karl said as if implying something.
Alexander didn''t say anything to him after that. It''s best to show rather than tell.
"Anyways, safety goggles," Karl handed him goggles.
Five minutester, high-ranking officials and the military of the Ruthenian Empire gathered in a small room along with Alexander.
Everyone wore their safety goggles as they stared off into the distance.
The countdown started.
"Ten...nine...eight...seven...six...five"
Everyone was tensed up in anticipation.
"Four...three...two...one."
After the countdown, there was a brilliant sh of light at the center of the in, and a wave of heat and light swept across the ground. Everything that got caught with it was incinerated and vanished in an instant. A powerful st wave followed, causing everyone inside to reflexively close their eyes and step backward with a shocked gasp.
Once the wave of devastation had swept fully past them, they looked through the ss and their eyes widened when they saw huge mushroom clouds rising over the epicenter of the explosion.
"What...the."
"Is this the power of a god?"
"No, this is a mere fraction of power we harnessed from god," Alexander corrected them as he removed his sses.
"What is that, Your Majesty?" One of the trembling officials asked him.
"That thing is called an atomic bomb."
Chapter 214 The Prospect Of Geopolitics In The Future
p Thirty minutes after the nuclear bomb test, Sevastian and Alexander were having a meeting in a separate room.
"Your Majesty, that bomb, is that what you''ve been working on for years? Because if it is, that exins the mysterious budget proposal that includes redacted parts for the Armed Forces," Sevastian inquired.
"Well not all, Sevastian. The nuclear program is just a part of it. But I admit that almost half of it goes to the funding of the nuclear program which I must say is sessful now that we have a working prototype."
"I''ve never seen such a weapon in all my life. I thought that our military already boasted the most destructive weapons in the world, I didn''t expect that it''s just an antpared to the thing earlier," Sevastian said in a low voice. "So, what are you nning to do now, Your Majesty? Are you going to use that destructive weapon to end the war with the Yamato Empire?"
Alexander stared him directly in the eye after asking him.
Sevastian gulped at his piercing gaze. Did he say something that offended him in some way? No there''s none, it''s just a simple question so why would he react like that?
Feeling that a bead of sweat began pouring out from his pores, Alexander broke the ice and chuckled. "No, I wouldn''t authorize such an attack. The atomic bomb is just there to protect our sovereignty that will soon be challenged by other superpowers," Alexander exined and Sevastian heave a sigh of relief.
Alexander continued. "We can defeat the Yamato Empire in conventional warfare. We are seeing it right now. But those conventional technologies we are using in the war are not something to be ignored. The world is reacting to our weapons and as such, harboring doubts. What do you think will happen if Britannia Empire, Deutd Empire, Austrean Empire, Francois Republic, and the United States team up with one another because we are technologically superior to them?"
Sevastian pondered for an answer as his emperor made a good point. "They are going to iste us," he answered and continued. "But why did you add the Francois Republic? Aren''t they allies?"
"We have no eternal allies, and we have no perpetual enemies. Our interests are eternal and perpetual, and those interests it is our duty to follow," Alexander quoted. "Francois Republic was once our enemy but became friends when felt threatened and isted by Deutders political maneuvers. In fact, we hated each other. So what if they also feel threatened by our superior technology? They can simply change sides. Hell, I am even receiving reports from the Foreign Intelligence Services that the Britannia, Deutd, and Francois are up to something. To ensure the safety of my country and my people, I have developed the most powerful weapon humanity ever produced."
"I am now starting to understand, Your Majesty. It''s a shame that I only get it until now. To think that I didn''t expect this is a failure of my duty as the National Security Advisor," Sevastian said apologetically.
"That''s fine, at least you now know so I''m confident that you can begin nning countermeasures if such an alliance arises," Alexander replied cheerily as he put his arm around Sevastian''s shoulder.
Sevastian nodded. "Yes sir, we will beat the Britannia in their so-called ''great game'' But before I do that, Your Majesty, what is your n for the country from this moment forward? Do you want to build an economic powerhouse or a military powerhouse?"
Alexander simply let out a "hmph" inwardly before answering. "Why not both?"
"Then that''s going to affect our foreign policy. Your Majesty, is there a way for yourpany to export ourtest technologies to the world?"
"Mypany can create an export version, why did you ask?" Alexander asked.
"We are going to make the world dependent on us, thus deterring them to form an alliance to counter us."
"Hoh," Alexander mused and leaned forward, his interest piqued by Sevastian''s words. "It''s not a bad idea. In fact, there''s a lot of money to be made and money is the most important thing our country needs badly as I have a lot of ns to introduce in our massive empire."
"Would that be another megaproject of yours? Your Majesty, you really are greedy when ites to these development construction projects. The highways, the dams, irrigation lines to our central Asian territory, railways, ports, airports, and the new massive Imperial Council you proposed. In order to support these projects, we need money."
"That''s right," Alexander let out a chuckle. "Also the atomic bomb earlier, don''t think that it was invented purely for destruction, it also has its benefits I''m going to reap as well. Little by little, it is going to rece the way we generate electricity, improve our medical technology, and they can be used as fertilizers for better yield."
"I see, I did think it that way, Your Majesty. That atomic bomb can not only end life but also build better lives for the living as well."
"Yes. Anyways, we have to go now, we have another prototype demonstration that requires me to attend," Alexander said as he rose to his feet.
"Another atomic bomb test perhaps?" Sevastian asked as he stood and walked with him as they exit the door.
"Nope, this time it''s going to be more exhrating than an atomic bomb. Say, Sevastian, if I told you that humans can go to space, would you believe me?"
Sevastian looked at him as if he was crazy. Are humans going to space? That''s absurd, even the idea of it sounds impossible! Wait...this is Alexander he is speaking to, hispany has produced technology beyond human imagination that defiesmon sense. Could it be that his Emperor is serious? That they build something that could go beyond the skies and into space?
Sevastian let out a forced chuckle as he nodded his head. "If it''s yourpany, Your Majesty, I think that''s possible."
Alexander scoffed softly. "I expected a bewildered expression but this one is okay."
They exited the room and headed over to themand and control center. There, Heisenberg stood, looking proud and confident as ever.
"Your Majesty, are you satisfied with the demonstration? Did it exceed your expectations?"
"You''ve done a good job, Heisenberg, I have never doubted your skills ever since I recruited you. I knew you had it in you. Now, with the demonstration finished, I want you to help with the new projects of the Ministry of Energy and the Department of Navy.
"Understood, Your Majesty."
"Where are we going next, Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked.
"Central Asia, Leninsk, Southern Kazakhstan."
Chapter 215 Rocket Launch
From the chilly ind of Novaya Zelmya Alexander made another flight to one of thergest territories of the Ruthenian Empire, Kazakhstan.
The territory of Kazakhstan was conquered by the Ruthenian Empire during its conquest of Central Asia which took ce in the second half of the neenth century. Not only was it one of thergest territories by size but also of strategic importance. Thinking that the world is geographically the same as his original world, then thend of Kazakhstan holds the world''srgest uranium reserves in the world with over three hundred thousand metric tons.
Alexander knew the importance of uranium for his nuclear energy and weapons program and its application for military purposes such as the depleted uranium for tank armor and ammunition.
The Ruthenian Empire may bendlocked and had no easy ess to the world''s ocean to trade but one cannot deny the fact that the Ruthenians have massive resources in their backyard that Alexander utilized to fuel the economic growth of the empire.
Alexandernded in a designated airfield designed to amodate the huge and expensive personal aircraft.
The flight took four hours and by looking out of the window, Alexander could tell that the sun was beginning to set as the orange glow of the sun dyed the t, sandy, arid desertndscape below into a dark shade of red.
But despite his perception, as soon as he got out of the ne, Alexander could feel the chilly wind blowing against his skin, making him shiver lightly. Little did he know that Kazakhstan also has a winter season that starts in October to April.
Climbing down the stairs, a whirring sound of the helicopter des permeated above. Alexander looked up and saw a ck Stork glinting from the setting sun as it carefully made a descent to the ground.
Winds generated from the downwash of the helicopter cause the sands and dust below it to rise like waves of fog that travel outward.
Alexander covered his eyes with his arm, not wanting any particles of sand to get into his eyes. When the ck Stork finally made it to the ground, Rn gave him a light tap on the back, beckoning him to walk forward.
A red carpet wasid to serve as a walkway for Alexander and on either side of the carpet stood Imperial Guards holding ceremonial swords forming a roof-like canopy.
They lowered their sword as soon as Alexander walked past them. It is customary for the Imperial Guards to conduct such a performance when an emperor, empress, member of the royal family, or high-ranking officials visit a Ruthenian territory.
The ck Stork''s door slid open, revealing a man in a white coat. Alexander recognized the guy, it was Wegener von Braun, his chief scientist for his space program. He is also the one responsible for producing missiles for the military under his guidance.
It''s kind of a shame that most of his chief scientists are poached from the Deutd Empire. He sees it as a weakness of the state and that''s why he is willing to spend billions of rubles on education which will give birth to future generations of scientists and engineers who will serve the Ruthenian Empire and make it better with the use of their newfound knowledge.
Von Braun came closer, giving Alexander a bow as he said "Greetings, Your Majesty". Alexander replied.
"Looking good, huh?" Alexander joked. Von Braunughed a little, saying.
"You think so, Your Majesty? I think this is because I''m a step closer to realizing my dream of going to the moon and I have to dress well, especially if what we are doing is going down in history," Von Braun giddily responded as he began beckoning him to enter the helicopter.
He sure is excited to see his creation. No, their creation to go into space. But before that, Alexander has to do something first.
"Von Braun, I''m sure you know my National Security Advisor, Sevastian. He''s with me to see the rocketunch and help us pass the hardliners in the Imperial Council."
"It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sir Wegener von Braun," Sevastian politely greeted while giving an obligatory handshake.
Wegener shook his hand warmly. "It''s an honor, Sir Sevastian. I hope the government will fund the space program and help Ruthenia to dominate space."
"Well, just give us a favorable result and its importance to the Ruthenian Empire, and you will get your funding," Sevastian said.
"Speaking of funding, has the specialmittee created by the Ruthenian Senate Armed Forces Committee arrived in the spaceport?" Alexander inquired.
"Yes, Your Majesty, they justnded two hours ago. They are waiting for us in the Baikonur Spaceport."
"Good," Alexander nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s get going then."
"The Baikonur Spaceport is forty kilometers from here. We will get there in ten minutes," Wegener said as he boarded the helicopter.
Alexander, Sevastian, and Rn got in also before one of the crews of the ck Stork closed the door.
The helicopter began lifting off of the ground as Alexander wore his headset to dampen the noise produced by the rotor des.
And just as Wegener said, it took ten minutes to get into the spaceport. Alexander peered through the windows and gasped in amazement the moment he saw the rocket on theunchpad.
When Alexander was a kid, he took a liking to rockets, it was like love at first sight to him that made him pursue his dream to be an engineer and make one himself.
The rocket on theunchpad is simr to the design used by the Soviet Union in 1957 for theunch of the first man-made satellite, the R-7 rocket. He purchased the blueprint from Russia for ten million dors, allowing him to learn every crook and cranny of the design that will help him recreate it.
In his original world, he was able to recreate the rocket. He didn''t expect himself to recreate the same rocket again in another world.
The n today is to send the first satelliteunched from his original world to space as proof of the concept that humans can go into space. Sputnik 1, a satellite the size of a beach ball with four antennas sticking out. In its first two months in orbit, the Sputnik orbited the Earth 1440 times before falling out of the sky.
The helicopternded on the designated helipad and the guards in the spaceport began escorting them to a room simr to themand and control room where they can safely spectate the rocketunch.
To protect the space program from getting known around the world, Alexander ced a strict measures of closing the city. Only authorized personnel can enter a 500-kilometer radius of the Baikonur spaceport.
The reason why Alexander chose this spot is that Baikonur is close to the equator. giving a rocket a push of around 500 kilometers per hour to achieve escape velocity. What''s important about the equator, well anything on the surface of the equator is traveling fast there because of the firstw of inertia, which states that every object will remain at rest or in uniform motion in a straight line unlesspelled to change its state by the action of an external force. So if you are living near the equator, and the equator moves at a speed of 1,625 kilometers per hour, you are also moving at 1,625 per hour.
Not only will it give a rocket a push but save fuel as well, making it economical and vital for spaceunches in theing future.
Arriving at themand and control room, a huge LCD screen is mounted on the wall, giving different views of the rocket. The engineers and scientists were in their station, keeping an eye on the monitor.
The specialmittee was seated in an observation lounge. Alexander approached them and gave them a handshake before proceeding to a podium in the center of the control room.
Everyone kept their mouth shut despite feeling an urge of speaking that it was their emperor in front of them.
"Ladies and gentlemen, the Ruthenian Empire is about to make a history of humankindunching a rocket into space. For over two million years of human culmination that we once feared. We defeated the night with fire, sailed across the ocean with boats, and flew along with birds with nes. Now, humanity is going to take another huge step of putting a man-made object in space symbolizing that human beings can reach farther than the heavens and reach beyond the clouds!" Alexander proudly proimed and continued. "Today weunch R-1, a coborative effort between scientists and engineers in the Ruthenia Empire. And this will bring us one step closer to going to the moon, and from there, to Mars. There will be setbacks along the way and there are risks to every great endeavor. But greatness was never won without suffering. I''m so proud of you, my people. Now, without further ado, with a press of a button, I will nowunch the R-1."
Alexander pushes the red button but nothing happens. Nearby, Wegener lifted a cover and pushed the real red button. Alexander walked over to him and stood next to his side.
On a huge screen dominating the far wall of the control room, mes, and vapors from underneath the rocket. The booster nozzles ignited. The rocket lifts off, leaving a roiling cloud of vapor. The rocket surges upwards into the hazy sky above Kazakhstan. On the control room screen, the rocket glides through a cloud bank until it reaches orbit.
"Your Majesty...R-7 is in orbit!"
Wegener and Alexander embraced each other tightly, tears of joy flowing down from Wegener''s eyes.
"Thank you, You majesty! This rocket has been a true inspiration to me!"
"Thank you too for building this rocket."
Everyone in the control room cheered and pped their hands as they celebrated the sess of theunch of the R-1 rocket.
Chapter 216 Global Positioning System
As the cheering went on, Alexander approached the specialmittee again. The specialmittee who sees him approaching immediately shut themselves up and sit straight.
"Hello, I would like to express my gratitude foring here at this momentous time," Alexander said politely as he bowed lightly at them.
His main priority is to get funding from the government as hispany can''t shoulder the cost and he had hoped that this rocketunch would earn them the confidence of giving funds to the military to further the space program.
"It was a pleasure, Your Majesty. I''m stoked, to be honest. I never expected that our technology would reach space. This will surely reach Witte''s ears," the chairman said as he grabbed Alexander''s both hand and envelope it to his and shook it lightly.
"Your Majesty, I do have a question. Weunched a rocket into space, what is the benefit of it to our country?" one of the chairmen asked.
Alexander looked at the middle-aged man and answered. "Well, sir, first of all, we will have a technological edge on space where no countries haven''t reached yet. Second, we can use it to spy on our enemy from above indefinitely without them having the chance to take it down, saving the lives of our agents deployed abroad. Third, satellites can be used to study the Earth itself. As we all know, Earth has a lot of mysteries, and satellites can help us unveil them. Fourth, it can be used to monitor the weather which will provide precise forecasts that our old warning times for hurricanes will be quadrupled, potentially saving tens of thousands of Ruthenian lives and hundreds of millions of rubles in disaster relief. Andstly, it can be used for navigation in thend, in the air, and in the sea, bringing another advantage for our armed forces who are working to ensure the security of our nation."
When Alexander concluded his statements, the chairman let out a gasp.
"That sounds wonderful. To think that satellites have a variety of applications and use beneficial to our country. I will do my best to push this space program forward, Your Majesty."
Alexander smiled and shook his hand. "Thank you very much, chairman."
After finishing his talks with the specialmittee, the guards escorted them out of the control room. Alexander looked behind him and noticed Sevastian standing before him as if waiting for him to finish chatting with themittee.
"Your Majesty, this is twice in a row. A bomb that could potentially destroy a city and a rocket that can go to space, this is fascinating. Now I know where the money is being spent," Sevastian said.
"As long as I''m overseeing the development of the programs I initiated, everything will progress smoothly. Now I n to expand our space program for civilian and military use."
"And that means a lot of money, right Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked jokingly.
"Money has been a primary concern for me, so yes, we need a lot of it," Alexander sighed, pondering for something. To initiate more projects, Alexander would need to find a way to raise a lot of money. He can do so by transitioning from a gold standard to fiat currency.
Tying the value of a currency to a fixed resource such as gold is inherently dangerous because it doesn''t allow the government to control the value of the currency. Like the government can only print more money if gold is added to the treasury, which is bad when a severe economic downturn happens such as intion. Switching to a system where the money itself is fiat allows a government to print money as needed, and allows the strength of a nation''s economy to increase its value rather than relying on the extraction of a metal from the ground.
This is going to be a lot of technical work on the financial side. Alexander doesn''t have much knowledge in finance as he has in science and engineering. So this is going to be a lot of consultation with financial experts of the Ruthenia Empire or possibly from another country and helping them by providing insights into the future of finance that is still used in the 21st century.
Of course, there is a possibility that other countries won''t like the idea, making rubles useless in global trade. But that won''t be a problem as the ruble is beginning to be the strongest currency next to dors and pounds.
Contemting something which he is not an expert on really aches his head. This is going to be another topic to discuss with the Minister of Finance along with the credit cards he ns to implement.
"Your Majesty," Wegener called, derailing his train of thoughts. "I believe that you and I have something to discuss a new satellite?"
"Ah, that''s right!" Alexander replied, remembering their conversation from not long ago. His gaze flickered to Sevastian and spoke. "I have something to discuss with Mr. Wegener here so you know what happens."
"I will dismiss myself, Your Majesty," Sevastian said and bowed before walking out the control room, leaving Alexander alone with the chief scientist of the space program. "Let me ask you this, Wegener. How do we travel long distances?"
"Uhm..." Wegener scratched his face, surprised at the question unrted to rocketry. "We pull out a map and use apass, I guess."
"That''s correct. But you know not every person on this knows how to read a map, never mind using apass or other measuring devices. So what if there is this thing that can figure out your exact location at any given time no matter where you are?"
"Your Majesty...I''m still confused..." Wegener said, feeling embarrassed that he can''t determine what Alexander is pointing out.
"Let''s go over here to this station," Alexander walked towards the station. He handed him the headphone.
Wegener wore the headphones and began hearing a beeping sound. "This sound..."
"That''s the sound produced by the satellite we call," Alexander hasn''t named the satellite yet. Well, he guesses is going to credit the Russians for it. "For now I''ll call it Sputnik."
"Sputnik?"
"It literally means ''fellow-traveler'' in Ruthenian," Alexander said and continued. "Now focus on that sound. By measuring the changes in the frequency of Sputnik''s beeps as it passes overhead, we can pinpoint exactly where the satellite is."
"I see," Wegener hummed.
Alexander exined further. "So we have the capability to track where the Sputnik is using its frequency and known trajectory. The bigger question is if we can locate the satellite by its beeps, can the satellite also locate us by pinpointing the location of a receiver? Because you know, to hear the beeps, we had to have a receiver."
With his words, Wegener felt enlightened, as if something had just unlocked in his mind. "I think I get it now, Your Majesty!"
"Well, that''s my idea. I already have a name for it too," Alexander said.
"May I know what it is, Your Majesty?" Wegener asked.
"I call it the Global Positioning System. I already did the math. We are going to need 24 satellites with each one circling the twice a day in one of six fixed orbits to achieve 24/7 global coverage..." Alexander trailed off when he noticed something off with Wegener''s face.
"You already did the math? Your Majesty...you''re a genius!" Wegener eximed.
"I am true," Alexander proudly grinned and then started chuckling a bit. He looks around him before continuing. "With the global positioning system, the military will have a navigational edge in the water, in the air, and onnd. Not only for navigation but to guide missiles as well. I already have the blueprint for the satellites and the rockets that we are going to use to send it to space."
"Another rocket again, Your Majesty?" Wegener stammered.
"Yes, its name is As," Alexander revealed.
Chapter 217 An Exhausting Trip
After Alexander¡¯s discussion with Wegener about the creation of the Global Positioning System, Alexander went on to his room to get some rest.
The room was simple and not that luxuriouspared to his office in the Winter Pce or the office in the VC-25. There is a bed with a white mattress on it, a desk for him to use if he would want to do some work here, and there are no windows, making the room atmosphere a little gloomy.
Alexander sat on his bed and propped up his chin as he contemted something. With the sessful test of the atomic bomb and rocketunch, he feels fulfilled. During thest four years, these two projects are the ones he focused on. Although the space program is fairly new to the government, unbeknownst to them, he has been working on the project for two years ago secretly with his own funding.
When he realized that his funds alone cannot support the program, that¡¯s when he asked for the Imperial Council¡¯s help fund the project. The bureaucracy of the Ruthenian Empire where something must be approved by the Imperial Council through a vote before passing to the Emperor to make it official is making Alexander a little bit frustrated.
He just realized the power he just lost to the people. Ruthenian Emperors are not autocratic rulers anymore where the Emperor of Ruthenia wielded once before and everything bends to their will. Well, there¡¯s no use in crying over spilled milk. His only choice is to move forward and work for the best interest of his country. To think about it, he never wanted to be the supreme ruler in the first ce. After all, it¡¯s work after work after work. Who wants that kind of life?
In his original world, Alexander experienced avish life where he can do anything he wants without the shackles of getting to work because it is a must. Money justes into his bank ount and spends it however he likes.
Well, all of that changed when he got too less involved in the business and decided to take matters into his own hands. Which by the way, is the cause of his reincarnation. Imagine, if he didn¡¯t go that time, he would¡¯ve still been in his original world. But also imagine what would happen if he didn¡¯t reincarnate here.
Anastasia would probably die because a cure for tuberculosis has not been invented yet. Alexander¡¯s sisters would also have their lives in danger from the revolutionaries that are trying to take over the government with their revolutionary ideals. Sevastian would be the next Emperor of Ruthenia because of the Paulinews enacted by the past Emperor Paul I two centuries ago that forbade women to seed on a throne.
Though he doesn¡¯t know how Sevastian would rule the Ruthenian Empire, he is certain that if they stick to the old ways, the Empire will copse.
So should he be grateful or ungrateful that he reincarnated in this world? Alexander felt the former.
For as long as he is alive, he is going to do whatever it takes to change the world where his sisters would be able to freely roam the world without fear of getting killed by foreign governments or the ck Hand and also a world where his children have a future.
That was the ultimate goal. Maybe it¡¯s about time to put pressure on the Foreign Intelligence Services to find the ck Hand and also investigate if the Yamato Empire¡¯s government has something to do with the attempted assassination of his sisters.
He had decided he would ask for updates when he got home.
A knock on the door sounded, snapping Alexander out of his thoughts. He stood up to open the door.
¡°Rn? Is the ne ready?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°No, Your Majesty, but we are given an approximate time. The ne will be ready in twenty minutes so we will leave in ten minutes. Also, Sevastian would like to have a moment of your time.¡±
¡°Okay, let him through,¡± Alexander said. Rn bowed slightly and signaled the guards to let Sevastiane over.
Sevastian walked forward and entered his room.
¡°Is something the matter, Sevastian?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, a big one,¡± Sevastian answered solemnly.
Alexander raised an eyebrow at the serious tone of the other. ¡°What happened, Sevastian? Is this about the war?¡±
Sevastian sighed as he shook his head, ¡°No, Your Majesty. I just got off the phone with Foreign Minister Sergei saying that the government of the Han Dynasty is looking to enter the war and is asking for our permission.¡±
Alexander¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What! No, reject it immediately. We can handle ourselves and we don¡¯t need help from others. Besides, their entry into the war could trigger a defensive alliance with the Britannia Empire. That cannot happen at all cost.¡±
¡°Will do, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian bowed his head lightly.
¡°Did they at least tell us the reason why they want to enter the war?¡± Alexander inquired.
¡°They didn¡¯t state it but Sergei believes that it could be that they wanted revenge from the First Han-Yamato War and take back Taiwan that was ceded to them under the terms of the Treaty of Shimonoseki. I concur with his inference, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I see but my decision won¡¯t change. Tell the Han Dynasty that they should keep out of our war. If they want the ind badly, do it once our war with the Yamato Empire is over.¡±
¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±
***
Four hourster, Alexander arrived in St. Petersburg. The night has considerably darkened, a nket of stars stretching above him as his VH-3D exclusive transport helicopter made its way to Winter Pce.
He looked down the window and gazed at the beautiful sight of the cityscape where lights were shining brightly, illuminating the roads. His heart warmed when he realized that it didn¡¯t look like that before. Truly the capital of the Ruthenian Empire has improved dramatically over the years.
The helicopter arrived at the airspace of the Winter Pce and the security team on the ground began conducting necessary procedures to clear the helicopter he was in.
Alexander grabbed a bottle of scotch from the fridge and poured himself a ss. As he drank, he stared outside the window, letting his mind wander in the vastness of Ruthenia. ¡°It sure was big,¡± he muttered.
He reiterated the size of his country so much. The journey was exhausting as he had to wake up at four in the morning and the whole trip took almost ten hours. Transportation is really an issue in the Ruthenian Empire. Good thing that he already provided himself a solution and made it so that the time consumed in his future trips to another city will be less. Because if he didn¡¯t he would have to settle with old-fashioned trains.
But still, he¡¯s the only one who has that luxury. His people are suffering from time-consuming transportation just to get from one city to another. Maybe next year he¡¯ll start to lessen the restriction ced on jet engine aircraft, allowing for the operation ofmercial jet airliners. He is even considering exporting his technology to another country to further increase his economy in all sectors. But he knew this posed a great risk as foreign countries could reverse engineer it. The solution to that problem is fairly simple, by installing some sort of a trojan horse or a backdoor, or a locator transmitter inside the aircraft. Should the foreign nation try to repurpose it as a military aircraft, the Ruthenian Armed Forces can shoot them down before they can even reach the airspace of the Ruthenian Empire.
But reverse engineering would take a lot of time as other foreign nations don¡¯t have the capability, knowledge, and infrastructure to make one. So in the next five to ten years, the Ruthenian Empire has a monopoly over the airline industry. And even if they catch up, by the time they get there, Ruthenian¡¯s technology would be ten to twenty years ahead of them. Since he already has an atomic bomb, Ruthenia¡¯s security is guaranteed, so he is not worried at all.
And before he even knew it, the helicopter justnded on the Pce¡¯s Square.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rn called.
Alexander grabbed a pen from his pocket and pulled out the paper Rn gave to him. He signed it.
¡°Thank you foring with me Rn. Starting next week, you¡¯ll start your four-month break. Before you do so, you have to understand something. Since you are my Chief of Security, there are times that you are involved in meetings that are ssified in nature. So you are not allowed to leave the country without my permission. Know that this is for your safety and for the national security of the nation.¡±
¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡±
Alexander stood and offered a handshake. Rn took it and shook it firmly.
Chapter 218 Can You Grant Me a Favor?
November 2, 1927. Alexander was in his office, dealing with matters at hand behind his desk as Sevastian was conducting his daily report to him.
¡°We¡¯ve contacted the Hanese legation here in Ruthenia to inform them of our decision of disapproval of the Han Dynasty of joining the war as it could prompt the defensive alliance the Yamato Empire and the Britannia Empire signed. The second report deals with another attempted attack by the Yamato Air Force in the Choson Penins,¡±
Alexander halted the movement of his hand that holds the blini as he looked up to Sevastian. ¡°Another attack you say?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. The Yamato Empire conducted another night bombing operation again but our fighter jets intercepted them over the airspace of Busan. Also, there is something you need to know, Your Majesty. The ordnance the Yamato Empire was carrying on its bomb bay and hard points are mustard. This is all ording to the Foreign Intelligence Agency who intercepted Yamato¡¯s radio transmission.¡±
¡°They are resorting to illegal means huh? That means the Yamato High Commands are desperate. I think it¡¯s time that I reconsider bombing Tokyo,¡± Alexander put the blini in his mouth before and chewed it.
¡°Wait, Your Majesty? Are you really considering that option you rejected weeks ago?¡± Sevastian¡¯s voice rose from the sudden decision of his emperor.
¡°The Joint Chief of Staff has been suggesting that we bomb their homnd, specifically their factories and industries that is supporting the war efforts,¡± Alexander stated matter of factly. He took a sip of coffee before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this, the Yamato tried to bomb divostok. It was unsessful but the fact that they were there means that they intended to harm my people in divostok. I simply rejected a retaliatory strike out of fear of breaking the Geneva Conventions and earning verbal condemnation from another country. I don¡¯t want to tarnish Ruthenia¡¯s reputation by ordering a bombing operation that could kill civilians without merit. I¡¯m not a barbarian. But now, things changed when I read the terms in the Geneva Convention. It was stated that we can attack factories, ports, or any other industries that are supporting the war effort, just like what we did in Busan.¡±
¡°I see, now I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Sevastian nodded in agreement. ¡°We already have proof that the Yamato bombers that flew over Choson Penins are carrying chemical weapons. If you want, I will work with Foreign Minister Sergei to talk to the Britannia Empire, the United States, the Francois Republic, and the Deutd Empire to inform them that we are attacking their factories.¡±
¡°Inform them?¡± Alexander was at a loss of words for a moment. Sevastian just nodded.
¡°Your Majesty, if we attack without giving them a heads-up, they could risk their civilians living in Tokyo. We want to make sure that the only casualties in our bombing campaign are Yamatos only. Informing that we are attacking gives their embassy time to evacuate their citizens in the area.¡±
¡°But won¡¯t the Yamato officials find out about this?¡± Alexander paused and realized something. ¡°Oh, my bad, yeah people can be moved but buildings won¡¯t. Our objective after all is to destroy their factories.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. And if the bombing still didn¡¯t break their wills I believe the Joint Chief of Staff suggested another.¡±
¡°Yes, a naval blockade. Basically, we are going to starve the ind nation that is dependent on exports to death. Our navy will sink Yamato¡¯s merchant ships but the problem is the foreign ships. Good thing I already have a solution for that.¡±
¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Sevastian asked, curious as to what Alexander is going to say next. The emperor always opts for a peaceful approach, so is this going to be the same in this case?
¡°Tell them to turn around or else we will sink them,¡± Alexander said resolutely.
Now he is taking an aggressive stance, Alexander is now changing gradually. But why now? Sevastian pondered for a second as he tried toe up with a possible exnation. The Second Rutho-Yamato war has been favoring the Ruthenia Empire and the superpowers aren¡¯t implicitly or explicitly helping the Yamato. Is it perhaps they are acting cautious? Given that Ruthenia is using new technology, the generals from each respective country could possibly advise their government not to take drastic action and tell them to observe the war. After all, you don¡¯t go into a fight without knowing the full capabilities of your enemy first. The Yamato is learning it the hard way. So, Alexander¡¯s aggressive stance on foreign ships is not a mere attempt to provoke war. The Emperor realizes they foreign countries aren¡¯t going to do a thing.
Because let¡¯s say if Sevastian was an advisor to the head of state, he too would advise going against Ruthenia. The war correspondents that went to Choson to cover the war and tell the story must be on the hot seat right now, especially when they are describing what the war looks like.
¡°So is your decision final, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Yes, but this time, it will be a new weapon that will demoralize not only the Yamato Empire but the foreign nations as well.¡±
Sevastian eyes widened when he remembed the atomic bomb test. ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to use that?¡±
Alexander shook his head. ¡°Sevastian, I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not going to use our one and only trump card to defeat the Yamato Empire. We have a plethora of conventional ordnance that can do as much damage as an atomic bomb.¡±
¡°Very well, Your Majesty. If you say so,¡± Sevastian breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Despite Yamato being their enemy, he can¡¯t imagine the catastrophic damage the atomic bomb would bring should Alexander decide to bomb them with it.
He witnessed it first hand, the aftermath of the nuclear explosion, it¡¯s a power so powerful that it can level an entire city.
While they were having their discussion, a knock on the door broke their conversation.
¡°Are you expecting another visitor, Your Majesty?¡± Sevastian asked.
¡°No, I do not,¡± Alexander replied before looking at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me¡brother. May Ie in?¡±
¡°That voice¡Tiffania?¡± Sevastian uttered.
¡°Do you have something to report?¡±
¡°No, Your Majesty. I think I¡¯ve covered all the major reports. I will take my leave now and leave you two alone,¡± Sevastian bowed and left his office.
Tiffania entered with a document clutched in her hands.
¡°Tiffania, good morning. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d see me. Please take a seat,¡± Alexander offered Tiffania a chair. She sat down and put the document down on the table.
Alexander nced at it momentarily before speaking again. ¡°How are you Tiffania? I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m not keeping in touch with you three.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay brother. I think I¡¯m fine now. The doctor has been a great help for me to move on. Anyways brother, I need your help with something.¡±
¡°What is it? if it¡¯s you going again to another country, don¡¯t bother to ask, I will refuse it outright.¡± Alexander said.
¡°No, it¡¯s not that, brother, let me finish,¡± Tiffania sighed. ¡°Brother, can you grant me a favor? I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot. if I should pursue social studies or engineering. Seeing that you contributed a lot to the field of engineering, I got inspired. Brother, can you grant me my favor and be my tutor?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Chapter 219 Tutoring Session
"I''m sorry, Tiffania. Could you repeat what you just said to me?" Alexander said, taken aback by the wish her sister wanted him to do.
"I told you, I want you to tutor me about engineering, preferably everything you know about the subject," Tiffania repeated in a soft tone of voice.
So she''s not really joking, she wanted him to be her tutor. Alexander hummed as he pondered about it. Well, if Tiffania wanted to, who is he to refuse? In fact, this is a good chance for them to bond together as brother and sister. But before he does so, he has to ask one important thing to her.
"Tiffania, I thought your specialty is in social studies? Social studies and Engineering is apletely different fields. What changed your mind?"
"Well, brother, I just think studying engineering is cooler than social studies as you can contribute more to the country. Didn''t I tell you before, I was inspired to study engineering because of you."
Alexander was stunned momentarily at her heartfelt words. He smiled sweetly at her words as he appreciated them. If she''s saying it this way, how can he refuse her?
"Your words somehow made me happy Tiffania. If it''s what you want then I guess I''ll have to. Now, there are a lot of different fields in engineering and the topic is broad. Is there any field that you''re interested in?"
"Uhm...'' Tiffania paused as she thought deeply about it. "Well...brother, what field are you most knowledgeable with?"
"Mechanical engineering," Alexander answered without hesitation. "I''m quite confident in that field."
"Ahh..." Tiffania mused as she somberly looked down.
Alexander tilted his head to the side, concerned as to what made her make that expression.
"Is something the matter?" Alexander asked, worriedly.
"Nope! Nothing''s wrong, it''s just that I was studying a different course." Tiffania quickly replied and smiled again to reassure him.
Alexander sighed and nodded his head in understanding. He looked down at his table where a document rested atop it. "So this document, are these some sort of a math problem?"
"Yes...but I don''t think it is rted to mechanical engineering," Tiffania flipped the front page of the document, allowing Alexander to peruse the contents. Alexander immediately recognized the topic.
"Ah...that''s the analysis of trusses. It''s true that it''s not rted to mechanical engineering. It''s more on the civil engineering side. But don''t worry, I''m familiar with the topic. So this is the one you want me to teach you about? Tiffania?"
Alexander''s eyes narrowed when Tiffania was staring at him with her eyes widened.
"You know how to solve this, brother?" Tiffania stammered, surprised to hear Alexander knew how to solve the problem that is causing her headache.
"Of course, this one is fairly simple really. But to solve this, you must have knowledge in trigonometry, how to solve force vectors and moment of force."
"Eh? What is that, brother?" Tiffania furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding what his brother had mentioned.
"This is what I''m worried about," Alexander sighed. "The vector is a force that has both magnitude and direction. The moment of force, also known as torque, is a tendency for the body to rotate about a point that is not on the line of action of force. Moment of force can be calcted by multiplying force and distance," he exined. Tiffania listened closely with interest while her face lit up.
"Now those two are present in this truss problem, so let''s try to solve it," Alexander''s eyes shifted to the given problem in the document. "Find the force acting on all members of the truss shown below using the method of joints. There are two external forces. 50-kilonewton horizontal force at point C and 80 kilonewtons vertical at point F. This is a lot of members so I''m only going to show you how force AB is solved.
Tiffania nodded, her eyes already set on the problem.
"To get force AB, let''s solve the moment at point D which will help us obtain the vertical force of the pin support of point A. Assume clockwise rotation is positive. So, 3Av plus 50 kilonewton multiplied by 1 meter equals 80 kilonewtons multiplied by 0.75 meters. Solve for Av we get¡" Alexander wrote his solution on a nk sheet of paper. Five secondster, he got the answer. "Av is equal to 3.33 kilonewton. Any question about how I got it?"
Tiffania nodded her head. "What do you mean by pin support?"
"Ah¡there are three basic supports in the analysis of trusses, they are roller, pin, and a fixed support. Roller support only has a vertical reaction, pin support has a horizontal and vertical reaction, and fixed support has horizontal, vertical, and moment reactions. Point A is pin supported so it has two reaction forces. We just got a vertical reaction which is 3.33 kilonewton. Now we find horizontal force by using the summation of horizontal forces. Do you see any force acting on the trusses that are horizontal?"
Tiffania looked at the question carefully and she found it. "There, at point C, 80 kilonewtons to the right."
"Good and that''s the answer," Alexander revealed.
"Eh? That''s it? How? Exin it to me."
"Summation of Fh is Ah plus 80 kilonewtons. Transpose to the other side then we get negative 80 kilonewtons."
"But, brother, why is your answer positive despite it being negative?" Tiffania added.
"Positive and negative only indicate the direction of a force. Right is positive and left is negative. There''s no negative value because the value of force can''t be negative. Are you familiar with the third-newtonw? That in every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction."
Hearing his exnation, Tiffania finally understood. Her brother is sure to be good at this. Making her feel ashamed of herself as she''s the only one in the family who studies hard. Alexander has never been studious in the past, she never expected that her brother is going to outsmart her. There''s only one exnation for this, his brother is a genius, and genius beats hard work.
"Please continue, brother," Tiffania requested.
"Well then. To solve force AB let''s draw a free body diagram. The size of the horizontal ne is 1 meter while the vertical ne is 0.75 meters. Using the Pythagorean equation, we can determine the length of the longest side, which is the hypotenuse. The hypotenuse is equal to 1.25 meters. Now, we can solve for force AB. 0.75 divided by 1.25 multiplied by force AB is equal to 3.33 kilonewton. Divide both sides by 0.75/1.25, we get 5.55 kilonewton. Since we assumed that force Av is downward and we got a positive value, it means that the force is tensional."
Tiffania looked at his solution sheet, understanding what he did during the process. She couldn''t help but feel amazement at her brother. He made it look so easy and despite her diving into the realm of mathematics, she understood it easily when her brother was exining.
"Now, brother...please solve all the force members!" Tiffania said, her eyes beaming with excitement.
Alexander was smiling back at his beloved little sister. Time to surprise her again. Alexander cracked his knuckles and started scribbling equations on the sheet.
Tiffania watched as her brother solved one force to another. He was fast, very fast. It''s like he knows what he is doing and how to calcte things effortlessly. She could barely take her eyes off him for she was mesmerized by his performance. When he finished solving all the problems, he was done. It just took him three minutes to solve. An average person could solve this problem in 15 to 30 minutes.
Tiffania was speechless as her mouth hung open slightly. Her brother is a hidden genius! And she wants to learn more about engineering topics from him. After a long time, she managed to recover herself from her astonishment. "Brother, that was brilliant!"
"Of course, it''s required for someone like me to know these things. Do you think your brother can build amazing airnes, vehicles, helicopters, appliances, and others without knowing math?" Alex asked smugly.
"Brother! Please teach me more!"
Alexander looked at his watch and his schedule for the day. "I''m free this morning so I guess I can
give you my time today. Is that okay?"
"That''s great! Thank you, brother!" Tiffania eximed as she jumped happily toward her brother and gave him a tight hug.
Alexander was taken aback by her sudden actions. Four years ago she was kind of repulsive to him but now she has be more affectionate towards him than ever before. Alexander cherished this moment. And just as he could wrap her arm around her, she suddenly released herself. Her face flushed red as she just realized what she did.
She turned away from him and quickly ran out of the room. The sound of a door mming against the wall followed shortly after.
"That''s kind of sad," Alexander murmured. Does that mean she is taking back her words? He gazed down at the solution paper. Teaching her about things he is an expert on made him feel happy. "Well, I guess I have to return to work then."
Chapter 220 Another One
Tiffania walked out of his office three hours ago but she returned immediately. She must''ve felt embarrassed about what she did to Alexander earlier. Nevertheless, his tutor session with him continued and it''s been going on for three hours.
"I''m d that you already mastered how to solve the moment force. It will be important in future lessons."
Tiffania harrumphed softly. "Of course, who do you think you are talking to? I''m Tiffania who got full high marks on every test the royal tutor gave me."
Alexander chuckled at her boastful tone. Earlier she was having a hard time grasping the concept of the moment of force and force vectors but now she is acting highly confident and almost cocky.
"Well let''s see if you can keep that face up in our next topic."
Tiffania gulped as her face turned pale. "What are you going to teach me, brother?"
Alexander smiled mischievously, not answering her question. Instead, he went back to the board and began drawing a diagram of an equation about a certain topic. "Do you still remember your lessons about integration?"
"Integration?" her voice trembled slightly. That word scared her. Her passing every test is an exaggeration, there are times she is getting low marks in mathematics but still passes it. To think that she could breathe a sigh of relief and forget everything about it, thinking that she won''t be using it in the future, is going to haunt her back again. This is bad!
He noticed that Tiffania seemed to be afraid of something so he quickly calmed her down with his words.
"Don''t worry, your brother is also a master when ites to integration because engineers use it quite a lot. By a lot, I mean every time."
"Eeeeh?!" Tiffania couldn''t believe him. How is this a good thing?! She started to regret her decision to shift from social studies to engineering. She shook her head, removing that thought away. Her dignity would be at risk if she gave up this easily just because math is hard. She is aware that engineering involves a lot of math. Her previous lesson with him already gave her a glimpse of how things will getplicated in the future.
"Our next topic would be about moment of inertia but I think it will be hard for you. So I''ll just teach you another lesson that is still important in the field of engineering. Frictions," Alexander announced as he wiped the board.
"Frictions?" Somehow, Tiffania felt relieved. She is familiar with the subject and has been discussed by her royal tutor in the past. This would be easy.
"Now I''m going to teach you two types of friction, belt, and dry frictions. So..."
As Alexander was about to write something on the board, there was a sudden visitor in his office. "Papa, lunch is ready!"
It was Anya, she rushed towards him in a meandering path with her hands up in the air, mimicking an airne. She stopped when she saw her auntie, Tiffania in the room.
"Eh? Sister Tiffania? What are you doing in papa''s office?"
"Anya!" Alexander lifted her up and kissed her forehead gently. "Didn''t I tell you to knock before entering?"
"Sorry papa," Anya said sheepishly while her delicate arms wrapped around Alexander''s neck.
Another person entered, this time it was Anastasia. And just like Anya, she noticed Tiffania''s presence in Alexander''s room.
"Tiffania? What are you doing in your brother''s office? Shouldn''t you be in your room studying?"
"But I am studying," Tiffania defended herself, "it just so happened that I remember my brother being good at math so I asked him to tutor me."
"What..." Anastasia''s eyebrows rose. She eyed Alexander suspiciously and walked over to him. "Brother is that true? You''re teaching Tiffania alone in your office?"
Alexander nodded, "She came suddenly into my room and asked me if I could be her tutor. I epted because why not, right?"
Anastasia pouted as she produced a steady hum. "That''s unfair! I want brother to teach me as well."
"Too bad for you Anastasia, our brother''s expertise is engineering, not medicine," Tiffania smirked. But that smirk disappeared when she remembered a certain time when Alexander performed a miracle.
"Brother has a Nobel Prize for Physiology or Medicine when he invented a cure for tuberculosis that saved thousands of lives in the world, including me. This means brother is also an expert in medicine. Right, brother?"
"Ah...eh..." Alexander let out a forced chuckle. Well, he does have a Ph.D. in biochemistry which led him to read a lot of medical articles in the past. It just so happened that he read a medical article about tuberculosis and its cure, giving him an idea of the disease. Even if that was the case, Alexander couldn''t call himself a medical expert as he is not a medical doctor in the first ce. But he can share all the medical information he learned from his original world with her. "Fine but only if I''m not busy at work. It just so happens that my schedule is not tight at the moment.
"That''s a deal, brother!" Anastasia happily agreed.
So Anastasia in medicine and Tiffania in engineering. If he wants to teach them effectively, he''ll have to draw up a lesson n. What about Christina, is there a possibility of her approaching him and teaching him things? She''s old for this so maybe he can expect her not to approach any time soon. Besides, Christina is a smart woman who doesn''t need any help from others.
"Is papa that great?" Anya intervened in their conversation.
"Of course, your papa is great Anya," Anastasia giddily said as she stood tiptoe and pinched her cheeks.
"Ouch...ouch...Sister Ana...it hurts," she giggled as she tried to remove Anastasia''s pinching hand from her cheeks.
Anastasia let go of Anya''s cheeks and instead pinched her nose yfully. "You''re such a big baby!"
It''s good to see that Anastasia is returning to her usual self after the traumatizing event that transpired in the Yamato Empire. He hoped it would be the same for Christina.
"Okay, okay, let''s stop here. You said dinner is ready right? Then we should go all together," Alexander suggested, stopping both of them.
Tiffania closed her book and rose to her feet. Alexander wiped the board with an eraser.
"Papa let me try!"
"Okay," Alexander handed him the eraser and let her finish thest stroke. Once she is done, Alexander puts her down gently on the floor.
Secondster, the telephone on his desk rang loudly. Everyone in the room turned towards the phone, even Anastasia.
"You may all go now, I''ll follow after this," Alex said softly before heading to his desk to answer the phone.
They left his office and Alexander answered the phone. "Yes? Are you calling from the Ministry of Finance building? I see...what do you mean the Finance Minister ising here now? I thought we rescheduled our meeting for next week?" Alexander sighed. "Fine, tell him I''ll only give him thirty minutes of my time."
Alexander hung up before putting the phone back in its cradle. He then headed to where everyone else was, to the dining hall.
Chapter 221 Introduction To Credit Cards
"As always, the food cooked by the pce cooks is top-notch," Alexander said as he sighed dreamily and rubbed his belly while recalling the time when he was chewing the Wiener Schnitzel.
He is on his way back to his office where he''ll continue the mundane activities of being a head of state. The thought alone somehow demotivated him. He missed the life where he can do whatever he wants but at the same time feared the copse of the country just like what happened to hispany.
He ns to retire sometime in the future. Maybe when his heir is old enough to take the throne and assume the duties of the emperor, the supreme leader of the state.
Alexander reached for the doorknob of his office and rotated it clockwise. The door hinges creaked as he pushed it open. With a tired sigh, Alexander entered his room and closed the door softly behind him.
As he ambled towards his desk, Alexander loosened his tie. For him, it just serves as a shackle. He grabbed the remote control of the television and pushed the power button. The colored television screen flickered to life and the voice of the news anchor began to sound around his office.
He sat down on his chair, leaning back as his right hand reached for something in the drawer. It was a file he intended to discuss with the Finance Minister about credit cards.
For the past four years, the economic growth of the Ruthenian Empire dramatically increased. This is due to his policy of modernizing the entire country, giving jobs to the people, and his tax reforms. But, this year, the growth is stagnating, probably because the poption of the empire is made up mostly of peasants who rose to the middle ss. Luxury goods such as appliances he introduces are still out of reach for many.
He wanted to change all of that.
The telephone on his desk rang, Alexander leaned forward and picked it up. "He''s here? Good, bring him in."
Alexander returned the phone to its ce. A man dressed in a ck suit with a top hat adorning his head entered his office. It was the Minister of Finance of the Ruthenian Empire. dimir Borisov. He is one of the officials whom he first met when he assumed the duties of the emperor after his swift recovery.
"Good afternoon, Your Majesty. I apologize for the sudden visit," dimir bowed to the sovereign sitting behind the desk. He then walked over and stood in front of the emperor''s desk.
"It''s fine, the sooner the better," Alexander dismissively waved his hand.
dimir nodded, "In that case, Your Majesty. Why don''t we start discussing this new n of yours."
"First off, take a seat," Alexandermanded and pointed at the seat beside his desk. The Minister nodded and sat down. Alexander continued, "dimir, let me ask you a question. Do you eat outside? Let''s say in a high-end restaurant or shop in a jewelry store to buy your wife a diamond ring?"
"Yes I do, Your Majesty," dimir answered truthfully. "But the jewelry store, well, I haven''t gone to that ce yet. It''s too expensive for me."
"You humble yourself, dimir," Alexander scoffed with a smile. dimir simply chuckled in return.
Alexander spoke again. "Let''s focus on the high-end restaurant thing. How do you pay?"
"I pay using cash, Your Majesty," dimir replied as if it was the most obvious answer in the world.
"What if, for instance, you forgot your wallet or you don''t have any cash on you? What will you do?"
"Your Majesty, first of all, it would be very embarrassing for a person like me to forget my wallet. But should that thing happen, I will speak to the manager and ask him if I could use his telephone and call someone from my residence to fetch cash."
"Good," Alexander''s lips curved upwards in an amused smile. "It would be embarrassing indeed. But what if we, let''s say, implement a new form of payment that you don''t have to carry cash anymore."
dimir''s eyebrows rose in curiosity. "What is that, Your Majesty?"
"Another form of legal tender, a card with a value. Basically, you hand the card to the clerk that promises payment at ater date."
"Is that some sort of a loan, Your Majesty?"
"You can say that," Alexander shrugged casually. He leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms across his chest. "Now with this card, the purchasing power of every individual in the Ruthenian Empire will increase. You see, buying fancy things like clothes, automobiles, jewelry, and home appliances that are straight from the showroom is expensive. This means many of the new goods mypany, Imperial Dynamic Systems, are out of reach for ordinary people."
"So basically Your Majesty, what you are proposing is a new type of payment that goes like ''buy what you want now, but pay for itter?''"
"Yes, now you are getting it. You know, that can be a great motto for this new payment."
? "Do you have a name for it, Your Majesty?" dimir asked.
"I think credit cards are befitting so I''ll call it a credit card."
"But debt is not enticing, Your Majesty. How are you going to convince the people that they''d want one?" dimir said.
"Well, we can do an experiment. Citizens in St. Petersburg and Moskva who passed the requirements will be eligible to apply for a card. I will include mypanies as merchants where people can use the card to buy mypany products. People love the idea of getting things that they want and paying for themter. However, there''s a catch, failure to pay their bill in full at the end of the month, they''ll be charged interest on what''s owned." Alexander exined.
"Wait, this is sounding like a business, Your Majesty," dimir noticed.
"Yes. There is money to be made here. Let''s think of it this way, to get a card, they will have to pay an annual membership fee, then by using the card, we are getting a smallmission on each transaction. They can also use the card to withdraw money from the bank but with an interest of course. Do you understand now?"
"I see, I think I''m beginning to understand what you are really proposing here, Your Majesty."
"I''m d that you do. Debt might be a bad thing for individuals but for the whole economy, it''s good. Debt fuels growth. The financial services industry is growing at an astonishing rate that can create jobs for hundreds of thousands of people. Retail sectors will boom because people can now buy what they want with the card. Staying in a hotel? You can pay with a card for that. Vacation? You can pay with a card for that. Starting a multi-million-rubles construction project? You can use a card to get it started. Want to buy a house or open a business? You can use a card for that."
"That''s very interesting, Your Majesty," dimir said, fascinated. "Well, what can I do to help? Honestly, I love the idea, Your Majesty. It''s original, I''ve never heard something like this before."
"Well, I''m gonna need your help to convince the financemittee of the Imperial Council to give us permits to use this card as a form of a new payment system."
"Consider it done, Your Majesty," dimir said confidently and continued. "Oh, I''ve been meaning to ask this, what would this card look like?"
"It will be in a form of stic with maic stripes on it that contain the personal information of the individual. Well, I''ll show you once we have the prototype."
"Very well," dimir said.
"Okay, I think that''s it. This is the file about the new credit cards," Alexander said as he handed him the file. dimir grabbed it and put it in his briefcase.
Alexander stood and offered dimir a handshake.
dimir stood and shook his hand.
On this day, the Ruthenian Empire''s path of bing a full-pledge capitalist state had just begun.
Chapter 222 The Development Of The War
Two weekster, the development of the war in the Far East was going one-sidedly in favor of the Ruthenian Empire. Since the takeover of the Choson Empire''s capital, Hanseong. The Yamato Forces in the penins, exhausted of supplies, morale, and weapons were getting pushed back all the way to the south where they came from.
The Ruthenian Armed Forces, with their superior air, naval, andnd forces steamrolled into the south, capturing key cities as they went along.
The futile attempt of the Yamato Empire of conducting a bombing campaign with the use of an unconventional weapon was thwarted by the Ruthenian''s air force thanks to the state-of-the-art AWAC nes and radars. With that, they were intercepted before they could even drop their ordnance.
The Yamato Empire conducted another tactic called the scorched earth tactic. They burned fields, and houses, killed prisoners, and civilians to slow down the Ruthenian approach as well as made sure the Ruthenians won''t get a lot from helping the Choson Empire as they destroyed the arablends in the south.
It was quite a sess for the Yamato Empire, causing food shortages in the region. The Ruthenian Empire evacuated as many civilians as they can to the south and gave them food and shelter.
The internationalmunity condemned the actions of the Yamato Empire against the people of the Choson Empire and thus international support for their side started to wane.
In order to turn this thing around, the Yamato tried asking the Britannias for military help but t-out refused and staunchly remained neutral in the conflict. The Britannia Empire made it clear that they will only join their side if and only if they are fighting two countries.
Desperate, the Yamato Empire nned a sabotage operation in the Han Dynasty where it will implicate the Hanese troops of attacking Yamato properties in Peking and use it as a provocation of war. However, that thing also failed when the Ruthenian Foreign Intelligence Services intercepted their radio transmission that contained the n.
The Yamato Empire officials, especially the highmand, were disheartened. Losing almost all of their forces in the penins, the First Imperial Yamato Fleet, and a significant portion of their fighter nes and bomber nes.
However, despite all of that happening, the morale on the homefront is still at an all-time high. The Yamato government feeds the popce with lies and propaganda, stating that they are winning the war and crushing down the Ruthenian Forces.
News such as the destruction of the First Fleet didn''t even get to the news. Even foreigners are prohibited from talking about the war, should they do so will face the harshest of consequences and could end up straining the rtionship with the Yamato Empire.
This presents a problem to Alexander as he knows that he will have to take drastic measures that will send a message to the people of Yamato that war is not going favorably on their side.
The operation will begin at 1200 HRS, in a clear sky, where every citizen of the popce will see what their troops in the Choson Empire had seen and faced during the war.
But before that, an interesting development was happening in the Choson Empire, particrly in the city, located on the southern coast of the Choson Penins.
Flocks of people, mainly Yamato citizens who were living in the Choson Empire, rushed to the port to escape and avoid capture by the Ruthenian Armed Forces. Among them are the former cab members of King Gojong who signed the Eulsa Treaty that made the Choson Empire a protectorate of the Yamato Empire.
They are carrying their luggage and bringing their family with them, trying to escape the country as quickly as possible. Aware of the consequences of their treasonous action toward the King, they could only imagine the ire of the Chosonese people hurling stones at them and their families, basically killing the entire generation.
"What the fuck is happening? Why are the Yamatos losing in the war?" The Minister of Defense Yi Geun-taek yelled as he grabbed the arm of his son tightly.
"Don''t even bother to ask, the Yamato lost the Choson Penins and that''s all you need to know! Our only goal is to get out of this country safely," The Prime Minister of the Empire of Choson Pak Chesoon hissed.
It is indeed their goal. The Chosonese have branded them traitors and are dying to get them. He began imagining the horrors of him and his family getting tortured to death by the uncivilized fools.
They were in a long queue of people who sought to board the ship that will take them to Tokyo. Unfortunately for them, the officers overseeing the boarding of the passengers are Yamato officials. They are prioritizing their people first instead of them.
Getting impatient, Pak Chesoon walked frustratingly over to the official while carrying a briefcase.
His sudden approach caused the official to look at him and asked. "Can''t you see that there is a long line?"
"I know that, that''s why I''m here to offer you something," Pak Chesoon opened the briefcase, revealing arge stack of money inside of it. "Here, I can give you 1,000 dors. Just let me and my family board the ship."
"How many are you?" the official asked.
"We are five in total. Me, my wife, and our three kids."
"1,000 dors is not enough. Listen, I''ll let you board the ship for 10,000 dors."
"What?! Are you insane!" Pak Chesoon shouted as anger took over him.
"Oi, oi, oi, don''t you dare raise your voice at me," the officer said as he pulled out his wooden truncheon and pointed it at Pak Chesoon. "You inferior scum, can''t you see what''s happening around? These people lining up are Yamato officials. We have orders to evacuate them before the Ruthenians get here. We don''t amodate lowly people like you. If you can''t pay me the money then get out of the line!"
Pak Chesoon red at him in anger. He felt his fists clench at his sides. His body trembled in fury as he gritted his teeth, looking away in disgust. Ten thousand dors is an enormous amount of money. However, their lives outweigh the money so he decided. "Fine, I''ll pay you ten thousand dors."
He rummaged through his briefcase and brought out ten thousand dors in a stack. "Here, this is your ten thousand dors. Now, let us enter."
The Yamato official chuckled deridingly before taking his money. "Fine, go get your family and proceed."
Pak Chesoon beckoned to his family and rushed over to him. The rest of the traitorous ministers bribed the official as well to get an exclusive pass. When Pak Chesoon and his family are about to cross the gangway, a faint whirring sound can be heard in the air along with the soft growl of an engine.
"The Ruthenians! The Ruthenians are here!" A random citizen shouted.
Ruthenian helicopters hovered in the air and ten Ruthenian Polkan jeeps sped as they entered the port.
"This is the Ruthenian military, stay where you are! I repeat, stay where you are!" A loud voice rang in the air as the long-range acoustic device fitted in the ck Stork sounded in a warning.
The Polkan Jeep on the ground stopped near the gangway. One of the Ruthenian soldiers who seemed to be a high-ranking officer stepped out of the vehicle. His men scrambled and aimed their assault rifles at the civilians.
There was a civilian with him who seemed to be a Yamato citizen.
"We are looking for some Chosonese officials trying to flee the country," the Ruthenian soldier showed him the sketch of the Choson ministers. "Cooperate and we will let you and your citizen leave this ce, trante."
The Yamato citizen tranted his words to the Yamato official overseeing the boarding of the passengers.
"Yes, they are just here, apparently one of them is there," the man pointed at Pak Chesoon who was in the middle of the gangway.
"Run!" Pak Chesoon shouted to his family and ran towards the ship. However, just before they could enter, a gunshot erupted, stopping them in their tracks.
"Don''t even dare," the Ruthenian soldier warned. "Or else the next shot would be your leg."
Pak Chesoon and the rest of the ministers raised their hands up into the air in defeat. They knelt down to the ground as the Ruthenian soldiers approach them and ced a handcuff on each of their wrists and dragged them onto the waiting Utility Truck "Ox", a copy of M939 Truck.
Chapter 223 Demoralizing The Enemy
Meanwhile, in the Command Ops, Alexander is spinning a pen around his fingers as he stares into the LCD screen dominating the far wall. He''s deep in thought as the generals around him are discussing with one another about the operation to bomb Yamato Empire''s cities and forced them into submission.
The Ruthenian Empirepleted its main goal, to take over the Choson Penins. Now, the only way for this war to end is to force the Yamato to sue for peace which is impossible at the moment as the Yamato citizens are still blinded by their achievement of defeating a western superpower four years ago.
Alexander wanted to give them a reality check that the war they think they could win again is nothing more but a fantasy.
"Your Majesty, we are ready." The Minister of Defense, Alexei Lavrov announced.
"Proceed," Alexander prompted, leaning forward. As if on cue, the LCD screen flickered into life as the blip, indicating bomber aircraft, began to move over the map of the Choson Empire.
"The Pacific Fleet is now in a position to conduct a naval blockade. But it will take time to see its effect. Therefore, with your orders, nned an operation to break the will and demoralize the Yamato citizens. Our newly constructed airfield, which we built in Hanseong is now operational, housing a fleet of Super Heavy Bomber, Aletina. Two hours fromunch, the Aletina will enter the Yamato Airspace and begin dropping its ordnance over the city of Kyoto, Tokyo, Yokohama, and their industrial district."
An animation of a bomb exploding over the cities of Kyoto and Tokyo was projected on top of the screen. The red numbers are increasing exponentially indicating how many lives are being lost should the operation proceed.
5,000...10,000...12,000, it keeps increasing.
"Your Majesty, since most of the Yamato citizen''s houses are made of wood, the damage will be catastrophic. The bombs that we will be using on this air raid will be incendiary," Alexei informed.
"Okay, before I authorize this operation, have we informed the United States, Britannia Empire, Deutd Empire, and the Francois Republic about this?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," Sergei joined in as he leaned back in his chair. "I informed them ten days ago and have been evacuating their citizens ever since secretly. However, Your Majesty, there''s no guarantee that the Yamato Empire will not out about the sudden evacuation of the foreigners living in Tokyo."
"I''ve already taken that into consideration," Alexander waved his hand dismissively. His eyes were set on the disy, contemting. Should he give his authorization, thousands of lives will be killed. Oddly, Alexander doesn''t feel a thingpared to thest time he pondered about this.
This is because he realized now his duty as the head of state. To protect his empire and the people living within it. And to execute that duty, sometimes decisive decisions must be carried out.
Alexander sighed deeply as the generals around looked at him with anticipation. Finally taking a nce at the group, he spoke.
"All right gentlemen, you may now scramble our bombers. As the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire, I now authorize this operation. May god bless the people of the Yamato Empire for they shall know what defeat is."
The Minister of Defense and the Generals saluted him as they acknowledged his order. Then they began grabbing telephones and started informing the men on the ground.
***
Choson Empire, Hanseong. November 17, 1927.
Two o''clock in the afternoon, the rays of the sun cast its yellow glow to the airfield where five Super Heavy Bomber Aletina are taxiing towards the runway.
The Ruthenian soldiers near the airfield watched in awe as their most powerful aircraft scrambled. Cheers roared throughout the airfield as everyone celebrated in anticipation of their victory.
Every Ruthenian knew the capabilities of the Aletina, if five of them were being sent on a mission then surely the enemy would fall. They all hoped that their sess could bring an end to this war and go back home to their families.
But should the Yamato Empire not yield despite all of this, then they will be left with no option but to invade their ind. However, no ns were concocted for that yet.
One by one, the Aletina screamed as it sped up on the runway. It lifted off just as fast and the cheers grew louder.
The Chosonese as well as foreigners in the capital watched in awe and amazement as they witnessed the Ruthenian might before them.
One of them is a war correspondent from the United States, Frederick Arthur McKenzie. Since the war started, Frederick has been on the Choson, covering the war from the Yamato perspective. He can''t get authorization to cover the Ruthenian Army so that''s why he is stuck with the Yamatos.
Throughout the war, Frederick is starting to piece together how the Ruthenian Army operates. And it was something he hadn''t seen before.
In just one month, the Ruthenian Army defeated the Yamato Army in the Choson Penins. At first, he couldn''t believe it but now he had realized it. It''s because of the Ruthenian technology and weapons they are using in the war.
Helicopters, armored vehicles, tanks, fighter aircraft, bomber aircraft, and cargo aircraft. All of them were new to this world.
Frederick stared into the distance, locking his gaze on possibly the biggest aircraft he had ever seen in his life. He asked for the name of the aircraft from the passing Ruthenian soldiers and they said it was the Pazlov Tugarin.
He still remembers the time when it unloads over two hundred soldiers in just one trip. A feat that is impossible for his country to pull off.
Just what transformed the Ruthenian Empire from being a paper tiger into a real tiger?
He has to report this back to his homnd, every piece of information he has is crucial for his government should it want to remain toe-to-toe with the Ruthenian Empire. Because who knows if the Ruthenian Empire is stopping here?
***
Two hourster, in the city of Tokyo. The Yamato High Command was in a depressing state, a grim expression nketing their faces. Losing a significant portion of their army in the Choson Empire, a crippled navy, and an underwhelming air force. Their backs are now against the wall as every idea theye up with to turn this war in their favor is just being swatted by the Ruthenian Empire.
Their dreams of bing a great empire in the East are now crushed. It will take years for them to recover from this defeat.
Still, they haven''t surrendered yet. The citizens of the Yamato Empire still believe they are going to win thanks to their propaganda. But no secret in this world can be forever hidden. It''s only a matter of time before the popce knows what''s really happening.
Until¡ªthere was a faint booming sound from a distance. The cups on the table and the chandelier on top ttered as the earth shook underneath. Then, it was followed by an air raid siren.
"What''s happening?"
One of the officers opened the window and saw the unfolding scene of a massacre. A thick cloud of ck smoke billowed upwards, explosions erupting here and there apanied by a constant stream of banging sounds from the anti-aircraft guns of the city shooting something in the sky.
"We are under attack! We have to evacuate!"
And just as they were about to scramble out of the room everything turned dark as an explosion engulfed everyone inside the room killing all those present.
Chapter 224 The Aftermath
Alexei put the telephone back on its cradle after receiving news from the Military Eastern District Strategic Command Headquarters.
He slowly turned and looked Alexander in the eye and raised a thumbs up, indicating that the operation was a sess.
The generals and the civilian staff in the Command Ops cheered and pped upon hearing the news, but Alexander remained expressionless, seemingly not satisfied with the whole ordeal. He just authorized an operation that could potentially kill thousands of lives. This signifies that he is not a private individual who makes weapons for the government and uses it to take lives, he is now the government with the power to use the technology he introduced to take the lives of others.
He let that thought sink in before joining his subordinates.
The cheers went on until Alexander raised a hand, stopping them from celebrating further.
"It appears as though we have done everything necessary to make the Yamato feel that the war is not going favorably on their side. We just have to wait for a day or two to see the effects. If the Yamato still persists to continue this war," Alexander paused as his gaze flickered to Alexei. "Alexei, I want you to bomb them again, but only this time, target their emperor, the man whom they looked up to as god."
"Your Majesty, killing their emperor would anger the Yamato even further, dragging this war. I''d say that from this moment forward, we should use diplomacy and settle this once and for all," Sergei implored.
"Sergei, aren''t you listening? When I said bomb their emperor, I mean it seriously. Besides, if they truly care for their god, they''ll stop their futile attack."
"Then how about we send them a letter to Your Majesty through Francois''s legation? With that we will inform the Imperial Household about our n to bomb their Imperial Pce should they not sue for peace or surrender."
Alexander sighed and shook his head as he rubbed his temples.
"Fine, you can do that. But if they see it as a bluff," Alexander shifted his gaze to Alexei. "Fire a warning shot near the Imperial Pce."
"Understood, Your Majesty."
"Tell them that they only have one day to respond. If we haven''t received any word from them in the next twenty-four hours, you know what to do," Alexander nced at the military officials present inside the Command Ops.
They respond with a salute, acknowledging his order.
"If there''s nothing more, I will go home now. My sisters are waiting for me to teach them."
With that, Alexander left the Command Ops along with his security details escorting him. The civilian and military staff returned to their seats and resumed their duties.
***
Three hourster, in the capital city of the Yamato Empire. Emperor Taisho was sitting on his imperial throne with a grave expression written on his face.
In front of him was the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire, Haru Takashi who have been prostrating with his forehead kissing the floor for five minutes.
"Your Majesty, I apologize for letting you experience such humiliation in our homnd. I have failed to protect my duty to protect the Yamato Empire and put you in grave danger. If you wish for it, Your Majesty, I will take my life and end my miserable existence."
"That''s enough, Prime Minister Haru," Taisho said in a gruff tone. "I allow you to raise your head.
Haru raised his head and gazed upon the benevolence of his emperor. His eyes were filled with tears of guilt.
Taisho stood from the throne and walked toward Prime Minister Haru.
"Prime Minister Haru, report to me everything you know. Have we really lost the war?"
"Your Majesty, we have lost all of our forces in the Choson Empire and the First Yamato Imperial Fleet in the Battle of Yellow Sea."
"And you are informing me about this now?" Emperor Taisho''s voice grew sternly as if a storm wasing.
Haru didn''t inform the Emperor about their defeat in the Yellow Sea despite his vowing to the High Command that he''ll do so. He believes that day that the tide of the war can be reversed by pulling in support from the internationalmunity. But they were reluctant to offer direct military aid so as to not damage their rtions with the Ruthenian Empire. So in short, they were left on their own. What''s more, the Ruthenian informed the world that the Yamato Empire nned to use chemical weapons in the war, thus losing the international support they needed.
And at that point, they are pretty much defeated. There''s no way they can win against the Ruthenian Empire without a navy or an air force. This leaves them vulnerable to the air raid attack the Ruthenians conducted three hours ago, disrupting the way of life and the lies they''d been maintaining since the start of the war.
Haru could only press his forehead again on the ground, regretting his actions of starting a war with the Ruthenians.
"I apologize, Your Majesty...I am deeply sorry for causing you such grief...The Yamato Empire lost the war. We cannot attack and we cannot defend. Your Majesty, during the air raid, the Army Headquarters where it houses our military highmand was destroyed, killing all those inside."
"What?!" Taisho couldn''t believe his ears and it felt like someone is twisting his heart in different directions. He had never expected such a devastating loss from the war. "Are the casualties from the air raid heavy?"
"We are still working to get the estimated number of fatalities. It could take days. Also, Your Majesty. The Francois Republic''s embassy has sent us a message."
"A message? About what? Aid?" Taisho asked.
"No, they are delivering a message from the Ruthenians. They are asking us to surrender to them or else they''ll bomb the Imperial Pce."
"Ahh..." Taisho gasped in utter shock upon hearing those words. He pressed a hand on his chest as he felt a sting in his heart.
"Your Majesty, we can train every man in our country and fight off the invaders graciously. But we worry about your safety. It pains my heart to give you my suggestion that we sue for peace. They have given us 24 hours toply and the message was three hours old. Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will do everything it takes to negotiate with the Ruthenian Empire should they impose a harsh demand on us."
Taisho sighed. "If you are saying that we cannot defeat the enemy and the only choice for us is to sue for peace, then let''s do it. However, don''t misunderstand this as a form of submission to the west. We will rise up again from the ashes and be stronger than ever."
Haru smiled in relief and nodded in response to his words. Once the negotiation is over, Haru has decided he will take his life as a way of repentance and to restore his honor.
Chapter 225 I Shall Give Him A Visit
Ruthenia Empire. November 17, 1927. 1400 HRS.
Pleasant rays of sunlight stream into Alexander''s office who are scribbling mathematical equations on the board. Tiffania is writing on her notes while at the same time listening attentively to Alexander''s words.
"Well first and foremost, you must grasp one of the basics and at the same time important to understand for future engineering topics. Differentiation and integration. So what''s the difference between the two? Well for starters, integration is used to find an area underneath a curve while differentiation is used to find the gradient of the curve," Alexander fluidly exined as Tiffania nodded her head in understanding.
Alexander continued. "So imagine this, a rectangle is drawn by a line in a cartesian ne. You are tasked to find the area, what would you do?" he asked.
Tiffania took a closer look at the cartesian ne and the shape drawn on it. She then began formting ways to solve it and secondster, an idea popped inside her head.
"We can find the area of the rectangle by using the form to find the area of the rectangle," Tiffania answered. "ording to the cartesian ne, the height is five units and the width is seven units. Multiply the two and you''ll get 35 units."
"Good," Alexander praised her for getting the correct answer. He then proceeded with a new question. "Now, how about we take another example? Find the area underneath this line," he drew the line but instead of having a definite shape, it was curved.
Tiffania immediately panicked inwardly as she couldn''t use the first method to calcte the area under the line. If she uses a rectangle here, then there will be gaps, if triangle, there will be gaps also. Square? There is also a gap.
"Quite hard right?" Alexander noticed that Tiffania''s mind was in turmoil and decided to make her feel better with something else. "As I said to you before, don''t panic when you are faced with aplex question. Analyze it."
"I''m sorry, dearest brother, I have no clue what you are saying now," she apologized with a pout, making Alexander chuckle.
He turned back towards the board again and resumed exining what they had done previously. "Well we can use rectangles again but this time let''s make a series of them. Now, are you noticing something?"
Tiffania''s eyes widened. "Yes...I think I know now. How about we make the rectangles a little bit more smaller?"
"That''s the idea of integration. You see we start by approximating the area with rectangles. The clue here is that, as you reduce the width of these rectangles to be smaller and smaller, this approximation gets more and more precise, and bes perfect when the width of the rectangle gets infinitely small. The sums of those small rectangles will be the area under the curve."
Tiffania let out an enlightened gasp. "So that''s the logic behind integration, dearest brother?"
"Yeah, that''s it...and anyways, why are you calling me ''dearest brother'';? It''s kind of new to me."
"Why? You don''t like it...dearest...brother?" she said seductively
Alexander gave her an amused smirk and shook his head, "It sounds weirding from your mouth...I prefer you call me ''brother''. But I kind of like the sound of that so you can keep doing that."
Tiffania giggled as she sessfully teased her brother.
"Well, let''s move to differentiation which is the opposite of integration..." As Alexander returned to face the chalkboard, a knock on the door interrupted him.
Alexander and Tiffania looked at the door curiously.
"Who is it?" Alexander asked the person behind the door.
"It''s me, Your Majesty. I have something important to report, may Ie in?"
Alexander recognized the voice, it was Sevastian''s. Alexander sighed. "Come in."
The sound of the doorknob turning came echoing in the room and Sevastian entered. Sevastian had an odd expression on his face, which made Alexander frown slightly.
"What''s the matter, Sevastian? The look on your face is positively grim," Alexander observed.
Sevastian shot a cursory nce at Tiffania before shifting back to Alexander''s. "Your Majesty, it is a matter of big concern. Can I talk about this with you in private?"
? Alexander nced at Tiffania who also looks concerned, though her expression is different. Tiffania''s gaze flickered to her brother.
"Tiffania, this is it for today, we''ll continue this againter."
"It''s okay, dearest brother," Tiffania rose from her feet as she sighed mncholy. Then she quickly made her way out and left their study without a single nce back.
Alexander was saddened by her sudden departure. Why does it hurt him to see Tiffania looking that gloomy?
"Sevastian, this better be worth it. What is it that you want to discuss?" Alexander began as he strides across the room and sat in his chair.
"Your Majesty, I have news," Sevastian started as he approached him. "First of all, the Yamato Empire is suing for peace, effectively surrendering to us."
"I didn''t expect it to be early. Are there others?" Alexander prompted him to continue.
"Yes, Your Majesty. You remember Zero, right? One of the Foreign Intelligence Service''s agents tasked to gather intelligence in the Yamato Empire."
"Yes, I do know him, I believe he is the one who warned us about the impending assassination attempt by the Yamato militia."
"That''s him, Your Majesty. Well, the Foreign Intelligence Services has been investigating and studying the intel he gathered from the Yamato Empire. The business tycoon, Shinzo Sakawa, is actually linked to Haru Takashi, the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire."
Alexander''s attention suddenly rose up after hearing the mention of those names. "What are you implying?"
"Your Majesty, Haru Takashi, and Shinzo Sakawa actually nned the assassination attempt of the Grand Duchesses of Ruthenia Empire."
Hearing that, Alexander''s vision began to blur as the anger within him began to rise. His fists clenched tightly as he felt the overwhelming desire to punch someone in the face or to throw him into the nearest wall.
Sevastian noticed the change in the air around Alexander and instinctively took a step backward. He had never seen the emperor emit such intense rage, it was as if he was ready to kill whoever dared to hurt his precious family.
He continued apprehensively. "Your Majesty, we have proof to support this fact. Documents, recordings, and dialogues. The Foreign Intelligence Services deduced that the Yamato Empire''s government intended to provoke us into going into war in hopes of reiming the territory they deemed theirs."
"Haru Takashi?" Alexander repeated the name of the man who tried to kill his little sisters. He growled under his breath. "Where and when is the negotiation going to take ce?"
"That would be in divostok, Your Majesty. In the Golden Horn restaurant. 1200 HRS in divostok Standard Time."
"Tomorrow huh? I shall give him a visit."
Chapter 226 It Didnt Satisfy Me At All
A copy of the VC-25 aircraft justnded at the divostok International Airport. A Beast was waiting down below with Imperial Guards adorned in their usual military jacket with ceremonial swords pointing 45 degrees upward.
Alexander walked along the red carpet as the snowkes fell onto his head and his long ck trench coat. He breathed between his hands as the cold wind nipped at him. He rubbed his hand adorned with white gloves as he tried to produce heat on it through friction.
Once he felt that it was getting warmer, Alexander ced both hands on his face. The weather couldn''t be nicer than in St. Petersburg. Well, once he arrived at the Golden Horn Restaurant, he would ask for a cup of hot chocte drink and wait for the perfect moment to meet the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire and give him a lesson.
Alexander hopped into the Beast. The engine of the car roared to life as it slowly drove away from the airport. Alexander leaned back and closed his eyes, imagining every scenario he could think of when he met the person who tried to kill his precious sisters.
That thought alone made him shiver in anger. It was because of that man that his sisters are staying in the Winter Pce like a prisoner, scared of real life. Although they have shown signs of recovery, the trauma the assassination induced still lingered in their hearts and minds.
Meanwhile, in the Golden Horn Restaurant, the interior was warmpared to the outside. Largely thanks to the heaters working on to keep the people inside of itfortable.
The peace treaty will be held on the second floor of the Golden Horn Restaurant. Where both parties will enjoy the privacy and security the restaurant provides along with the security sent by the Eastern Strategic Military Command to ensure the smooth flow of the negotiations.
Only the sound of sipping tea could be heard as some people talked among themselves, they were from the Ruthenian side. Led by Sergei Grigorivich, he is currently reviewing the terms Alexander proposed to him. And he can tell, the demands are harsh.
Ten minutester, Haru Takashi arrives along with his colleagues and personal guards. Sergei and the rest of his team stood up to greet him.
"It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Prime Minister Takashi. It''s been four years since west met," Sergei weed with a smile as he extended his hand, offering him a handshake.
Haru Takashi simply remained silent, ignoring his words as he sat on the chair provided for him.
Sergei stared at his hand and sighed. "You don''t look enthusiastic anymore huh? I still remember the expressions you wore when we were discussing the terms of our peace treaty where we are the losers. How the tables have turned."
"Stop bbering and get this over with," Haru Takashi said coldly in Rutheniannguage.
? Sergei''s mouth dropped slightly ajar, but it slowly returned to a smile, amused by the way he spoke to him.
Sergei looked at his wristwatch and noticed that it was the time. "Maybe you''re right, we should get this over with." he returned to his seat and opened a file.
"We only have three demands. First is an immediate ceasefire. Second, the Yamato Empire must recognize the independence of the Choson Empire. Third, The Yamato Empire is to pay a war indemnity of one hundred two billion rubles over ten years. The Ruthenian Empire will hand over the prisoners of war once we''ve reached a conclusion. So, shall we sign it?"
If you are wondering how much one hundred two billion rubles amount in today''s money. That would be seventeen billion six hundred twenty-nine million two hundred twenty-six thousand one hundred ny and forty-eight hundredths.
Sergei flinched when Haru smashed the table with his fist. "What?!"
Everyone around them froze. Haru didn''t care. After hearing such harsh demands, how can he yield to those conditions?
"Your terms will cripple our economy and lower our standing in the world!" Haru yelled while ring daggers at Sergei.
Sergei tittered as he shrugged his shoulders. "Prime Minister, you should consider yourself lucky with these demands. There are no territorial concessions here except that you''ll just revoke the protectorate status of the Choson Empire. About the war indemnity, well isn''t that the point?"
"There is no way that we will approve of such conditions!" Haru growled.
"Are you saying that we should cease negotiations and resume the war? Isn''t that the way of saying, please kill our emperor? You must be aware that the warning still stands. The Ruthenian Empire would willing to fight to thest man, bombing your cities until everything is reduced to rubble. And should you opt to do so, our demands will be much worse than this. So I''d suggest that you ept these conditions and end this war."
"I will speak with my government...Sir Sergei," Haru said in a defeated tone.
"Wait, aren''t you acting at the behest of the Yamato Empire? I forgot to mention this, if you leave this room, we will consider it as defiance and rejection of our demands and shall act appropriately where our air forces stationed in divostok, Hanseong, and Dalniy will conduct air raids on your major cities so much that you''d regret of thinking of such thought."
"You are pushing us back on the corners huh?" Haru red at Sergei once more.
"There''s only yes and no here, Prime Minister. What is it going to be? Are you going to ept our demands or do you wish to continue the war? The choices are yours."
Sergei threw a pen on the table as the room fell into silence.
Haru Takashi''s hands were clenched tightly into fists as his chest heaved up and down furiously. His eyes shed with rage as he rose from his seat. He grabbed Sergei''s pen and signed all three agreements as quickly as he could. After he finished signing everything, he mmed the pen on the table. As he turned around and started walking out of the meeting room.
But, the guards inside the meeting room blocked their path. They didn''t say anything, but their actions spoke louder than any words ever could.
"What''s the meaning of this, Sergei? Why are you not letting us out? We are done here, we already epted your terms."
"Now, now, easy Prime Minister. There is one more person who would like to see you."
After saying that, there was a knock on the door.
"Open it," Sergei replied in a monotonous voice.
The door opened and a familiar figure stepped into the room. Haru was taken aback by the appearance of the man before him.
Not only Haru was taken aback but the Ruthenian guards. The officials of the Ruthenian Empire stood and bowed their heads in front of their emperor.
"Your Majesty, the man you are looking for is here," Sergei pointed at Haru.
Alexander walked up to Haru menacingly. "So...you''re the one who conspired with Shinzo Sakawa to kill my sisters, aren''t you?" he said in Yamatonguage.
"Wha...what are you talking about? Where are you going with this baseless usation of yours?"
"You know, I traveled ten hours just to meet you in person," Alexander said with a hint of anger in his voice as he continued to walk toward Haru.
Haru stepped back and back until there was nothing but a wall behind him. His security details were beginning to get anxious at the prospect of a fight breaking out.
"Tell me, why did you do that?"
"I told you, I don''t know what you are talking about--kugh!"
Alexander punched him square in the face. Blood sshed across the walls of the room. Haru''s guards reacted and came at him. But Alexander already anticipated it, he nted his body to the side, evading the right hooking in. He grabbed the guard''s arm with his left arm and smashed his right forearm into the guard''s elbow.
"Argh--" the sound of the bone cracking echoed through the room as the man screamed in pain. His scream was loud enough so Alexander quickly stifled it by releasing his left hand on the man''s left arm and striking him with a heel palm on the chin, dibobting the guard and following it with an elbow to the right temple, knocking out the guard.
It all happened in a span of three seconds. Everyone was stunned by a feat disyed by Alexander which none of them had expected at all.
The Yamato guards froze, even if they wanted to help their fallenrade, they were stopped by the Ruthenians who immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed it at them.
Haru was the only one still conscious as he copsed onto the ground, blood spilling out of his nose and mouth.
Alexander approached him once more, towering over him, and tossed a document at him. "That''s the proof we have proving that you are one of the main conspirators in the attempted assassination of my sisters. I have no interest in your country other than those who are involved in the plot..." he sighed. "Punching you didn''t satisfy me at all."
He grabbed a clean white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood off his hand with it as he continued speaking. "...Sergei, did he already sign the treaty?"
"Yes, Your Majesty."
"Then in that case it''s settled. I want you to arrest this man on the ground along with his security detail under the grounds that they tried to inflict harm on me."
"You...!" Haru growled.
"I know that you are going tomit seppuku after this negotiation due to the fact that you betrayed your country and your emperor. I''m not going to let you off the hook that easily. We will do things in the old Ruthenian way," a predatory smile crept on his face.
Chapter 227 Being Ambitious
In a separate room, Alexander was flexing his right hand he used to punch the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire. It''s been so long since he punched someone and so he had hurt his fist a bit.
Alexander was staring off into the window, watching as the snowkes fell gently on the ground, dying the atmosphere and the ground white.
The sound of the door opening caused him to nce over his shoulder. It was Sergei.
"Your Majesty, if I may be candid, why did you punch the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire? You know that you can get in trouble for it."
"Trouble? Me? Who will get me in trouble? The country whom we just defeated? I don''t care, they cane at me if they like but they shall know that I will react ordingly," Alexander replied as he returned to look at the window and continued. "Let me ask you this question, Sergei. What if the man who gave the order to kill your family was standing in front of you, what would you do?"
Sergei is quiet, he doesn''t answer immediately.
"Would you attack them then?" Alexander questioned again after another few moments of silence.
"Yes. I would have done anything for my family," Sergei said without hesitation.
That''s exactly how Alexander felt when he met the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire face to face. He knew the tradition of the Yamato Empire if they were the same as the Japanese Empire from his original world. Escaping fate through seppuku. For Alexander, death is not a redemption, it is just a coward''s way out.
"Take him to Gg and our men there can do whatever they want. Just don''t kill him too early, let him experience what hell is like," Alexander told Sergei without batting an eye or showing emotion. "And his guards? Also, I want you to take the guard who tried to assault me with him, those who are left, and take them to the prison."
"I understood, Your Majesty," Sergei bowed, then hesitantly spoke again. "Your Majesty, may I discuss with you the terms we imposed on the Yamato Empire? Isn''t that a little bit too much? For them to pay one hundred two billion rubles?"
"The economy of the Yamato Empire currently is thirty times that of that. They can surely pay the indemnity," Alexander scoffed, waving his hand. "We already achieved one of my goals anyways, to make the Choson Empire a buffer state between our country and the Yamato Empire. War reparations are just an added bonus."
A small sigh escapes Sergei''s mouth. "We could''ve taken Taiwan from them, Your Majesty."
"Are you saying that my demands are too lenient?" Alexander asked with his eyebrow raised. His eyes are still fixated on the snowfall outside.
It was silent for a moment before Sergei speaks up again, "Forgive me if I answer yes,"
Alexander turns his head away from the window to look at him, "Sergei, as my Foreign Minister you must know this better than me that taking Taiwan would only make all countries hostile to us. Britannia, Francois, Deutd, Sardegna, Belgium, and the United States are now wary about our unprecedented development. Besides, just as I''ve mentioned, my goals in the Far East are now achieved...or not yet."
"What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Sergei asked.
Alexander grabbed a marker from the desk and walked slowly toward the world map mounted on the wall. "With my domestic policies beginning to take effect, we can now focus on international policies."
He encircled and on the map. "I just remembered, the Ruthenian Empire once held control over ska. It was our only overseas colony and we lost it, no more specifically we sold it. It''s and full of treasures and we just sold it to the United States. So we are not done yet in the Far East. I want thisnd back."
"Your Majesty, are you proposing a military action or an acquisition?" Sergei asked, sounding cautious.
"Actually, I haven''t thought about that. We can buy it back or take it by force. Both options seem feasible. But I think buying it would be a wise choice."
"So you want Ruthenia to have an overseas colony, right Your Majesty?" Sergei said.
"In the golden age of imperialism, having a colony sure sounds cool. Even the tiny country of Belgium has a colony that is over 76 times its size. Unfortunately, there''s not much left in Africa to colonize so we should look to another."
Alexander''s eyes shifted from the Far East region of the Ruthenian Empire to the middle east. He encircled that area and spoke. "The Middle East and Central Asia look promising. Thend there is ripe with oil. I already have a prospector in that region and found huge oil reserves. The Britannia Empire, our rival, doesn''t know about that. So I suggest that we should start moving before they notice it. We can start from Persia, that country is divided between the Ruthenia Empire to the north and the Britannia Empire to the south."
"But Your Majesty, won''t that get us into a war with the Britannian Empire? They also have a huge territory just near the Middle East, in South Asia, the British Raj. They would think that our expansion in the Middle East is going to threaten their national security."
"The Britannia Empire may be thergest Empire in the world but in reality their army sucks. Literally. The reason why they have control over so muchnd is due to theirrge navy. You see, I''m nning to win this Great Game and wipe the floor with the Britannians. We control the middle east, we control the world''s machinery. We will build a grand fleet and control the seven seas. But not yet, we have to ease our spending. Maybe in five to ten years."
"I understand. So Your Majesty, how do you wish to lead the Ruthenian Empire?"
"There are ongoing civil conflicts within the colonies of the great powers right? Let''s get involved in their affairs and win the poption. It was supposed to be our experiment until the Yamato Empire decided to wage war against us. We''ll make puppet states one after another and before the great powers even notice it."
"You really are ambitious, Your Majesty," Sergei remarked, chuckling. "Very well Your Majesty, I''ll leave you alone here and let you enjoy your free time. I will speak to my men about the peace treaty we just signed. We will ratify it as soon as possible. I will also take care of the incident of you punching the Prime Minister in the face. I will present to them the proof that Haru Takashi is involved in a high-level conspiracy."
"And don''t forget Shinzo Sakawa, that senile old man has to go to."
"I''ll get it done, Your Majesty." Sergei bowed and left the room.
Chapter 228 Epilogue: The Wolves At Bay
The month is December and the peace treaty between the Ruthenian Empire and the Yamato Empire has been ratified and taken into effect. The Yamato citizens who were affected by the war protested the harsh terms imposed on their country ever since it opened to the world.
Some of the citizens were angered by their decision of surrendering too early in the month as theirst war with the Ruthenia Empirested in the year. The Yamato Empire government, with their new Prime Minister, dered martialw in the country to control the civil unrest.
The Emperor of the Yamato Empire apologized for the conspiracy of his ministers and handed voluntarily those involves, including Shinzo Sakawa, who was reported to bemitting suicide when the police entered his residence. Fortunately, he was stopped by the police and taken into custody.
Alexander Romanoff, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, epted the formal apology of the Emperor of the Yamato Empire when he found out that his ministers were undermining him. The Yamato Empire even added if Alexander can lower the war reparations they have to pay but Alexander refused, stating that it was final.
Hence, The Yamato Empire has to pay the Ruthenian Empire one hundred two billion rubles, revoke the protectorate status of the Choson Empire and recognize its independence which is still in the works.
The Second Rutho-Yamato War ended in Ruthenia''s victory. Cheers and roars echoed across the transcontinental empire with the people celebrating a huge victory in the Yamato Empire. The Martial Law that was imposed on the Far East has now been lifted and everyone returned to their normal lives.
The victory is so important to Alexander as it cemented his position as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. Reforming the Empire from the ground up and making it economically and militarily a powerhouse was such an outstanding feat that no other monarchs were able to achieve before.
Impressive as it may be but some are beginning to act cautious towards Alexander and the whole Ruthenian Empire. its neighbors, who are also a world power with colonies overseas and exerting influence across the world.
One of them was a country across the Antic Ocean. A country named the United States, an economic powerhouse who are apprehensive of Ruthenia''s unprecedented growth.
December 1st, 1927. Washington D.C.
Located in the city was a pce painted in all white that glimmered under the light of the sun was the presidential pce of the United States. It''s called the White House, it serves as the official residence of the current president.
In the oval office, a man sitting behind the beige desk was holding a ss of scotch as his fingers tapped rhythmically against its surface. His name is William Dudley Pelley. His imposing body is clothed in a ck suit tailored just perfectly, his hairbed back revealing his sharp face that seemingly gives an impression of a former military general. His icy blue eyes scanned over the newspaper in front of him.
He gave a light "hmph" as his interest was piqued by its content. "The Ruthenia Empire is beginning to look more troublesome eh?"
"Mr. President," a young man wearing a butler suit called for his attention. "The Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire has arrived."
"Let him in," William set his ss down on the desk as he folded the newspaper he was reading. The door opened, revealing a man in his thirties donned in a white suit, a top hat adorning his head, and a small smile stered on his lips. Even though he is in his thirties, his handsome face says otherwise. His silver hair reached his neck and his eyes sparkled like emerald gems and his aura exuded confidence and nobility.
"Well, well, isn''t it the new Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire, Erik Jan Hanussen." William rose from his seat, giving the Prime Minister a handshake as thetter returned it with equal vigor.
"I am d we could meet today Mr. President. I''m here to congratte you for winning the highest position in the United States Government."
William smiled and his eyes flickered to the butler. "You may leave us please." The butler bowed at him before leaving, closing the doors softly.
The amicable expressions on their faces turned grim and serious. "I''m sure the news has reached you, My Shepherd."
William strides back to his desk and sits on his chair. He grabbed a bottle of whiskey and poured two sses, handing one to Hans.
"Drink up," William offered.
"Thank you," Erik replied, taking the drink, and gulping down half of it before setting the ss on the table beside him. He looked around the room before his gaze settle upon his leader. "I''vee here to talk about our ns in the West."
William took another sip of the liquor. He took a moment before speaking. "And I''m guessing that you will propose to dy it, right?"
"That''s right, My Shepherd. The war in the Far East has made light of that. Even if we were to orchestrate a world war, the Ruthenian Empire is going to win it easily as they possess the most advanced weaponry in the world."
"Yes, I''ve seen the papers and the reports of the war correspondents. Just who are making the scientists and engineers behind those war machines? This is going to be a challenge for us. We need to get hold of those technologies and reverse engineer it, no matter the means."
"That''s going to be another challenge, My Shepherd. You see, even the finest agency of the Britannian Empire, the MI6 failed to pass the stringent measures ced by the Ruthenian Empire to protect those technologies. My government had tried to negotiate with the Ruthenians but they rejected it. Now I know why the Ruthenian Empire is exporting high-quality bombers and fighter aircraft..."
Williampleted his words. "It is because they have something better. At this point, no country in the world can even match the Ruthenian military. We have to strengthen ourselves for this cause, Erik, militarily and economically."
"I agree, My Shepherd. We shall do what we always do, stay low and strike when the opportunityes. I''ve already talked to the other Shepherd, they know what to do."
"Good, no matter how long our cause would take, I will make sure that it will happen before I die," William''s sharp eyes glinted dangerously, and his voice lowered slightly, indicating that he was ready to fight for the sake of his ideals.
Erik smiled in awe after hearing that. "There''s good news, My Shepherd. The Yamato Empire got ahold of an infantry weapon the Ruthenians are using during the war. It''s a new rifle that can fire up to thirty rounds without ever reloading. It is also light to carry and could make all the standard-issue rifles of the great powers obsolete."
"I have reached out to the Yamato Government about that. We have a copy of it and I''m now investingrge funds to reverse-engineer it. The Congress was reluctant at first but when I talked about the possibility of us getting into a war with the Ruthenian Empire and the fact that we are behind in terms of technology, they gulped and epted immediately."
"We will be waiting for your result, My Shepherd. The country you are leading right now is the key to our victory. Utilize it well."
"I know, you don''t have to remind me. Anyways, there is also another person that could threaten us."
"Who is it?"
"Diana, the next queen of the Britannian Empire."
"Hoh," Erik mused. "I know her. I believe she is working with the royalist factions to get the power back to the crown and is making progress. But don''t worry, even Her Royal Highness Diana herself is wary of Ruthenians, and the fact that they are geopolitical rivals means they won''t get along."
"Even still, we have to watch out for her," William said.
"Understood."
Chapter 229 Prologue: Ominous Beep
January 1, 1928. Britannia Empire.
Outside Buckingham Pce was a ce surrounded by a white fog and snowkes that drifted and swayed gently in the wind and onto the ground. The pce grounds are quiet, as it is only around morning when the servants of the pce were busy doing their daily chores.
Her Imperial Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh was in her bed chambers where she was sipping her hot sweet tea as she enjoyed watching the television on the far wall. She wore a serious expression as the video shown on the television was something terrifying that even she trembled slightly.
It was video footage of the Ruthenian soldiers garrisoned at Manchuria, specifically at their military base. There, she saw peculiar machines and contraptions that she had never seen before. Of course, she had heard about it from her ministers but Diana is the type of girl who believes in the idea of "to see is to believe."
"So that''s what they have been building inside of their country huh? Now I understand why the Ruthenians are so willing to export thetest fighter aircraft and bombers. It''s because they have something even better."
Well if it''s a technology that is not known until the war between Ruthenia Empire and Yamato Empire, it means getting one for themselves would be highly unlikely.
She sighed weakly, knowing that the Britannia Empire is falling behind Ruthenia in technology and catching up in the economy. Even Ruthenian''s neighbors are also wary about their growth. She had taken advantage of their fears by making a secret alliance with them but it turns out each nation had a different interest and agenda.
Everyone wants to be a superpower of their own.
There was a knock on the door. Diana set down her teacup and muted the television before hailing the person behind the door toe in.
The person behind the door said "excuse me," before entering her bed chamber.
Diana tucked her pristine gray hair behind her ear as she gracefully turned her head toward the man who just entered her room. It was the Prime Minister of the Britannia Empire, one of her puppets, 1st Earl Baldwin of Bewdley, Stanley Baldwin.
"Your Imperial Highness, I hope the day is treating you well," Stanley ambled towards her as he carry a noble aura that was simr to those of an exalted aristocrat possess and a slight smile as his gray eyes shone under the sunlight streaming through the window and his blonde hairbed neatly into the back.
He bowed down before her as he continued to say "Your Majesty, our ns have finally been put in motion; we''ve taken the liberty of sending agents to Manchuria and taking records of the Ruthenian technology."
She nodded her head slightly and offered him a seat across her with a lithe wave of a hand.
"Excuse me," Stanley cleared his throat before sitting on the chair.
"I appreciate the initiatives you have taken. The Members of the Parliament must be aware of the threat the Ruthenians will pose to us," Diana said in a soft voice that trailed like a gentle breeze.
Stanley looked away briefly as he felt a small blush creep up on his face. He then averted his eyes back and spoke again. "I agree, Your Highness, the oue of the war was quite unexpected. To think that the war onlysted for a month. Not even their capital is safe from the reach of the Ruthenian bombers nes that killed thousands of people."
Diana nced briefly at the newspaper she had read before, it contains the news of the bombing campaign the Ruthenian conducted on the Yamato''s soil. Many were enraged at the government as they felt betrayed by surrendering too early, especially to those people who have lost their families.
As of right now, the Yamato Empire is still experiencing civil unrest in their capital, which the new Prime Minister is dutifully stopping.
Speaking of the Yamato Empire, she remembered that the former Prime Minister had asked for their help, to which she suggested the parliament should refuse in order to study the new warfare evolving in the East.
This strained their rtions with the Yamato Empire, causing the Britannia Empire to lose a foothold in the East where the Ruthenians had established themselves as the new boss of the region.
It was a major blow but fighting an enemy with weapons beyond their understanding is foolish. They''ll get them next time.
"How''re the ants in the Parliament doing? Did you already clean them up?" Diana said with a beautiful smile.
"Yes, Your Highness, by exposing their dirty ways. We''ve eradicated almost all of them. It''s only a matter of time before the royalist faction is left in the Parliament and soon passes a bill dering you, Your Highness, as the supreme head of state of the Britannia Empire," Stanley responded.
Diana smiled in satisfaction. "You must know, my dear cousin, Alexander Romanoff, leads a country with that system. I can make it even more effective. The Britannia Empire has no use for those who refuse to change, in order to ovee our greatest adversary we must do something radical and revolutionary. We have to show the world who the real boss is and why the Britannia Empire is one of the strongest empires in the history of mankind to ever exist."
"I''m in awe, Your Highness," Stanley praised. and continued. "By the way, Your Majesty, speaking of His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, do you n on inviting him to your coronation consort? thising April? And also, there must be a nobleman here in the Britannia Empire to be the king consort?"
Diana sighed disappointingly, "Unfortunately there''s not a man here in Britain that is worthy of me. They are either old, stupid, or ugly," she said repulsively. "As to answer your first question, yes, I''ll be inviting him to my uing coronation. It''s quite saddening that I wasn''t able to attend to him but I hope he cane here," her mood lifted when the topic of Alexander Romanoff came up.
"Then I will arrange for it," Stanley said.
"If there''s nothing more, you can leave. I shall enjoy my cup of tea and shortcakes as I continue to watch television."
"Actually, I don''t think this one has great importance but there is onest thing I wish to speak to you about, Your Royal Highness."
"Hmm?" Diana mused as she tilted her head in curiosity.
He paused before speaking. "The head of the Royal Society has told me that they have been hearing a beeping sound from their radios that is not broadcasted and transmitted by our stations."
"Beeping sound?" Diana questioned curiously.
Stanley exined "Yes, Your Highness. I''ve brought a portable record yer for you to hear."
With a p of the hand, two men entered the bed chambers and installed the portable record yer. Diana waited patiently. One of the men handed Diana a headset. Diana wore it and beckoned the man to start ying the sound.
And there, she heard a constant beeping sound in her headphone, and as time goes by, the sound started to fade.
"What is this?"
"What you are hearing right now, Your Royal Highness is a sound produced by a radio transmitter that was recorded one week ago. Also, Your Majesty, there''s a report that a civilian saw something streaking across the night sky. It wasn''t a shooting star, it was something else. And to get to the point, the Royal Society feared that it was man-made."
"Put it simply, Stanley. What is it?"
"It was a hypothesis the Royal Society made. Electrical engineers in the Royal Society made an experiment to find the source of the sound and they have arrived with an answer," Stanley paused dramatically, building up suspense. "The radio transmitter is located 577 kilometers above."
Diana''s eyes widened. "You mean to say that there''s a man-made object in space?"
"That is yet to be confirmed, Your Royal Highness. We''ll inform you until we know more."
"Shit..." Diana muttered under her breath.
Chapter 230 At Last She Noticed
One thousand and seven hundred kilometers away from London is the capital of the Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg. The country is also experiencing the winter season, congealing the surroundings of the Winter Pce in a white nket which makes everything seem muted.
Alexander was in his personal gym, doing pull-ups as he performed his daily exercise before starting his day at work. The air was cold, but it was not too cold for his spores to stop him from sweating. He could feel the perspiration trickle down his face as the muscles in his arms, chest, and back tensed each time he lifted his body up. This routine had be normal ever since he became Alexander but was stopped temporarily when he got shot in the chest four years ago outside the Imperial Council Building where he signed the Infrastructure Bill that transformed the empire from a backward nation to one of modernity.
He breathed in deeply and then exhaled slowly as he continued doing pull-ups. After a few reps, Alexander let go of the bar andnded on the floor. He grabbed a towel and wiped all the sweat off of his body and face as he walked towards the shower room. As he entered the shower area he faced the mirror and flexed his muscles.
His body was like that of a greek god that he had been working on by following strict dietary ns and workout routines. It seemed to have worked out well. After seeing the development of his body, he smiled in satisfaction and entered the shower.
Two minutester, Alexander got out, looking at the mirror again as he grabbed a razor and a cream shave. His beards are growing in a way that is not befitting his royal disposition. So he decided to shave it by applying a cream shave on his chin and jaw and shaving it off. The de smoothly ran along his facial hair. A minuteter rinsed his face and looked in the mirror.
And there, he looked young again. If an average person were to see him outside walking, they would think of him as a young man who is still attending the university. Not a man who already has a wife and daughter.
He donned his usual outfit for work before proceeding to his office with his briefcase.
***
The sun was bright against his pale skin as Alexander walked in the hallways of the Winter Pce. He stopped in his tracks when he noticed a woman waiting by the door.
"Christina?" Alexander called.
Christina jolted in her spot and turned around to face him. Her eyebrows scrunched up as she noticed something different. "Brother?" she doubtedly said with confusion.
"Did I really change that much after shaving my beard?" Alexander sighed and gave her a small smile.
"You looked younger, brother," Christina said softly. She stared at him as her eyes traced
every inch of him, taking him in.
Alexander noticed the scrutiny and chuckled a bit awkwardly. "I''ll take that as apliment, sister." They bothughed before turning into awkward silence. "Do you need something, Christi?" Alexander asked, breaking the tension.
Christina nodded and fidgeted with her fingers. "Yeah, I''ve been wondering where Rn is. It''s been like a month or so since Ist saw him. He''s not in his office or your office either so where is he?"
"Rn? Well, he took a four-month break," Alexander answered.
"Wait what? Since when?" Christina eximed with shock.
"Since one month and three weeks," Alexander said. "Why are you looking for him anyways?"
"No, it''s nothing," she somberly replied. Then she sighed and looked down. "Why didn''t he inform us?"
"I don''t know either, even though he informed you about his leave," Alexander shrugged. "Well, don''t worry, he is going to return in two months. He is probably enjoying his vacation somewhere in Ruthenia?"
"Can you tell me where that is, brother?" Christina asked, her eyes twinkling in hope.
Alexander smiled fondly and replied, "I believe he is in Moskva, you still haven''t answered my question, why are you looking for him?"
"Nothing...I''m just asking that''s all," Christina mumbled as she fidgeted with her fingers once more. The lightness of their conversation disappeared as the atmosphere grew awkward.
They fell silent again until Alexander noticed something.
"Hoh? I think I know what''s this all about," Alexander said, grinning.
Christina nced up questioningly. "What do you mean?"
"You, do you like Rn by any chance?" Alexander dropped the bar and immediately, Christina''s face turned crimson red.
She averted her gaze as she stammered, "Wha-what are you talking about all of a sudden..."
"So that''s it huh?" Alexander mused. "You''re so easy to read, Christina."
"No...it''s not like that brother...believe me!"
"Be honest with yourself, sister. I know you like him, that exins your behavior and reaction just now," Alexander said matter of factly.
"I told you it''s not like that...!" Christina still insisted on denying her feelings to Rn.
Alexander gave up. "Fine, if you don''t like him then it doesn''t matter who he is with right now, right Christina? Like you know, he might be hanging out with a girl right now."
The moment he said that the surroundings went cold as Christina''s face grew grim, her eyes gleaming coldly. A shadow cast over her and made Alexander reflexively take a step back. What''s this ominous aura she is emitting all of a sudden?
"Brother, is what you said just now true? That Rn is hanging out with another girl?" Christina asked, her voiceced with malice.
Alex winced at her tone and responded, "That''s an assumption I just made up on the spot. He could be hanging out with another girl or not. We can confirm that by asking him. Do you want me to call him to find out the truth?"
"That would be great brother," Christina''s voice softened slightly. "Please do inform me right away after you speak to him, please. I''ll be back in my quarters now, I will take my leave. Sorry for interrupting you, brother."
"It''s alright," Alexander said. "Don''t worry, I will let you know as soon as I speak to him."
Christina nodded once at him and left without another word. As soon as she left the hallway by turning to the right, Alex sighed and entered his office.
What a scary aura that was, it made him subconsciously shudder. But the fact that she reacted in a way that triggers that aura means she likes Rn and is acting jealous. Well, Christina and Rn? A man of a noble rank and a woman of an exalted rank, such a rtionship is unheard of. Sure, society might see it as taboo but if the feelings are mutual, who is he to interfere?
Alexander set down the briefcase on the desk and opened the television to watch thetest news happening in the Ruthenian Empire. He opened his briefcase and grabbed a notebook. Inside the notebook, there''s a list of schedules he''ll have to attend for the month of January.
1. Meeting with the Choson Empire''s King on January 5. 2. On January 7, Alexander will visit Moskva to inspect one of the research facilities as well as meet Philip to discuss the development ofsers and credit card machines.``
"Let''s get to work," Alexander muttered as he closed the book.
Chapter 231 Dirty Acts In The Military
Somewhere along the Find-Norway border, the Finnish Army was doing live exercises with their newly-acquired military technology from the Ruthenian Empire.
The cold breeze was blowing from all directions, snowkes dancing along the current of the wind, and a cloud of white misty smoke was exhaled from each other''s mouths.
The Commanding Officer, Major General Ralf Hiet, was overlooking the firing range where his men were firing the FN Fal battle rifle at the target dummy 200 meters away from them. All of his men struck the mark and he couldn''t be more than happier for that.
"Okay, now change the target, I want you all to hit the dummy located 400 meters from your position, whenever you are ready¡"
His men acknowledged the order and began shifting their aim to the new target dummy. And when they had a bead on it, they opened fire.
A simultaneous roar echoed and the sound of bullets impacting against wood filled the air. The target shook violently but didn''t fall down. The target''s body waspletely riddled with holes, indicating that they had struck almost urately the target.
He smiled in satisfaction, the result couldn''t be better than this. He pped his hand to gather their attention. "Okay, let''s wrap this up, men, we need to be in the designated location in thirty minutes."
"Who are we meeting their General?" One of his men asked as he slung the battle rifle on his shoulder.
"You''ll see when we get there," Ralf said equivocally.
His men followed the orders, stowing the extra battle rifles on the weapon''s crate and hefting it to the back of the Polkan Jeep and the Utility Truck Ox. Once the materials and equipment are ced on the military vehicles, they hopped onto their respective jeeps and started driving away from the firing range.
Ralf was seated next to the driver''s seat. He had a stoic expression on his face as he puffed smoke from his cigar. Despite the cold weather, there was a bead of sweat trickling down his temple. His eyes nced at his hand and saw it shaking.
One of the men seated behind the Polkan Jeep noticed the shivering of his hand and asked.
"Sir, are you okay?"
Ralf jolted in his seat at the unexpected question. He took another puff on his cigar before putting it out.
"I''m fine," he replied gruffly, but no one believed him as they gave him a skeptical look.
"Are you sure Sir? You''re shaking a bit. Are you sick or something?"
"Yes I''m quite alright, your concern is appreciated," he assured and turned his head away from the man to stare out the window.
There was silence among the group as the convoy, consisting of five Polkan Jeeps and three Utility Truck Ox, continued driving on the snowy road.
Ten minutester, Ralf tapped the driver''s arm, telling him to stop.
The driver hit the brake and looked around. "Sir, where is this? I thought we were heading to another military instation but there''s nothing but snow here?"
"Did you get the map right?" The men behind him asked.
"Yeah, it says here we are at this location. There''s no way I could get this wrong."
"Sir, where are we really?"
"Just don''t ask, everyone, get out of their vehicle now and bring your weapons with you." Ralf dodged the question and stepped out of the vehicle.
The soldiers inside the Polkan Jeep exchanged nces at one another butplied nheless. They carried their weapons with them and joined theirmanding officer outside the vehicle.
There was really nothing in this area other than trees with their leaves covered in white frost, snow, and ice. The only thing they can hear is the footsteps produced by their fellowrades and the wind blowing through the forest.
Suddenly, they heard a rustling noiseing from the tree line. The men, with their heads in the game, swiveled their heads towards the direction of the disturbance with their rifles trained.
"Did you hear that?" One of the soldiers near Ralf whispered.
Ralf ignored the man''s worries as he lit up another cigarette and looked at his wristwatch.
"They should be here by now," Ralf said flippantly.
"What? Who ising here, sir?"
The moment his men asked that a thunderous roar of a gunshot reverberated in the forest. Ralf flinched at the sound as the blood of his men sttered on his face. He turned to look at him and saw his headpletely blown off.
Secondster, a series of gunfire erupted in the forest. The Finnish soldiers cried in anguish as their bodies kept getting shot at by unknown elements hidden within the snowy forest.
Ralf stood there,pletely emotionless as he watched hisrades die one by one. He sighed and turned around, only to see a young soldier sitting on the ground with his back resting against the back of the Polkan Jeep.
His breathing ragged as blood continued to spurt out from his belly. "Sir, what are you doing?" the soldier asked deeply.
"Sorry son," Ralf said with a nk expression on his face as he pulled out his pistol. He aimed at his man''s head.
"Sir...?" the young soldier was confused, why is hismanding officer aiming a gun at him?
But before he can realize the answer, Ralf pulled the trigger and the young soldier fell dead with his blood seeping into the snow.
After shooting his men, Ralf slowly walked over to the treeline where one of the unknown elements approached to meet him.
"Good job, Ralf. Your service to the ck Hand has been greatly appreciated," the ck hand operatives wearing a ck robes said.
Ralf, still holding his pistol, gazed at the masked man in front of him. "Send the Shepherd my regards."
The ck Hand operatives in the area started revealing themselves and approached the convoy.
"So these are all the military vehicles you can get your hands on? Where are the tanks and the armored vehicles?"
"Getting the military vehicles that you are asking for is beyond my clearance. These are the only things I can provide," Ralf exined as he pointed at the Polkan and the Utility Truck Ox.
The masked man sounded disappointed in Ralf''s voice. "Is that so? Then it can''t be helped, we can still settle for these vehicles."
The masked man walked over to the Polkan Jeep and Ralf followed behind him.
The masked man removed his winter gloves and brushed his hand onto the smooth surface of the Polkan Jeep.
"I have also brought the standard-issue rifle of the Ruthenian Empire with me. I must say, those weapons are the best. It can make the bolt-action rifle, which most countries use as their service weapon, obsolete."
The masked man grabbed the rifle he is talking about from one of the fallen soldiers on the ground. He inspected the weapon thoroughly.
"So this weapon was the reason why the Yamato lost in the war against the Ruthenian Empire, huh?"
"That and along with the tanks, armored vehicles, and helicopters, cargo aircraft, and fighter aircraft."
"Is there a way for you to acquire those?" the masked man asked.
Ralf shook his head. "I''m afraid that''s impossible. You have to approach another guy for that."
"I see," the masked man nodded understandingly. "Very well, since you havepleted the task that we assigned to you, here is your reward," he beckoned one of his men toe over.
Another ck Hand operative handed Ralf a thick envelope.
Ralf inspected the envelope and saw a lot of money in it. "Thank you. Onest thing, I will have toe with you. If I return with them without my men and the vehicles, they''ll think I colluded with you, which I did, and arrest me on the spot for treason. I will not be able to enjoy this money if that were to happen."
"I don''t see any problem with it," the masked man epted. "If there''s nothing, we should go."
The ck Hands operatives boarded the military vehicles and drove away, leaving only the lifeless Finnish soldiers lying around the clearing.
Chapter 232 Learning The Incident
Two days after the incident on the Find-Norway border, Alexander and Sevastian conducted an emergency meeting in his office.
"What the fuck just happened?" Alexander growled.
"Your Majesty, one of the generals in the Finnish Armymitted treason by giving foreign adversaries the military vehicles that were with them during their live exercise. The reason we know that it was the general is that his body was not found on the scene. The weapons of the soldiers as well as the vehicles were nowhere to be seen."
Alexander ran a hand over his face, infuriated by the report. "This is what I''m concerned about. I knew this was going to inevitably happen. What''s the name of the general?"
Sevastian looked at the file in his hand and read. "His name is Major General Ralf Hiet of the Finnish Army. ording to this report, his army just received the newly-acquisition military vehicles they bought from us. To think that they''ll immediately give it to our foreign adversary is¡" he trailed off, unable to continue due to him being infuriated as well.
"It''s just been two days, right? Then we have time. Sevastian, I want you to set me a meeting with the Find, Norway, and Sweden ambassadors in the Winter Pce right now. They won''t be able to transport those military vehicles out of the country that easily. We have to stop them at all costs."
"Yes, Your Majesty, also. There''s a development report from the Foreign Intelligence Services. It is rted to this topic, they state that the Yamato Empire got ahold of one of our rifles from the special forces who died in Tokyo and tried to reverse engineer it but it was neverpleted due to the war situation and so they gave it to the United States. This is the full report."
Alexander grabbed the file from Sevastian''s hand and perused the documents.
"Hmm, they are already making action huh? Transmit my orders to the Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services. Tell him that I want any efforts of any country to reverse-engineer our military tech to be stopped at all costs. Our national security is at stake here."
"I''ll let them know to make it a priority, Your Majesty" Sevastian acknowledged his orders.
"Then, you may go and carry out your orders," Alexanderdismissed him.
"Yes, Your Majesty," Sevastian responded and headed for the door.
As Sevastian closed the door behind him, Alexander slumped on his chair and sighed deeply. He knew this would happen despite his cing strict measures to prevent it. Industrial espionage is a thing and almost every country in this world is doing that. But the question is who? It can''t be Norway because their national focus is not centered on the military, the same goes for Sweden. Could it be the Britannian Empire? It is possible considering they are being cautious with them. It could also be the Deutd Empire.
If that were the case then it''ll be easy to track them down. Just as he thought before, transporting those military vehicles out of the country and to be cut off piece by piece for analysis would be a challenge.
If it''s the Britannian Empire then their only way out is the Port in Oslo. If it''s the Deutd Empire then the only way out would be Stockholm. But if they are smart, they are not going to get the cargo out of Stockholm because they know that the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet is operating there. He can simply give orders to the Baltic Fleet to search merchant ships that are carrying suspicious cargo.
It will be a good move for him but the problem is, the Deutd Empire also operates a fleet in the Baltic Sea. If the Deutd Empire were part of the incident then they can use their fleet to escort the merchant ships out of Sweden and into the safe harbor of Kiel. But would the Deutd Empire afford to confront the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet just to cover a suspicious cargo?
No, so their only way out is the port city of Oslo.
In order to track those stolen military vehicles, Alexander would have to speak with the ambassadors of Norway, Sweden, and the Grand Duchy of Find and ask for their cooperation.
One hourter.
Sevastian entered his office and closed the door behind him. "Sir, the ambassador of the Grand Duchy of Find has arrived and is ready to meet you."
"What about the other two?" Alexander asked.
"They are on their way here, Your Majesty."
"Okay, let him in," Alexander ordered.
"Yes, Your Majesty," Sevastian bowed and opened the door, and peek. He signaled the ambassador toe forward and enter Alexander''s office.
The ambassador of the Grand Duchy of Find entered Alexander''s office.
"Good morning, Your Majesty. I came here as soon as I got a call from the Winter Pce," he said politely as he bowed.
"It''s fine, Konstantin, please sit," Alexander smiled pleasingly as he said that.
Konstantin took a seat opposite Alexander and sat straight, hands folded on hisp. His gaze was focused on Alexander.
After a few moments of silence, Alexander spoke, "First of all, thank you so much for agreeing to this meeting on such short notice."
Konstantin smiled slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty, anything for you."
"It''s been four years right, Konstantin? Since ourst meeting about your proposal of making Find an independent state?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. It has been four years."
"And do the constituents of the Grand Duchy of Find still wish for independence?"
"Some of them do, Your Majesty."
"Well, unfortunately, this is not the room for that discussion. I''m here because of the incident that happened inside the Duchy. Konstantin, are you aware that one of your military generals handed a sophisticated military technology to someone that could pose a threat to the sovereignty of the Ruthenia Empire?"
"I am aware of that, Your Majesty. That''s why I came here to tell you that the Finnish government had nothing to do with it. Major General Ralf acted on his own."
"Yeah I know and to prevent this from ever happening again I decided to conduct an internal investigation in your army. I want to be certain that Ralf is the only one doing it. And for safety measures, I will sign a decree of an arms embargo to the Grand Duchy of Find until the investigation isplete. I hope that you will understand this and cooperate with me, Konstantin."
"I understand, sir, and I promise that the Grand Duchy of Find will cooperate with the investigation," Konstantin nodded.
"I think that''s all. Thank you for your time, Konstantin," Alexander dismissed him with a slight incline of his head.
"It was a brief meeting, Your Majesty." Konstantinmented.
"Well, there''s nothing more to discuss, right? You agreed with us of conducting an investigation which makes it easy for me."
"You are right, Your Majesty. Then, I shall take my leave and inform the Diet," Konstantin bowed before leaving his office.
Momentster, Alexander muttered. "Two to go."
Chapter 233 I Hope This Would Be The Last
The ambassadors of the Kingdom of Sweden and the Kingdom of Norway had arrived at the Winter Pce to discuss the national security of the Ruthenian Empire.
Alexander spends five minutes with them both discussing how he can get their cooperation to locate the stolen military technology that is probably in their territories.
The Ruthenian Empire''s rtionship with these two countries are amicable and neutral, so they had given their support to the Ruthenians so that they could resolve the issue Alexander is having right now.
"Thank you for your time, Ambassador. I appreciate it," Alexander said as he shook the hand of the ambassador of the Kingdom of Norway.
The ambassador then left his office and Sevastian stepped inside the room.
"How did it go, Your Majesty?" Sevastian inquired.
"Well, they are approachable and friendly. They have promised me that they will help the Ruthenians in finding the stolen vehicles and weapons. Our agents on the ground will coordinate with their police, increasing the chances of us finding them."
"Speaking of the men on the ground, our agents in the Kingdom of Norway and Sweden have been notified by the Foreign Intelligence Services that they are working now as we speak. I have also informed the Chairman of the Joint Chief of Staff about this matter. He was saddened by the news and has assured that they will help in any way they can," Sevastian reported.
"Good, because I need them the most," Alexander nodded as he returned to his seat. He pulled out a map from his drawer andid it on top of his desk. "You see I might''ve been overthinking a little bit here. There is also another exit in the North, particrly the Barents Sea. Do we have a warship currently in this area?" Alexander pressed the tip of his index finger on the Barents Sea.
"Let me ask, Your Majesty. Can I borrow your phone?" Sevastian asked for permission.
"Yes," Alexander prompted him to proceed.
Sevastian grabbed the telephone from its cradle and dialed the number of the Admiralty Building.
"Hello, I would like to speak with the Chief of Naval Operations. Clearance number 268125," Sevastian wedged the telephone between his shoulder and ear and nced at Alexander. "They are transferring me now, Your Majesty."
Alexander simply nodded as he patiently waited for the call to end.
"Oh Hello Admiral, I''m speaking on behalf of His Majesty, the Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire. I would like to ask if there are any warships around the Barents Sea...Oh, you do? What type of warship is it? I understand, have them on standby, His Majesty might transmit his orders anytime soon. Thank you, that''s all."
Sevastian returned the telephone back to its cradle. "Your Majesty, a Petropavlovsk ss Aircraft Carrier is conducting a winter naval exercise in the Barents Sea."
"An aircraft carrier huh? Just perfect," Alexander smiled. "We must contact the Foreign Intelligence Services again and have them informed of the new n. There is also a possibility that I have overlooked it. They may not be transporting the military vehicles and the weapons they have stolen from us. They might study it in either the Kingdom of Norway or Sweden. I want our agents on the ground to locate any suspicious ce and once we find them, I will authorize an airstrike."
"But won''t that damage our rtionship between the two countries?" Sevastian asked.
"They guaranteed that they will help us so I don''t see any reason why we shouldn''t conduct an airstrike. You are my National Security Advisor, handle the politics and talk our way out of here."
"I apologize, Your Majesty, I must''ve been short-sighted to realize what might happen," Sevastian apologized.
"It is fine, it happens to me all the time," Alexander chuckled. "Now I will get back to work where I will draft new guidelines to prevent this situation from ever happening again. Ah, do you find it funny that we were once a backward nation with a lot of backward technology to the point no country even cared about our existence? Now they are desperate to get their hands on some of our techs?"
"I find it amusing, Your Majesty. It goes to show that the Ruthenia Empire is not a country to be trifled with anymore. Very well, Your Majesty, I will excuse myself now. Should there be an emergency, please contact me anytime. And should I receive emergency news that requires your attention, I will inform you immediately."
"Thank you, Sevastian," Alexander nodded as he watched Sevastian walk out of his office.
As soon as Sevastian shut the door behind himself, Alexander began to scribble on paper.
The first week of the new year and he had already gotten himself into one of the most troubling situations he could ask himself to be in. Alexander sighed internally, wishing that there would be no emergency like this. But as an emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, he knew he didn''t have that luxury despite having hundreds of staffers that helped him run the country.
"I fucking deserve a rest after this," Alexander muttered under his breath while rubbing his eyes. He recalled his memories about his future schedules. He''ll meet the Choson Emperor on the fifth of January, discussing terms and conditions after liberating them from the Yamato Empire. He will utilize his newfound puppet by exploiting their natural resources, fueling Ruthenia''s growth.
Speaking of Ruthenia''s growth, Alexander had been dealing with a problem that is costing his country a copious amount of money. When he ascended to the throne, he promised the working ss of the Ruthenia Empire to give them a decent sry and workce. Now that decent sry is higher than the average sry in the world.
Good thing, there''s a way to lessen that cost. Just like how the United States of America became rich. Outsourcing. The Choson Empire and the Han Dynasty is a perfect candidate for such practices as they don''t haveborws and their standard of living is low. There were tens of millions of citizens in the Choson Empire and a hundred million in the Han Dynasty. Imagine paying them to do a Ruthenian job and produce the same quality of product five times less than the average sry of the Ruthenians.
A good tactic but the timing is bad. The Han Dynasty has been gued with civil unrest, where the nationalists and the royalist are fighting over supreme authority. To implement his n, Alexander would have to step in and stabilize the region first.
"Looks like I will have to ask Foreign Minister Sergei about this," Alexander muttered as he continued scribbling sentence after sentence on the paper.
Chapter 234 Prelude To The Meeting Of The Emperor Of Choson
January 5, 1928. Winter Pce.
The day has arrived for Alexander to meet the Emperor of the Choson Empire. He had dressed for this asion as this would be his first meeting the head of state of another country on live television.
He was looking at the mirror,bing his hair into a neat style when he heard footstepsing from behind him.
"Your Majesty, the car is ready."
Alexander nced at the window and saw the reflection of his National Security Advisor, Sevastian.
"Sevastian, I have a question that I need you to answer seriously."
Sevastian gulped as he wondered what could be his question that made him so serious, he had never heard Alexander in such a serious tone before.
"Do I look handsome?"
Sevastian''s jaw dropped upon hearing his question. So this was just his question? He was worried for no reason.
He cleared his throat andmented. "You don''t look handsome, Your Majesty, you are the definition of handsome. If you were to meet a girl on the street, she would surely fall in love with you because of your looks."
Alexander cringed at the answers he provided. "Sevastian, you don''t have to over-exaggerate like that."
Sevastian smiled slightly. "Well Your Majesty, you asked for a serious opinion, and that is my serious opinion about your looks. I am not over-exaggerating things, I''m just describing the way you are."
Alexander regretted him asking that question. Now he has to suffer from the cringe he is feeling right now.
"Okay before we go, are the talking points for the meeting ready?" Alexander asked.
"Yes Your Majesty, they are allpiled on the file. Unfortunately, I left it in the Beast."
"If it''s in the Beast then it''s fine. I will take a look at itter," Alexander said as he buttoned his suit, "Now let''s get going,"
The two of them stepped out of the room before ushering to the main hallway of the Winter Pce. On the main exit of the Winter Pce stood the Romanoff Royal Family.
Alexander smiled as he nced at them one by one. The first one he noticed is his adorable daughter who rushed up to him with her hands up in the air, asking non-verbally if she wants a hug.
"Hello," Alexander chuckled softly as he picked Anya up and carried her while walking towards the door car. "Hello darling," he nted a kiss on Sophie''s lips.
"You''re leaving now?" Sophie asked.
"Yup, I won''t be long. It will only take an hour then I will return."
"I see. Good luck," Sophie smiled radiantly at him. Alexander''s heart softened after seeing her most beautiful smile.
"We are going to see you on the television right, papa?" Anya asked. Her blue eyes filled with anticipation as she looked at him.
Alexander nodded slowly, "Yes, baby. So look forward to it as you will be seeing me live on television."
"Okay!" Anya nodded her head as she enthusiastically answered him back.
Alexander pecked her forehead as he ced her down again and walked to his sisters who were waiting for his attention. The first one was Christina.
Alexander leaned over and whispered to her ears. "I did what you asked for four days. Rn is not with anyone, he is enjoying his time alone in Moskva."
After saying that, Alexander retreated and ced a hand on her shoulder.
"That''s good to know...brother," Christina replied with sincerity. Alexander approached Tiffania next.
"You, we have a quizter when I get back about force vectors and moments arms, analysis of trusses and friction. Should you get a perfect mark on that," Alexander leaned over to her to the point their faces were close. "I''ll do whatever you want...and by anything, I mean anything that you could think of."
His voice trailed like a feather that tickles Tiffania''s cheek. Alexander noticed her ears reddened the moment he mentioned the word ''anything''.
"A-Anything...dearest brother? Are you sure?" Tiffania wanted to make sure that everything was clear.
"Of course! Since when did I lie to you?" Alexander smiled at her warmly before giving her a gentle stroke on the head.
The royal family as well as those around him let out a sigh of admiration after seeing adorable moments.
Anastasia coughed, snapping Alexander and Tiffania out of their trance.
"Of course how could I forget the cutest and most elegant sister in my life? Anastasia,ter we will discuss the respiratory systemter okay and prepare for a short quiz."
Anastasia pouted. "Aren''t you going to stroke my hair like you did to Tiffania, brother?"
"Oh, you want one too? I thought you were not a child anymore?"
"I was joking that time brother!" Anastasia started hitting him on the chest repeatedly.
"Ouch...ouch...ouch," Alexander winced at each hit, "Okay alright fine, I''ll give you one if you really want it badly," Alexander said.
Anastasia leaned her head to him and grinned. Alexander''s hand slowly reached Anastasia''s silver hair and once it made contact with it, she suddenly grabbed it and pulled it over her face. She purred loudly at the sensation of being stroked, her eyes closed.
Alexander let out a forced chuckle after witnessing how aggressive Anastasia could be. "Well, I think that''s enough Anastasia..."
"No that''s unfair!'''' Sheined like a child. "You had your hand on top of sister Tiffania''s head for thirty seconds while I only get to experience 15 seconds."
"Eh? Since when are you counting?" Alexander was taken aback by how she was doing that. "Alright then...you have fifteen more seconds."
Anastasia smirked smugly as Alexander let her enjoy his hand caressing her cheek.
After fifteen seconds, Anastasia let go of his hand. "Thank you brother for my childish request."
"Anything for you dear," Alexander said. "Okay everyone, thank you for seeing me leave. I appreciate it!" Alexander said as he walked with his back facing towards the exit with the Imperial Guards and Sevastian. He performed a flying kiss gesture to them as his sisters and his wife waved their hands at him.
"Sir, mind the stairs," Sevastian warned.
"Oops," Alexander sheepishly said as he turned around. He walked down the stairs and hopped onto the Beast.
Sevastian handed him the file which Alexander reviewed immediately.
"First thing first, we establish diplomatic and economic ties with the Choson Empire and then sign various treaties such as mutual defense treaty and a free trade agreement."
"Very well, let''s go get them," Alexander smiled.
Chapter 235 A Productive Discussion With Sevastian
The convoy of Alexander Romanoff raced down the cleared street of St. Petersburg as they headed to the Mikhailovsky Pce, a venue for which the meeting with the Emperor of the Choson Empire and The Emperor of the Ruthenian Empire will be held.
Alexander was reviewing the files Sevastian gave to him the moment he hopped into the Beast, his eyes perusing each content the documents contained. He gave a light nod after understanding the talking points which will be discussed in the meeting.
"So, the Ruthenia Empire will have exclusive mining rights over the northern region of the Choson Empire under the condition that the workers must be Chosonese. I mean this is not a bad deal considering that we would have to pay less when ites tobor," Alexandermented.
"That''s right, Your Majesty. The Choson Emperor promised his people that he would give his people work and be paid ordingly. Unlike their former colonial master who exploited every fiber of them," Sevastian said and continued. "Also, Your Majesty, we are being pressured from both sides. The United States and the Britannia Empire are demanding an answer as to why our invading forces are still in the Choson Empire, particrly in Hanseong."
"Are they looking at it as if we are breaking the Treaty of St. Petersburg?" Alexander asked as he nced at him.
"Yes, Your Majesty. Our forces in the region are seen as upying forces rather than as peacekeeping forces. They are misunderstanding our intentions," Sevastian remarked.
"I don''t have intentions of expanding our territories in the Choson Penins, I''m satisfied with Manchuria due to the fact we already have ess to the Pacific Ocean. Though I do have some ns to retake the overseas colony that we sold to the United States." Alexander said.
"Are you perhaps talking about ska?" Sevastian looked at him with a raised brow.
"Well yes, I need to get that territory back no matter the cost. You see, in terms of building an empire, losing territory is a huge blow to the face. Just like we did to the Yamato Empire when we pushed them out of the Choson Penins. ska is a treasure trove rich in natural resources and minerals. The Yankees haven''t found them yet but if they do, they''ll surely keep it as their own and even make ska its new state. When that happens, we won''t be able to get our hands back in ska."
"Do you have ns on getting ska, Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked.
"There are two methods. I''ve discussed this with the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei. It''s either we buy them or take them by force. The most feasible one is buying them back from the United States. But doing so would raise suspicion, the Americans might think we find something big there and decide to raise the price. Taking it by force means we have to go to war with the United States of America. Fortunately, we have tricks up on our sleeves should that event happen."
"Please do tell, Your Majesty. Has this been discussed with you by the Joint Chief of Staff?" Sevastian inquired.
"No, this trick is nned by me only but I''m sure the Generals in the military woulde up with the same idea as me. The trick is to cripple the Pacific Fleet of the United States. To do so we have tounch a preemptive strike against their main fleet stationed in Pearl Harbor. After that, the United States Pacific Fleet would be forced to retreat all the way back to the west coast. Now to make sure of full dominance over the Pacific Ocean we will have to destroy the Panama Canal, cutting the United States Navy off the Sea effectively."
"That sounds like a good strategy, Your Majesty. I didn''t know that you coulde up with such a strategic n," Sevastian said with a slight smile.
"Sevastian? Who do you take me for? Well, I admit, I''m not perfect in every way, I might not be the Emperor everyone wants me to act but it doesn''t take a genius to exploit the weakness of an enemy, especially the United States."
Well, Alexander is an American before reincarnating in parallel-world Russia. He too knows the weakness of the United States in the early neenth century.
"Speaking of the enemy, how are the investigations going about the stolen military tech?" Alexander changed the topic.
"Well, Your Majesty, the Foreign Intelligence Services are working on it as we speak?"
"They are still working on it?!" Alexander eximed, his brows narrowing. "Look, I''ve been pouring billions upon billions of rubles since the foundation of that intelligence agency and yet the answer I''m going to get is ''they are still working on it?'' Not only that, how the hell did they get out of Find without border control noticing? Am I not paying the Ministry of Internal Affairs enough money to keep our borders safe from people such as this?"
"I understand your frustrations, Your Majesty, but things like this take time to investigate. They assured me that they are doing everything in their power to locate and destroy the stolen tech."
"They should be, otherwise what''s the point of their existence?"
After saying that, Alexander inhaled deeply and exhaled, calming him down a bit. After all, he has to focus on the task at hand. "Phew* I lost myposure there for a second. The safety measures in ce to protect our military tech are enough, we need to ce stricter measures."
"I was informed that you have been working on it, right?"
Alexander simply nodded. The safety measures in ce to protect military technology from foreign adversaries were simple. First, the blueprints, schematics, manufacturing process, materials used, et cetera are kept in a secret ce. Second, the engineers, scientists, andborers involved in creating sophisticated technology are required to sign a non-disclosure form to prevent the details from leaking out. To enforce this, should one of them leak the details to the foreign adversary or agents, their families, including the vitor would be tried for treason and will be executed. Third, the head of state, along with the Imperial Council, joined hands to pass aw that limited exports of military technology that could be used against Ruthenia. That''s the reason why the Ruthenia Empire is only exporting obsolete military aircraft, tanks, spare parts, and engines.
Exportation of high-end military vehicles or aircraft with advanced integrated modules can''t be made under thew, be it a close ally of the Ruthenia Empire.
Looking back, none of it was vited, and therefore can be said that the measures in ce are effective. This is more like a fault of one person in the military. And there''s just a surefire way to prevent that.
? "How about we conduct a psychological and behavioral test on every serviceman in the military? Like in just ten questionnaires, we will be able to figure out the identity of a person and the danger it poses to us. For example, a military general has a history of being beaten by Ruthenian soldiers in the past. A seed of hatred grew in that general''s heart and vowed to exact revenge. So he joined the Ruthenian military and sabotaged it from within. Do you get where I am going with this?" Alexander looked at Sevastian with a knowing expression.
"So it is some sort of a loyalty test?" Sevastian assumed. "It seems very fitting, Your Majesty."
"Yeah, basically like that. If they failed the assessment test then they won''t be eligible to join the military. Okay, onest question before we arrive at our destination. Is there a possibility that a ck Hand is behind all of this?"
"Oh, good thing that you raised that up, Your Majesty. I just remembered the Foreign Intelligence Services has gathered enough information about the ck Hand. They''ll be briefing you next week. And to answer your question, there is a possibility."
"I have forgotten about them. It''s been five years since theirst activity. I wonder why that is the case?"
Moments after, the convoy arrived in front of the Mikhailovsky Pce. From his seat, Alexander can see journalists through the windows rushing to get a statement from him.
When Alexander got out from the Beast, he was greeted by hundreds of shing lights as the reporters took photos of him. Alexander waved his hand and walked on the red carpet.
Microphones and recorders are extended out from the steel barrier, hoping to get a statement from him. The Imperial Guards are doing what they could to keep the Emperor out of their reach.
Before entering the pce, Alexander stopped and took a look around his surroundings. But the Imperial Guards tasked with protecting him called him out.
"Your Majesty, don''t stop and continue to walk forward."
"Okay," Alexanderplied with the guard''s orders as he understood the nature of the dangers he was vulnerable in. If there is a sniper around the area, they will have a clear line of sight.
Fortunately, his vision didn''t turn ck, indicating that he is still alive and hadn''t been sniped.
Secondster, he entered the pce.
Chapter 236 New Tool Unlocked
Alexander arrived at the Mikhailovsky Pce. Sebastian, who was walking beside him, tapped his arm gently to get his attention.
"Your Majesty, I believe this is where we part. I''m going to watch your meeting with the Emperor of the Choson Empire from the audience hall. I will get back to you once you are done."
Alexander nodded and turned back towards the door. He entered therge chamber filled with journalists and audiences of different backgrounds. The crowd went silent as he walked over to his seat with the g of the Ruthenia Empire.
shes from the cameras caused him to squint lightly but it was bearable. He waved his hand to the people and to the camera that is broadcasting this meeting live.
After doing so, Alexander''s gaze flickered to the seat that sat one meter across him. A white g with a red and blue circle in the middle and a trigram symbol around the circle. It was the g of the Choson Empire. It was simr to the g of the Korean Empire in his original world. Feel as though there''s not much of a difference between his world and the original world aside from history, people, and hair color. Which he must admit, is kind of weird.
,m Secondster, the cameras and the attention of the crowd inside the great chamber shifted to a person who just entered the hall. A tall man with a long beard appeared wearing a ck Dallyeong. His hands were sped tightly behind his back and his eyes were locked directly into Alexander''s as he strides across the tform.
A small smile formed on Alexander''s lips. So this is the Emperor of the Choson Empire huh? King Gojong. Alexander stood to greet him.
"Emperor Gojong," Alexander spoke firmly in the Chosonesenguage. The man had halted and stared at him in return.
"Emperor Romanoff." the Emperor greeted back as he stopped about a foot away from Alex and held out his right arm which was covered in thick sleeves. "You speak Chosonese?"
"Yes I do," Alexander nced at his hand before taking it. And when he did, Gojong spoke.
"I want to thank your country''s generosity for the support you have given to my country."
"The honor is mine, King Gojong. May I formally wee you here in the capital of the Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg. I hope you enjoyed your stay in divostok and here during the war."
"It has been pleasant, Emperor Romanoff,"
Exchanging smiles and chuckles, Alexander removed his hand from his grasp and offered him a seat.
Then they faced each other, the cameras focused on the two. Since this is a live broadcast, everyone in the Ruthenian Empire, no matter the time zones, was able to watch this historic moment where they can now watch a meeting of the emperor on television. In the past, they didn''t know what wasing down inside a formal meeting between two heads of state, they''d just be informed in a newspaper or on the radio. But now, it''s different.
A trantor was present on the stage. Alexander doesn''t need one as he knows how to speak Korean in his original world. He is a polyglot, meaning he can speak a lot of differentnguages. But still, a trantor is needed for the Ruthenian audiences to understand what they are speaking.
"Your Majesty, when I first came to this country, I was stunned. The difference between my country and yours is heaven and earth," King Gojong began by praising the country of Ruthenia.
"I''m honored that you liked it. Under my administration and the hard work of my people, we were able to transform this big country into an advanced, civilized, and modernized country. I believe the same thing can happen to your country with enough determination and will."
"It has been my wish since my country was opened to the world. I realize that our technology is primitivepared to the west. Our neighbors, the Yamato Empire, have sessfully modernized and industrialized their country in three decades, whereas it just started fifteen years ago."
"Adaptation to the new world is sure to be challenging, I have faced simr issues when I ascended to the throne. But now that we are here, I''m sure that one of the main agendas today is to help your country be as great as our country. First and foremost, we must sign a mutual defense treaty. To prevent your country from being invaded again a trustworthy ally is required. And we are more than wee to be your first ally after getting back your independence status."
Upon saying that, a long table was lifted by several men to the center of the tform. Ruthenian Empire representatives handed Alexander and Gojong a document about the mutual defense treaty.
Both heads of state read the treaty. The treaty read as follows:
Article I
"The Parties undertake to settle any international disputes in which they may be involved by peaceful means in such a manner that international peace and security and justice are not endangered."
Article II
"The Parties will consult together whenever, in the opinion of either of them, the political independence or security of either of the Parties is threatened by external armed attack. Separately and jointly, by self-help and mutual aid, the Parties will maintain and develop appropriate means to deter armed attack and will take suitable measures in consultation and agreement to implement this Treaty and to further its purposes."
ARTICLE III
"Each Party recognizes that an armed attack in the Far East Region on either of the Parties in territories now under their respective administrative control, or hereafter recognized by one of the Parties aswfully brought under the administrative control of the other, would be dangerous to its own peace and safety and deres that it would act to meet themon danger in ordance with its constitutional processes."
ARTICLE IV
"The Choson Empire grants, and the Ruthenian Empire epts, the right to dispose of Rutheniannd, air, and sea forces in and about the territory of the Choson Empire as determined by mutual agreement."
ARTICLE V
"This Treaty shall be ratified by the Ruthenian Empire and the Choson Empire in ordance with their respective constitutional processes and wille into force when instruments of ratification thereof have been exchanged by them at St. Petersburg."
ARTICLE VI
"This Treaty shall remain in force indefinitely. Either Party may terminate it one year after notice has been
given to the other Party."
The treaties were both written in the Ruthenian and Chosonese texts. King Gojong was already informed about the treaty by his new ministers and was told that it would be beneficial for his country to sign it.
Another document was handed to the head of state, this time it would be about the Free Trade Agreement. It''s a long list of texts that both heads of state wouldn''t bother reading to the end. Fortunately, the agreement has been vetted by their own legal counsels, and under this treaty, it would be beneficial for both countries to sign the treaty...well for Ruthenians that is.
King Gogong nodded his head in agreement with the treaty.
"For the rebirth of the Choson Empire, I will sign these treaties."
A smile crept on Alexander''s face. "A wise choice, King Gojong."
And with their pens, Alexander and Gojong wrote their signatures on the documents that were handed to them. After doing that, King Gojong and Alexander rose to their feet and met in the center, and shook hands.
A resounding round of apuse erupted in the hall in celebration. The Ruthenia Empire has acquired a tool in the Far East.
Chapter 237 A Familiar Name
After signing the two treaties presented by the Ruthenian Empire, Alexander and Gojong stood in the center of the stage and performed a handshake once more for the world to see.
"We are going to make a lot of money, King Gojong. And in that way, you will be able to revitalize your Empire, make it as economically strong as mine," Alexander said, still shaking Gojong''s hand.
"Thank you for the generosity andpassion you have been showing to us. I and my people are not going to forget this chance you have given to us," Gojong bowed his head slightly forward, showing an appropriate amount of respect. He released Alexander''s hand, "Emperor Alexander, are we going to discuss another subject backstage? You said to me that you are going to offer us military aid."
Instead of answering, Alexander just showed him the way by extending his hand toward the stairs where they can leave the tform.
King Gojong followed him without question as Alexander proceeded to another ce that is not avable for the journalist and to the public.
Gojong continued to trail behind Alexander until they arrived at a huge door embellished with intricate patterns, golden iys, and gold filigree around its edges. A man was standing at the other end of the door who was obviously there to wee them.
"Wee back, Your Majesty, Sir Alexander." The man spoke in a deep voice. It was Ruthenian so Gojong couldn''t understand what the man was talking about. It is kind of embarrassing for him to not be able to as the head of state in front of him can speak Chosonese. He''ll make it a priority when he is free of work to learn the Rutheniannguage so that the next time they meet, they are not going to converse in Chosonese but Ruthenian.
"Good afternoon, I''m His Majesty''s National Security Advisor. Sevastian. It''s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty, Sir Gojong," Sevastian ced his hand on his chest and bowed reverently.
"The honor is mine," King Gojong returned with a slight nod.
"We shall continue this inside," Alexander gestured towards the door while gesturing for Gojong to follow him. Once everyone had stepped in, Gojong was taken aback at the exquisiteness and thevishness of the room.
The ceiling is adorned with intricate golden iys and patterns, the carpets are made from the exquisite wool that he had not seen. The furniture looks expensive and he took notice of the strawberry scent that perfumed the room.
"Please take a seat, King Gojong," Alexander offered, pointing to a vacant chair that has a velvet pillowid across it. The cushion is decorated with tapestries woven out of silk and expensive threads and it looks veryfortable.
King Gojong sat on the chair Alexander offered him before Alexander sat across from him. They looked at each other for a while before he spoke.
"Now, let''s discuss another topic and get to the point. The Ruthenian Empire is willing to lend the Choson Empire military vehicles, aircraft, and weapons for national defense. But it won''t be the same caliber as the ones we currently have. We will also give your soldiers Ruthenian military training and make them a deadly force. However, we can''t proceed if there''s a pest in your country."
King Gojong frowned, "Pest? What do you mean about that?"
Alexander sighed heavily before he began to exin their current situation to Gojong. A few minutester, he finished exining everything to Gojong. Even he doesn''t know what''s happening to his country at the moment.
"Your Righteous Army, they are a rebel force during the rule of the Yamato Empire in your country. But I was informed that they are disorganized, with no clear chain ofmand, just a group of militias working in their respective districts to drive out the Yamato. Now that they are gone, some Righteous Army groups decided not to pledge their allegiance to you and make their own country instead."
"Wait what?" Gojong''s eyes widened. This is new to him. "How do you know this?"
"Because we conducted a ssified investigation. Now I''m dessifying it for you. You see, those leaders have different agendas and interests and are promising the people that they would do a better job than you. They say that your ipetence in dealing with domestic and international affairs has led the country into a state of submission. Which means, your poption is divided at the moment."
"I don''t know this," Gojong confessed.
"There''s one Righteous Army group that earned our attention," Alexander paused for a moment, building up suspense. Gojong leaned forward, waiting for the next word from the emperor.
"The Righteous Army Group in Hwanghae. Led by a man named Kim Song-ju. ording to our intel, he doesn''t recognize your government and has dered that he will make his own but with a different twist. He wants to build amunist utopia."
The name Kim Song-ju was very familiar to him. It was the name of the first supreme leader of North Korea. So he too exists here huh?
"Communist utopia?" King Gojong repeated, unaware of the definition of the word.
"Communism is a political theory written by a Deutder named Karl Max where everything in the country is owned by the government. It is a ssless, stateless, money-less society in which all genders, races, people of all sexual orientations, and all ancestries are treated as equals. Now I don''t know how Karl Max''s works spread into Asia but now that it is present, we cannot turn a blind eye to this. This is theplete opposite of how things are run in Ruthenia. We don''t wantmunism sharing our borders. That''s why I propose to you, the head of state of the Choson Empire, tobat the spread ofmunism."
"If it''s that bad, Emperor Alexander, then I will help."
"We can''t proceed to further negotiations if their group exists in the Choson Empire," Alexander sighed. "Our military stationed in Hanseong is going to conduct a series of operations to eliminate every one of them. When I''m stressing this to you, you know how badly I want them gone, right? I don''t want amunist ally whose ideology ispletely different from ours."
"I understand, Emperor Alexander. I''m going to inform my ministers about this," King Gojong promised.
"Speaking of ministers, what happened to the ministers we caught and handed to you?" Alexander asked.
"Well Emperor Alexander, those ministers signed a treaty with the Yamato Empire without my consent and permission. It is a treasonous act that demands the harshest of penalties."
"Is it death?" Alexander asked.
"No, Emperor Alexander. Death would be a mercy to them so I gave them the worst."
"So it''s torture huh?" Alexander muttered under his breath.
"Something like that, Emperor Alexander," Gojong smiled.
"Well, it is the same to us but without resorting to physical violence. Do you know that there is worse than physical violence?"
"No, Emperor Alexander."
"Breaking them from inside out," Alexander revealed. "Well, I think we are done here, King Gojong. Thank you so much for your time. Please allow me to walk you back."
Chapter 238 Going Home
Outside the Mikhailovsky Pce. Alexander shivered lightly as the chilly wind blew past his face.
He walked alongside King Gojong, who is currently ambling towards his transport provided by the Ruthenians while he is staying there. Chosonese security forces surrounded the car with bolt action rifles on their backs, keeping watch in case an attack happen that would cause harm to go the king.
Alexander praised their readiness and their prudency should someone try to assassinate their King right here and now. But he made sure that it wouldn''t happen in the first ce as he had already ced more than enough security forces in the area.
The door opened, allowing King Gojong to enter. But before doing so, King Gojong turned around and faced Alexander. He gave him a small bow, showing once again his gratitude through gestures.
Alexander appreciated the gesture by nodding his head. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call the Winter Pce. I hope that we can defeat the threat ofmunism in your country."
"Your wish is my wish, Your Majesty. If you think this is detrimental to the progress of the Choson Empire, then I will give you my full support.
After saying that, King Gojong hopped into the vehicle. The guard who opened the door for the king closed it and entered the vehicle through the front door.
Ten secondster, the convoy began to move off its track. Alexander followed them with his eye and saw them disappear into the distance.
"I guess we can return home now," Alexander muttered under his breath as the sounds around him began to louden as the journalist present in the area began calling to him.
"Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Can we ask you a few questions?!" one of the journalists hailed and asked.
"Your Majesty, may we take a little bit of your time?" asked another.
Alexander exhaled deeply before facing the crowd of journalists. He walked in their direction while looking at the camera. He gave his most pleasing smile to them, enough to melt the hearts of young women who are probably watching the television.
"Okay, I will take two or three questions," Alexander dered while giving a wink. One of the reporters took note that the monarch is being flirty with them but it would have been a great misunderstanding if she thought that it would be the case. Nevertheless, a female journalist began to ask.
"Your Majesty, you assured me that you will help the Chosonese in rebuilding their country, is that correct?"
Alexander looked at her and answered. "The Choson Empire will be our steadfast ally in the Far East, someone that we can trust our back. Rebuilding them into a state simr to ours will be a great investment for the future."
"But what if the Chosonese Empire decided to turn their backs on us? How will you respond?" the female journalist followed up with another question.
"Well, the same way we always do, should the Chosonese Empire prove to be a threat to our national security and interest, we will retaliate. That''s a simple question."
"Onest question, Your Majesty. You are aware that the Ruthenian Empire is a multilingual and multiethnic nation right? There are still underdeveloped areas in Ruthenia. How would you answer the people in that underdeveloped area if they ask why are you investing hundreds or possibly billions of rubles in economic and military aid to the Chosonese where it can be invested to them?"
Alexander was silent for a moment upon hearing the journalist''s question. She made a good point. It was a good question and so a good question muste with a good answer.
"Interesting question. Allow me to exin. One of my major domestic policies is to modernize and industrialize every city in the Ruthenia Empire. And we are already doing that as we speak. Millions of Ruthenian citizens have been building roads, railways, airports, hospitals, schools, dams, power nts, and many more ever since it was enacted five years ago. This project will make Ruthenia interconnected to one another despite our massive sizes. No cities or ethnic groups will be overlooked under my administration and let it be known to the people that helping another country to grow and be our ally is not neglect, but a building of a basic foundation of evesting friendship."
Alexander hoped that it was the best answer. The journalist was speechless and just nodded her head understandingly.
Secondster, she breaks the ice. "Thank you for giving us answers, Your Majesty."
Alexander smiled and nodded at her "You''re wee."
The journalist bowed respectfully to the monarch before retreating back, allowing her fellow journalist to ask him a question. But Alexander didn''t take any more questions as he simply walked toward the Beast while waving his hand in the air.
Alexander and Sevastian entered the Beast.
Alexander leaned backfortably on his leather couch while staring out from the huge window. Watching the desperate journalist ask him questions. However, he believes that their question will be the same as that of the female journalist.
He grabbed a bottle of vodka from the refrigerator installed inside the Beast. A cold sensation invaded his hand as soon as he took it. He twisted the cap and poured himself a ss. As soon as he had taken the drink, he downed it swiftly. He felt the warmth flowing down his throat and stomach. It was a good feeling.
"Care for a drink, Sevastian?" Alexander offered but Sevastian shook his head.
"I''m sorry Your Majesty but I can''t. I have a lot of things to do back in my office. I might pull an all-nighter there," said Sevastian.
Alexander let out a soft chuckle. "I''ve been doing that thing for years, you''ll get used to it."
"Well maybe someday but not today, Your Majesty," Sevastian replied while fixing his tie.
The vehicle that they were in began to move forward slowly. Atst, they''ll be returning back home. Then something just came into mind.
"Looking back to my discussion with King Gojong. I wonder what''s the situation in the Gg where Shinzo and the former Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire, Haru Takashi, are doing. Are they behaving themselves inside the thing I purposely and specifically built for them?"
"Are you talking about the White Room? I don''t have any updates either, Your Majesty. Do you want me to ask the officer in charge there?"
"No, I''m just wondering. I might visit them sometime in the future. My schedule for this month is full at the moment."
"Ah, you are going to visit Moskva, the headquarters of the Imperial Dynamic Systems right?"
"I''m going to do some inspection, see how things are doing."
"Very well, Your Majesty."
And so it became silent as the Beast takes them back to the Winter Pce.
Chapter 239 Family Session
"Papa!"
Alexander''s adorable daughter, Anya, rushed up to him in glee. He immediately went to one knee and received his daily dose of a warm hug.
"Anya, what did I tell you about staying inside the Pce? The outside is very cold you know, you might catch a cold from it and it would be problematic to me."
"Sorry, papa, I''m just excited to see you. That''s why I''m waiting for you outside," she said gleefully.
"You little¡" Alexander pinched her cheek gently with one hand and ruffled her hair lightly with the other. "Well, it doesn''t matter anyways. Even if you get sick, your papa is there to save you. But you must know that prevention is better than...?"
"Cure!" Anya finished as she grinned and nodded.
"Yes, yes, that''s my girl," Alexander smiled affectionately as he stroked her hair once more. "Now, where is mama? Does she know that you are outside?"
Anya shook her head. "I snuck out papa," she told her father while pouting slightly.
"Ngh...!" Alexander''s eyes widened and carried her in his arm. "You snuck out?! Quick, we have to enter the pce before shees out of the..." he trailed off as the main door of the Winter Pce opened. Sophie walked over to them menacingly.
"Honey? Is that our dear Anya you are carrying?"
Anya gulped as she immediately buried her face in Alexander''s shoulder, not wanting to meet the gaze of her mother who was seemingly looking at her with a grim look on her face.
Alexander can feel Anya''s body shivering from fear, realizing what she had done.
"Anya, didn''t I tell you to not go outside without me saying so?"
Anya kept her mouth and eyes shut, afraid to answer.
"Now, now. It''s okay darling. She just wants to wee me, that''s all. You don''t have to worry about it. Come on, let''s go inside, it is getting cold out of here," Alexander suggested as he approached. He tried to pull her arm but she refused to budge.
"No, I made it clear to her, darling. That she should not go outside, especially in this winter season. What if she got lost or something like that? She loves to sneak out of the pce that I have to scramble our guards and servants to find here."
"Look, I understand your worries, honey, but we should speak of this matter inside," Alexander darted to the imperial guards and the servants who are presently watching them.
Sophie realized it but it was toote, Anya noticed the stares of the imperial guards and the servants through her instincts and started to tear up.
"Oh baby don''t cry," Alexander hushed softly as he kissed her cheek. Alexander proceeded to walk inside the Winter Pce while gently pressing a hand onto the back of Anya''s head, preventing her from seeing people around them.
,m In a brightly lit warm pce, Sophie trailed behind Alexander who somberly looked ahead as they went into a small room.
Once Sophie closed the door behind her, Alexander ced Anya down on a chair while stroking her hair. "See, there''s no one around except your mama and papa."
"I''m sorry dear," Sophie said apologetically. "I''m not mad at you, mama is just worried about you. You see, when you are not by my side, I get nervous, thinking what if something happens to you? Mama will be sad. You don''t want mama to be sad right?" she asked hopefully.
Alexander smiled softly at her attempt to cheer Anya up.
Anya slowly looked up at her mother before nodding in agreement. "Sorry mama, I promise I will never do it again."
"That''s my girl," Sophie praised her sweetly before embracing her tightly into her arms.
"That''s right Anya, you are our girl. And if mama is sad, papa will be also sad. You don''t want us to get sad right?" Alexander said as he rubbed her backfortingly.
Anya responded with a nod.
"Great!" Alexander beamed and shifted the topic. "So, what do I look like on the television? Did you watch it?"
"You look cool papa! Though I don''t understand what you were talking in the television, still, you look and sound cool!"
"Thanks love. And to give light your curiosity, thenguage that I''m speaking is Chosonese, thenguage used by the people of the Choson Empire. Do you want to learn theirnguage?"
"I don''t think I can take any morenguage sses, papa. I''m already struggling with mama''s nativenguage," she solemnly replied.
"It''s okay, I won''t overwork you in your studies anyway. We''ll just keep a steady pace. Don''t worry, mama is here to teach you about the Deutschnguage. Did you know, mama don''t speak Ruthenian when she and I got married."
"Eh?! Really?" Anya couldn''t believe her ears. Her mother didn''t speak Ruthenian when she met her papa. How did theymunicate? Was the first question she came up with.
"If that''s the case, how did mama and papa speak with one another?" Anya asked curiously, her eyes sparkling with interest.
"Papa is a genius man, he can speak a lot ofnguages including English and Deutsch. But we often speak English because I want to practice mynguage skills in English."
"Can I be as great as papa?" Anya beamed.
"Well, my dear daughter, if you work hard and have a lot of dedication to strive for the betterment of yourself, you can be as great as me, or even greater than me!" Alexander winked yfully at Anya who giggled at her father''s antics.
"Are you saying that just to make me feel good, papa?" Anya teased him as she poked his nose lightly.
"Of course not!" Alexander eximed in a yful tone. He picked her up in one swift motion, twirled her around, and then sat her on the sofa. "Well, papa might be portrayed as perfect and genius but in reality, papa has his own ws and that''s okay since not everyone is born perfect. Only we can ept who we truly are, don''t let the opinion of others drag you down. Just try and live happily without worrying too much. That''s how you enjoy life. Got it?"
"Mhmm." Anya nodded, her cheeks slightly pink.
"Okay, I have to go now. Your auntie, Tiffania, is waiting for me in my office about her exams. Sophie, I will leave Anya in your care."
"I will take her to her room and read some nighttime stories," Sophie said as she sauntered over to Alexander. "I will pray for Tiffania to pass her exam."
"I hope so too," Alexander agreed. "I promised her something if she passes the exam. I wonder what her answer would be."
"Who knows, you''ll only find it out once the exam ends," Sophie said, smiling adoringly, before kissing Alexander on the lips.
Anya, who just saw her mama kiss her papa, got jealous and demanded a kiss from him. "Papa, kiss me too."
Alexander gave her a peck on the corner of her lips. "Behave yourself okay, we will meet each other again at dinner."
"Okay papa, goodbye!" Anya waved as Alexander walked towards the door.
As soon as Alexander left, Sophie let out a sigh, regretting something.
"I couldn''t bring myself to tell him the news," she muttered ever so softly as she ran a hand around her belly.
Chapter 240 The Test
"Oh you are already here," Alexander noticed the moment he stepped inside his office.
"Yes brother, I''m ready to take your test!" Tiffania dered confidently.
"I like the confidence you are emitting," Alexander smiled as he sauntered across the room and sat behind his desk. He grabbed a test questionnaire he had prepared yesterday for this special asion from one of his drawers.
"You know the stakes of this exam right? Should you get a passing mark or a perfect mark, I will do whatever you want. Well, there are a lot of things you can ask from me and that''s why the exam is going to be difficult," Alexander said, waving the two-page questionnaire in his hand. "A question. Should you pass the test, what would you ask me to do?"
"That''s a secret, dearest brother," Tiffania simply stated, with her hands clenched on her hips.
"I see...to be honest, I''m excited to find it out. Well to do so, you must pass the test. I will give you three hours and thirty minutes to solve these five questions."
"Five questions and I have three hours and thirty minutes to solve it?" Tiffania faltered for a bit. It might be good news for some if they hear that the exam has only five questions. But little did they know, those five questions are probably the hardest questions Alexander concocted. It feels like he doesn''t want her to pass. But that''s okay, she''ll prove him wrong, and once she does so, she will make that request.
"I''m ready, brother. Hit me," Tiffania challenged. She was very determined and Alexander found himself admiring that trait about his sister.
"Very well," Alexander handed her the questionnaire. Your three hours start now," he began and Tiffania looked into the test paper.
As expected, it was the lessons he taught her for the past couple of days. Questions consist of analysis of trusses, friction, and integrations. If she wouldpare it to the examples Alexander had given her, she would rate it as ten.
But this is okay, she reviewed all night for this test. There''s no way she can fail this as she already grasped the nature of the problem. Alexander had taught her one crucial thing that allowed her to answerplex equations. Don''t memorize the form, understand the form. Like how the equation came to be. That way, even though his brother maniptes variables to the point of confusion, she can reverse the equation and work her way there.
She spun her pen before scribbling on her solution paper. Alexander observed Tiffania''s progress and so far, he is impressed and fascinated by her speed. With just a nce, he can tell that Tiffania is going in the right direction. Did the questions he came up with are too easy for her? He can''t determine for sure.
One hourter, Alexander was fighting drowsiness. He felt his eyelids shutting down on their own due to theck of sleep. Hebated it by keeping his eyes wide open while spinning a pen over his fingers. It made him feel awake for a few moments but soon enough, his mind began dozing off again.
His eyes were half closed until Tiffania''s word snapped him back to attention.
"I''m done, dearest brother."
"What?" Alexander jolted straight into his chair. He blinked a couple of times trying to clear the blurriness away from his eyes. But it didn''t matter, what''s important is the fact that Tiffania dered herpletion of the test.
"I said I''m finished, dearest brother," Tiffania repeated as she stared at him. "Are you feeling sleepy dearest brother?"
"A little bit," Alexander confessed. "To be honest, I''d want to jump on my bed and sleep right now but I can''t because the test is still not over," He sighed tiredly. He took a deep breath before focusing his gaze on his sibling again.
"Huh? Brother, I just told you that I''m done, what are you talking about?" Tiffania rolled her eyes.
"Oh really? Let me see it then," Alexander beckoned her to hand him the test paper. She handed him her answer sheet. He had already answered the questions he came up with yesterday and understood every number and symbol on it. So he can tell with a single nce if her answer is right or wrong.
To his surprise, Tiffania''s answer is the same as the answer he arrived with yesterday. Her handwriting looks beautiful, professional, easy to understand, and free of erasures. She answered all the questions correctly and with ease.
Alexander looked up to Tiffania once more. Thatdy standing in front of her doesn''t have a grasp of the basic topics in engineering and aced the exam he made just for her.
A smile appeared on Alexander''s face. Tiffania couldn''t tell if it was mockery or a smile of genuine happiness.
"So, did I pass my dearest brother?" Tiffania asked, her hands locked together, nervously awaiting Alexander''s response. She solved everything that was using the knowledge she gained from her brother. And she is confident that she got it all right as she understood the root of the problem.
Alexander was silent for several seconds. The expression he wore was unreadable. As if he wanted to say something but he decided against it. After what seemed like ages, he finally opened his mouth.
"Tiffania, you pass with flying colors," Alexander revealed.
Tiffania gasped in shock, her hand covering her mouth as she did so. "Really brother? I passed?"
"That''s right, I''ve seen the forms and how you write the solution to arrive at the final answer. It was done well. So congrattions on passing the exam," Alexander pped his hand softly
Tiffania breaks out in tears. The amount of time she invested to understand his brother''s lesson. The amount of time she spent on reading reference materials to broaden her knowledge of the subject, and the number of times she got a wrong answer in an exercise test in one of the books she had read.
? For her, this is a huge moment, her hard work has paid off.
Alexander was moved at the sight of his younger sibling weeping in happiness. He stood up and walked around his desk towards Tiffania. As he approached her, he wrapped her in a hug.
"You''ve done really well, Tiffania. I''m so proud of you as your brother. The lessons that you and I enjoyed together are a treasure. And you getting high scores means so much to me as it could mean that I taught you well."
Tiffania wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled his chest affectionately. After a few seconds, they finally released each other from their embrace.
"So a deal is a deal, you win. You can order me whatever you want. Let us hear it," Alexander was all ears waiting for Tiffania''s request.
"I have been thinking about this since the proposal of this term and I have decided," Tiffania looked up at him, her unwavering stare making it clear that she was serious about what she is going to request. "Dearest brother, you are going to Moksva in two days right to visit the headquarters and assembly lines of the Imperial Dynamic Systems."
"Yes, that''s right," Alexander confirmed. "Why?"
"Well dearest brother, I want you to take me with you. I want to see how your inventions are being produced!"
So that was her request huh? Quite cute.
"Your wish is mymand, mydy," Alexander bowed to her gentlemanly.
Chapter 241 Located Accidentally
Two dayster, somewhere around the world. A man meandering across the snowy gutted road was drinking heavily from the alcohol bottle he was holding. He was singing as he walked by, attracting unwanted passersby along his wake. But the man didn''t care, after all, he was in his own world.
As he regaled what just humorously happened to his life, a grumble from behind woke him up from a stupor. He looked over his shoulder and his eyes widened.
The cars are military, Ruthenian Military to be exact. He stared at it withplete befuddlement. His eyes following their movement gained the attention of the driver of the Polkan Jeep who was leading the convoy.
He winked at him in a friendly manner but the drunken man knew it was otherwise. It reached him like a warning, a warning that could endanger his life. Still, the man didn''t care. He simply smiled at them as they passed by. It wasn''t a smile that indicates happiness, rather it was a smile of aplishment. To think that he doesn''t have to work himself to his limit just to locate the Ruthenian vehicle stolen by an unknown entity from Find.
He gulped down the remaining liquids inside as he watched the stolen Ruthenian military vehicle parked at the town.
This is his chance to prove himself and get that well-deserved promotion.
The man went back into his house, or should he say, his base of operations. In a room, he removed the coverings of a mechanical contraption. It was amunication device that allowed him to contact the headquarters encrypted without the enemy noticing.
He activated it and started transmitting coded messages to the Foreign Intelligence Services Headquarters in St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire.
***
Meanwhile, in the St. Petersburg Winter Pce. Alexander was with Sophie, they were in their bedroom, casually talking to one another.
"Since Tiffania aced the exam I gave her two days ago, she will being with me to Moskva to visit assembly lines there. I can only guess the reason why she wished for it. Maybe she got curious about how new technologies are produced and so she took the opportunity I gave to her and didn''t waste it."
Sophieughed heartily at Alexander''s story. "That''s a lovely one from Tiffania. I hope she will have a great trip and create memories for herself there. " She giggled.
Alexander thought a bit before answering, "I''ll see to it that she does. There are a lot of things I can show to her in Moskva and she will like it...probably."
She put her hand on his shoulder and looked up at him lovingly. "Darling, why are you sounding so uncertain? Thest time I saw that face was when our country and family faced a crisis. You have to remember that this is not the same as that. Remember, Tiffania changed her interest and her visit there might spark interest in things greater than what ignited her passion for engineering months ago."
"You know what, honey, you are right. I was worried for nothing," Alexander smiled as he ced his hand on her cheek and caressed it fondly as he tucked her golden hair behind her ear, making her look more beautiful and softening his heart.
"Ugh," he moaned as he gazed at his wife''s space as if it was the most beautiful painting in the world. "Why are you beautiful, darling? I''m so lucky to have you."
"There you go again," Sophie scoffed softly. Her hands moved on top of his which was touching her face affectionately. "I too am lucky to have you as my man. For me, you''re the most brilliant man I know and I mean it," she said genuinely before her expression turned serious.
Alexander frowned, curious as to what caused that. "Hon? Why the serious face? Is something the matter?" He removed his hand from her face and watched the subtle change on her countenance.
"Darling, there is something I have confessed," Sophie paused topose herself before continuing. "Darling, I''m having a ba¡ª"
Before she could finish her sentence, the telephone installed in their bedroom rang loudly, causing Alexander to shift his attention to it.
"A moment hon," Alexander spoke to Sophie apologetically. As he reached out and answered the phone, Sophie stood still. "This is the emperor...Wait? Have you located the stolen tech? Where is it?... Sweden? Very well, I''ll head there immediately." he hung up and ced the telephone back in its cradle before looking at Sophie.
"Sorry darling, I believe it can wait. I just received a call from the General Staff Building informing me about the stolen Ruthenian tech. They require my presence in the Command Ops."
"Ahh..." Sophie nodded understandingly. "Well, it can''t be helped. I''ll tell it to you once youe back," She replied with an understanding voice.
"Now that is making me curious, what is it anyway? I believe they wouldn''t care if I''m a minute or twote," Alexander said, prompting her to continue where she left off.
"No, I''ll tell you once youe back. The call already destroyed the mood," Sophie exined, smiling warmly at him.
"Alright then, see youter love." Alexander kissed her forehead. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my duty there."
***
Underground the General Staff Building, Alexander was being escorted by the Imperial Guards towards the Command Ops where the Joint Chief of Staff and civilian staff stood in attention. They bowed low, and Alexander waved a hand to dismiss their gesture.
"As you were, gentleman," Alexander sat on his exclusive chair, facing the LCD screen on the far wall of the Command Ops. "So, tell me more about the situation."
Alexei, the Minister of Defense, began. "Your Majesty, ten minutes ago, we received actionable intelligence from the Foreign Intelligence Services where one of their agents identally located the stolen tech. We have confirmed the data from one of our spy nes, the Dragon Lady, that happens to be flying overhead Sweden on its way back to its airfield after a ten-hour sortie," he concluded.
"I see, where is our Aircraft Carrier right now?"
"In the North Sea, two hundred fifty kilometers off the coast of Murmansk."
"And where specifically is the stolen tech?" Alexander followed up with another question.
"Here, in this small town in Sweden called G?llivare."
The LCD screen showed the map of Sweden and it zoomed into the small city of G?llivare.
"Do we have a clear target on the vehicles?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. They are in the open ording to the agents. What do you propose?"
"Send in a strike package on that location right now, I want it destroyed at all costs."
"Your Majesty, there could be civilian casualties involved," Alexei reminded, but Alexei dismissed him without any response.
"Civilian casualties are inevitable in military operations, Alexei. It''s either the lives ofmon Swedes or an unknown country who stole the tech from us to try and reverse engineer the technology that could put our national security at risk," Alexander said coldly. He leaned forward to stare into his subordinate''s eyes. "Send in the strike package, right now."
"Yes, Your Majesty," Alexei acknowledged and prompted Admiral Kuzov, the now Chief of Naval Operations to inform the aircraft carrier in the Barents Sea.
Chapter 242 Operation And Greatest Gift
`250 kilometers off the coast of Murmansk, on the deck of the Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk, two Wraith Jet Fighter Aircraft, a copy of F-4 Phantom II just took off and zoomed towards their designated location.
Meanwhile, back at the quaint town of G?llivare, the agent stationed in Sweden who reported the sightings of the stolen Ruthenian tech grabbed a map of the town with grid coordinates. He contacted the two Wraith Fighter Aircraft that are on their way to the town right now.
"Eagle 1, this is Alpha. Be advised I have eyes on the target. Eight-four-seven-two, three, five, six, one. How copy over?" The radio crackled with static before a voice came through.
"This is Eagle 1, I copy. Eight-four-seven-two, three, five, six, one. Over."
"Roger, fire when ready. I''ll throw smokes on the enemy target for urate targeting. Over."
"Copy that Alpha. We are two minutes away from the target so I suggest that you hail your ass on out and get it done. Over."
"Understood, Eagle 1," the radio crackled as an acknowledgment. The agent immediately retrieved something from the cupboard. It was a can-like metal. It is a smoke grenade used to conceal the presence but it can also be a perfect tool for the Wraith as a targeting system since they don''t have a clear visual on the ground and risk civilian casualties.
He scuttled down the stairs and exited his safe house. He treads softly through the streets, heading towards the direction of the target which is the military vehicles stolen from the Ruthenian Military.
It is surrounded by enemy militia who seemingly have a good chat with one another. The reason for their stop here is unknown, maybe to rest? Well, his goal in this operation is to destroy the military vehicles at all costs, the reason why they are here doesn''t matter to him.
One minute and thirty secondster, the agent pulled the pin of the smoke grenade and threw it high into the air where the vehicles were parked. No one noticed the sound of it falling onto the soft snowy ground as it was muffled by their chattering.
Secondster, the smoke grenade hissed as it began releasing smoke that billows high above the ground creating a cloud of gray in the clear sky and engulfing the military vehicles and the militias within it.
The agent walked out of the area quickly as he was in close proximity. He tried his best to lead away civilians who are in the area to back off as far as they could, to which theyplied reluctantly.
It was at that time when the militias noticed someone just threw something at them and began to freak out slightly.
"What is that?"
"It''s a smoke, sir!"
"What is it doing there? Remove that immediately."
"Who the heck did this?"
But that''s a little toote for them to figure that out as the Wraith Fighter Aircraft who are nearing the target screamed overhead.
The civilians and the militias on the ground heard the ominous sound of its engine. They don''t know what it was but the shrilling sound was enough to send shivers down their spine.
In the sky, the two Wraith Fighter aircraft saw the billowing smoke.
"That''s the target," Eagle 1 announced to his wingman, Eagle 2.
"I see it," Eagle 2 confirmed. "Arming air-to-ground missile,"
Under the wing of the Wraith Jet Fighter Aircraft, the AGM-65 Maverick air-to-ground missile was released from its hardpoint, igniting the rocket motor,unching it forward.
The missile carries 136 kilograms of WDU-24/B prating st fragmentation and travels at the speed of 1,150 kilometers per hour, closing the distance from theunch point to the target.
Momentster, the agent felt the ground buckle underneath its feet as a powerful shockwave pushed him forward.
A series of deafening explosions roared behind him, causing his ears to ring and his vision to blurred. He groaned in pain as he staggered to rise from his feet. He didn''t expect the explosive ordnance would be that powerful.
Turning around from the epicenter of the explosion, the Agent''s eyes widened. The military vehicles and the militia that was there vanished from view. In their ce was only a crater,pletely destroyed. Despite his ear ringing, he can hear the muffled cries and screams of the people nearby.
Then secondster, the shrilling sound overhead gets louder and louder, causing him to strike his head up and see two aircraft screaming overhead and passing above him at a blinding speed.
He was stunned, it was his first time coordinating and seeing the Wraith Jet Fighter Aircraft. It felt like a gift. And there he realized just how lucky he is that those nes are by his side. He can''t imagine himself to be on the receiving end of that powerful explosive ordnance.
Seeing that no Ruthenian military vehicle survived the st, he can safely assume that the objective wasplete. He went back to his safehouse and reported the concluded operation to one of the higher-ups of the Foreign Intelligence Services.
***
Back at the Winter Pce, Alexei hung up the telephone and looked at Alexander.
"Your Majesty, the agent on the ground has confirmed, the targets are destroyed," he announced.
Alexander heaved a sigh of relief. "Great, now we don''t have to worry about our tech getting reverse-engineered by our enemy. I hope this can never happen again after you implemented my suggestions,"
"Of course, Your Majesty. We will be stricter from picking up candidates and future servicemen from now on to ensure that would be the case."
Alexander stood from his chair and nced at his subordinates. "The Swedish government would probably get pissed about this but leave the diplomacy to me. I am already expecting a reaction from them before I give the order to send in the strike package."
"Yes, Your Majesty," Alexei and the other generals nodded.
"Since the job is done, I will now leave the Command Ops. Also, I''m here to inform you that I will be leaving St. Petersburg for two weeks. I will be in Moskva and other cities to inspect mypany. If anything arises, just call my staff directly. They''ll inform me as soon as they receive your call."
"Yes, Your Majesty," once Alexei said that all the military officials present in the Command Ops stood up and performed a salute.
Alexander returned the salute and then turned around to exit the Command Ops.
***
Back at the Winter Pce, Alexander returned to his bedroom. Surprisingly, Sophie was there, sitting on a bed. Is she waiting for him all this time? Damn, that''s some determination and patience she has.
"Honey?" Alexander smiled. A hint of surpriseced his voice. "Are you waiting for me this whole time?"
Sophie nodded with a sweet smile adorning her face. Then she patted the space next to her on the bed as an invitation.
Alexander sat beside her on the bed. "So, what''s it that you were about to say earlier?"
Sophie gathered the courage to answer the question. She took a deep breath and began. "Darling, I''m pregnant!" she said as she rubbed her belly with both hands while smiling widely.
Alexander''s eyes grew wide with shock. A smile slowly crept upon his face that could reach his ears.
"Re-really?" Alexander stammered as if he was about to cry. His heart was beating wildly inside his chest with happiness and love towards Sophie, who was smiling widely, nodding happily.
And then...
He suddenly wrapped his hand around her waist and lifted her on cloud nine as he spun her around. "Yes!" he shouted excitedly with joy coursing through every inch of his body. "I''m the happiest man in this world right now!"
She giggled and clung onto his neck tightly, kissing his forehead and nose. Alexander ced her back on the bed and continuedughing as if he had not a care in the world. Then He bent over her and pressed his lips against hers lovingly.
Sophie responded passionately and opened up her mouth and weed him with her tongue. The two were lost in the world of emotions that enveloped them. Their lips were locked together with fervent passion until eventually, they broke apart. Theyy facing each other and smiled tenderly.
"This is the greatest gift you could''ve given me, Sophie...I love you," Alexander whispered as he caressed her face with his fingers.
"I love you too, Alexander," Sophie whispered as she gazed deeply into his eyes.
"I''m going to tell Anya she''s going to have a sibling," Alexanderughed softly.
Chapter 243 Preparing To Leave
After receiving good news from Sophie, Alexander was on cloud nine. He can''t help but keep his goofy grin that has been drawn on his face since he left their bedroom.
Currently, he was on his way to Tiffania''s bedroom, where he will check up on her progress in packing her things.
Today is the day when they will leave St. Petersburg and go to Moskva, the ancient capital of the Ruthenian Empire. It houses the headquarters of Imperial Dynamic Systems, thergest and richestpany in the empire.
Alexander will be visiting key assembly lines that have been producing modern appliances for the people of Ruthenia as well as its foreign partners.
Not only in appliances but in the military as well.
In light of the recently concluded war between the Yamato Empire and the Ruthenia Empire. Alexander, along with his military advisors and generals, has joined hands on a decision of modernizing the military capabilities even further. So there will be a new line of infantry weapons, aircraft, helicopters, and naval warships.
The idea wasn''t new, Alexander has long been nning to improve the Ruthenian Armed Forces'' capability to its peak where no nations on this can rival it.
Since the invention of the atomic bomb, Ruthenia Empire''s top position in the world is now secured. With just a word, Alexander can drop this most feared weapon from his original world to any country of this world should they dare try what the Yamato did to Alexander''s family. It was a promise he made before they left but couldn''t fulfill it.
The consequences of dropping an atomic bomb on the Yamato Empire would be too catastrophic geopolitically. His little sisters were rescued from Tokyo anyway so there''s no need to resort to nuclear retaliation. Should the situation turn out differently, where his little sisters theoretically died in the assassination attempt, his rational thinking would be overwhelmed with so much emotion and would order a nuclear strike.
Truthfully, nuclear weapons serve as a deterrent devices only. Should a foreign country work against the national interest of the Ruthenia Empire, he can just pull out his trump card and threaten them to drop it in their cities. If they insist and see it as a bluff, he can put an example and bomb their uninhabited cities to let them know the power of the atomic bomb and what it could do if that were to explode in their capital cities.
Distracted by his thoughts, Alexander didn''t realize he had already arrived in Tiffania''s room. He knocked on the door and heard her lovely voice from the other side.
"Come in."
Alexander reached his hand out to the doorknob and rotated it. He slowly opened the door, not wanting to startle her or anything, and entered the room.
Tiffania was standing by her bed holding a bunch of clothes in her arms that looked like she was about to throw everything into the suitcase. She nced at him for a second but quickly focused back on the clothes. After looking at them for some time, she sighed and put her dress into her suitcase.
"What is it, brother? Is it time already?" Tiffania asked.
"No, no. Take your time, we''ll be leaving in thirty minutes. What are you doing anyways, shouldn''t you let the servants do the packing for you?" Alexander inquired, surprised that she was the one doing the work. Normally, the servants would prepare their belongings before the trip, just like he let his things be handled by the servants of the pce.
"Because I don''t want anyone touching my stuff," Tiffania answered simply. "And when I do let them pack my things, they''ll always mess it up by putting things in the wrong ce. Also, packing your things by yourself is fun," she giggled slightly and added, "I''m almost done."
Alexander chuckled softly and walked towards the bed. Before sitting down next to Tiffania, he nced over her shoulder at her suitcase. He took a nce inside and noticed two suitcases full of clothes, as well as several technical books about engineering. She''s somitted to her dreams, making him feel proud of her.
"Remember when I said that you''ll be in for a treat once we arrived in Moskva? That is because I mean it, Tiffania. You are going to see a lot of fascinating things, ten times better than we currently have in the pce and in cirction."
"Are you saying that Imperial Dynamic Systems has a new batch of new technologies?" Tiffania''s eyes beamed with excitement.
"Yeah!" Alexander confirmed, already imagining her reactions if she saw the thing he''d like to show her. "So, hurry up, we have a train to catch."
"Train? Aren''t we going to use your personal ne?" Tiffania questioned, confused.
Alexander chuckled a bit. "The thing is, there is this new train rolling out exclusively for us. It is a new type of train that is faster than the world currently has. It''s a project I initiated three years ago in the field of transportation. You see, the Ruthenia Empire is massive, and the only thing that connects our territories is roads and trains. By building a lot of this infrastructure, we are making the Empire closer than it ever was centuries ago."
"You are really such an ambitious leader, dearest brother. And from that ambition, you produced a lot of things that greatly help the people. Now I can''t imagine what would happen if someone is in the reins. My standards for the future head of state of the Ruthenia Empire are high because of you," Tiffania genuinely remarked and closed her suitcase. "Okay, I''m done, dearest brother. Should we go and head to the exit and say our goodbyes to them?"
Alexander was silent for a second until he nodded his head. He stood up and stretched. "Let me carry that suitcase for you, Tiffania," he offered.
She smiled at him. "Why?"
"I don''t know, maybe I want to look cool in front of you I guess," Alexander joked and winked at her.
"But you already look cool to me, dearest brother," she countered with a small smile. She held out her hand and gave the suitcase to him. "It''s a shame that you are my brother because if not, I might have fallen in...uwah...uwah...what am I saying?!" Tiffania covered her face with her palms after realizing that what she had just said hade off a little creepy.
Alexander tilted his head in confusion. What''s gotten into her all of a sudden? What was herst sentence again? If he was not her brother she might have fallen in...Alexander gasped in realization.
Tiffania, hearing that gasp, made her cheek flush red with embarrassment to the point she wanted to turn into dust and vanish from existence.
Fortunately, Alexander didn''t prod her any further as they walked towards the exit. Where Sophie, Anya, Anastasia, and Christina stood, waiting for them.
"You''re going to leave again, papa?" Anya asked with sadness written all over her face.
Alex nodded, "Yes, baby, papa has some business to take care of so I''ll be gone in a week. Don''t worry, I''ll return with a lot of gifts for everyone."
"Okay papa, take care," Anya replied, hugging her father goodbye, who kissed her cheek.
Anastasia stepped forward. "It''s unfair, why does Tiffania get to go while I am here stuck with learning materials you gave me?" she protested.
"Well, that''s because she was first. Don''t worry, I have also a special gift for you should you ace your exam like your sister did," Alexander said.
"That''s a promise?"
"Of course, it is a promise," Alexander reassured his little sister.
"Have a safe trip brother," Christina spoke up as she walked forward.
"Thanks, Christie."
Lastly, Sophie stepped forward. "I''m going to miss your presence again, darling."
"So do I," Alexander responded honestly. He hugged his wife tightly.
"When I see you again," Sophie murmured.
After hugging his wife tight and giving her a kiss on her forehead, Alexander finally got out of the embrace. With a deep breath, he turned around and faced the exit. "Goodbye, everyone."
Chapter 244 Leaving St. Petersburg
Tiffania surprisingly saw Sevastian, his dearest brother''s National Security Advisor, inside the Beast.
"Uncle Sevastian? Are youing with us?" Tiffania asked.
"No, I''m staying in St. Petersburg, Your Imperial Highness. This is where I work. I just came here to see you leave the city, right, Your Majesty?"
"That''s right," Alexander said as he sat on thefy leather seat of the Beast. "Do you have something I can pass the time for?"
"There is one, Your Majesty but your little sister doesn''t have the code-word clearance."
"Code word clearance," Alexander scoffed after hearing that word. "Sevastian, you know my sister right? Does she look like a princess who is going to disclose sensitive information to other countries?" his gaze flickered to Tiffania. "Do you?"
"Why would I, dearest brother? Do you want me to cover my ears or get out of the car so I can''t hear your ssified conversation?"
"There is no need for that," Alexander sternly stated. "You may stay here, in fact, it''s not even that serious, right Sevastian?" he looked firmly at Sevastian.
"Well, you are the only one who can override the protocol, Your Majesty. Should you wish for me to report the contents, I shall dly do so," Sevastian said.
"Dessify it for me then," Alexander prompted him to begin.
The Beast began to drive away from the Winter Pce''s grounds and is now on its way to the Moskva Railway Station.
"If you say so, Your Majesty," Sevastian opened the file and began. "Your Majesty, the airstrike that you authorized to destroy the stolen military vehicles in the town of Gallivare now reached the ears of the Swedish government. There are mixed reactions but most of them are royally pissed by the incursion of our fighter nes in their airspace."
Alexander sighed before giving an appropriate response to that statement. "Contacting them before initiating an airstrike would be a stupid move. What if there''s a mole inside their government that could tip them off? Our chance of eliminating the threat would be thrown out the window. I had to take that chance, as it may be ourst, even if it means straining our rtions with the host nation. Our interest is more important than their opinion."
Hearing that, Tiffania gasped slightly. Does his dearest brother asionally speak in a cold manner? She doesn''t know, there''s no way for her to find out. But this gave her a hint about what Alexander appears like when he is acting as the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire.
"We are still waiting for a casualty report, please expect that there would be civilian casualties as the fighter nes that were sent to destroy the military vehicles fired six 134 kilogram ordnance, air-to-ground missiles at the target."
"So are you saying that the fighters went overboard?" Alexander raised his brow.
"No, Your Majesty. I think that''s more than enough to ensure that any hardware on that military vehicle is destroyed, to which the fighter pilots exceptionally performed in the task."
"What could be the possible repercussions if the Swedish government found civilian casualties in the airstrike you ordered, dearest brother? Would that affect our rtionship with the Kingdom of Sweden? If it is, in what way?" Tiffania asked innocently.
Alexander hummed in thought, thinking of the best answer he coulde up with before they arrived at the train station.
"Hmm, if there are civilian casualties, which is inevitable in any military operation, then yes, our rtionship with the Kingdom of Sweden will take a hit, politically. You see, Tiffania, the government doesn''t care about its people, as long as there''s something they can get out of the situation, they''ll make it appear they care for the people, even though in reality, it wasn''t the case."
"A good insight, Your Majesty," Sevastian nodded as he concurred with Alexander. "For example, the Swedish government might take advantage of this situation by demanding ridiculous terms to settle the dispute, if we don''t ept it, they''ll call us out. It is the only best they could do. After all, they can''t afford to go to war against us. In terms of military power, they are an antpared to ours."
"So, brother, if what you say is true, then is it the same case as you? Do you really care for the people living in your realm, the Ruthenia Empire?"
Alexander was taken aback by the sudden question. It was the first time he was asked. Does he really care for the people? It was a simple question yet Alexander hesitated.
"I do care for them, Tiffania. They are the reason why the Ruthenian Empire exists. Without them, a country would cease to exist. They may be peasants, middle-ss, or upper ss but each one of them has a role to y. It is the reason why I invested heavily in the social welfare programs to improve their quality of life so that they can do more¡" Alexander looked out of the window for a moment and there he saw the train station. "Looks like we are here,"
Sevastian looked out of the window as well to confirm Alexander''s words. They have indeed arrived at Moskva Train Station.
"Thanks to this brief conversation, Your Majesty. Sadly, this is where we part. I will notify you if something big happens while you are gone. Please enjoy your trip to Moskva," Sevastian bowed his head reverently to the members of the Romanoff Imperial Family.
Alexander and Tiffania step out of the vehicle, wearing a hat and a ss to cover their identity. The Imperial Guards disguised as civilians scattered around to set up a perimeter. The Moskva Train Station has been cleared by them so there was no need to worry about someone nning on taking them out.
Alexander''s presence in the Moskva Train Station is not announced to the public, so they don''t know where the emperor is at the moment, and can only assume that he is staying in Winter Pce.
The civilian guise Imperial Guards escorted them to the tform where the train was waiting for their arrival.
Once they got there, Tiffania''s eyes widened when the sight of the train greeted her vision. ''How magnificent'', was all she could think at the moment. The design is very futuristic,pared to the rather utilitarian design which she often sees in television and newspapers. The front car has a curvy and pointy look, making it look aerodynamically efficient with painting as white as the snow.
"Brother, what is this?"
"Tiffania, I introduce to you, the first electric bullet train in the world," Alexander announced proudly. "It is called the Sapsan, or the ''Peregrine Falcon'' in English. It will be put into service in the second week of February. With this train, it will only take us three hours and thirty minutes to get to Moskva."
Chapter 245 Not Yet Terminated
Back in Sweden, at the city where the Ruthenian Navy conducted an air strike to destroy Ruthenian military vehicles. The agent who reported the sightings to the Ruthenian High Command had its arms and feet chained by a rusty metal in a cold dark room. Blood trickles down his battered face, his eyes swollen, and his nose fractured.
Walking down in a circle around him was the Finnish Major General, Ralf Hiet, observing every inch of his body.
"I''m going to ask you onest time, how did you find us?" Ralf said while taking another step closer.
The agent swallowed, blood dripping from his mouth and neck as he does it with his head. He red at the treasonous General who dared betray the Tsar. He sniggered, "I told you, your mother gave me directions...ugh,"
A fist rammed the agent''s face.
"Wrong answer," Ralf said in a deadly tone. "Look, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. Tell us how did you locate us and how did you contact the Ruthenian High Command. Oh, pardon for asking the wrong question, what I mean is, how did you contact your agency? We already know that you are the Foreign Intelligence Service''s agent. What''s bothering us is how did you contact them in a remote town in Sweden? I mean, we haven''t stayed in the town for thirty minutes yet the Ruthenian Air Force blew up our location."
The agent smirked andughed deridingly. "And how many times do I have to answer your question? Your mother told me the directions. As for how I contacted my government, well I sent a pigeon."
"Are you fucking messing with us?!" One of the ck Hand operatives kicked him in the face. The FSI agent spat out blood as his eyes gleamed coldly toward the people in the room.
"That''s enough," the seemingly superior ck Hand operative raised a hand, stopping the violence they are incurring to the FSI agent. "The man''s not going to talk, because he is a blind loyal hound to the monarch who keeps feeding him lies."
"But sir?" another one tried to protest.
"Enough!" The masked ck Hand operative''s voice boomed loudly through the dimly lit basement, silencing the remaining agents. The ck Hand leader looked straight at the FSI agent.
"You dog, I admit the way of life in the Ruthenia Empire is improving dramatically but if you were to look at it from another side, you''ll see your emperor getting richer and richer while you, the working ss, go poorer, and poorer. The emperor is just using you to fill his coffers. Aren''t you getting sick of that?"
The FSI agent spoke. "You know nothing about the emperor and the way of life in the Ruthenia Empire. What can I expect, you''re not even a Ruthenian in the first ce. Do you know why our agency exists? That is to hunt you down. You pissed our emperor and are hell-bent on tracking each and every one of you down. Including traitors who are blinded by greed,"
He grinned evilly and spit out a small amount of blood as he stared daggers at the masked ck Hand operative and Ralf.
"You!" Ralf pulled out a pistol from his holster and trained it on him.
The FSI agent was unfazed by his action as he continued to grin. "What are you gonna do? Shoot me? You know what, I don''t care anymore. I have fulfilled my purpose, and that is to protect my country. I have principles to live by whereas you have no principles whatsoever. I''m going to have my meaningful death here."
Ralf scoffed at his statement. He took another step forward and pressed the muzzle into the Agent''s temple. "Do you really believe that you fulfilled your purpose? Well, you did destroy the vehicles that I stole from the Ruthenian Military but our engineers have already figured out the secrets in the vehicle. Simply put, we have no need for it and decided to trash it since it''s a pain in the ass to transport it out of the country."
"What are you talking about?" The FSI agent asked with confusion.
"Oh,e on, how stupid are you?! Do you really think we are going to park in some remote town? We know that there are Foreign Intelligence Service Agents stationed in every country to find the ck Hand. So we use the vehicles as bait to draw you out, confirming the ck Hands theory that the Ruthenians send agents to every country."
"And it was a spectacr show," the masked ck Hand operative finally joined the conversation. "The aircraft that bombed our location, didn''te from Find because your country hasn''t exported it to the Finnish Air Force. It probably came from an aircraft carrier stationed in the Barents Sea, the direction of where the aircraft came from gave me the answer."
"So what of it?" The FSI agent shrugged as if it didn''t matter. "You have lured me into your trap, so what of it?"
"That ne gave us an answer that we can''t take on Ruthenian Empire directly. Even if we manipte the Britannian Empire and the Deutd Empire to wage war on Ruthenia, they won''t win against your armed forces. This is why the ck Hand is conducting technological espionage to help those countries catch up to your military capabilities and soon destroy the Ruthenian hegemony, after that, we, the ck Hand, will rise up from the darkness and take everything under our control!`` The masked ck Hand operative clenched his fist as if to demonstrate the power of his statement.
"Hmph, good luck with that. The Foreign Intelligence Services have a mark on you and will capture you before you aplish that meaningless and stupid goal of yours."
"Our goals are beyond your understanding," the masked ck Hand operative said mockingly.
"No, I still think it''s stupid. To control the world under your own rule, I mean to what end? Have you ever asked yourself that?"
As they were having a conversation, a ck Hand operative entered the room. "Sir, we have located themunication device the man used but it was already torn down."
"Is that so? Then we don''t have any use for him any longer. Major Ralf, you may now kill him."
"With pleasure," Ralf smiled wickedly before shooting the FSI agent in the head. After killing him, he pulled the trigger again, and again, and again at his body, until he exhausted all of his bullets.
Afterward, they all left the room, leaving the dead body behind to rot away.
Chapter 246 Interlude: On The Way To Moskva
Meanwhile, from the other side, the newly built Sapsan train is already in transit toward Moskva at a speed of 250 kilometers per hour. It is almost three times the speed of the old trains serving the Ruthenian Empire.
As part of his major domestic policy, Alexander wanted to build a lot of them as a means of connecting hisrge empire. Despite the cost of the project, he is willing to invest hundreds of billions of rubles for the development of these lines. He knew well that in the future that the Ruthenia Empire economy would improve significantly, paving the way for the urbanization and modernization of a few cities in Europe''s part of Ruthenia.
He has stressed the importance of transportation to the members of the Imperial Council as well as his ministers. He has a vision wherein Ruthenia will not have a remote vige, town, or city that is out of reach from the central government. He wants it all connected so that the possibility of division would be nil.
Currently, Alexander was on the VIP section of the Sapsan Train which features luxurious amodations with rooms filled with extravagant furniture, luxurious carpets, and a huge bed for him to sleep on during trips to distantnds. The view of the city passing by is breathtaking. As they were still near St. Petersburg where urban development was at its peak, it felt like Alexander didn''t die from his original world.
He sipped a ss of hot chocte with marshmallows on top before putting the drink down on the table in front of him. A little whileter, he heard a knock on the door, prompting him to look to the door, which opened a few secondster to reveal his little sister, Tiffania.
"Oh, Tiffania, did you enjoy the tour you had?" he asked, making himself morefortable in his seat.
"I sure did, dearest brother! It''s a shame that you weren''t with me," she said while sitting beside him. She then turned to the window with her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It really looks nice inside here. Compared to the personal ne we used to get to Sakhalin, this one I am able to see the cities. Of course, the lights of the cities from the sky are a beautiful sight too, but nothing beats this."
"I will do my very best to keep it beautiful for your eyes to feast, not just yours but for the future generation as well," Alexander said in an attempt to appease his sister. They shared such close bonds. He could count on the tip of one finger the number of times he can truly say that he loves her.
Speaking of love, a thought abruptly popped into his head.
"Tiffania, since you are already a 20-year-old adult, do you think it''s about time you find your partner?"
Tiffania''s beautiful expression turned grim as she stared daggers at him.
"What''s with that face? I was just asking, you know? I mean I am interested in the love life my little sisters are going to have."
"I don''t have one and will not have one because none fits my standards," Tiffania bluntly replied as she crossed her arms.
Alexander chuckled lightly. It seems like this is going to be hard. Their role as the Grand Duchess is to make allegiance with another nation through marriage. Just like how Sophie and he ended up together and secured an alliance with the Kingdom of Bavaria.
"Then do you prefer to grow old alone without a man who will take care of you? You know I can''t take care of you all forever. Even Christina hasn''t found his one yet."
"Brother, this topic is not my forte. Can we talk about other things, like can you exin how this train differs from the old trains?" Tiffania shifted the conversation away.
Alexander nodded and continued to answer her question about theyout of the train. Talking about romantic rtionships with them would be awkward if one part is not interested in the topic.
"First and foremost, the major difference is the source of power. The old one uses coal while this one uses electricity. The old one is slow while this one is fast. I can exin it to you in a very detailed way but I don''t think you will be able to follow me since you don''t yet have the basic knowledge of electromaism."
"Then teach me!" Tiffania pleaded.
"Don''t worry, we will get to that, just wait there and enjoy your life as a princess because electromaism will haunt you!" Alexander tried to scare her by grinning mischievously.
But Tiffania simply shrugged his words off.
"Hmph!" she harrumphed. "Do you really think you can scare me off, dearest brother? Just to remind you I aced the exam you gave me two days ago, do you remember?"
"Yes, but in my opinion, electromaism is a lot harder than the ones I''ve taught you. Remember, electricity is a new field in science, no one fully understands how it works but I do," Alexander loftily said.
"I am aware of that, dearest brother, I hope that you will do your best to teach me the subject," Tiffania trailed her words so softly that they caressed his ears as she looked at him with a cat-like expression.
Alexander sighed before smiling gently.
"Okay, I''ll try. But don''t expect me to go easy on you. You know that your brother is busy working as an emperor and as an owner of the Imperial Dynamic Systems."
"I know that brother, you don''t have to remind me of that every single day. Anyways, I''m going back to head back to my room and take a nap. Do please wake me up when we arrive at Moskva."
"Okay, I''ll inform your maids...."
"No!" Tiffania cut him off right away. "I want you to be the one who will wake me up! If you don''t do that, I''ll get mad at you."
Alexander let out a stiff smile before nodding his head. "Okay fine, I''ll wake you up."
"You promise? If I open my eyes and I don''t see you, I will be really upset, brother."
"I promise," Alexander raised a hand as if taking an oath. "Now, off you go!"
And with onest goodbye wave over her shoulder, Tiffania left his room before closing the door behind her.
"What a pain in the ass," Alexander muttered under his breath as he shook his head. "Why does it feel hard to have a sister who adores you so much? Well, a promise is a promise, there are still three hours left before we get to Moskva."
As he was about to resume his duties as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, the telephone on his table rang.
Alexander quickly grabbed the telephone and answered the phone.
"Your Majesty, a call from the Embassy of Sweden is trying to reach you, can I patch them through?"
"Proceed," Alexander gave the operator his permission. "This is going to be interesting," he muttered.
"Your Majesty, I''ve been trying to call you."
"Sorry, Mister Ambassador, I was busy doing things, Why did you call me?"
"Your Majesty, I received word from back home saying that you conducted an airstrike on the town of Gallivare?"
"Yes, I did order a strike to exterminate the unknown operatives who stole our military vehicles. I thought your country had given us full support on tracking them down?"
"We did, Your Majesty, but shouldn''t you inform us before you authorize an airstrike? What you just did was an incursion, which is aplete vition of our sovereignty."
"Look, I know thew but informing you first and waiting for a response is like giving those bastards time to get out. I had to put them down quickly before we lose the opportunity."
"The Ruthenian Empire and the Kingdom of Sweden''s rtionship has been great for 100 years. You should have notified us before the attack. Telling us afterward is impropermunication between allies."
Alexander sighed as he leaned back in his seat. "Fine," and hung up the phone.
Chapter 247 Arriving Moskva
Three hourster, the train slowly stopped as it reached the Moskva station. The Imperial Guards present inside the train entered his office and announced. "Your Majesty, we have reached Moskva, please follow us."
Alexander stood up from his chair and snatched the trench coat hanging on the coat stand near the door as he exited the room.
The Sapsan train lived up to his expectations, it reached the ancient capital city of the Ruthenian Empire from the current capital, St. Petersburg, in just three hours. If this would have been an ordinary train that is ubiquitous in this world''s era, it would take two or sometimes three times that.
Just as he was ambling down the hallway, Alexander remembered his promise to Tiffania.
"I''m sorry where my sister''s room is located?" he asked the guard.
"Just down there, Your Majesty," the guard pointed at the far right side of the train and smiled. Alexander followed his line of sight. The guards that were standing on the way moved to the side to make way for him and then he arrived at her room.
As always, Alexander knocked first. "Tiffania, we have arrived! Get up ande on out." As usual, he received no reply. He knocked again and the response was the same.
He reached out for the handle and slid the door to the right. Surprisingly, there was no reaction, the door wasn''t locked. Jeez, she shouldn''t leave her door unlocked. Who knows if there''s a maniac or psychopath on the train who then forced their way into her room and do horrible things? Well, the chances of that happening is close to zero as there are guards in the hallway on standby for twenty-four-seven. But still, she is careless, he will remind her of thatter.
Alexander stepped inside her room and saw Tiffania lying on the bed, sleeping soundly
He crept towards her bed and began. "Wake up," he whispered. Tiffania didn''t budge, so Alexander shook her shoulder. Her eyes flew open and her gazended on Alexander. She sat up straight immediately. "Brother? Why are you here?"
"Why am I here?" Alexander repeated, almost breaking out into a chuckle. "You asked me to wake you up once we arrived in Moskva, remember? Now that we are, I came here. So get up now, we are on a schedule here," he pulled the quilt that was covering Tifannia''s figure.
"Wa...wait, brother...! Don''t!" Tiffania tried to pull the quilt off him but Alexander''s grip was strong and soon enough he realized his mistake.
"Oops...sorry, force of habit."
What he just saw is Tiffany''s bare slender body and beautiful long legs that are as pale as snow with her silver hair cascading over them. The only thing that is covering her body is her panty and bra.
Tiffania quickly covered her exposed skin with the quilt, her cheek flushed red, and began to stare daggers at him. She is emitting a low grumble in the back of her throat like a cat who was about to pounce.
"I guess I''ll be waiting for you outside and close the door and act as if nothing happened," Alexander slowly took a step backward and turned around, and left the room without another word. Once the door is closed, Tiffania copsed onto the bed and started hitting the pillow with her hand and the bed with her pping leg, the embarrassment was too much for her to handle so she buried her face in the duvet and squealed
.
"Damn it..." she muttered through the muffled sounds. "Now I can''t get married even if I don''t want it in the first ce."
Five minutester, the two siblings walked out of the train as they followed their security details to their vehicles.
Alexander took a nce at Tiffania and still felt that ominous presence around her. That feeling is not going away anytime soon as she is still mad about that recent ident.
"Uhm...Tiffa..."
"Don''t talk to me brother and get away from me," Tiffania demanded coldly.
Eh? She''s really in a bad mood. Maybeplying with her demands will make her feel good and forget what happened today.
So Alexander moved away and pretended to be busy looking around until he felt a force tugging him from his sleeves.
"Why are you moving away?" Tiffania asked while clutching his sleeve, her voice slightly trembling.
"I''m confused, you told me not to speak with you and leave you alone, what''s with the sudden change,"
"I was just joking! Why are you taking things so seriously?"
"So you are not mad at me?" Alexander asked.
"I do hate you brother but not to the point I extremely hate you,"
"Oh..." Alexander said as he felt relieved all over his body. "That''s good then," his eyes trailed off into the distance and noticed the under-construction skyscraper. "Tiffania, look over there," he pointed his fingers towards the skyscrapers.
When Tiffania focused her eyes on the direction Alexander was pointing, her pupils dted. "Aren''t those?"
"Skyscrapers?" Alexander finished her sentence and grinned. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it? It will bepleted in a month and once those skyscrapers areplete, it will be the most beautiful sights here in Moskva, rivaling the New York skyline in the United States," he confidently dered.
The skyscrapers'' designs are quite simr to that of Moscow such as the Capital City Moscow Tower, Federation Tower, Imperia Tower, Evolution Tower, and Mercury City Tower, which will be the new headquarters of Imperial Dynamic Systems. Of course, the designs of the skyscraper will not be purely inspired by Russia, there will be variations such as New York Twin Towers, Shanghai Towers, and World Financial Tower. They will be built in futuremercial districts and special economic zones.
The buildings that are going to bepleted in theing months will be the symbol of Ruthenia''s Empire''s economic growth for thest five years. And he couldn''t be more excited to attend the opening ceremony and make a speech about the journey on which he transformed the country from a rural, agricultural state into an industrialized one.
"Are we going to see them, brother?" Tiffania asked.
"It''s one of the many ces we are going to visit while we are here in Moskva. Also, this is a spoiler, our trip is not limited to Moskva alone. We will also visit the port city of Sevastopol, the headquarters of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy ck Sea Fleet."
"Cool¡"Tiffania let out a dreamy sigh. "Then is it possible for us to take a tour on one of the warships stationed there brother? I want to see the interior of the Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk, especially the engine room.
"That will be easy as I have the supreme operationalmand over our Armed Forces, they will do whatever I want," Alexander assured his little sister. "Speaking of aircraft carriers, thising month, I will propose the Grand Fleet Program, thergest fleet acquisition in the world. This includes getting new naval warships that deviate from the mainstream. Sad that I won''t be able to share with you its contents but look forward to it."
Before they realized it, they were already outside the train station. A familiar vehicle was parked on the stairs, it was the Beast. Wherever the emperor goes, the Beast follows. In fact, the Imperial Dynamic Systems produced thirty of them and are positioned in every major city of the Ruthenia Empire. This is to ensure his safety during his travels across the entire empire.
"Where are we heading, brother?" Tiffania looked up at him questioningly.
"First we have to go to the Grand Kremlin Pce to rest for two hours and then head directly to the headquarters of the Imperial Dynamic Systems. Philip Ainsworth is going to see us there to give us a personal tour where he will show us exclusively the new products the IDS is going tounch this year."
"Hearing all of that from you makes this trip interesting, I''m really lucky to ace that exam," Tiffania said in glee.
"Even if you fail that exam I''m still going to let youe with me," Alexander replied with a smirk on his lips. The Imperial Guards opened the car door, allowing them to enter inside. Both siblings sat in the back seat and resumed their conversation.
"Really? You are going to let mee with you even if I fail the exam?" Tiffania asked with a surprised tone, her expression showing how happy she was by these words.
"Of course. I''m not that strict. However I want you to still study hard, just because I said that this could happen means that you''ll fail your next exam," Alexander exined.
"Alright," Tiffania propped up her chin, her elbow resting on the car windowsill as she gazed out at the passing scenery and buildings they passed by. "Rn is here in Moskva right? Is he aware that we are here?"
"He''s the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, so I''d say he is aware. He might be watching us from afar but I''d understand if he didn''t because it''s his break."
The two went silent as the car made its way toward the Grand Kremlin Pce.
Chapter 248 Grand Kremlin Palace
¡°Brother look! I see it, the Grand Kremlin Pce,¡± Tiffania cheerfully tugged at Alexander¡¯s sleeves as she urged him to look to where she was pointing.
Alexander blinked and casually looked at where she was pointing. Indeed, they have arrived. How many times has it been since he had ever visited that grand pce in Moskva? A lot, actually. It was a beautiful sight, the sheer white and golden stone walls, decorated with all manner of beautiful and unique sculptures from old masters, is just sublime enough to steal the breath away from his very being. The town surrounding it on every side was bustling with life. And then there were people, everywhere. It was hard for anyone not born in Moskva to miss the presence of such an impressive ce.
Well, he did see this pce from his original world but he never had the chance to actually step onto the soil of Moscow due to his allegiance to the United States. Simply put, he was persona non grata in the Russian Federation. But now, all of it changed, he owns every grand pce in the Ruthenian Empire as well as itsnds.
¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been since Ist visited this pce,¡± Tiffania sighed dreamily as her eyes were still fixed on the majestic structure. ¡°Probably ten years ago, was it?¡±
Alexander let out a huff, ¡°Who knows, my memories before myatose were fuzzy, so I can¡¯t remember the details. Still, I can feel that we¡¯ve been here together, with mother and father and sister Natalya,¡±
The atmosphere inside the vehicle turned mncholic at the mention of their parents, they both lost them at the hands of the ck Hands who guise themselves as revolutionaries during the tumultuous times of the Empire. Although they have already moved on from their loss, it still pains their hearts whenever the name of their parents are mentioned. So, they tried their best to keep it lowkey. As for their big sister, Natalya, she is happily living her life with her husband and children in the Kingdom of Norway. Thest time they saw her was five years ago, specifically on his coronation day. They are still keeping in touch with one another via telephone but that¡¯s it.
The sound of the door opening snapped the two of them from their reverie. Alexander was the first to exit the vehicle, and he took a quick scan of what was around him. The snowkes dancedzily in the air while the rays of the setting sun cast shadows on everything. Everything looks peaceful and the air tastes fresh which gives him an immense sense of tranquility. After relishing the scenery for some more seconds, he turned back to find Tiffania and offered a hand to help her. She dly epted, and soon they set foot on the cold, icy steps leading to the grand, white building before them.
The two-meter-tall door opened upon their approach, allowing them to enter the huge, empty foyer that greeted them. Intricate golden patterns lined the walls and the beams, truly the symbol of Ruthenia¡¯s immense wealth and power.
Heavy footsteps were heard from the right hallway, which Alexander cursory nce and saw a man in his mid-twenties approach him. ¡°Sir Alexander!¡±
It was Philip Ainsworth, director of the Imperial Dynamic Systems Electronic Division.
¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect you would greet me here in the pce,¡± Alexander and Philip casually shook hands while exchanging pleasantries.
The young Ainsworth chuckled lightly and nodded his head in reply to his question, ¡°To be honest, sir, I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement to see you again,¡± he said and noticed a dazzling woman standing by him.
His eyes widened in recognition. He immediately knelt in front of her and offered his utmost respect. ¡°Your Imperial Highness! It¡¯s a great honor to have finally gotten acquainted with your presence.¡±
¡°Who is this, brother?¡± Tiffania looked up to Alexander questioningly but her tonecked disdain which one would often expect from an exalted princess like her, instead, it sounded genuinely curious.
Alexander smiled, ¡°This is Philip, he is the director of the Imperial Dynamics System Electronics Division. Everything from television, video cassette recorder, cameras, andputers, he is the one responsible for it all.¡±
Philip smiled proudly upon Alexander¡¯s brief introduction of his background. ¡°Ahh, so it was you who helped my brother make televisions, right?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, Your Imperial Highness,¡± Philip replied courteously.
Tiffania smiled, amused by Philip¡¯s behavior. This is an interesting revtion. I now grant you to raise your head.¡±
¡°No, you may now stand, Philip,¡± Alexander overrode Tiffania¡¯s order before thetter even uttered another word.
Philip stood up and looked at them with a pleasing smile on his face, ¡°I am aware that you havee from St. Petersburg via the Sapsan train. You must be tired from your journey. May I suggest that you both take a break for two or three hours and then proceed to the headquarters of the Imperial Dynamic System?¡±
¡°That¡¯s actually the n, Philip,¡± Alexander answered before turning his attention towards his younger sister, ¡°We¡¯ll take a rest first.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mind, brother. It¡¯s best that we refresh our minds before seeing the new products of yourpany. After all, I might ask a lot of questions regarding how it works.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Alexander ced his hand gently on Tiffania¡¯s back as he led her forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go and head to our room.¡±
Alexander, Tiffania, Philip, and the Imperial Guards apanying them proceeded toward their rooms located on the second floor of the pce. When they reached the second floor, where their rooms are located, they were weed with a beautiful spacious suite decorated with all sorts of paintings and furniture. It is simr to the opulent bedrooms they have in the Winter Pce. Tiffania flitted across the room to admire the artwork disyed on the wall before sitting on the bed. Whereas Alexander decided to stay at the door and talk to Philip.
¡°Are things prepared forter?¡±
¡°I can say with full confidence that everything is ready, sir. Her Imperial Highness would definitely love what we have prepared.¡± Philip gave a reassuring grin.
Alexander hummed as his eyes slowly moved toward Tiffania. ¡°This would be my gift for you, Tiffania,¡±
Chapter 249 On the Way to IDS Headquarters
Two hourster, in the Grand Kremlin Pce.
¡°Oi, Tiffania, there you go again, why are you napping?¡± Alexander pinched her cheek lightly and she shot up from where she was sleeping against a mattress and red at him.
¡°Brother, It hurts!¡± Tiffania whined as he rubbed at her face to get all of the sleepiness out. Alexander chuckled lightly as she tried to re him down, but it wasn¡¯t really working with a pout on her lips.
¡°You know that we have a schedule to keep today right?¡± He said, stillughing softly and Tiffania just groaned and rolled away from him.
¡°But you said to take some rest,¡± Tiffania grumbled as shey back down and wrapped her arms around herself protectively. Alexander shrugged.
¡°That¡¯s a good point, if not for the fact that you have already rested on the train,¡± Alexander countered and Tiffania only hummed and looked away.
¡°I guess so¡¡± She mumbled. Alexander smiled fondly as he walked forward, gently pulling her up from the bed, only this time, in a careful manner. He doesn¡¯t want to see her little sister¡¯s bare body again.
Tiffania finally stood up andbed her askew hair out of her eyes as they made their way toward the door. He opens the door, and the Imperial Guards standing on either side of the door to stamp their feet and stood in attention.
¡°Your Majesty, please follow us as we will lead you to your vehicle,¡± one of the Imperial Guard reverently spoke and Alexander nodded as he followed them out of the Grand Kremlin Pce. Two minutester, they got out of the pce.
In the driveway, an unexpected vehicle greeted their sight. It wasn¡¯t the usual Beast but a bus, or more precisely, a motorhome.
The sleek and futuristic design took their breath of Tiffania¡¯s away whereas Alexander recognized the vehicle right away. It was one of the projects he initiated in the Imperial Dynamic System Automotive Division where thepany will produce cars that are straight out of fiction by this world¡¯s standards.
The brand of the bus was Volvo, Volkner Mobil Performance S. In this world, the Volvo didn¡¯t exist yet, so Alexander won¡¯t have to deal with vitions of intellectual rights, which none would probablyin about as the designs are from the early 90s and 21st century.
There¡¯s also a n he concocted to acquire the automotivepanies in Deutd Empire like Audi, BMW, Mercedez, Volkswagen, and Porsche. So that he will be on a spree to introduce their 90s car designs.
¡°Brother, what is that?¡± Tiffania asked curiously as they approached the motorhome, eyeing its sleekness.
¡°It¡¯s our transportation to the Imperial Dynamics System Headquarters,¡± Alexander answered simply. ¡°It¡¯s a bus but unlike the bus, you often see on the road or in the world, this one is high-ss. Only one was built, and it was made specifically for the Romanoff Family. It offers the same protection as the beast. The body is made of eight-inch armor ting with armored floor tes underneath to protect the bus from the st. A military-grade bulletproof ss that will protect us from low-caliber rounds. Simply put, you can call it a bunker.¡±
¡°Fascinating,¡± Tiffania whispered in awe and admiration. ¡°Is yourpany producing a lot of that? I mean for the public?¡±
¡°We haven¡¯t found a way to mass-produce them cost-efficiently. Building one is expensive as it requires a specialized assembly line build it. But still, it¡¯s not that far, maybe in two or three years, the public can purchase it, and by the public, I mean the high ss,¡± Alexander exined.
They made it to the entrance and a familiar person greeted them. ¡°Sir, Your Imperial Highness, wee to the Royal Family Motorhouse that the Automotive division specifically made for you.¡±
It was Philip.
¡°They exceeded my expectations. I guess working on a schematic for two days and giving them instructions on how to assemble and integrate an advanced modr system is worth it. I will give my thanks to Mosckvichter.¡±
¡°Brother, is this vehicle¡are we going to see a lot of them in your headquarters?¡± Tiffania asked tentatively. Alexander nodded.
¡°Indeed, they aren¡¯t limited to buses or motorhomes. We are currently creating and developing other vehicles and making our standing in the scientificmunity that Ruthenian engineering is the best in the world,¡± Alexander announced proudly. ¡°And to fully enjoy your once-in-a-lifetime experience of touring the headquarters of the richest andrgestpany in Ruthenia. You will need this,¡± he nced meaningfully at Philip.
¡°Your Majesty, this is a gift from the electronics division,¡± Philip brought out a box and handed it to Tiffania.
¡°What is this?¡± Tiffania questioned curiously as she opened the box and insidey a gadget, simr to that of a camera.
¡°It¡¯s an instant camera, one of the products we will present to the public in the next Ruthenian National Exhibition, here let me borrow it for a few seconds,¡± Alexander quickly took the camera and pressed the button. A camera light shes and something came out from a horizontal slot located in the low part of the front camera.
Alexander grabbed the picture dangling from the camera and showed it to Tiffania.
Tiffania¡¯s eyes went wide in amazement as she looked at the picture. ¡°You just took a photo a second ago and it was printed instantly? Not to mention, it is colored,¡± she marveled, her eyes fixed on the photo.
¡°Yup, I call it the instant camera. The reason being is that you take a photo and it prints the photo in an instant. It will be your partner when you are touring the headquarters as there¡¯s a lot to see and document. Do you like it?¡± Alexander smiled broadly and his heart felt warm.
¡°I love it! Thank you dearest brother!¡± Tiffania said enthusiastically and hopped into the motorhome in tion.
¡°I told you she¡¯s going to like it, Sir Alexander,¡± Philipmented.
¡°Yeah, she did like it and I¡¯m happy about it. But that¡¯s only the beginning. I can imagine her facial expression once we got into the real thing. Tiffania loves engineering more than ever so I¡¯m sure she will like it. Though for me, it will bring painful memories¡¡±
¡°Painful memories? What is it, Your Majesty,¡± Philip broke his casual demeanor and looked concerned now. Alexander shook his head to dismiss his worries.
¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just hop inside,¡± Alexander climbed up thedder of the motorhome and motioned for Philip to follow.
Philip obliged and entered the motorhome, his mind still curious as to what painful memories his boss had.
Chapter 250 A Tour Inside IDS Part 1
The Headquarters of the Imperial Dynamic Systems is not far from the Grand Kremlin Pce. The journey only took ten minutes, a convenient time to get lost in your thoughts. Or at least, that''s what Alexander had expected.
As the buses they were riding passed by a major road, inquisitive gazes from the people walking down the sidewalks always caught his attention. It was probably due to the vehicle they were in, which is not supposed to exist not for the next sixty or seventy years. In fact, everything he is introducing in this world is five or six decades ahead of this world''s time. Honestly speaking, he hadn''t ustomed himself yet to the reactions people express when they see something fascinating beyond understanding.
The bus stopped at the main entrance to the headquarters, which is currently full of personnel doing their daily routine for today''s work. Alexander smiled simply at the scenery that unfolds beyond the window. A lot of things have changed in thest five years.
"Sir Alexander, we have arrived at the headquarters."
Alexander shifted his gaze away from the scenery outside and looked at who was standing on the footpath. It was Philip.
Alexander casually sat up straight and nced back as his eyes hung down to Tiffania, who was still fascinated at the instant camera he gave to her.
"Tiffania, we''re here. Come here now," Alexander said sternly, with no hint of his usual teasing tone.
A few seconds after he uttered his words, the girl snapped out of her trance and hurriedly came to stand beside him. "Oh we''re here?" she peered around as if trying to figure out where exactly they were. Alexander chuckled lightly and patted the girl''s head lovingly.
He then treads towards the exit which Tiffania follows.
Upon their exit, Tiffania had expected something of a formal greeting from the workers before them. But instead, what they got was nothing more but disregard.
"Eh...?" Tiffania let out a hushful sound, unsure what to say.
Alexander raised his brow as soon as he noticed her troubled tone. "You might be wondering why no one is giving us attention, am I right?"
Tiffania nodded her head slowly while still keeping her eyes locked on the employees.
"That is because I told them to," Alexander revealed and continued. "Such formalities are unneeded in thispany as it reduces the productivity and production of the work by a second and every second counts here. If we stand around doing nothing but to receive their formal greetings, we will be losing money and that''s why no one is giving us attention."
"I see," Tiffania muttered quietly under her breath. Her brother made a good point about the pleasantries the royal families often receive, as it is a must for any person of lower position to give their respect to those who are above them. In fact, she hates them, as she deems them unnecessary and aplete waste of time. It was a headache and she was d that his brother solved such mundane stuff by ordering them not to.
"Just stick next to me, Tiffania. The headquarters is huge and you might get lost," Alexander informed his little sister and began to walk ahead. Tiffania quickly caught up to him and silently followed behind until they reached a certain room.
It was arge roomposed of long tables and people who are leaning and arching their backs as they scribble something on a white paper.
"That''s the drafting room," Alexander introduced. "It is where engineers and architects working in the Imperial Dynamic Systems design their crafts. Though we already have aputer room that hasputer-aided design software that helps them save time, there are those who insist on doing it the old-fashioned way."
"Ahh..." Tiffania murmured softly. She has never seen a drafting room before and how any engineering products are designed in the first ce. Of course, she had seen sample schematics of clothes ironwork, but drawing them down from their mind alone can give her insights into how taxing it would be.
Just by watching them work, she can feel her lower back and neck aching from leaning and arching like that. But the passion they put into their work makes it inspiring for her to pursue her dream of bing an engineer like her brother. Wait, is Alexander an engineer, does he have a license or a certificate that
supports that? Well, she must admit, her brother''s knowledge of applied science is impressive and his inventions unorthodox and sophisticated. But still, he doesn''t have a degree.
Alexander took notice of Tiffania''s silence. He could sense her thoughts and decided to ask her, "Is something the matter, Tiffania?"
"There''s none, brother. I apologize for zoning out a little," Tiffania responded apologetically and brought up her instant camera to take a picture of the drafting room.
"I understand. If you have a question, just ask," Alexander returned a smile.
"I do have a question, brother. What is aputer room? It''s the first time I heard that word."
"Ah, that? Well, that''s where the wonders happen. Just capture the scene before us right now and hold on to it. Our next destination would be that ce. I am looking forward to your thoughts about it."
"The way you describe it feels like it''s an important ce, brother. Well as you say, I will be looking forward to it."
"Philip, lead us the way," Alexander instructed, ncing toward Philip.
Philip stepped forward and turned his body sideways while gesturing his arm in the direction in front of him. "This way, please."
They walked further towards a corridor where many people were passing by wearingb coats and ck suits. Five minutester, they arrived at a door with a peculiar design. It has no door knob or anything that can be used to open the door. Suddenly, Philip whipped out a card from the inside pocket of his suit and swiped it down to an odd-looking small machine that beeped loudly and glowed green.
The door immediately opened sideways, revealing another hallway.
"Due to the nature of the technology, no one will be able to easily enter without the right clearance. Everyone working inside this hall is a loyal subject of the Ruthenian Empire and has sworn an oath to not disclose anything that they''ll see inside." Philip exined.
Tiffania gave an understanding nod before proceeding to go through the doors and stopped at another door. Beside it was a sign that read puter room".
"Okay Tiffania, this is it, one of the many grand reveals of the Imperial Dynamic System," Alexander remarked.
Tiffania just nodded in response, waiting for his brother or Philip to open the door with a magical card.
The machine beeps and the door opens. The first thing Tiffania saw was a group of people wearingb coats operating what seems to be a small television. No, not just television, but a board with keys on it simr to the typewriter but morepact, smaller, and easy to type in.
They entered and Tiffania marveled at one of the screens where one of the engineers was working. There, Tiffania saw schematics simr to that of a blueprint but on screen. She also witnessed the features of the thing called puter"; he can change the distance by rolling up and down a wheel of a small rectangr machine. Next is that there are letters inscribed on the screen, and then another pops up, and another and there she realizes that whenever the man pressed a specific key on the board, it would pop up on the screen.
Unbeknownst to her, she is looking at aputer with specs simr to that of the early 90sputers.
"Wow!" Tiffania gasped softly.
"Excuse me, may I borrow your station for a minute?" Philip tapped the engineer''s back and showed him his ID. The moment the engineer saw the identification card heplied and left his seat.
"So that''s aputer, Tiffania," Alexander introduced. "A tool that will revolutionize the world."
Chapter 251 A Tour Inside IDS Part 2
"Computer? Revolutionize the world?" Tiffania repeated the word her brother just said. For her, it was hard to grasp the concept of what Alexander is trying to point out here.
"Yes, and you are sitting in front of it right now. It''s one of the major inventions the Imperial Dynamic Systems ever created," Alexander said, waving his hand as if to emphasize each word he speaks. "Let me use it for a second."
Alexander went behind her back and leaned forward as he reached for Tiffania''s hand. Tiffania turned around to look at him with confusion. What is he doing? His face is close...! She internally squealed and is beginning to feel dizzy and flustered.
Then, his brother''s hands are on top of hers, gently gripping it and moving it to the far right corner of the. Her cheeks began to redden and her focus slowly whittled down until she could only focus on her brother''s hands that were enveloping hers.
"Oi Tiffania, don''t look at my hands look at the screen," Alexander''s voice broke through the silence making her snap out of it.
"Sorry," Tiffania shifted her attention to the screen and found out that the arrow symbol on the screen was nowhere to be seen. "Where is it? The arrow thingy?"
"That''s called the cursor and it''s on the far right corner of the screen. Geez, you should keep your attention on what''s in front of you, and don''t be distracted," Alexander sighed loudly.
"I already said sorry brother," Tiffania replied and faced the screen again. "So, what should we do next?"
"The hardware that we are holding right now is called the mouse. It''s a movable device that controls the cursor in the graphical user interface. The graphical user interface is what you''re seeing in front of you. So, click the left mouse button and see the magic," Alexander instructed after giving a brief exnation.
Tiffania clicked the left mouse button and almost immediately, theputer-aided design application disappeared from the screen, changing to the home screen.
"It disappeared!" Tiffania eximed in surprise.
"You can bring it back by clicking on the icon of the application. Simply hover the cursor across the screen and once your cursor is on top of the application, you tap the left mouse button again and it will appear on the screen."
Tiffania did what she was told and to her surprise, the application did return to the screen, though it took twenty seconds to open.
"Now, the application you are looking at is an application calledputer-aided design, or CAD for short. It allows engineers and architects to design an array of things such as floor ns and schematics. It is a useful tool but sadly, only a few percent of engineers working in the IDS are capable of using it. It''s why I''m investing millions of rubles in seminar programs teaching generations how to operate aputer," Alexander continued. "So what sets it apart from the drafting room is that if you make a mistake or there is some modification, you''ll have to redraw it again. On theputer, you don''t need that. You can undo what you did. And if they want a modification, they can modify it on the screen."
Tiffania listened attentively as her brother exined all the things that are happening on her screen.
"If you want to send a copy of your work to your chief engineer, you''ll simply save your work as a file and send it to him."
After saying that, Alexander released himself and stepped back.
"Wait, how is that possible? You can send a file viaputers?" Tiffania asked in shock.
"Yep and we are the first. Howe the cables and mainframe connect to the main servers which are located in the basement," Alexander exined but that didn''t give her the answer at all.
"Wait, so you save the drawing as a file, how is it that the receiving end will receive the same file?" Tiffania followed another.
"Well, every digital data is expressed as bytes, which areposed of eight binary digits. Bytes represent all sorts of data such as letters, pictures, videos, audio, et cetera. The binary digits areposed of one and zero and..." Alexander trailed off when he noticed his little sister''s face contort into a grimace. He knew this expression well and it usually means "I don''t understand what you are saying".
"I guess I''ll have to include this in our lessons. Logical connectives would be a pain in the ass for you but I believe you."
"Will that be as hard as integration?" Tiffania asked.
? Alexander hummed. "Yes, because logic is confusing, literally. Without logic,puter science will not be born and ifputer science doesn''t exist, so doesputer engineering. Withoutputer science, we won''t be facing thisputer right now."
"I see," Tiffania murmured and turned her eyes back to her screen. "I must say, thisputer stuff, I want to learn more about it. It''s as interesting as civil and mechanical engineering."
"You will and when the timees, thisputer will make a debut to the world. Though, it already debuted, in the military that is."
"You mean the military is now using thisputer? I thought this was like a secret technology..."
"Yes the military uses it but theirs are years behindpared to thisputer," Alexander answered. "Okay, moving forward, in order for you to fully understand this, let''s try an example. You are familiar with typewriter machines right?"
"Yes, I use it when I was writing my research papers," Tiffania replied.
"Actually, there is an application that does just that. But instead of loading a piece of paper before writing, in this application, you can have as much paper as you want. Let me open the application first so you can follow what I''m doing."
"Sure," Tiffania nodded and waited patiently while Alexander did his things.
Momentster, a white nk page appeared on the screen.
"The application is called the word processor. Now I want you to write your full name, Tiffania," Alexander instructed. "Just think of the keyboard as the keys of the typewriter. It has simr cement so you won''t get confused."
Tiffania wrote her name on the screen by typing in the keys that spell out her name.
"Good," Alexander pped his hands. "Okay a question to you, if you are writing on a typewriter and misspelled a word, what do you do?"
"Uhm...I use correction fluids and or write it all over again..."
"You can say goodbye to that as there''s a handy key that will make that problem go away, forever. Do you see that ''backspace'' key in the far right corner? There, I want you to press it."
Tiffania pressed the key and one letter was erased from the screen. "Woah." She pressed it again and another disappeared. And again but this time, without letting go of the backspace key. Her name disappeared on the screen almost in an instant.``
"Wow. This is groundbreaking¡!" Tiffania whispered.
"Okay, I think this is enough. We have taken so much time from our man here. Let''s go to Tiffania, let''s head to another ce," Alexander said and nced at the engineer. "Thank you for your time."
Chapter 252 A Tour Inside IDS Part 3
After sessfully showing Tiffania the wonders ofputers, they began heading to another room.
Room for showing and demonstration of the products has long been prepared for a smooth passage of the tour. Alexander didn¡¯t intend to stay in the headquarters for quite a long as he still had an administrative task to fulfill.
Philip, once again, opened the door with his peculiar card, prompting Tiffania, who had been wondering what made itpletely curious. And whenever she is curious, there¡¯s only one person to ask, and that is her brother.
¡°Brother, what type of card does Sir Philip use to open the door?¡±
¡°Oh, you mean the one he just put in his pocket? It¡¯s just a card with a maic stripe on it. In those maic stripes are small mas where personal binary data is stored.¡±
¡°Personal binary data stored in mas?¡± Tiffania could feel her head beginning to spin from trying to understand that concept. It sounded too simple yet soplex toprehend. Her knowledge ofputer science and engineering was almost nonexistent. But it doesn¡¯t help that she is also curious about how this machine works since she had never seen one before.
Seeing his little sister¡¯s incredulous face, Alexander can¡¯t help but smile fondly at her curiosity. So in order for her to understand the concept. So, he thought of some basic examples he could use while they walked inside the room.
¡°Tiffania, you know the basic concept of maism right? Unlike force attracts and like force repel?¡± Alexander was hoping for his sister to nod.
¡°I¡¯m familiar with the concept of maism, brother. Why do you ask? Is it something that is rted to the maic stripe you mentioned earlier?¡± Tiffania looked more eager than usual to understand what he was exining. He smiled at her eagerness to learn something new.
¡°Yes, exactly. Consider this. Suppose someone had ced a ma in a box with one end pointing up and the other down, and they challenged you to determine which way up the ma is. All you have to do is to bring along another ma, make it North-end-down, and wave it over the box. If it is repelled, then the ma in the box is North-up, otherwise, it is South-up. Consequently, one ma can be used as a ma direction detector. Someone could take a row of mas, arrange some of them North-up and others South-up, and save their message as a collection of binary numbers if they wanted to send you a secret message. Then, as your ma is attracted to or repelled from them, you might wave it over them and feel the 0s and 1s. Do you still adhere to my example?¡± Alexander looked expectantly at his sister after hearing the exnation.
¡°When you dumb it down for me like that, brother, somehow I feel enlightened,¡± Tiffania said, smiling broadly. She felt as though she understood it all better. But it feltcking, she wanted to learn more. When she was about to ask another question, she was stopped by Alexander.
¡°We¡¯re here! Another marvelous technology crucial for the modern world,¡± Alexander introduced her to a small cylindrical tube.
Tiffania blinked as she just saw its appearance. ¡°What is that?¡± Seriously, it¡¯s just a small cylindrical tube simr to a pen with a diameter of 1.5 millimeters or smaller and a length of five to six centimeters.
¡°As I expected,¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was lukewarm for some reason. ¡°It¡¯s best to show rather than tell you what the object¡¯s function is.¡± He grabbed the pen-like device and pressed a small button on it.
In an instant, a beam of red light shot out of the end of the pen and enveloped the two objects, marking the white-washed wall with a red dot.
Still, Tiffania¡¯s face is frozen with confusion. ¡°Uhm, sorry brother, I can¡¯t figure out its greater purpose other than lighting a small dot on a wall. You said it was one of the marvelous technology crucial for the modern world but my impression of the device is not as favorable as yours.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine because my goal is to show and exin to you the concept. Aren¡¯t you going to ask what¡¯s the device I¡¯m holding?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the name of this brother?¡±
¡°The name of this device is aser pointer but the beam of red light is called aser.¡±
¡°Laser?¡± Tiffania repeated the name.
Alexander nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right,ser, or if you prefer the longer name, theser stands for Light Amplification by Stimted Emission of Radiation.¡±
¡°Woah¡¡± Tiffania is speechless for a moment before she speaks again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is but it sounds awesome. So, can you dumb it down how it works, and the use of it?¡±
¡°With pleasure,¡± Alexander cracked his neck before continuing. ¡°So if you are reading some theoretical physicist books about quantum mechanics you¡¯ll encounter a concept of light that is made up of photons that behave in a particr way like it can be a wave or as a particle. When energy is added to an atom, they emit light or photons. The idea of aser is to capture those photons in a mirror-lined container so that they rebound simultaneously, triggering a chain reaction of photons which then results in a concentrated beam.¡±
¡°Now I see what you mean by stimted emission of radiation, right brother?¡± Tiffania tried to follow what Alexander was saying.
¡°Exactly,¡± he replied, nodding in acknowledgment.
¡°There are various materials used to produce a specific type ofser light,¡± Alexander paused as he nced at Philip. ¡°Can you open the television for me?¡±
¡°Yes sir,¡± Philip, who has been silent almost the entire time, stepped closer to the television and pressed the power button.
A recorded presentation of theser was shown on the screen of television.
Alexander continued.
¡°You are familiar with ruby right? Ruby crystals are surgically precise and can be used for medicinal purposes. It can also remove tattoos. There are also types ofsers where the lining doesn¡¯t have to be solid like a ruby, for example, gassers, which are more powerful than rubysers, can be used to cut steel tes and welding metal. Semiconductorsers are used to generate low-power beams such as the one in my hand. Lasers can be used to read barcodes by capturing the reflected light and decoding it into a numerical sequence of binary codes which are useful in the field ofmerce. Lasers can also be used for entertainment and a tool for surveyors and architects due to their uracy and measuring distances.¡±
¡°Wait wait wait! Brother, are you telling me that the device you are holding has so many applications?¡± Tiffania questioned.
He nodded in reply. ¡°Indeed I am. Lasers can also be used to transmit data from one ce to another at the speed of light. I¡¯m sure at this point you know how impressive aser is.¡±
¡°Are we the only country that developed thesesers?¡±
¡°Yes. Ruthenian technology is the best in the world right now. Okay, I think that¡¯s it for now,¡± Alexander beckoned Philip to turn off the television.
¡°Philip, is the credit card machine reader ready?¡± Alexander asked.
¡°Yes sir,¡±
¡°Good, it will make its first debut when we open the first shopping mall in Khoroshyovsky District.¡±
¡°Huh? Credit cards, shopping malls? What are you two talking about, brother?¡±
¡°Oh, you know the card Philip is using to open the door right? Credit cards work like that.¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡± Tiffania mused, if it¡¯s the same as the card Philip uses, then there¡¯s no need to ask further.
¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±
Chapter 253 A Tour Inside IDS Part 4
Alexander, Philip, and Tiffania went to another department. Basically means they are not in the electronics division anymore. Still, Philip insisted that he¡¯d want to join them and discover new products made by other departments. Alexander couldn¡¯t say no because he had done a lot for hispany which he owed him greatly.
¡°Where are we heading next brother? We have been walking for ten minutes and my feet are getting sore and I¡¯m feeling tired,¡± Tiffaniains to Alexander while keeping up her smile. Her eyes showed how much she really wants this as she continues walking with both of the men walking in front of her. It doesn¡¯t take long before it gets too heavy for her so she ends up stopping in her tracks.
¡°Geez, that is because you are wearing heels. Obviously, you¡¯re going to hurt your feet. Take your shoes off and hop behind my back.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Tiffania mouthed, her mouth forming a small o at Alexander¡¯s words. He simply ignored her surprised face as he faced his back in front of her and kneeled down.
¡°It¡¯s kind of my fault anyways since I didn¡¯t consider us walking long distances inside the headquarters.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no way brother¡that¡¯s embarrassing, a lot of people are going to see us.¡±
¡°They are not going to mind us,¡± Alexander replied in an unbothered tone.
¡°I¡¯m heavy¡brother, if that¡¯s okay to you then¡¡± Tiffania said hesitantly.
¡°Heavy? Tiffania, I may not look like it but I used to bench 200 pounds,¡± Alexander said and turned around to face her. ¡°Are you going to hop on or not?¡±
¡°I will brother¡!¡± Tiffania stepped closer and leaned as she wrapped her arms around Alexander¡¯s neck. He stood up and lifted Tiffania by cing his hands under her legs.
Tiffania let out a soft startled gasp. Alexander is touching her thighs right now. She started to feel nervous as she started thinking of some doom scenarios like what if she sweats and he notices it? It is surely going to be embarrassing. ¡®Please don¡¯t sweat, please don¡¯t sweat Tiffania prayed inwardly.
¡°See, you¡¯re not that heavy,¡± Alexander said as they began to walk forward. Philip grabbed her heels from the floor and followed behind them.
¡°Hold on tight. You don¡¯t want to fall do you?¡±
Tiffania hummed a soft response and rested her chin against Alexander¡¯s shoulder. And there, her nose subconsciously moved to sniff Alexander¡¯s scent. It had a sweet smell, like roses mixed with vani but also a bit spicy and earthy. She closed her eyes, enjoying the scent until they finally arrived.
¡°We¡¯re here. The Department of Chemical Engineering of the Imperial Dynamic System,¡± Alexander
dered as they stopped in front of its main hall where people wearingb coats were moving around.
¡°I will put you down now, Tiffania,¡± Alexander informed and Tiffania was saddened by the news. He put her down gently and beckoned Philip to bring her her shoes.
¡°Chemical Engineering Department? I wonder what products you are going to show me, brother.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, they must be waiting for us,¡± Philip said and led them toward the door. They walked inside and greeted a plump middle-aged man wearing ab coat.
¡°Your Majesty¡Oh, pardon me for calling you that. Sir Alexander, you graced us with your presence.¡±
¡°Niky, drop the pleasantries for royal families. You know the rules in the IDS, right? Inside I¡¯m not an emperor but your Chief Executive Officer.¡±
¡°I deeply apologize,¡± Niky responded and proceeded to open a door that led to another room.
Before going inside, Alexander felt his arm being held by a hand.
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Tiffania asked curiously.
¡°He¡¯s the head scientist of the Department of Chemical Engineering, Niky Semyonov. He¡¯s a talented and brilliant scientist I know in the field of chemistry. Today, we are going to see thetest product of the department.¡±
¡°I see, most of the scientists and engineers working in the Imperial Dynamic Systems are prominent and brilliant scientists huh? Someday, I would like to work here,¡± Tiffania said dreamily but shook it away when she heard Alexander scoffing softly. That¡¯s definitely something that will never happen as she is part of the royal family. Meaning she can¡¯t pursue higher education as it wasn¡¯t the role of a princess of a nation.
Honestly, she is tired of that system. Imagine from the day you were born you are destined to do one thing and you can never get away from it. You have been stripped of your right for having the freedom to choose and pursue what you love because of where you are born.
But then, Alexander¡¯s next word surprised her. ¡°Well, if you work hard, you may be one of our engineers here.¡±
Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is it really possible brother? I¡¯m a Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire and it¡¯s not supposed to do things like this.¡±
¡°Ruthenia Empire is adopting a progressive policy and it¡¯s about time we start changing things. If we want to be ahead of our rivals, this is a necessary step we must take,¡± Alexander said ambiguously. Does he intend to change the social fabric of the Ruthenia Empire, from its roots?
¡°Sir Alexander, are youing?¡± Philip hailed to get Alexander¡¯s attention.
¡°Coming. Let¡¯s go Tiffania.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Alexander and Tiffania entered the room. Niky ced something on the table, it was a pile of yellow fabric.
Alexander recognizes it easily but Philip and Tiffania didn¡¯t. For them, it looked like a fabric woven from a material.
¡°What you are looking at right now is a synthetic fiber known as Ker. Or if you prefer the long name, poly-para-phenylene terephthmide. It is synthesized through the copolymerization of monomers benzene-1,4-diamine and terephthaloyl dichloride. Its tensile strength is ten times greater than steel. As you are aware, stics are polymersposed of molecules made of many identical parts joined together¡.¡±
¡°Niky, they won¡¯t understand what you are talking about so let¡¯s skip the boring part and get to the exciting part,¡± Alexander interrupted.
¡°Of course sir,¡± Niky said and continued. ¡°If I may ask for Her Imperial Highness, Tiffania to step forward and grab one of this fiber as I will show her something.¡±
Tiffania looked up at her brother. ¡°May I?¡±
¡°You may,¡± Alexander granted and Tiffania stepped forward and grabbed one sheet of Ker.
¡°Now, Your Imperial Highness, please stretch it as hard as you can and tear it.¡±
¡°Are you sure? Isn¡¯t that going to damage your¡Oh I see,¡± Tiffania just remembered Niky¡¯s words where he stated its tensile strength is ten times stronger than steel. She¡¯ll see if what he said is true.
Tiffania began stretching it with her full power but the sheet won¡¯t tear. She passed to Philip who did the same and he failed.
¡°So what¡¯s the use of this Ker?¡± Tiffania asked.
¡°That¡¯s a very good question. Ker¡¯s primary use is armor. By armor, I mean anti-ballistic armor.¡±
¡°How¡¯s that going to be anti-ballistic armor? It¡¯s thin,¡± Tiffania raised a point.
¡°Yes indeed but if you add moreyers, it¡¯ll be impermeable from low-caliber rounds. Let me show you,¡± Niky whipped out a pistol from who knows where. At the same time, a man wearing a ck vest entered the room.
¡°Cover your ears, Tiffania,¡± Alexander warned and Tiffania did just that.
Niky fired three shots and hit the ker. The man groaned in pain but raised a thumbs up, telling them that he was okay.
¡°See?¡±
Alexander pped, impressed by the performance of ker. Though he already knew the ker would sustain sessive shots. ¡°Recently, the Ministry of Defense signed a one hundred million deal to acquire ker. So the next part?¡±
¡°Ah, this one is easy, Sir Alexander. Allow me to introduce you,¡± Niky grabbed something underneath a table and ced it on top. It was transparent stic shaped like a bottle.
¡°Polyethylene terephthte bottle. Or PET bottle for short. It can hold a pressurized drink and is cheaper than its counterpart, the ss bottle.¡±
Alexander rubbed the bridge of his nose. Atst, they are introduced in this world but it also means he has to n in advance on how to soften the environmental effects the stic poses. He is now imagining himself writing drafts in regard to stics as the demand for them in the future will soar exponentially.
Chapter 254 A Tour Inside IDS Part 5
"So stic bottles and a vest that can stop bullets?" Tiffania summed up the things she saw in the chemical engineering department. "It feels to me that you can create anything from stic."
"Indeed it is Tiffania," Alexander agreed on her thoughts. "stics is a versatile material that can be turned into anything we see fit. From tools, clothes, tires, furniture, medicines,puters,munications, electronics, transportation, basically everything. That''s just how powerful stic is."
But sadly, all good has its own ws. For example, stic pollution from his original world was bad to the point there''s a sea of stic in the Pacific Ocean. What was the name of it? If his memory serves him right, it was the Great Pacific Garbage Patch where there were eighty thousand to one hundred thousand tons of stic floating in that area.
It is quite ironic that humanity can create something virtually indestructible yet so cheap that they throw it away. For stic to degrade naturally, it would take four hundred fifty years or five hundred years. But that is just an estimation, no one actually knows, including himself, when stic breaks down. The reason being is that stics are man-made, which basicallye from monomers of propylene linked together by extremely strong carbon-carbon bonds. There is nothing like that in nature, so nature has no idea of how to break it down.
But, there''s no denying the fact that stic is a crucial element of the modern world. Without it, the modern world would simply cease to exist or revert back to how things were like in the 1870s.
"Sir Alexander, this is what we can show for today, the rest are still in the works," Niky said.
"It''s fine since I saw what I needed to see in this department. We will be moving on from the next department now. Thank you for giving us this time, Doctor Niky. I know that you can''t wait to return back to theb and experiment with something that could benefit the country."
"You know me so well Sir Alexander," Niky smiled. "But it''s all thanks to you since you were the one who opened my eyes to the field of chemical engineering and showed me the beauty of it," he bowed as he ended his praise.
"You tter me Niky, I merely give you instructions but you are the one who finished it. You too deserve the credit."
"I am honored," Nikyughed at Alexander''spliment.
The two men bid their farewell before going their separate ways. It''s been three years since their first meeting and both were happy with the progress made toward their work.
"Tiffania, do your feet still hurt? You want me to carry you again?" Alexander asked as Tiffania walked beside him.
"Oh, there''s no need, brother. I think my feet have already recovered from the stop we made here. Still, I''m afraid that it will hurt again depending on how far the distance is to another department...Speaking of which department, what department are we going to visit next?"
"I''m d you asked." Alexander stopped walking and turned to look at her. "It''s one of the departments I am looking forward to seeing, the automotive department."
"Automotive department?" Tiffania repeated. "You mean a department that makes vehicles, correct?"
"Yes, that is exactly what I meant," Alexander grinned and put his arm around her shoulders while continuing to walk. "Come on! Let''s go!"
"Brother...this is improper..." Tiffania shied under his touch and tried to get away. However, she recalled a memory of her where she improperly did something not befitting of her rank, like sniffing her brother without his knowledge. So in the end, she gave in and allowed her brother to ce his arm around her.
"If you don''t like it I can simply let go," Alexander said, informing her.
"No, actually it''s fine brother. It''s not like I don''t want it or anything..."
"Sir we are closing in the automotive department," Philip informed Alex.
Alexander returned a nod as he flickered his eyes in front of him. And there he saw the entrance of the automotive department looming before them.
As they pass through the door, a person suddenly approached them.
Alexander''s gazended upon the man''s figure. From his appearance alone, one could tell that he is in his mid-twenties. His ck hair isbed into a quiff, neatly cut, and slicked back as if it is a part of the style. He had a slim build and tall stature, wearing a three-piece brown suit with a white cored shirt. One noticeable feature of his was his missing finger in his right hand. Alexander knew the man whereas Tiffania recognize the man.
Memories flitted back inside her head where she visited in hospital after the conclusion of the Winter Pce March. His name is...
"Sir Alexander, I have been waiting for you since," the man paused as he checked his wristwatch. "thirty minutes. Did the presentation of the chemical engineering department satisfactorily go?"
His voice is also familiar.
"Are the vehicles ready in the showroom?" Alexander asked instead of answering his question.
"Yes sir, we are the only ones that are missing."
It was at that moment the man noticed the presence of Tiffania. He bowed his head politely in greetings. "Your Imperial Highness, it''s a pleasure to see you again. I don''t know if you still remember me but we have seen each other for a long time."
"It''s what I was thinking too. Your face, your voice, and the missing index finger on your right-hand look familiar. But I can''t remember your name. What I do know is that you participated in the Winter Pce March."
"So you remembered?" Alexander interjected. "That''s good then since this will make introducing one another easier. Tiffania, his name is Sebastian. Yup, his name is simr to my National Security Advisor but the spelling is different. He was the first person I spoke to when I visited the hospital to see the condition of those who participated in the march."
"Sebastian Kozlov is the name, Your Imperial Highness," Sebastian said respectfully. "It is truly a great honor to see one of the revered Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire."
"That''s it! I remember now," Tiffania gasped. "I didn''t expect that I''m going to see you again. So you are working here now?"
"That''s correct, I am an assistant to the Director of the Imperial Dynamics System Automotive Division. At the same time, I''m pursuing a higher degree in mechanical engineering so that I can get off of this clerical job and create something useful," Sebastian spoke casually and then his face paled when he realized his position.
"Oh my, I apologize for speaking too casually in front of you," Sebastian quickly bowed again, earning him an amused smile from Tiffania.
"I don''t mind," Tiffania dismissed his apology while shaking her head.
Sebastian raised his head and spoke again. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness. Well, I''ve taken so much of your precious time speaking with you so shall we proceed?"
"Lead the way," Alexander said.
Chapter 255 A Tour Inside IDS Part 6 (Last)
The group walked for about five minutes, going through the administrative section until reaching the showroom, the biggest room the automotive department has in the Imperial Dynamic Systems headquarters.
From its size alone, it can be easily mistaken as a factory due to its high ceiling and wide space. But it is not, as there are no conveyor belts that transport cargo from one ce to another, robotic arms that install or unmount parts of a machine, and factory workers working by. Instead, the open space is upied by a wide variety of vehicles, from trucks, SUVs, vans, sedans, and motorcycles, all different in style and colors.
It is like a library or a museum of cars, which can be technically correct since the cars are in this showroom are the vehicles Imperial Dynamics Systems has developed and nning to introduce to the market. Not only that, all of the cars in the showroom are brand new, meaning none of them have made their debut on the road.
Alexander smiled in satisfaction and could feel the tears breaking his eyes. The sight alone was nostalgic, taking him back to the world where he originally came before his soul transporting into this world. Of all the engineering fields he mastered, the automotive field has always been his favorite. He had read many articles about vehicles as well as visited a lot of assembly lines of different brands. And that tour alone enabled him to learn more about their vehicles, down from how they were built. Though basic information about certain vehicles is avable to the public such as what engines are used, transmission, and body type, the blueprint wasn''t. But even then, that didn''t stop him from copying their design as he already saw it firsthand.
"Woah..." Tiffania gasped in amazement as she walked into the center and swiveled her head around with a smile on her face, "This is so cool! The designs may be different from the ones on the road but they manage to charm!" She approached one of the parked vehicles.
Alexander followed Tiffania with his eyes and saw what vehicle she was walking over to. It was a heavy-duty truck, Kenworth W900. It is a conventional-cab truck that was produced in the 1960s. However, the trucks Tiffania is looking at are designs in thete 90s.
Not only are Kenworth truck designs present in the showroom but MAN TG-Range, Volvo FH series, and Ford series as well. Soon those giant beasts will be the backbone of the Ruthenian economy by transporting goods across the country and recing the old ones, as the old aren''t made to carry containers that will soon revolutionizemerce.
But why is it that Tiffania chose to approach the trucks instead of the SUVs, the vans, or the sedans?
"I''m sure that all of these vehicles are operational, am I right Sebastian?" Alexander nced at Sebastian who was watching Tiffania enjoying herself. He nodded and continued to observe Tiffania who was admiring all of the cars.
"Yes sir. Everything in this showroom is operational. If you would like, you can test drive it. The keys are already inserted in the ignition switch if you would like to try."
"No I''m fine," Alexander rejected the offer as he nced around the showroom. "Anyways, where is the car that I specifically ordered? Are they here in the showroom?"
"It''s here sir, in the sports car section. It is covered with a ck tarp so it should not be too difficult to spot."
Before Alexander could say anything, Tiffania''s lovely voice echoed in the showroom.
"Brother, what do you call this vehicle?" she asked while pointing at the car she was curious about.
Alexander, Sebastian, and Philip walked over to her location and looked at the car that she was inquiring about.
"Ah, that''s a Land Rover," Alexander answered. Its design is a copy of the Land Rover Discovery II. There''s also an SUV copied from Jeep, Lincoln Navigator, Mercedez, and Land Rover. Normally such cars, including the ones they have not seen yet, are impossible to manufacture in this era. But fortunately, Alexander''s investment in the manufacturing industry like utilizing new equipment, tools, andputer-aided software allowed him to time-jump automobile designs simr to the early andte 90s. Not only that, but he also participated in the construction as the head developer.
From all fields, Alexander contributed a lot to the automotive department, making it an advanced department than the rest of the departments of Imperial Dynamic Systems.
"I''m going to take a picture of this," Tiffania said as she aimed her instant camera and snapped a photo of the car. Then she immediately walked to another car, this time, it was a sedan.
"Hmm...why do the cars yourpany is building are different from those of the rest? Like they tend to be curvier than boxy," Tiffaniamented, thinking aloud.
Upon hearing it, Alexander gave his honest answer. "That is because curvier designs tend to be aerodynamically efficient. What I mean by that is that they reduce drag, which gives an engine a hard time, and thus has to use a lot of power to ovee the said drag. Curvier design tends to be fuel-efficient and safepared to the ones already existing. For example, it has seat belts, airbags, and emergency brakes."
"I see," Tiffania nodded her head as she took another photo of the cars.
"If you were to choose Tiffania, what would you pick? The boxy car or a curvy car?" Alexander asked.
"Of course the curvy one of course. It sports a luxurious lookpared to the boxy one. Also, it has this unique appeal that I can''t describe," Tiffania answered as her eyes trailed off toward a car that is covered by a ck tarp.
It piqued her interest. "Oh, what''s that brother?" Tiffania walked over to the car. When she was about to lift the edge of the ck tarp, she was stopped.
"Don''t remove the covers yet," Alexander replied. His words caused her brow to furrow with confusion as she looked at him.
"Why brother?" Tiffania demanded an answer.
Alex simply shook his head, saying, "Because underneath that tarp is a personal vehicle that I made for myself," he revealed.
"Oh..." Tiffania was a little taken aback as this was new to her. Her brother created a car for himself, that''s just beyond awesome. "Can I see it?"
"Only if youe over here," Alexander gestured.
Tiffania returned to him and prompted Sebastian to start.
"So, Sir Alexander, after two and a half years, the vehicle that you designed and built is ready," Sevastian grabbed one end of the tarp and pulled it aside to reveal a beautiful blue Buggati Veyron.
"After spending three million rubles, I finally got it," Alexander said as he slowly touched the side of the car.
"Beautiful..!" Tiffania covered her mouth as she gasped in awe. The cars that they passed by earlier paled inparison to the car she is seeing right now.
Sebastian continued. "What you are looking at right now is the prototype Veyron. It features an 8-liter quad-turbocharged W16-cylinder engine with a power output of 1,250 newtons per meter of torque. For transmission, it uses a dual-clutch direct-shiftputer-controlled automatic suspension..."
Sebastian''s voice faded into the background as Alexander stared up, his eyes filled with admiration. This vehicle is truly one of a kind. It might not be the same one he drove on hisst day in his original world but it still gave him this sense of nostalgia.
He opened the door and hopped inside. His heart melted instantly the moment he saw its interior. It looks the same as the original.
Then, his hand reached for the keys and inserted them into the ignition switch. The W16 engine roared to life, echoing in the showroom. It sounded intimidating to people standing outside but Alexander found it exhratingly exciting. A wide grin stered on his face as he ced his hands on the wheel.
He tapped the middle of the wheel and the car honked. Tiffania and Philip quickly get out of the way, allowing him to elerate. Tire marks trailed behind the Veyron as it zoomed past them.
Alexander took it in a minute ride before returning it to its original ce.
"It performed just as I expected," Alexander remarked as he stepped out of the car.
"I''m d that you liked it, sir," Sebastian said.
Chapter 256 Knowledge Brings Doubt
Alexander stretched his arms as they walked out of the showroom.
"Wooh, seeing a lot of stuff turning into reality is worth a trip," Alexandermented.
"What were you thinking back then when you drove that car brother? Suddenly entering the vehicle and driving it right away. You could''ve hit us," Tiffaniained.
"Hey, I honked right, that signals you to step away and make way for my car," Alexander answered simply as his eyes shifted to Sebastian who was following them from behind. "Good job gathering all of them in the showroom. Now I want them ready for the public to acquire."
"Don''t worry, Sir Alexander, as I have said earlier, everything has been ready for mass production and selling," Sebastian said.
"Good, I don''t want any dys whatsoever. Always remember, we must make our shareholders happy by making them a lot of money. Aside from my massive investment in thispany, this thing wouldn''t exist without the support of the elite nobility."
"You can count on us, Sir Alexander."
"Oh, by the way, this one slipped my mind. Where is Morschvich? I wanted to share my gratitude for handling the automotive department. But it seems like he''s not here in the headquarters as he was the one who should show us the new products instead of you."
Working for five years as the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire and Chief Executive Officer of the Imperial Dynamics System, there are tendencies where Alexander forgot the smallest of things. He might have an eidetic memory but in reality, he is having a rough time remembering tiny bits of information that are stored in his amygd, especially when he is always swamped at work.
"It slipped into my mind as well, Sir Alexander. The reason for his absence is that there was an emergency. His wife is experiencingbor, to which she asked for his presence. He handed me a formal letter which I should pass to you," Sebastian pulled out a letter from his pocket and offered it to Alexander.
Alexander tore the top of the envelope open and read the contents of the document. He frowned slightly after reading what was written within the letter before looking up at Sebastian again.
"Well, things happen. I would have done the same for my wife. Tell Morschvich that it is fine and that he can return to work without fear of getting fired."
"Yes sir," Sebastian acknowledged.
Alexander closed the letter and looked back at Tiffania who was giving him an expectant look.
"I can tell what you want to hear by looking at your face, and the answer is no. We are returning back to the Grand Kremlin Pce and taking a rest."
"Eh?! I think there is a lot more to see other than those cars," Tiffania said glumly. Her mncholic expression tells him that she is not fully satisfied with the tour and that her thirst for knowledge is not yet satiated.
As much as she wants to stay in the headquarters, there''s not much she can do. Her brother is the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire and thus has to perform his duties.
"Don''t be sad Tiffania, there is still tomorrow and it will be a lot cooler than what I have shown you here," Alexander assured as he patted her shoulder softly while she gave him an understanding smile.
"Okay brother, thanks for the tour, I really learned a lot from this trip."
Alexander softly scoffed at herment. "To the point that you want to learnputer engineering? This is my suggestion, there is nothing wrong with studying two fields at the same time, but in the end, you must choose what type of engineering you would like to be. Engineering courses are difficult so it is important to figure out what you really prefer. Computer engineering, mechanical engineering, civil engineering, or electrical engineering."
"If it''s that hard, then how could you possess an enormous amount of knowledge in all those fields, brother? If I may ask," Tiffania posed a serious question.
Alexander was silent for a little bit before answering her. "That is because I''m different Tiffania. Remember when I was in aa? I think it has something to do with my intellect," Alexander began leading her away from the truth.
"But there are no published research articles that support that," Tiffania argued.
Tiffania was about to add something to herment until Alexander cut him off.
"Can we talk about thister privately, Tiffania," Alexander raised his voice slightly.
Tiffania shut her mouth obediently before nodding her head slowly in agreement. What''s with that sudden change of demeanor? Did the topic of their conversation trigger something inside him?
They walked in silence for a few more minutes until they reached the exit where the motorhome that took them to the headquarters was waiting for them.
"It was a good tour, Sir Alexander. I enjoyed it," Philip remarked, standing behind Alexander as he watched the two members of the imperial family board their transport.
Alexander didn''t turn his head around but stopped to make his reply. "Good to hear that. You may now return to your work."
After saying that, Alexander resumed walking into the motorhome and the door behind him made a hiss as it closed.
Tiffania stared for a moment at her brother from her seat. Alexander noticed it and asked. "Is something troubling you?"
"Yeah," Tiffania clenches the top of her dress as if preparing herself to speak. "Are you mad at me brother? I''m troubled, was our topic earlier about your knowledge too personal?"
"Ah that," Alexander bit his lower lip and sat next to her. "You misunderstood it, Tiffania, I am not mad at you, it is just that I''m notfortable talking about it around someone whom I''m not in a close rtionship with."
"Oh, you mean Sir Philip and Sebastian?" Tiffania heaved a sigh of relief hearing that. She thought he was mad at her.
"Yes. And to answer your question, it is indeed true that there are no studies supporting my unprecedented knowledge butatose is the only usible exnation behind it right now."
"It still doesn''t exin where you got that knowledge from. The concepts and the technology yourpany is producing are beyond the concept that has been introduced so far. Also, brother, if I''m not mistaken, you''re not that really into books, are you? For you, studying and reading a book is a waste of time that you would rather spend your time on something like your hobbies. So where do you get that knowledge from?"
Alexander gulped inwardly. Tiffania is getting closer and closer to discovering his secret. Should he tell her the truth that he is not Alexander but a different person from a different world? No, that would be disastrous and risky.
"I''m afraid that is something that I cannot disclose. Consider it as my deepest secret that if unveiled, I will be in great trouble."
"If you really don''t want to talk about it brother then I won''t pry any further," Tiffania said, not pushing the subject any further.
Alexander silently thanked god for that. He knew that if she pressed the matter any further, he may be forced to reveal himself. But for now, that''s enough for him.
Chapter 257 Good And Bad News
In the ten minutes of their journey back to the Grand Kremlin Pce, Alexander and Tiffania were silently minding their business. Alexander was looking out of the window to watch the scenery outside while Tiffania was reading a hardcover book titled "Principles of Thermodynamics"
For a woman to read such a technical book would generallyment over the shame. But such a thing didn''t concern her as she was determined to reach her goal, of bing great like her brother.
The motorhome stopped in front of the Grand Kremlin Pce''s main entrance. The door opened, allowing one Imperial Guard outside toe in.
"Your Majesty, Your Imperial Highness, you have arrived in the Grand Kremlin Pce. Please follow me as we escort you safely to your rooms."
Honestly speaking, Alexander kind of missed the presence of the chief of staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn. He is also in Moskva, probably doing personal things. Well, the guy doesn''t have outside rtionships other than the members of the Imperial Family. He hopes that he uses his free time to find someone that would live with him for the rest of his life.
There are only two and half months left before his leave ends and will promptly return to work as soon as it finishes. He is looking forward to hearing his stories.
Alexander and Tiffania exited the motorhome and entered the Grand Kremlin Pce.
"Okay Tiffania, I''ll be in my office doing administrative tasks, if you need something just ask the guards. If and only if it''s urgent and requires my attention, visit my office. Do you understand?"
"Yes brother, I''ll be in my room to finish this book," Tiffania showed him the book she is reading. Alexander returned a smile. Before taking his leave he nced at the Imperial Guards surrounding them.
"Please escort her to her room," Alexander ordered.
"Yes Your Majesty," the Imperial Guards saluted and escorted Tiffania to her assigned chambers.
Seeing Tiffania''s figure disappearing from the distance, Alexander began walking towards his office. While on his way there, he wonders what type of work awaits him when he gets back to work.
The door of his office was opened by the Imperial Guards standing guard on both sides of the entrance. They are armed with service-issued Mosin Nagant bolt-action rifles, which will be soon reced with a more modern one, or more specifically, the Heckler & Koch MP5. Distribution will take ce next month.
Damn, he can''t wait to see how the MP5 would look on them. It would be like the secret service of the United States President. But instead of wearing their iconic ck suit, they''ll still keep their traditional royal guard uniform.
Upon his entrance, the guards promptly closed the door, leaving him with no fear of getting seen trudging across his office.
He sat behind the desk and leaned back to fully enjoy the moment which wouldst, he checked his watch, in five minutes. He knew that when that time ends, the work is going to flood him over.
Five minutester, Alexander stared at his telephone, waiting for it to ring, he began guessing who would contact him first. Would it be one of his ministers? Sevastian? A member of the Imperial Council? He''ll find it out in the next few seconds...
The telephone rang and Alexander quickly picked it up and held it against his ear. "Hello?" He greeted the person on the other end.
"Your Majesty, just in time."
He recognized the voice, it was from Sevastian. That guy is really punctual when ites to matters of importance.
"Sevastian, you were the first one to call me. So, what do we have?" Alexander began.
"Your Majesty, do you remember the operation you ordered on Swedish soil?"
"Yes, what''s the matter? Is the Swedish government going to lodge aint?"
"That is the case, Your Majesty. When our fighter jets bomb the town of Gallivare, it took 50 Swedish lives. The families affected were outraged and seeking justice. The Swedish government is condoning the operation to destroy Ruthenian military vehicles as well as the intrusion of their airspace."
"What are they demanding," Alexander inquired.
"They are demanding reparations, Your Majesty. 100,000 rubles for each family affected and a televised press conference where you will apologize to the family.
"What? Are they asking me to humiliate myself in front of my citizens? That is not happening. 100,000 rubles per family is something I can agree on but a press conference? Sevastian, you must find a concession we can deal with."
"I''m working with the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, about that, Your Majesty."
"Do you have any more to report to me?" Alexander asked, if not, he would end the call and amodate the next caller.
"There is, Your Majesty, do you want the good news first or the bad news?" Sevastian questioned.
"Bad news first so that if the report pisses me off, the good news will ease the blow."
"In that case, Your Majesty, as soon as you return to the Winter Pce, pleasee to the Imperial Council Building immediately. There is a problem concerning an influx of Hanese immigrants in Manchuria and the Imperial Council has been in an uproar over it. One side said that we should deport all of them while the other side said to take them in. Also, Your Majesty, the representative of the Grand Duchy of Find has raised a memorandum calling for independence."
"What the fuck..." Alexander cursed under his breath and mmed his hands on the table. "Why is it that when I''m not in St. Petersburg shit happens huh?"
"The Grand Duchy of Find said that their identity is being threatened especially when you demand them to let Ruthenian officials investigate the stolen military vehicle case where one of the perpetrators is a Finnish general. Not only that, they imed that the Finnish people are not satisfied with your rule. In fact, there was a referendum saying that eighty percent of the Finnish people voted for independence."
"Are they really?" Alexander scoffed. "It''s a rigged referendum. There must be something going on behind the scenes. Inform the FIS to investigate the Finnish government. I want a detailed report next week."
"Oh, Your Majesty, speaking of FIS, the good news is that they have gathered enough intelligence and information about the ck Hand."
Alexander''s mood went up a little bit since this means the FIS has already uncovered something for thest five years. "Great, I will be hearing it next week."
"Yes Your Majesty. Lastly, Your Majesty, the FIS believes that the stolen military vehicle case was not carried out by a foreign nation but by ck Hand. Speaking of foreign nations, the Britannia Empire and the Deutd Empire, deny any involvement in the operation."
"ck Hand huh? They are really getting on my nerves. Seriously, the moment I find out about the name and location of their main headquarters, I will nuke the shit out of them."
A gulp was audible on Sevastian''s end.
Chapter 258 Ruthenias Development And Alexanders Choices
The sun rose from the horizon, its rays streaming down on Alexander''s bedroom through the window andnded on his face. The warm light made his eyes snap open, causing him to groan as he tried to push the nkets off himself. Finally, he managed to get them up enough to crawl out of bed.
He stretched his arms over his head, yawning loudly before making his way toward the bathroom. A shower would be nice right now, though not for very long. Five minutes would be enough to enjoy a warm shower in the winter.
He stepped out of the bathroom while rubbing a towel vigorously through his hair and face, drying it off before hanging it up on the rack near the door.
He then began getting dressed in somefortable clothing. His usual red military jacket and ck trousers. Once dressed he made his way to the drawer next to his bed and grabbed his bag, slinging it over his shoulder before leaving his bedroom.
Yesterday was a hell of a day for him. Receiving three bad news from the capital was enough to make anyone feel stressed and anxious. Fortunately, there is one good news, the ck Hand. He''s been yearning for information about those worldwide syndicates who are terrorizing the western world and the one who killed Alexander''s parents and attempted to assassinate him after the historic signing of the infrastructure bill. He could''ve ordered the Foreign Intelligence Services to report everything to him when Sevastian informed him yesterday that they already have sufficient actionable intelligence on them, but he didn''t, believing that dying it for a week would give the Foreign Intelligence Services time to polish their report so that no mistake can be made.
Three minutester, Alexander arrived at his office. The Imperial Guards promptly opened the door for him and he proceeded without dy inside. They then closed the door behind him after bowing respectfully.
He unslung his bag off his shoulder and set it atop the table. Like his office in the Winter Pce, the Grand Kremlin Pce also has a television in his office here as well. He pulled one of the drawers on his desk and grabbed the remote.
He pressed the power button on the remote and the television flickered to life with an image of a man sitting behind the desk reporting the recent events of the Ruthenian Empire.
"It''s another great morning in the western side of the Ruthenian Empire. My name is Draco, and this is the first news of the morning. A bridge spanning the Kerch Strait between the Taman Penins of Krasnodar Krai and the Kerch Penins of Crimea has been finallypleted. It started five years ago and is part of the Infrastructure Bill our Great Emperor signed. The bridge has been dered to be the longest bridge in Europa and the longest bridge ever created by the Ruthenian Empire. The inauguration ceremony will be held this morning by the mayors of Krasnodar Krai and Crimea. They said the bridge will shorten the travel times for people who want to visit Crimea from the maind. That''s it for the first news, let''s go to the next one. In the Far East, after winning the second Rutho-Yamato War, the Choson Empire, which once was a protectorate of the Yamato Empire, has now achieved its independence after signing the deration of independence. The Ruthenian Empire was the first one to recognize its independence and was followed by the Francois Republic and the Yamato Empire. As you can see on the screen, you''ll see the Chosonese waving their national g with pride and roaring in cheers in front of the Gyeongbokgung Royal Pce. While the others celebrated regaining their independence, some helped in the reconstruction efforts to rebuild the war-torn nation. The Choson Empire serves as the battlefield between the two empires so there is a lot of work before stability is restored. Andstly, in the Yamato Empire, mass protests and civil unrest unfold in Tokyo. As you can see here on the screen here, the buildings and houses that stood strong in the capital were now reduced to ash after the bombing operation conducted by the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force bombers, killing thousands of lives. No wonder why the Yamatos are bitter and enraged..."
Hearing the newscaster''sst sentence a sad expression settled on his face. Indeed there are a lot of innocent civilians that were killed in the operation he ordered, but there''s no such thing as a clean war. The Yamato Empire tried to do it on divostok but failed utterly thanks to the region''s supreme air defense capability.
Sooner orter, the Yamato Empire will rise up from the ashes again, this time they''lle at them hard, something that he has to be prepared for.
Alexander resumed watching the television.
"Another news in the Far East again. Since the war ended, the martialw ced on Manchuria has been lifted under the direct orders of the emperor of the Ruthenian Empire. The usual normal lives of the people living there have now returned. Manchuria began an integral part of winning the war with the Yamato Empire as most of the troops that fought in the Choson Penins and the aircraft that supported our men on the ground came from Manchuria. In this video, you can see our troops celebrating the victory all night in the bars across Manchuria. It is a heartwarming sight, isn''t it?"
"Yeah, it is," Alexander agreed, his lips curving upwards into a small smile.
Surely, the people watching the news right now would be ted to see and hear the good news sweeping across the Ruthenia Empire. That is exactly what he needed right now, to make the people happy under his reign and the patriotism within them grow. This solidifies his position as the Emperor and he knows he has to keep iting.
"Maybe this is a good time to release the ssified video of the Sputnikunch."
Releasing the footage of the sputnikunch would surely gain Ruthenian more enemies, but would they dare to attack them? Now that the Ruthenians already have the upper hand in terms of technology? He doesn''t think so.
In his five years of his rule, Alexander has been passive in his foreign policy. His way of thinking is that of a politician in the twenty-first century where peace and national interest is the main priority. But in this age of imperialism, such things don''t exist. The reason, is they don''t care what happens to a weaker country or to those races lower than them. For example, in Africa, even though a lot of atrocities ismitted against the natives, no one cared. The atrocities in Congo? Nope, the world has turned a blind eye. In this era, having an empire across the seven continents is a symbol of national power. But it doesn''t mean Alexander has to follow it, or would he? Will he choose to be the world police that advocates freedom to the countries under colonial rule or do what the west has been doing, expansion?
"Oops, I have a schedule this morning as well," Alexander checked his watch and his itinerary. "The Sevastopol Sea Wharf," he sighed, another flight to Crimea.
Chapter 259 Purposes
"Brother, are we going back to the Imperial Dynamics System headquarters?" Tiffania asked, her eyes beaming up at him.
"No, we are not the ce we are going to visit is not in Moskva but rather from another ce."
"Another ce?" Tiffania repeated. "But I thought you said that we are going to stay in Moskva for a week and visit ces here and there."
"Oh my, didn''t I tell you that our one-week trip will not be limited around Moskva?"
Tiffania recalled her recent memories to confirm what her brother just said. It''s true, he did say that.
"Okay, but can you at least give me the name of the ce we will be visiting?" Tiffania requested, her eyes still beaming.
"Well, it is located in Crimea, specifically in Sevastopol. The naval headquarters of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy ck Sea Fleet," he replied as they walked towards the Beast without ncing at her. His brows narrowed when he didn''t get an immediate response from her so he nced at her. His narrowed brows rose when he noticed her face beaming with joy, eyes alight. "From your expression alone I can tell that you are looking forward to going there."
"How could I not? I will get to see Imperial Ruthenian Navy warships! Speaking of which, I would like to see what''s inside. I have never been on a naval warship before. I believe it is the same as the passenger liner like the Titanic that sank in the Antic Ocean after crashing into an iceberg."
"It is very much the same, to be honest," he nodded. "Well have you been into an engine where all the magic happens?"
She shook her head no as her feet kept walking at a quick pace. "I''m afraid that I haven''t."
"Then that''s settled, we are going to visit the engine room of the strongest battleship the Ruthenian Empire built," Alexander stated as his gaze shifted back to the Beast.
"Are we perhaps going to board your personal ne, brother?"
"Unfortunately the ne that you are referring to is not at the Moskva airport so instead of it, we will be flying on a military cargo aircraft. My personal aircraft is expensive to operate so I''m saving it for diplomatic purposes," Alexander answered.
"Would that be the same aircraft that took us out from Tokyo? I believe the name was Bogatyr," Tiffania
"Yes, indeed it was. They are waiting for us at the airport. Don''t worry, the cargo hold is being overhauled by maintenance personnel withfortable seats so that our backs will not sore. Remember, that ne is not built forfort so don''t expect too much. After you," he extended his hands to the open door of the vehicle.
***
The distance between Moskva and Sevastopol is 1,800 kilometers. Normally, people would take trains to get there but due to the poprization of the airline industry in the Ruthenian Empire, some take nes. However, the ticket costs thrice that of the train ticket so others might opt to take the train instead simply because it is cheaper. Even if the ne travels faster than the train, the frugality of the working and middle ss still prevails.
One hourter, the Bogatyrnded on the Sevastopol Air Base. There was no Beat this time to secure the safety of their transport. The Imperial Guards who board and flew with them in the Bogatyr along with the Imperial Guards from the Sevastopol Headquarters will serve as their security.
Well, since this is a secret visit, no one would expect the emperor and the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire toe to Sevastopol.
One of the reasons for his visit here is a simple one. Alexander ns to build a grand naval fleet for the Ruthenian Imperial Navy. He is one of the men who believe that those who control the seas, control the world. This is actually true, for example, the United States from its original world pretty much controls the seas with its fleet scattered across the world. The first fleet, the second fleet, the third fleet, and so on to the seventh fleet. Alexander also wanted that kind of fleet in his empire. The only ocean they don''t have direct control of is the Antic and Indian oceans. Even if they already have major fleets such as the Baltic, ck Sea, and the North Sea, they only control the region, and in those regions, pretty much nothing happens other than protecting merchants from pirates, enforcing maritimews, and protecting the Ruthenian Empire''s maritime interest.
To those wondering what is the Grand Fleet, isposed of 15 aircraft carriers, 21 capital ships, 90 cruisers, 222 destroyers, and 400 submarines. If the project is fulfilled, it would be thergest naval program in the world, outmatching that of the Britannia Empire. So far, it is at 20 percentplete with the others under construction with new warships of types and sses joining the navy in the future.
At this point, one could wonder, does the Ruthenian Empire want global domination? Only the emperor of Ruthenian can answer that.
A helicopter''s des whirred overhead, sending gusts of wind that made their hair fly wildly across their faces as it made its descent.
From the design, Alexander can tell that it was the UH-60 helicopter or in this world, the ck Stork. That helicopter will take them from the Sevastopol Sea Wharf, one of thergest shipyards of the Ruthenian Empire.
Alexander and Tiffania boarded the ck Stork and they made their way up to the sky, giving them a nice view below. The Sevastopol Air Base is near the Sevastopol Sea Wharf. From the windows, they can see massive ships docked in the harbor as well as warships that are under construction. Many of those vessels are probably in reserves as not much is happening in the ck Sea. The only naval power that could rival their dominance in the ck Sea is the Anatolian Empire, the Ottoman Empire''s version of this world.
The ck Storknded on the aft side of the Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship. The captain of the ship, Lev dimirsky, greeted them upon their arrival with a salute.
"Your Majesty, wee aboard to the Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship, it is truly an honor to meet His Majesty who is the namesake of this majestic ship. Also, Your Imperial Highness, it is pleasure your highness as well."
"Captain, we won''t take much of your time, my little sister here is curious about what the engine room looks like. Is it possible for us or the ship is undergoing maintenance of some sort?"
"No Your Majesty, anything you want to see on the ship, the crew of this ship will show it for you. Now, if I may have the honor of escorting you down to the engine room."
"Please lead the way," Alexander nodded to him and he guided the two royals inside the ship. Meanwhile, TIffania took a nce at the main cannon of the ship.
"It''s huge..." she whispered as she followed inside.
They reached the engine room about 10 minutester. It was a long walk as the ship''s interior was like a maze.
The first thing Tiffania noticed was that there are a lot of pipes of varying sizes overhead, in the walls, and in the room itself. The heat inside was stifling but not enough to difort her yet so she continued following them, her head looking around. The pathway is tight and narrow and lined with gauges.
"It''s soplex...oh brother! What is that cylindrical thing with long pipes?" Tiffania pointed.
Alexander looked at it and recognized it in an instant. "Ah, that''s a turbocharger. Basically what it does is provide the engine with more air, therefore the engine can burn more fuel and thereby increase the output, and by increasing the output, it increases the power of the engine. Everything you see here is made by marine engineers but mechanical engineers also have a role here.
"Ohh..."
Another reason why he visited this ce, is to help Tiffania decide what she is going to major in. Would it be mechanical, civil, electrical, orputer? Alexander got into the mechanical engineering field because of his love of cars. Now, what would push Tiffania?
Chapter 260 Some Issues In The Far East
In a certain bar in Dalniy Manchuria, Ruthenian soldiers from the four branches of the military, which are the air force, navy, army, and coastguard were singing boisterously. The bar was filled to the brim with bursting with drunken men and women all celebrating one thing or another. One man stood at the bar with his arms crossed looking around for something important and not finding it. He grumbled as he looked back down towards the bartender who was busy mixing something that looked like an alcoholic drink.
"Have you seen my pen? I believe it fell somewhere over there." The bearded man pointed towards an empty space on the counter. The bartender turned around and shook his head.
"That''s sad then. Oh, how careless of me, I was writing my daily entry in my diary, and yet here I am drooping for my lost pen." His friend patted him on the shoulder.
"What''s with the long face?" A feminine voice asked out of nowhere, making both men turn their heads and look up. A woman who couldn''t be any younger than 25 years old smiled at them kindly while waving.
"Oh, Mingzhu," the man recognized the girl who called him. "It''s nothing, I just lost my pen." The man waved her off. She nodded as she sat next to him.
"You know, Major Leonid, you shouldn''t wear that gloomy look especially when your country won the war. Is that pen really that big of a deal? Then I''ll let you borrow mine."
Mingzhu handed Leonid her pen.
Leonid grabbed the pen from her and spoke. "Thank you," before writing in his pocketbook.
Ye Mingzhu, a Hanese girl whom he bumped into while he was walking to his office. Coincidentally, they were heading to the same destination and decided to walk together. The reason being is that Mingzhu is looking for a job to support her siblings. He thought that time would be thest of them seeing one another until her employer rejected her. Feeling lost, Leonid gave her fare money and advised her to look for jobs in Dalniy as there are a lot of opportunities there. She took his advice to heart and went to Dalniy, and there the god of luck smiled upon her andnded a job at a coffee shop where Leonid usually goes.
Not only that but since she''s a Hanese citizen living in Manchuria, she was given a choice to be a citizen of the Ruthenian Empire, which she dly epted as bing one will bring a lot of perks and benefits to her. For example, she will have protection from deportation, immigration in the region of Manchuria has been strict since the annexation due to the influx of immigrants flooding the region in search of a better life. Second, by bing a Ruthenian citizens, her siblings will also be granted Ruthenian citizenship. third is the eligibility for work on government jobs, which is something a Ruthenian citizen has been exclusively enjoying. Fourth is the ability to vote. Fifth is the freedom to travel across the Ruthenian Empire without having to deal with travel restrictions. They also have the opportunity to seek the help and protection of Ruthenian Embassies and Constes abroad in the event of a personal crisis or civil unrest.
Other benefits of having citizenship arewful permanent residents, working and paying taxes in the Ruthenian Empire, andstly a right to join public benefits and programs.
A lot of former Hanese citizens have received their citizenship through this method, and they were quite lucky as hundreds of thousands of Hanese aren''t given the same choice.
"What are you doing here, anyway?" Leonid asked a concerned toneced his voice. "You shouldn''t be going out at this hour and going into this establishment, it''s dangerous you know?"
He was right and she knew that well. She knows that discrimination and segregation are still rampant in Manchuria. Even though they already received citizenship and a right to call themselves Ruthenians, there are still those who can''t approve of that easily.
"Well I will be okay since I have you by my side, am I right?" Mingzhu teased. She saw him blushing lightly under the dark lighting of the pub''s interior, her smile grew wider.
"I still can''t get over the fact that you can speak Ruthenian fluently," Leonid looked at her with a slightly shocked reaction, his face still flushed red.
"With enough determination, a person can get whatever they want. Though I appreciate it, I still have a long way to go. Rutheniannguage is difficult I must say," Mingzhu admitted as she put her hands on the counter in front of her. "Two shots of vodka please," she ordered the bartender. Leonid, on the other hand, remained silent and scribbled in his pocketbook.
The cheers and rowdiness of the Ruthenians reveling inside the bar grow louder and louder as the alcohol continues to take effect on them. Suddenly, someone tapped his shoulder lightly.
"Lieutenant Leonid, fancy seeing you here."
The man stopped writing in his small ck journal and looked up at the man who spoke to him. He recognized the man who tapped his shoulder. There''s also another man standing next to him.
"Major Petro? Oh, I didn''t expect to see you here either, thiste at night."
If his memory serves him right, Petro was a pilot of an Aletina Super Heavy Bomber that bombed Busan port.
"Who is that person standing next to you?" Leonid asked.
"Ah, this is Major Leon, a fire control officer of the Air Battleship Perun. He participated in a lot of military operations essential for crippling Yamato ground forces..."
"Nice to meet you," Major Leon extended his hand to shake his hand politely.
When Leonid was about to reach for his hand, Leon took back his hand as he noticed a girl sitting next to him. "A Hanese woman huh?" there was a hint of disgustcing his words.
Leonid raised his brow. "Excuse me?"
Leon sighed exasperatedly. "I thought this bar is off-limits to the orientals? Why is there a Hanese woman sitting next to you? Hmm...I think I know what''s going on here, she is chasing you for money, isn''t she? Fucking dirty."
The atmosphere between Leon and Leonid instantly changed when Leonid said that.
Mingzhu looked down and bit her lips as she felt her ears burn with shame.
"Major Leon, this is the first time we met but I already don''t like you. How dare you speak that way to my friend here?"
"Friend?" Leon scoffed again and looked at him with contempt. "You are humiliating the real Ruthenians from those words alone."
"She''s not Hanese, she is Ruthenian."
"A fake Ruthenian," Leon corrected. "And there''s a lot of them roaming around here."
"Okay this is getting too hot," Major Petro stepped in and started pushing Leon away but he didn''t budge.
"You are really getting on my nerves," Leonid''s voice grew low. His eyes gleamed coldly.
Petro held onto Leon''s shoulders. "Come on Major, the man is ourrade, you cannot cause a scene here, or else you will be reported. You don''t want that don''t you?"
Leon smirked. "I''m just worried about ourrade here. Well, I don''t have the mood for drinking anymore since this bar has been infested by Hanese, let''s go."
"I apologize for Major Leon''s behavior. Please forgive him."
Both men walked away from them and exited the pub.
Leonid returned to his seat and ced a hand on Mingzhu''s shoulder. "Don''t let his words affect you, alright?"
"Thanks," she said quietly, still feeling guilty.
"Don''t worry, I won''t allow it. Don''t mind what he says, if I hear anyone say anything hurtful towards you, you can rely on me to stand up for you," Leonid said firmly.
Leonid''spassionate words made Mingzhu blush slightly with a smile gracing her lips. It was probably the kindest words she had ever received from a Ruthenian.
"We should go, there might be others here in the bar who behave like that jerk," Leonid stood up and extended his hand for Mingzhu to grasp.
Mingzhu took it and stood up as well and headed out of the pub with Leonid. Outside, Leonid sighed irritatingly when he saw the Major who disrespected Mingzhu.
"Oh, look at these two, walking out of the bar like a fucking couple," Major Leon mocked them. rtionship. He turned to Leonid. "Could it be your new girlfriend? That''s disgusting."
Leonid watched him leave in disbelief, anger starting to build up inside of him. He turned towards Mingzhu who seemed nervous and embarrassed.
"Wait for me here, I''m going to have a talk with him," Leonid told her before heading in the general direction of Major Leon and Petro.
"Oh, here ourradees...Gugh..."
Leonid punched him squarely in the face before he could even react.
"You fucking bastard!" Leonid roared, "I warned you to not speak to her that way!"
Leon''s body fell down on the floor, unconscious.
"Lieutenant? What the fuck did you just do?!" Petro fumed.
"He is talking to my friend here like she''s trash. So I punched him to put him in his ce."
Mingzhu stood frozen in ce, unable toprehend the sight before her. In all honesty, she couldn''t believe her eyes, after thinking of Leonid as a sweet gentle guy, this ispletely different than she expected. Leonid had gone beyond his typically calm demeanor.
"Mingzhu,e over here," Leonid beckoned.
Mingzhu ran to him.
"Major Petro, if he wakes up, tell him that if I hear him talking shit again, I will personally beat him to a pulp to the point he''s not going to move that joystick around," Leonid threatened.
Chapter 261 Rolans Life In Moskva
January 9, 1928, Moskva Ruthenian Empire.
A man wearing a long ck trench coat with a scarf wrapped around his neck and an ushanka hat adorning his head was walking on the busy streets of Moskva. He whistled a familiar tune as he looked for a ce to eat. He just woke up and is now looking for things to do to spend his ordinary day as a citizen of the Ruthenian Empire.
He stopped whistling a tune as he grabbed his pocketbook from one of the pockets of his coat. He opened it and flipped through the pages.
"Hmm, what is my schedule for today? Ah...first I will visit a real estate agent to get a unit for me in the..." he trailed off as his eyes looked into the distance. There, an under-construction skyscraper that has yet to be finished with construction stands before him.
It was his first time seeing a tall building. ording to the magazine he read covering the new skyscrapers that will stand in the center of Moskva, the building will have a height of two hundred and two meters and fifty-eight floors. The name of the tower is called Romanoff''s Tower, simr to that of a surname of the current royal family, the Ruthenian Empire. The family whose safety has been his job for thest four years.
Last month, he handed a letter to his boss, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire himself, asking for permission to grant him a four-month leave to unwind. He is still feeling guilty about the assassination attempt ordered by Yamato tycoon, Shinzo Sakawa, which made him think he failed to do his duty to protect them. The emperor granted his request and so after that, he went here, in Moskva.
Rn gazed off from the skyscraper as his nose picked up a sweet aromaing from a restaurant five meters away from him. He looked up to see the sign to find out the name of the restaurant. When his eyesnded on the sign, he sighed inwardly. It was a Ruthenian Fried Chicken. One of the major fast food chains that are dominating the cities of the Ruthenian Empire. A food-chainpany that is owned by no other than the emperor himself.
He had nevere across a restaurant with a concept of fast food, this is a great opportunity to try it.
He entered the restaurant and immediately noticed the temperature difference.
"It''s very warm here," Rn remarked as he looked around to see people enjoying their meals and drinks. And they seem to taste delicious as he saw one chomping and munching on his chicken. It was also crowded, making it hard for him to navigate through the restaurant. But nevertheless, he managed to make his way to the nearest table where there was a single empty seat which meant one thing: it was vacant.
Rn sat down on the chair and began thumping his fingers on the table as he waited for the waiter to arrive. He waited for five minutes, ten minutes, and fifteen minutes, but no one came. It was at that moment that he is starting to be a center of attraction as the customers inside are staring at him for being weird.
"What''s that guy doing? Is he going to sit there forever without even ordering?"
"Looking at his face, I can say that he came from an aristocratic household. He doesn''t know the etiquette of the fast food restaurant."
"Who is going to tell him?"
"Let him be. I have been there and it is embarrassing. I am one of the men who believe that experience is the best teacher."
Rn is beginning to have an existential crisis inwardly, wondering what he is supposed to do in this kind of setting. Usually, waiters will approach a customer to get their orders, wait for the order to be cooked, and then the waiter will deliver the food to their table. But there''s none here. Though there are uniformed personnel who are cleaning the table, none of them actually, even once, approached a customer to ask for their order.
Rn gulped and raised a hand to get the attention of the restaurant crew who was currently cleaning one of the tables nearby.
"Ah! What can I do for you sir?" the restaurant crew member asked as he walked over to his table.
"Uhm..." Rn gulped again, thinking about how he should phrase what is in his mind, "...Where is the menu?"
The restaurant crew member frowned after hearing Rn''s question. He realized what was going on and turned back to look at Rn with a smile.
"I see that you are new here, sir. Unfortunately, we crew members usually don''t take orders and give menus. You have to queue up like everyone else over there and ce your order at the counter where you can browse for a meal."
A burst of softughter broke out from customers who were standing in line, waiting to order. The crew memberughed along with them.
Rn rubbed his head in embarrassment. So that''s how it works.
"Don''t worry sir, it happens to all first-timers. Even I got confused at first. Anyways, may I suggest the three-piece tenders? It is one of our main sellers here in the Ruthenian Fried Chicken. Of course, this is just a suggestion, you can choose for yourself at the counter."
"I see, thank you, you are a lifesaver," Rn stood up as he began to walk to the line.
"If you have any questions, feel free to ask me, sir."
Rn returned a nod as he made it to the line. There, he waited for about two minutes for his turn.
"Hello sir, wee to Ruthenian Fried Chicken, how may I take your order?" the clerk pleasingly asked.
"Uhm...I''ll take the three-piece tenders," Rn said.
"Okay, do you have a side dish on your mind?" the clerk followed up with another question.
"Side dish?" Rn started to sweat. What is a side dish? The crew from earlier suggested a three-piece tender, which he did. He didn''t mention anything about the side dish.
"Ah, you''re new here aren''t you, sir? What I mean by side dishes are fries, mashed potatoes, kernel corn..."
"I''ll take the fries!" Rn quickly interrupted.
"Fries it is, what about your drinks sir?"
"Drinks? Ah! I know this one. A ss of wine please."
The clerk blinked. "Uhm...sir we don''t sell wine here. We only have carbonated drinks, soda, fruit juices, and water."
Rn''s ego took a heavy blow because of the clerk''s remark and he decided to drop the subject of wines.
"Alright, I''ll have a soda," Rn said defeatedly.
"...Right away sir," the clerk smiled as he went behind the counter. "That would be 15 rubles!"
Rn pulled out his wallet from his trousers and gave the clerk 15 rubles worth of credits to pay his bill.
This is probably the most embarrassing day of his life, he thought.
Not just a minuteter, a tray of food appeared before him.
"Enjoy your meal sir," the clerk said politely.
Rn let out a forced chuckle as he tilted his head in confusion. "Uhm...that''s it?"
"Yes sir."
"But I just ordered," Rn said in a dumbfounded tone.
"And there it is," the clerk smiled again.
"That''s fast..." Rnmented softly. "Am I going to carry this tray or is it the waiter?"
"You carry your tray of food and seat to where''s avable," the clerk replied in an unbothered manner.
"I see," Rn nodded as he grabbed his tray with his food on it and returned to where he sat six minutes ago.
"Let''s try these tenders..." Rn grabbed one piece of chicken tenders and took a bite. A light moan escaped his lips. "This is delicious..."
He tried the fries next. They were also delicious. Then he attempted the corn. It has a sweet buttery vor that melted in his mouth. Then the drinks also tasted sweet and bubbly. These dishes are heavenly, probably one of the most delicious foods he had ever eaten in his life. To think that an ordinary citizen could afford such a meal.
With that, Rn enjoyed his meal, taking a few more bites until there was nothing left, only the grease that was dripping off of the sides of the carton. After wiping the corners of his mouth with a tissue, he let out a satisfied sigh.
"Okay, time to go," Rn rose to his feet and left the restaurant. The food is delicious, he''ll give them that. He might return here sooner to try other dishes.
"What''s my next schedule? Ah, a condo unit at Romanoff Towers and a vehicle..." Rn hummed as he looked at his pocketbook.
"I see that you''re enjoying your stay here, Rn." A tender voice so sweet like an angel whispering called from behind.
"Wait..."
Rn recognized the voice and immediately turned around to confirm it with his eyes.
"What the...Your Imperial Highness...Christina?!"
Chapter 262 An Unannounced Visit
At this moment in time, Rn can''t believe his eyes. The Grand Duchess of the Ruthenian Empire stood before him. He scanned her appearance by looking at her up and down. Just like anydy passing by the streets, she wore an ordinary beige Victorian dress that seemed to perfectly hug her body from neck to toe. Her silver glossy hair was pulled back into a bun that framed her perfectly beautiful face, a fur hat adorning her head. Andstly, her blue eyes were as clear as the ocean in the morning sky.
She looked beautiful to the point that her ordinary disguises were useless and that any man on earth would fall for her charm just by stealing a nce at her.
Okay, that''s enough staring. He quickly got into action and tried to grab her arm. But before his hand could reach her arm, another person''s arm took his, stopping it.
Rn twisted the offending hand to the back of the unknown assant and pinned him to the wall. "Who do you think you are?!" he growled.
The mood on the gutter instantly fell down as all eyes were now directed on Rn.
"Rn stop, he''s part of my security," Christina said. She immediately went to his side and grabbed Rn''s hand and removed it from the other man.
Rn gave Christina a suspicious look before going back to the mystery man.
"If you are part of her security detail then why did you do that? Didn''t you know that I''m the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards?"
"Sir Rn, you are on a leave, we are just being cautious," the man replied as he rotated his shoulder to loosen up the pain there.
"We?" Rn took a step back and looked around to scan his surroundings. Ever since he became the Chief of Staff for the Royal Family, he has taken efforts to learn how to read people by just looking at them. And it paid off, there are fifty Imperial Guards disguised as civilians looking at him right now, some tip their hats while the others saluted covertly.
"Your Imperial Highness...I mean, Christina. Does His Majesty know that you are in Moskva?" Rn asked afterposing himself.
"No, my visitation to Moksva is unwarranted, my brother doesn''t know that I''m here."
That clears all of it. Even if he''s on leave, he is still getting updates from his colleagues about the members of the Royal Family''s location. This one however took him by surprise, he didn''t get an update about her sneaking out of the Winter Pce. When he returns, he will make reforms to the security of the Royal Family. But first, he has to find out why she is here.
"Christina, what you just did is dangerous, even if you are in that outfit," Rn said sternly.
Christina was silent and looked down. Rn immediately softened up when he saw that.
"May I at least know the reason why you are here in Moskva? If you want to surprise your brother then I will personally lead you to the Kremlin Pal..."
"No, he''s not the reason why I came here," Christina cut off Rn and looked straight into his eyes.
"Hmm? If not for him then what is the true purpose? Don''t tell me, you just felt like it," Rn said. His gaze is so sharp that it can pierce her.
"The truth is..." Christina started to fiddle with her fingers, her face turning hot from embarrassment. "...I...I came here for you!" she blurted out with all her courage and confidence at the same time.
"Me?" Rn tilted his head, not getting the hint. "What could possibly be the reason for you wanting to see me?"
Christina looked at her feet. She didn''t have words to exin herself. What could possibly justify the desire of visiting Moskva to see The Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guard?
"Should there be a reason?" Christina asked nervously. "I just want to know how you are doing....It...It''s been a month since west saw each other. I...I...I was worried about your sudden disappearance so I asked my brother and there I learned from him that you are on leave..." she began to pant, her cheek turning redder.
Rn was unfazed, still staring at her as if to uncover something hidden beneath those bright blue eyes of hers. It was almost as if he was trying to read someone''s soul through them.
"Please...don''t...stare at me that much..." Christina averted her eyes away shyly. Her cheeks were still burning.
After a few moments, Rn spoke. "Now that I think about it, His Majesty asked me of my whereabouts and if I''m seeing another woman. Was it perhaps from you?"
"Oh no..." Christina muttered her breath, how did he find out?! She remained silent, not wanting to look at him as she believed he would read her expression again.
"I see. I don''t know what to say, for the Grand Duchess of Ruthenia to personally visit me in Moskva to check on me. I''m honored," Rn said with the softest tone he ever used with her.
"You are?" Christina finally looked up to meet Rn''s stare again. She found him smiling genuinely at her.
"I am," Rn continued, leaning forward slightly. "I still can''t believe what''s happening. Have you already eaten? There''s Ruthenia Fried Chicken over there if you want. I''ll treat you."
"There''s a lot of people inside, can we go somewhere else private? Like coffee shops or something..." Christina suggested.
"I see, no problem. I know just a ce, please follow me."
When Rn turned, Christina spoke. "Uhm...Rn, this may sound silly but shouldn''t a man offer his arm to a woman and walk together?"
"That would be improper, Your Imperial Highness. You are the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenian Empire while I''m only the adopted son of a baron. Our gap is like heaven and earth. We can''t be seen doing things like that as you have a reputation to maintain."
"But I''m not a Grand Duchess of Ruthenia Empire here. Haven''t you realized why I wore this outfit? That is because I want to experience a life with no title."
"Still..."
"Then let''s do it this way. Rn, you will obey mymand, do you?"
"Yes Your Imperial Highness, as I work for all the members of the Imperial Family..."
"In that case, I''mmanding you to walk with me," she said firmly.
When she used her authority, there was no way Rn could refuse. He looked at one of her security details. "Everything you see here from now is ssified. No one, including the rest of your team, should speak or tell anyone about this under the threat of me ripping your insides out."
"Y-Yes sir!" The guard stammered.
With that all taken care of, Rn offered Christina his arm.
Christina wrapped her arms around his elbow and her heart started to pound wildly from excitement once she heard his voice and the gentle manner he showed her.
They walked side by side as they headed toward the direction of the coffee shop.
***
"We are here," Rn pushed the door open as they entered the coffee shop. "Uhm...Christina, you may now remove your arms from my arm," he said.
"Eh?" Christina looked puzzled. "Why?"
"Because we are already inside the coffee shop," Rn whispered in answer. "In any case, we have to act normal like other people. Go find us a vacant seat, I''ll meet you there once I''m done with the order. Anyways, what do you want in your coffee?"
"An original ck coffee would do," Christina said.
"Okay."
Christina smiled and made her way to the empty booth near the window.
Rn went to the counter and ced his order. Two minutester, he returned with a tray that had two coffee cups on it ced on a saucer.
Meanwhile, her security detail is eyeing a possible threat that could harm the Grand Duchess and the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards.
"So, why don''t we discuss something?" Christina began.
"Such as...?"
"Hmm...suppose that I didn''te unnoticed, where will you go?"
"Your brother said that I should have a normal life. A normal life consists of a person you love, a house, work, and children. I''m currently working on that. To answer your question, I will be browsing some vehicles I can use and then visit the building that will be my home in the future."
"So none of those you mentioned arepleted, am I right?" Christina asked.
"That''s technically correct," Rn sipped his coffee.
Christina let out a sigh of relief. "I see..."
"Why are you so relieved, Christina?" Rn asked.
"Nothing...is it that bad to sigh?" Christina chuckled nervously, ying with her hair.
"Not at all. So, how long are you going to stay here in Moskva? Are you going to visit your brother and your little sister?"
"No, I will be leaving at night. My brother would be mad at me if he found out that I left the pce without his knowledge."
"So you really came here just to see me?" Rn asked again.
"That''s right," Christine answered with a smile as she leaned toward him. "I just want to see you."
"Until now, I can''t believe it," Rn admitted with a smile. "I guess there must be something special about me that you had to go over here."
"There is..." Christina said equivocally. "Something...I...can''t tell you yet."
"Is that so? Then, I can''t wait to hear it. I just hope that it will be in two or three years," Rn said.
"Why? What''s happening?"
"I''m going to retire," Rn replied simply.
"Retire? Isn''t that a bit soon?" Christina said, frowning.
"That''s correct but I still want to have a life other than watching your brother at all times. Not that I think that my work is useless, it''s really a great honor to work with your brother."
"I see, I will prepare myself before that day arrive."
Chapter 263 Alexanders New Aircrafts
In the Grand Kremlin Pce, Alexander''s Office.
Alexander was on a call, the telephone wedged between his shoulder and his ears as he talked to someone on the other end of the line.
"Darling, we''ve been looking for Christina since morning and we can''t find her¡" Sophie said, her voice cracking frettingly.
As expected, someone would call him about the sudden disappearance of Christina. Alexander sighed and spoke in a reassuring tone.
"Christina is fine, darling. You don''t have to worry about it."
"Eh? What do you mean?" Christina asked as Alexander imagined her standing in front of his desk with her eyes widened.
"Because I know where Christina is," Alexander revealed and continued. "She''s in Moskva to see someone she dears."
"Wait¡what? To see someone she dears?" Sophie repeated and began to wonder what he meant by that.
"That is something I can''t tell you out of respect for Christina''s wish. She''ll be the one to tell you when the right timees. For now, inform my little sisters that Christina is fine and doing well."
"Okay, we were worried about her. Of all things happening to our family, attempted assassination¡I am just scared¡"
"Hey, hey, listen to me, Sophie. I swore to god that I will protect you all from harm. I am aware that I failed to fulfill that promise when I sent my three sisters to Yamato who was hostile to us at that time but now things have changed, not a single second, minute, or hour, that I do not know where each and one of you."
Christina might have believed that she snuck out of the Winter Pce without his knowledge. That''s where she is wrong. Her head of security informed him about her ns of going to Moskva for silly reasons, to see Rn. Alexander granted it and ced security measures to ensure her safety during her travels.
Now that she was with Rn, Alexander''s concerns and worries disappeared like an illusionary smoke. As long as she''s with Rn, her safety is now guaranteed. But it doesn''t mean he''s not going to reprimand her once they see each other again.
"Thank you, darling," Sophie said. "Your words have put my heart at ease. I will hang up the phone now, I hope I didn''t disturb you working."
"Not once did I think that you calling me is a disturbance. I always have time for you. Okay, look after Anya for me, hmm?" Alexander cooed.
"Of course, darling. Bye now, I love you."
"I love you too..."
After saying that, Alexander hung up the phone and rested his back against the chair. It''s been two days since they arrived in Moskva and in those days he and Tiffania had visited a lot of facilities, mostly Imperial Dynamic Systems property. They have visited thergest oil refinery in Ryazan with a total output of 400,000 metric tons of crude oil every day, which supplies the western Ruthenian with oil. They also visited thergest steel factory of the Ruthenia Empire, the Magnitogorsk. That''s when Tiffania was introduced to metallurgical engineering, for she thought steel is the easiest science of discipline until he showed her the phase diagrams of different metals and concepts to her and nked out.
It was a sight to see.
Now, there''s pretty much nothing to do other than fulfilling his obligations as the head of state of the Ruthenia Empire. Or so he thought. Does Christina think that she sneaks out of the Winter Pce easily without him knowing, how about surprising her?
She''ll leave at ten in the evening. Let''s do that.
Just as he decided on that, a knock on the door came, causing him to look at the door.
"Who is it this time?" Alexander mumbled.
"Your Majesty, you have a visitor." A voice sounded from behind the door. It belonged to one of his Imperial Guards stationed there.
"Visitor? I''m not expecting one¡" Alexander looked at his appointment schedule for today and sure enough, there was none. But it made him curious as to who wanted to see him this suddenly.
"He said that it was urgent that he forgot to make an appointment. He also said he is working for the Imperial Dynamic System Aeronautics Division as its director, Nikifor Zakharov."
"Nikifor Zakharov," Alexander repeated. He knew that name, it belonged to the representative of the GiM Design Bureau, an aerospacepany that is absorbed into the Imperial Dynamic Systems Aeronautics Division.
"Okay let him in," Alexander tidied up his desk as the Imperial Guard outside acknowledged his order and opened the door.
Nikifor came inside, striding over to Alexander''s desk, and performed a small bow.
"Your Majesty¡I mean Sir, I apologize for the sudden visit that could have caused you a minor inconvenience."
"Not at all," Alexander dismissed his apology and leaned forward in his seat, resting his elbows on his beautiful desk. "So, what''s the purpose of your sudden visit?"
Nikifor smiled proudly before answering. "Sir, we justpleted upgrading the Bogatyr and at the same time finished construction of one of the cargo aircraft prototypes. I would like to invite you to Novgorod Ost to see it."
"So it''s done huh? I''m pleased to hear that¡"
Nikifor nodded giddily like a child.
"You mean you are inviting me now?"
Nikifor nodded again.
"Let''s see if this visitation would cause conflict with my other schedules¡" he trailed off as he contemted briefly. The time is 2 pm in the afternoon, and he already has a n of surprising Christinater but her leave is at 10 pm in the evening. So, he can probably entertain this one. "Luckily, I have no schedule for the rest of the afternoon."
"That''s great, sir. This will not take long, don''t worry. We just want to show you what we have done for thest eight months."
Alexander stood up and grabbed his coat that was hanging on his chair. He slipped it in his arms and motioned for Niki to lead the way out of his office.
***
Walking down the hallway with the Imperial Guards and Nikifor, Alexander realized something was missing, Tiffania. She will definitely love to see new aircraft rolling out and won''t miss out on the opportunity.
He turned to one of his guards and ordered them. "Inform Tiffania to get dressed as we will be going out for another trip. Say that it''s important so that she will hurry up."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
***
Inside the ck Stork Helicopter, Tiffania was yawning as she tiredly propped her chin up with her hands with the elbow supporting it resting on the windowsill. She must have been sleeping when the Imperial Guards came to her room.
"You said that this is important, right brother?" Tiffania said.
"Yup, you will love it," Alexander promised.
"We will bending in the IDS Aircraft nt in one minute, Sir."
The ck Stork slowly descends in front of one of the many aircraft hangars in the IDS Aircraft nt. The IDS Aircraft nt is thergest aircraft nt in the world with Alexander nning it to be as big as the Boeing Everett Factory from his original world located in Everett, Washington.
As Alexander and Tiffania stepped out of the helicopter, the reinforced-steel hangar doors creaked as they opened, revealing a portion of the aircraft.
Tiffania watched in anticipation, preparing her instant camera.
Nikifor noticed it and talked to her.
"Uhm, Your Imperial Highness, should you take a picture of the aircraft, please do not share it as everything inside the hangar is confidential."
"I know," Tiffania said. "I''m taking pictures for the memories."
"If that''s the case then I approve," Nikifor said.
And when the hangar door fully opened, Tiffania''s eyes sparkled in excitement.
"My word, such majestic aircraft," she said in awe, fascinated by what she was seeing. "Brother, let''s go inside quickly!"
"Oi, be careful you are on your heels," Alexander warned as she might trip.
Secondster, what he was fearing happened, Tiffania fell down as the heels broke under her weight.
Alexander quickly rushed towards her and picked her up from the floor, putting her back onto her feet. "Are you okay? Is your ankle twisted?"
Tiffania shook her head, brushing away the dust covering the lower half of her dress. "Nope, not at all. I''m okay, I will be careful next time."
"Geez, I told you to be careful. Now you broke your heels."
"It''s okay brother, I will just break the other to make it even so I can walk."
"That is an expensive pair of heels," Alexander sighed regretfully.
"Your Majesty, is Her Imperial Highness okay? Should we postpone this and reschedule it for another day?" Nikifor asked.
"No!" Tiffania raised her hand high in the air, shaking her head in defiance. "I will not let my carelessness stop me from seeing those aircraft, not a chance!" she firmly dered.
Nikifor chuckled softly. "Very well. If that is what Her Royal Highness wishes, she may do so."
Tiffania nodded her head vigorously, giving Alexander a thumbs up. And he returned the gesture with a smirk.
"Alright then. Come on, let''s go."
And they proceeded into the hangar. Alexander let out a wistful sigh, feeling a bit nostalgic again. "All hail Boeing for creating these magnificent aircraft which I know introduced it fifty years early," he mumbled under his breath.
"Sir Alexander, Your Imperial Highness," Nikifor called their attention as he walked further forward and turned around to face them. "May I present to you, Super Bogatyr and the Moose," he introduced.
Alexander nced at the aircraft. Their real-world counterpart is the Boeing C-17 Globemaster and the C-130J Super Hercules.
Chapter 264 A Ruthenian Empire With American Military Tech
The C-17 Globemaster is one of the iconic nes of the United States Air Force. The development started in the 1970s to rece the Boeing C-130 Hercules as its primary tactical cargo aircraft, which increases the Air Forces'' airlift capabilities as well as to fulfill the rapid-deployment airlift requirements. The contest began when giant aerospacepanies in the United States started submitting their proposal to the Department of Defense. McDonnell Dous proposed the YC-15, the erged C-141 design for Lockheed Martin, and Boeing proposed the YC-14.
The McDonnell Dous won the contract and started working on the proposal. The design met and exceeded all Air Force design specifications, until, in the 90s, things weren''t looking good for McDonnell Dous as technical issues, development cost overruns, growing unit costs, and dys led to the termination of the A-12 Avenger II program, a program which they pour billions of dors, a significant loss.
Such a thing was not needed when the cold war ended. You see, the McDonnell Dous invested a lot in military aircraft whereas itspetitor, Boeing bnced civilian aircraft and military aircraft. Without the cold war, the United States loses its justification for building fighter aircraft to counter the Soviet Union, which leads to the curtailment in military procurementsbined with the loss of the contracts for two major projects, the Advanced Tactical Fighter and Joint Strike Fighter, which Lockheed won.
Well, even with all that cmity, the McDonnell Dous managed to build the final product, the C-17 Globemaster. Despite a lot of technical failures during the developmental phase, especially on the wings where they have to spend 100 million dors to redesign it.
The McDonnell Douss merged with Boeing in 1996 and ceased operation in 1997, making Boeing the manufacturer of the C-17 Globemaster for the United States and its allies.
Alexander learned a lot from this debacle, never ce all your eggs in one basket. Is a saying that fits the McDonnell Dous downfall. This led him to think of the future, the Imperial Dynamic Systems will not only develop military aircraft but civilian aircraft as well.
The only thing that is keeping the air defense program is geopolitics, with the Army, Navy, and Air Force purchasing his product to fulfill their duty of safeguarding the Ruthenian Empire''s sovereignty and interest.
Alexander needs a lot of money, he can get some by selling aircraft to foreign nations and potentially bing dependent on their industry for civil aviation and defense.
If one were worried about foreign nations using Ruthenian technology against the Ruthenian Empire itself, there is an easy way to convince the Imperial Council. The Imperial Dynamic Systems Aeronautics Division will build an export model, a model that is inferior to the current inventory of the Ruthenian Armed Forces inventory.
"So, how do you like it, Sir Alexander? We started designing it three years ago and one month after that, we began its construction. Thanks to the new concepts you have introduced to us such as the metallurgy, the manufacturing process, as well as the tools we need to build it, we finished it."
Alexander simply smiled at his praise, which he was already ustomed to receiving after introducing modern engineering concepts to the scientists and engineers of the Ruthenian Empire. Though it can sometimes be a pain in the ass when they ask him about the source of his knowledge, to which he can only settle by saying he is thinking outside the box.
If you are wondering why the Imperial Dynamics System managed to build an aircraft that took the McDonnell Dous sixteen years to build is thanks to Alexander''s knowledge about its production history. He knew the ne failed at the wing stability test where its wings buckled under stress. Not only that, cost overruns and not meeting the design specifications led thepany to spend nearly five billion to fix it, or else they''ll face contract termination. Alexander''s solution is to inform the aeronautic and mechanical engineers involved in the project about the prospective failure and how to solve it.
It''s like having an answer sheet on a test, Alexander simply gave them an answer to a certain test question.
"The more I go with you, the more I learn how cool you are brother," Tiffaniamented. "I mean I can''t count how many engineers or scientists we met who praised your knowledge in all disciplines of science."
Alexander ran a hand over his hair,bing it back and out of his eyes. "I''m just being me," he said proudly.
Tiffania cringed at her brother''s self-deprecation before changing the topic.
"Anyways, these aircraft before us, can they fly?"
"Of course, Your Imperial Highness," Nikifor stepped forward. "These aircraft just finished their flight test and passed it with flying colors. Making it air-worthy and fit for service."
"Hmm..." Tiffania nced at the two aircraft again, differentiating the two. The aircraft they named Moose utilized a jet engine design simr to her brother''s ne. What was it called again? Ah, turbofan engine. Whereas the Super Bogatyr uses turboprop engines but the number of propellers is different from the original Bogatyr. Instead of four, it was six. What could be the reason for it? She wondered.
"Brother, what is the difference between the Bogatyr and Super Bogatyr?" Tiffania asked.
"Super Bogatyr is a better version of Bogatyr with a lot of upgraded modules including a ss cockpit and state-of-the-art avionics. It also has a high rate of climb, flies higher, farther, and takes off andnds in a short distance without the aid of rocket boosters and parachutes," Alexander exined. "The Ministry of Defense is ordering two hundred and fifty Super Bogatyr and two hundred Moose."
Tiffania''s jaw dropped upon hearing the number. "That''s a lot!" she eximed.
"Well our country is enormous so we need to transport supplies and troops," Alexander said before continuing. "And why the shocked expression? Everything is mass-produced. In fact, you should be in dismay at how low that number is."
"Eh really? That exins it..." Tiffania nodded understandingly. "Uhm...brother, can I look inside?"
"Sure," Alexander agreed. A gazended upon him, it was from Nikifor, gazing at him meaningfully. "I''ll have to talk to Nikifor first but you may go now. I will follow up after. Don''t touch stuff you don''t know, okay?"
"Okay," Tiffania replied before turning back and going inside the Moose apanied by IDS personnel.
As soon as Tiffania was inside, Nikifor stood beside him and spoke. "Sir Alexander, with the strategic airlift programpleted, how about we discuss a new generation of fighter aircraft?"
"The Advanced Tactical Fighter Program huh?" Alexander remembered. It was a program to field an aircraft more advanced than F-4 or the Wraith Fighter. Honestly speaking, the Wraith Fighter, in this era is an expensive aircraft where even the military advisors and generals are wincing at the cost. Now that Ruthenian has stepped up to another age of manufacturing, Alexander can now build aircraft beyond the 70s until thete 90s. Alexander already had fighters in mind that would cover the army, navy, and air force, the F-15, F-16, and F-18, F-35.
A parallel Russian Empire with modern American military technology, now that is something you will not see in another world.
Alexander believes in American technological superiority in terms of military capability, why adopt another country''s design when there is already a superior force that is battle-tested and proven in a lot of wars? Yes, there will be some who will argue that American technology is overrated but have those tanks, aircraft, or ships been in a battle? Germany, South Korea, United Kingdom, France, Japan? No thank you.
Since he knows a lot of stuff about the military, this saves him a lot of money in research and development.
"Yes, Sir Alexander," Nikifor confirmed.
As much as he wants to discuss more it, there is something else that needs more attention.
"Not now," Alexander said. "There is a lot of heat happening in the Imperial Council right now which means it takes precedence over the military program."
"What seems to be the problem?" Nikifor inquired curiously.
"Find wants to gain independence, illegal immigrants are flooding Manchuria, and a lot more that I am not yet informed about."
"That''s quite saddening isn''t it, Sir Alexander?"
"Yeah and also discrimination and racism are rampant. The Ruthenian Empire is a multilingual and multiethnic nation, should I continue to tolerate such behavior, it would lead to the Empire''s ruin," Alexander sighed and continued. "It must be because an election ising soon and everyone is making their moves to get re-elected again,"
"Typical politicians stuff," Nikifor remarked dryly.
"True," Alexander agreed.
There are only five days left for him to stay in Moskva and he already has a solution to the problems guing the Imperial Council. How long has it been since hest visited the Imperial Council? Ah, the budget hearing.
But it will be different this time, Alexander will listen to their debates from his throne in the Imperial Council Building until they agree with a vote.
"Brother! Are you noting?" Tiffania shouted
"Coming!" he shouted back and once again turned to Nikifor. "So, let''s schedule an appointment. Would I have to visit Moskva again or not?"
"You would have to, sir, to see it fly in the air."
"Fine. Then, I''ll get going now."
"Please enjoy, Sir Alexander," Nikifor bowed.
Chapter 265 Get Caught
Alexander and Tiffania had a quality time together checking and inspecting the aircraft. From the cargo hold to the cockpit, there''s not a part of the ne they have discovered.
While doing so, Tiffania asked a lot of questions about the flight controls, especially the yoke of the Moose or the copy of the C-17 Globemaster. Compared to the other aircraft, instead of the traditional yoke that one often sees in amercial aircraft, the C-17 Globemaster uses a joystick simr to the fighter aircraft. The reasons are quite simple, the pilots that are going to pilot the aircraft areing from arge pool of fighter aircraft pilots, the Mcdonnell Dous have been building fighter aircraft where all use control sticks, andstly, to reduce weight, 1 kilogram specifically.
Alexander had no problem with it when ites to the flight control design, for him it''s a matter of preference, both yoke and sticks will work on the C-17 Globemaster.
It took them two hours to check both aircraft. It took so long due to Tiffania''s tons of inquiries that the engineers and Alexander got tired from answering all of them. But once they all answered it, they immediately left it and exited the hangar.
Tiffania, who was still awestruck by their beauty, was taking a lot of pictures of it.
"Once the first NAVSTAR satellite has beenunched, the NAVSAT system on those nes will be activated by our engineers," Nikifor said as he walked behind Alexander. "I heard that you areunching twenty-four of them, right?"
"Yes, and once all those satellites are in space, there will be no country in the world that can rival us, except if supernatural things exist on our blue," Alexander jested, it was thought again that suddenly came into his mind.
If he were to think about it, things are quite different herepared to his original world. Here, people have a variety of hair colors. At first, he thought it was dyed but when one of the girls from his past answered him that her hair was natural, he began to wonder if it is natural, then is there something in this world that isn''t natural or existed from his original?
It would be a good hypothesis for him and he will definitely love to prove it. However, time constraints, obligations, and duties, prevent him from doing so. So, he''ll tackle it if and only if, came into existence.
Aside from that, Alexander has been thinking of his reincarnation here on this. He woke up as an imperial prince and took the throne. The original Alexander revealed that he was the reason why he was here. Now that he saved his sister and put Ruthenia back on track, what now? Global domination? No, there must be another.
"Sir Alexander, Sir Alexander," Nikifor gently called, waving his hand in front of Alexander''s face.
Alexander snapped back to reality and shook away the thought. His mind was running wild like the sea after a storm, and it seemed that he wasn''t being discreet enough in showing his inner thoughts to Nikifor.
"I''m okay, I was thinking about something. Do pay it no heed," Alexander told him.
"If you say so." Nikifor returned a smile. "If there''s nothing, we will return back to working now. Please do allow me to say this again, we are honored to have your presence here in the IDS Aircraft nt,"
Then Nikifor and the engineers bowed after him saying that.
"Yeah, keep up the good work. We will be returning back now to the Grand Kremlin Pce. If there''s something urgent, you already know the number of the pce."
"I will keep that in mind, Sir Alexander. Have a safe journey back home."
After exchanging goodbyes, Alexander ced a hand on Tiffania''s back, gently pushing her in the direction of the helicopter.
***
Three hourster, Christina and Rn also had quality time with one another. Rn browsing for his first car was a great experience for him. Though he had looked to some, Rn didn''t purchase anything as he deemed it not necessary yet despite having huge savings from the umted sries he stored in the bank for simply staying by the emperor''s side.
The trip to the car dealership wasn''t useless. In fact, Rn had already had his sights on one of the cars they were selling. It was a muscle car type and was love at first sight.
He can even remember the time Christina giggled at his excitement and the way her eyes lit up upon seeing his joy. He can still see it vividly, and how he got embarrassed, leading to them leaving the car dealership.
But now, they are in another ce. In one of the skyscrapers, the Imperial Dynamic Systems is building on the second capital of the Ruthenia Empire, the Romanoff Towers.
The Romanoff Towers is a residential building, like a condominium. The buildings were inspired by Donald Trump''s Trump Towers. The Harrier Industries do own a plethora of residential skyscrapers but the architecture is too futuristic for his structural and civil engineers to build.
Maybe in the next ten years.
They are on the top floor, in one of the penthouse suites. The interior design took Rn and Christina''s breaths away. It has huge wall windows, giving them a view of the Moskva skyline. The suite is asrge and grand as Alexander''s office in the Winter Pce, and all the furniture looks sleek.
What''s more dumbfounding is that in this world''s era, a wall window is a stupid design considered by many due to its bad property of conducting cold and heat. The idea of ss wall design does exist in this age but the concept of it is that the ss must be thin to make it see-through, which is a bad design as the room could lose all of its heat in winter and gain it in summer.
However, the ss wall used in this penthouse is no ordinary ss but pane ss, or insted ss. This solves the main problem of ss wall design and is now being used in all skyscrapers across Moskva.
"It''s beautiful isn''t it?" Christinamented as she peered down from the ss wall window. The street lights of the city and the lights in the buildings, houses, and the taillight and headlight of the cars were like stars glittering, reflecting beautifully from the night sky.
Rn hummed in agreement.
"This penthouse must be very expensive to have such a beautiful view," Christina said as she let out a small sigh.
"It is for a guy like me," Rn said. "But to you, Christina, the cost of this penthouse is just a coin for you."
"That''s not true. Those are not our money, to begin with, it is from the people paying their taxes to fund the royal family''svish lifestyle and maintenance of all the pces under our name."
"That must be true," Rn let out a chuckle.
"Can we talk about other things? Our topic of conversation right now sounds tedious. And the fact that I will be leaving soon to return home makes that topic a waste of our time, do you agree?"
"I do agree," Rn agreed without hesitation.
Christina smiled lovely as she gazed into the sky and at the sight below. Rn was stunned, looking at her from the corner of his eye.
"Christina, if I may be candid, you look more beautiful when you are smiling like that," Rn said, staring at her in admiration, making his heart flutter.
She turned around, looking into his eyes. They stared deeply into each other''s eyes before Christina spoke.
"Thank you, I get that all the time," Christina replied sweetly.
"So I was not the first huh? That''s sad," Rn''s shoulders slumped down.
"Hey don''t be disappointed, you may not be the first but your words affected me to heart," Christina confessed.
Theyughed softly at one another, their eyes locked and faces facing each other. It was so quiet. Then suddenly, Rn moved closer, closing the gap between them, and started to lean forward to taste her lips¡ª.
¡ªJust then, the door opened and the two of them jumped apart, startled from their momentary kiss.
Alexander stepped inside with two guards in tow and noticed something strange.
"Oh my," Alexander sang. "What is this that I''m feeling? Did I interrupt something?"
Alexander''s eyes flickered to the two. His sister, Christina is hiding behind Rn whose hands are on his waist.
"Oh, you instinctively protected my little sister the moment we entered the door. Your right hand indicates that you were about to draw your pistol and aimed it at the sudden trespassers. I must say, I''m impressed."
"Brother? What are you doing here?" Christina demanded.
"That''s funny. I am the one who is supposed to ask you that," Alexander walked down the five steps stairs and faced them. "Christina, what are you doing here?"
"Ah...Uhm...Eh..." Christina stammered a reply.
"You can''t answer me huh? You''re a long way from home."
"Your Majesty, what are you doing here? And how did you find us?"
"Nice to see you too, Rn. The answer is simple, I know where each and every one of you are. Christina, do you really believe that you can sneak out of the pce like that without me knowing it? I''m feeling mad at you right now."
Christina remained silent as if she was reflecting on her actions inwardly.
"You twoe with me," Alexander ordered.
Chapter 266 Chaos Erupting
On the other side of the world, specifically at the Manchu-Hanese borders. Two Ruthenian Soldiers were overlooking swathes of people down below from their guard tower.
Every day, over ten thousand Hanese citizens are rushing to the border for whatever reason. Yet one can deduce that they''d like to immigrate and be a citizen of Ruthenia in search of a better life.
But the daily influx of people trying to get in is bing a headache to the region, as such, the mayor of Manchuria has asked for military help to maintain peace and order.
"Get back on the line! Get back on the line!" one of the Ruthenian soldiers shouted through his megaphone as a group of Chinese citizens is trying to cross the border by climbing up the fence.
They are all waving their identification certificates for a smooth process. They learned that the Ruthenians are not going to let anyone in without proper documentation.
"I said get back!" the Ruthenian soldier trained his battle rifle at the group of Hanese people, they jolted up in fear and started retreating from the fence.
"Geez, this Hanese, giving us a headache every day. Why can''t they stay in their own country?" his partner asked. He was mounting a twin M2HB machine gun.
"There''s a rumor that they are original Manchurian citizens before the annexation of the region. They feel like they should have been here instead of their homnd."
"And they have proof huh?"
"No, most of the Hanese citizens can''t read and write, so those lining up at the gates are from the middle ss. Even still, it didn''t stop them from flooding the gates and trying to get in."
"Stay in your country! Stay in your country!"
Chanted the people from the other side of the gate. The two Ruthenian soldiers turned around to have a look and saw Ruthenians and Manchus alike waving their cards with the written text "Stay in your country!"
"This is an interesting sight, even their brothers are rejecting their kind," his partner chuckled at the situation.
"Well, they know what''s going to happen to them if thousands of immigrants are to enter Manchuria," he replied.
"I know, it''s going to be a shit show as they''ll have to be morepetitive to get jobs and citizenship," his partnermented.
"HQ to Bravo, I repeat, H to Bravo, how things are going there?"
"This is Bravo, everything is good, why?"
"Be advised, there are five unknown vehicles inbound to the border about 0.5 klicks from the west, I want you to confirm the report."
"Copy HQ, standby," he returned to his original position and beckoned his partner. "Brother, can you hand me those binocrs over there?"
"What seems to be the problem?" his partner asked as he handed the binocrs to him.
"HQ said they saw five vehiclesing into our location and they want us to confirm," he replied after grabbing the binocrs from his hand.
He then peered through the holes of the binocrs, focusing his sights on the vehicles approaching the western perimeter. In the distance, he saw five vehicles that appeared to be military vehicles but the origin was unknown.
He looked closer to identify it. As active soldiers, during their arduous and rigorous training, they were given a task to memorize friendly and enemy vehicles so that they can identify if it is a friend or a foe.
The vehicle didn''t resemble any of the Ruthenian Vehicles, it is more like a Britannian one, Vickers Crossley Armored Car to be exact.
He quickly took a grip of his radio and reported everything he was seeing on the ground.
"HQ be advised, I have sighted five Vickers Crossley Armored Car closing in about 100 meters. It is most likely a Hanese military vehicle."
"Copy that Bravo, continue your observation, HQ out."
The Hanese people on the ground slowly turned their heads around as the grumbling sound of the engines got their attention. The two protruding turrets of Vickers Machine gun are menacingly swiveling as if scanning the surroundings.
They reflexively took a step back, gasping in fear and shock. Its presence threateningly intimidates all of them.
Secondster, all five Vickers Crossley Armored Vehicles opened fire, unleashing a rain of bullets on the civilians.
Horror enveloped the scene, their faces aghast. Without processing what''s going on clearly, the civilians run amok from every direction while some rush to the gates for protection.
"Oh, Shit! Did you see that?" the Ruthenian soldier cursed, his eyes widening as he grabbed his radio to contact the HQ. "HQ, we got a militia shooting unarmed civilians down at the gates. Requesting permission to engage."
The radio clicked and the chaos continued. His partner aimed the Twin M2HB at the armored vehicles of the militia that is mowing down civilians. Their lifeless bodies pile up on the road.
Meanwhile, inside one of the armored vehicles.
"Shoot all those treasonous Christians swine, they are not our people anymore but don''t shoot the Ruthenians."
"Yes sir,"
The gunner''s fingers are still pressed on the trigger until their bullets are exhausted. So far, they have killed over six hundred people.
The Hanese citizens are forcing themselves into the gates, and the soldiers on the ground that is on another side of the gate are trying their hardest to not let the gates be breached.
"Bravo, are you taking fire? Over."
"Negative. They are only shooting down Hanese people."
"Then the request was denied. We cannot intervene in the Hanese internal affairs."
"What?!" He can''t believe what the HQ is going through. "There is a massacre going on and you want us to stand down?!"
"That''s the protocol and you have to follow it. But should you believe they bring harm to the Ruthenians'' citizens and property, then that''s the shooter''s discretion."
"Copy that, HQ."
''What are they saying now?" his partner asked, his fingers itching to press the trigger and bring hell to those armored vehicles.
"They are ordering us to stand down," he said, gritting his teeth as he continue to witness civilians getting killed.
"What?! Are they serious? There is literally a sea of dead bodies in front of us and they are ordering us to stand down? That''s fucking ridiculous!" his partner scoffed angrily.
As every second passes, more and more bodies are dropping on the ground, their blood staining the earth red. Men, women, and children are crying out in desperation as they cling to the hope of entering the gate. The Ruthenian soldier seeing this can''t help but falter on his feet.
"This is madness," his body trembled. As much as he''d like to help them right now by returning fire at the militias, he just can''t override the orders of his superiors.
"HQ, should we let them pass the gates? If we keep them from the other side they''ll be killed. There are women and children here!" "Standby, we are bringing it up to the Central Command now."
Chapter 267 A Swift Response
Meanwhile, at the Grand Kremlin Pce, Alexander''s office.
Christina and Rn stood in a line, enduring the grudging humiliation as Alexander reprimanded them for their rashness.
"You two are out in the open, enjoying as if there''s no danger present around you. Rn, you know better that my family is a target by the world''s dangerous terrorist organization and yet you let here with you."
"I apologize, Your Majesty, I believe there''s no good exnation as to how I can exin this matter to you. As the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards tasked to protect the Royal Family, I will take responsibility and take whatever judgment you deemed necessary." Rn bowed his head respectfully.
"No!" Christina stepped forward, not liking what she was hearing. "This is my fault, I forced him to let mee with him. If anything I should be the one to take punishment." She pleaded with Alexander. "It began from my carelessness in sneaking out of the pce. I can''t drag someone innocent as it will stain my dignity as the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire. Brother, please."
She looked into Alexander''s eyes pleadingly.
Alexander stared at Christina, his face remaining neutral while he was thinking over her words. He nced at Rn who didn''t budge and nodded approvingly at Christine''s request.
"I was just worried about your safety, Christina. You know what happened in the Yamato Empire, right? It was the time when I had no control over you. I was shivering from fear of losing the three of you, I can''t let that happen again. Even if you are inside the Ruthenia Empire."
"I''m sorry brother, I shouldn''t have left the Winter Pce. It is just that staying there feels like a prison, stifling me so much. I needed to be somewhere else, where I felt a little bit free."
"And I''m working my very hardest to make sure that you can go out of the pce anytime without fear of getting yourself into danger. Well, I''ll ept your apology, just remind me in the future. I don''t want to hear it from the Imperial Guards."
"I will, brother, thank you very much," Christina gave him an emotional hug before stepping back.
"You must be tired, why don''t you crash out the night here?" Alexander offered. "Tiffania''s bedroom is veryrge andfortable, you can stay here until morning when you''ll take the first train to St. Petersburg."
"That would be lovely, brother," Christina smiled gratefully at Alexander.
Alexander nodded. His eyes flickered to Rn who was standing silently for a while.
"Rn, I will have my Imperial Guards take you to where you are staying. I''m sorry, my sister must have caused you great inconvenience..."
"No, not at all, Your Majesty. Although our trip was sudden and short, I enjoyed herpany. I will take my leave...Your Majesty,"
Rn bowed his head reverently before the Imperial Guards inside Alexander''s office escorted Rn out.
Christina pouted menacingly at Alexander. "Brother you''re so mean, why did you tell him that I was an inconvenience?"
"Because he is on leave, enjoying his four-month break...You can''t just show up out of nowhere and disturb him. Respect his personal space."
Christina looked down somberly, feeling guilty about causing disturbance to Rn.
"Sorry," she mumbled.
Suddenly, the phone rang from his desk. Alexander looked at it and picked up the call. "Let me answer this for a second...Who is this?"
"Your Majesty, it''s Sevastian. We have an emergency happening on the border of Manchuria and the Northern Han Dynasty. I''m at the Command Ops right now with the Joint Chief of Staff present."
"Wa-wait, slow down. Emergency? You and the Joint Chief of Staff are present in the Command Ops. What the hell is happening that caused you to convene an emergency session?"
"Well, Your Majesty, we have received a report from Manchuria saying that a militia is currently shooting at Hanese civilians who are trying to get into our border. Though it is not confirmed, the soldiers on the ground estimate that they have killed hundreds."
"Hundreds of civilians dead? And what''s more near our border? Then what the hell is the military doing? Shoot them back."
"It''s why we called you, Your Majesty. We need your authorization as this could spark a diplomatic incident. There''s an ongoing rebellion in the Han Dynasty right now and interfering with their internal affairs could strain our rtionship with them."
"What the..." Alexander felt the urge to throw the telephone out of infuriation but heposed himself before he got to that point.
He spoke again. "Are the ones shooting at civilians from the military or militia?"
"We can''t confirm, they are inside the armored vehicle, it is impossible to identify..."
"That doesn''t matter," Alexander interrupted him. "The fact that they opened fire near our border, possibly endangering the lives of those beyond it is an act of aggression and we will not tolerate such provocation. Give orders to the men on the ground to shoot back!" Alexander sternlymanded.
"Yes sir, the order has been given just now. Your Majesty, about the civilians trying to get into Manchuria? Should we let them in?"
"Would you rather leave them there to die at the hands of a militia or military? No, so let them in. Also, send my ne here tomorrow morning, I''ll be cutting off my trip here. There''s too much heat going on that I have to return there at once."
"Yes, Your Majesty..."
***
Back at the Manchurian-Hanese border, at the guard tower.
"HQ to Bravo, you are now authorized to fire at the enemy militia and provide protection to the Hanese citizens."
"Finally!" the Ruthenian soldier excitedly when the confirmation went through. " Comrade, do you have a bead on them?"
"Right in my crosshair," his partner replied.
"Then fire at will,"
"With pleasure,"
A predatory smile crept onto the other soldier''s lips and began firing at the armored vehicles that had been massacring its people.
Thudthudthudthudthudthudthud*
The 12.7x99mm armor-piercing rounds of the twin M2 browning perforated the 6-millimeter armor of the Vickers Crossley Armored Car.
They stopped firing, probably stunned or shocked as to why the Ruthenians are shooting at them. But before they could change their aim from the civilians to the Ruthenian soldiers, their armored cars were now on the receiving end, tasting their own medicine.
One of the armor-piercing rounds struck the fuel tank of the armored vehicle and exploded on impact, leaving behind a huge fireball.
The armored vehicles are not going down without a fight as they responded with a hail of bullets of their own. Strobes of tracer lights passed through where the Ruthenian soldiers were standing.
"We are taking heavy fire! Request immediate support!"
"Copy that Bravo, a Ground Attack ne Mj?lnir is heading towards you from the east."
The Ruthenian soldiers peeked above the railings but shortly ducked as the rain of bullets still passed above them. However, it was enough time for him to confirm the location of the civilians evacuating.
"Okay, we will draw their attack for much longer. I hope that nees at any moment now."
***
The two sides continued exchanging round after round at one another. The Ruthenian soldiers are at a disadvantage as they have no cover other than the shield te of the M2HB and the wooden nks of the Guard Tower.
Two secondster, faint engine noise can be heard from above.
"They are here," he muttered. "I''m going to throw some smoke to mark them."
"I''ll provide cover, be careful," his partner warned him.
Hisrade pulled the pin of the smoke grenade, stood for a moment, threw the smoke grenade, and ducked immediately.
Secondster, a guttural screech of the GAU-8 Avenger sounded from above. Its ominous brrt brings a rejuvenating feeling to him and his partner, as the sound symbolizes the Ruthenian Air Force''s power.
Itsted for a second and the armored cars are no more. Nothing but a thick ck smoke billowing into the sky can be seen.
Chapter 268 Prelude: Imperial Council
Tiffania yawned as she trudged sleepily across the hallway along with Alexander and Christina.
"Since when did Christinae to Moskva? And why are we leaving all of a sudden brother?" Tiffania raised a question. So far, nothing makes sense to her right now.
She was in the middle of her sleep and at four a.m. she was vigorously woken up by a person she didn''t expect to see in Grand Kremlin Pce, Christina. Of course, her first obvious question would be why she is here, but Christina didn''t answer her question, instead telling her that she needs to wake up, get dressed, and they will be leaving soon.
"We are going to cut our trip here, Tiffania," Alexander replied. "There are a lot of things going on that require me to go back to St. Petersburg at once."
"So all our trips for another day¡they are canceled?"
"This is just bad timing, I''m sorry Tiffania, I know you want to see a lot of things especially after seeing those aircraft. But I have to act as an Emperor for now."
***
On the other side of the Ruthenian Empire lies the Manchuria Ost. At the border region of Manchuria and Hanese, piles of corpses are being ced on the bodyguards by the medics who responded after the conclusion of the crisis. The families from the other side of the gate watched in despair as they saw their now-deceased loved ones being taken care of.
The ce reeked of blood, hanging in the thick air. The anguish cries of the mothers, fathers, and children could be heard in the background. It has been twelve hours since the shooting passed and yet for them, it felt like one hour ago. They were just trying to cross the border in search of a better life. Their homnd is rife with rebellions, insurrections, and infighting that it is too hard for themon folks to live in. And all of a sudden, a militia came in and fired at them indiscriminately. The memories of it were still crystal clear for everyone. Just what did they do to whoever it is who ordered to kill them?
But every Hanese refugee knew that the casualties could be lessened if not for the hesitation of the Ruthenians. If only they fired back the moment the militia fired upon them, then it would not lead to such a disaster where almost a thousand got killed.
Two Ruthenian soldiers were passing by and a hand grabbed them by the arm. The Ruthenian soldier looked at the person who stopped him and saw it was a kid.
"Why? Just why? Why didn''t you let us in?! If only you let us enter, my mother, father, and sisters would be here...Why? Why?" The kid spoke in Hanese, so the Ruthenians had no way of understanding what he was saying. But even if that''s the case, they can understand the kid''s feelings, the grief he is experiencing, and the anger he feels towards the Ruthenian soldiers who had the power to stop it.
However, the two Ruthenian soldiers were silent, not giving him a reply or anything. They just shrugged and walked away. There''s no point in exining it to the kid, they are soldiers who have to obey orders from their superiors. They are not also the people they are tasked to protect so protocol applies.
"Are we really going to ignore that child?" his partner asked.
"He''s not the only one who has lost their family in this deplorable act. But I can''t me him for ming us. Yes, we could''ve saved them if we reacted immediately."
"You are right about that. Well, what can I say, fuck bureaucracy I guess."
"Well I can agree but we have to remember that we are not heroes, we are soldiers of the Ruthenian Empire. The Hanese Dynasty also had its own soldiers to protect its own. But after seeing all this, it is safe to assume that they havepromised. Oh, look over there, the media."
"This is going to be broadcasted all over Ruthenia, I''m sure the Imperial Council and His Majesty would now have to make decisive action."
***
At the capital of the Ruthenian Empire, inside the Building of the Imperial Council. His Majesty, Emperor Alexander Romanoff can be seen walking across the hall and towards his throne. He looked around and see the eyes of the Members of the Imperial Council trained on him.
He passed by the Chairman of the Imperial Council and exchanged a handshake. After that, he proceeded to his throne and sat.
"You may now begin, Chairman."
The Chairman of the Imperial Council, Ludmil stepped forward to the podium and cleared his throat.
"At the supreme order of His Majesty, the Emperor, Alexander Romanoff, we will now start this emergency session. The topic that we are going to discuss will be the conflict on the Manchu-Hanese border and the referendum of the Finnish state for its independence. We will begin with the border crisis. For that, we have to call the Senator of divostok, Serpionov Gaspar Danilovich. You may begin your first statement."
"Yes Your Honor," Serpionov stood, all eyes on him. "Your Honor, I would like to begin by sharing my condolences to the families that were affected by the recent crisis that urred next to our border. It is truly unfortunate for them to be in this situation. To continue my sentence, I hope for your cooperation in order to bring an end to this current dilemma, by loosening the immigration policies imposed on the Ruthenia Empire," Serpionov concluded and sat down.
"May I now call the attention of the Senator of Manchuria, Fedotov Ikovle Vadimovich, for his statement?"
"Yes Your Honor," Fedotov said as he stood. "In the recent tragedy, please allow me to express my condolences to the people who have lost their mother, father, brothers, sisters, sons, and daughters. With that aside, I will go down to the point. My constituents have something they are dear to and fear that it might be taken away by undocumented immigrants. There are over 200,000 undocumented immigrants in Manchuria alone, for me, that is a national crisis that needs to be solved. Why? Because who knew who they were before they moved to Manchuria? For that I have a solution, deport all undocumented and have them pass the requirements needed for one to enter legally into Manchuria."
Chapter 269 Suggestions
The two Members of the Imperial Council started debating, it was a long one but can be summarized in one or two paragraphs. But before that, one must know what they are fighting here.
The immigrantsing into Manchuria are mostly not undocumented and were able to get through easily as the Manchu-Hanese border is not yet as fortified as the regions that have been part of the Ruthenian Empire for thest ten years. And since Manchuria was in the process of industrialization and urbanization, the Ruthenian Empire required a lot of workers to build infrastructures that made Manchuria the way it is now.
So the problem of immigration wasn''t raised for thest five years until the Mayor of Manchuria started noticing an influx of immigrants flowing into his region from the Han Dynasty. And those people started demanding the same rights the Ruthenian Empire is providing to its citizens in the region.
This became a headache and as such, the Mayor of Manchuria pressed its Senator to do something about this, and so he did. He began raising problems brought by the illegal immigrants such as overpoption, depression of wages, overwhelmed public services, and unemployment.
Serpionov countered this argument by stating immigrants provide advantages to the Ruthenian Empire by filling the gaps in manpower, especially when the Infrastructure Act is still in effect, economic growth in the region, increase cultural diversity, and an increase in government tax revenue.
Serpionov also argued that loosening the strict measures in ce for immigration would discourage the need of getting into the Ruthenian Empire through illegal means. Because if it''s easy to get into one country by passing certain requirements that can be provided in weeks, then why bother forcing oneself to get into the country?
Of course, both sides refused to yield and the debate went on for over thirty minutes. Alexander sighed, as much as he agrees with the point they are providing, they are missing therger point here. Like, why did the citizens of the Han Dynasty migrate to Ruthenia? Simple, the country is experiencing one of its major civil wars to date, where the Boxers, or the Society of Righteous and Harmonious Fists, the Nationalist Party Kuomintang, Communist Party CCP, and the internationally recognized government, the Emperor and the Society for Monarchical Constitutionalism are in all-out war, fighting for control, each having their own agenda.
And by agenda, Alexander was able to deduce that the Boxers are the ones responsible for massacring thousands next to the Manchurian border.
He just learned of this incident during his flight on the way here and it''s a major conflict that worries even the great powers who have territorial concessions over there, where they are even facing a mass movement of refugees entering their concession for protection.
At this point, it''ll be hard for the Ruthenian Empire to differentiate migrants and refugees.
In a country at war where its citizens are being disced, this is no longer a matter of immigration policy, this is now how each great powers react to such conflict, where they''ll choose sides whose interest are aligned with theirs.
So, in conclusion, Alexander wanted this debate to conclude.
"After hearing both sides we will now proceed to the voting procedure. But before that, does anyone wish to add something?" Ludmil looked around, waiting for someone to raise their hands. No one raised so he proceeded with a strike of a gavel.
"The Imperial Council wille to order for the vote on immigration policies. Say yes to those who agree to implement stricter measures on our immigration policies and say no to those who aren''t. It will require 51 votes for passage. Once I call your name please respond ordingly."
After debriefing them on how it is going to work, the Chairman began calling names, and one by one, they answered.
Five minutester, the results were in.
"On this vote, the yeas are 49 and the nays are 51,"
Alexander breathed a sigh of relief. It was closer than he had expected, and not to mention, it was the closest voting he had ever seen in his entire tenure as most often it would be unteral or unanimous. Well, this means there is division when ites to taking citizens of another country and making them part of their own.
"With all that concluded, we will now move to the next agenda which is a referendum passed by the Grand Duchy of Find to be an independent state¡"
"Wait a moment!" One of the Members of the Imperial Council suddenly interrupted. "Before we move on to the next agenda, why don''t we discuss in just five minutes what''s happening in the Han Dynasty?"
Alexander''s eyes flickered to the man who interrupted the proceedings. It''s dimir Lenin.
"Mr. Lenin, you must know that our time is limited, if you wish to discuss that then pass a memo."
"It will only take a minute, Your Honor," Lenin pleaded, his eyes drifting towards the Emperor. "Please, Your Majesty."
"dimir Lenin, I''m the head of the Executive Branch of the Ruthenian Empire government. There are lines that I must not cross, one of which is interfering in the legitive procedures of the Imperial Council."
"Your Majesty, if I may interrupt, perhaps we should at least hear him out?"
Alexander rubbed the bridge of his nose before answering. "It is the Chairman''s decision."
"Well, if you wish it, Mr. Lenin. But know that the council will vote fairly."
"Thank you, Your Majesty and Your Honor, and Your Excellencies," dimir bowed respectfully. "In that case, I will get straight to the point. We all know the reasons why the Han Dynasty is in a hot mess right now. It is because of imperialism that led the anti-foreign and anti-colonial movements in the country. We took Manchuria from them, which was thest straw. Think about this for a second, suppose the great nations of Europa were to put their fleets together, came over here, seized St. Petersburg, move on down to Murmansk, then Krasnodar Krai, then Novorossiysk, and so on down the ck Sea Coast. Suppose they took possession of these port cities, drove our people into the hintend, built great warehouses and factories, brought in a body of dissolute agents, and calmly notified our people that henceforward they would manage themerce of the country? Would we not have an anti-colonial or anti-foreign movement to drive those foreign Europan devils out of our country?"
"So what are you saying? That we do nothing?" the Chairman raised his brows.
"No, in fact, we should help them drive out the foreigners. But for that, we will have to choose our side."
"And I suppose that would be themunist party, am I right? Because you are the head of themunist party here in the Ruthenia Empire?"
"Actually, I''m starting to realize that Ruthenia doesn''t needmunism as long as the country is led by a bright leader," Lenin looked up to Alexander.
Alexander doesn''t know how to react. He just got praised by parallel Lenin.
"Well the Society of Righteous and Harmonious Fists is a no-go since they are anti-christians and don''t like foreigners, the Monarchist Party of the Han Dynasty is beyond saving as the Emperor loses his imperial mandate of heaven, this narrows it down to CCP, and the Kuomintang, both are serious of reforming their country and unifying it. Since the CCP doesn''t align with the interest of the Ruthenia Empire, let''s support the Kuomintang."
Alexander nodded at his proposal, it wasn''t a bad idea. In fact, this brought an advantage to the Ruthenia Empire. By helping the Kuomintang to expel foreigners and bing the sole party to rule the country, they will have inseparable ties simr to the Choson Empire. This means the Ruthenia Empire will have control over Central Asia. But the downside is that Ruthenia will probably be at war with Austrean Empire, Britannia Empire, The United States, Yamato Empire, Deutd Empire, Francois Republic, and the Sardegna Empire. Well not directly as this will be like a cold proxy war where those nations will aid the opposite side, the CCP, to counter the Kuomintang.
One thing that is stopping them is that this is a huge decision that requires an immediate response. They cannot decide about this on the spot. It needs to be reviewed first.
"Your Majesty? How should we proceed with this?" the Chairman asked.
"I''ll talk about it with my ministers, for now, we should hold this discussion and move to the next agenda."
"Understood, Your Majesty," the Chairman bowed and returned his gaze back to Lenin. "We will hold it, for now, Mr. Lenin."
"Thank you for considering such a thought," Lenin bowed before returning to his seat.
"Without any more dys let''s proceed to our agenda."
Chapter 270 Thoughts Running Wild
Two hours flew by since the dismissal of the Imperial Council. Alexander walked at a rxed pace as the front facade of the Winter Pce loomed over him.
He cut off his trip from Moskva to resolve the issues that transpired on the Manchu-Hanese border, and the immigration issues Manchuria is facing.
It was settled, but for now, the Imperial Council has to draft new policies about immigration as it can be a pain in the ass, especially when your neighbor is tearing itself apart, a war between four parties with each having its own agenda.
Speaking about that matter, one member of the Imperial Council, dimir Lenin, proposed an idea of supporting the Kuomintang to drive out foreign invaders that are doingmerce in their major cities. Speaking the truth, Alexander was moved by his analogy where if they are in Han''s situation, the people would mass together and drive out those foreign evils exploiting the treasures of their country.
Ever since that, Alexander has been considering helping the Nationalist Party, upon Lenin''s suggestion. He believes that it would bring great benefit to the Ruthenian Empire. Just like how they did to the Choson Empire, in exchange for giving their sovereignty back, Ruthenia receives mining concessions and a perpetual alliance that will deter the Yamato Empire from ever invading the penins again.
Thend of the Han Dynasty is enormous and rich with natural resources that the western powers want to keep for themselves, if the Kuomintang were to win the civil war and took control of the country, not only they will have ess to that resources, but the Ruthenia would also secure its dominance over Central Asia, and thus winning the Great Game that the Britannia Empire and the Ruthenian Empire has been ying for nearly a century.
Once that happens, he can focus on retaking ska from the United States and after that, shift his attention to the Middle East where 48 percent of the world''s known oil reserves and 38 percent of natural gas reserves are located. Controlling that region would result in Ruthenia being a global superpower, ten times better than the United States in the modern era.
Alexander was grinning as his mind ran wildly on such thoughts until he got to the door. The door opened, revealing the luxurious foyer with an expensive carpet and beautiful paintings lining the walls.
The marbled flooring produces a pleasant sound with every step Alexander takes, like the cking of porcin against ceramic tes. It brings a sense of peace to Alexander.
"Papa!" a young girl came running lithely and embraced Alexander''s thigh with glee.
Alex patted her soft blond hair affectionately and looked down at her. "Hey sweetheart, where''s mommy?"
"She''s upstairs, painting something. Papa, you said you won''t be here for one week...but only three days have passed...did you miss me papa?" she asked curiously, eyes glittering innocently.
"That''s one of the reasons, the second one is because of work. Papa has to do some Emperor duties to fix the problems our country is facing right now," Alexander knelt down and picked his daughter up in his arms, nting a kiss on her head.
"So does that mean you will go to your office?" the little princess asked with a pout.
"Yes, sweetheart. But don''t worry, It will not take long, I promise. Okay, I have to go now, your uncle Sevastian must be waiting for me in his office."
Alexander kissed his daughter''s cheek onest time before putting her down, then stood up. He nced coolly around his surroundings before giving his orders to the servants near them. "Take her to my wife''s room, I''ll be going to my office now."
"Understood, Your Majesty," the head servant replied reverently as she bowed her head. She then held Anya''s arm and led her towards the direction of a staircase.
Watching as his daughter disappeared, Alex smiled and turned around to face the other direction where his office is situated. Taking a deep breath, he strode forward with determination.
It didn''t take long for him to reach his destination. With quick steps, Alexander reached the entrance of his office. As he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Sevastian standing behind the desk while pouring tea.
"How long have you been here," Alexander asked as he closed the door.
"Five minutes, Your Majesty," Sevastian said as he watched Alexander take his seat. He continued. "How did it go in the Imperial Council?"
"It was conclusive," Alexander replied shortly, leaning back in his chair. "Lenin made a suggestion of interfering with Han''s current civil war. What do you think? Should we help the Kuomintang and expel our rivals from the country?"
"As long as it benefits the Ruthenia Empire and satisfies you, Your Majesty, I''m fine with it. In fact, it was not a bad idea. We just have to be careful on every move we shall take as it can be seen by other western powers that we are directly helping the Kuomintang and use it as a casus belli to dere war on us."
"In that case, we should contact the head of the Kuomintang, who was it?"
"ording to this file, the name of the head of the Kuomintang Party is Sun Yat Sen., Your Majesty, once we contact this man and lend them our power, there is no turning back."
"I have resolved myself to that already, Sevastian. Everyone is keen on takingnds from one another, I''d say we should do the same but with a different approach. I don''t want my name to be smeared with atrocities and bloodshed like King Leopold is doing in Congo," Alexander spoke firmly, with conviction. "We have to make our current and future territories love Ruthenia when once you hear the name, hope and help will be the words they''d think of when we arrive in their country."
Sevastian nodded solemnly. "Your insights and ambitions are admirable as always, Your Majesty."
"Setting that aside, when is heing?"
The moment Alexander asked that question to Sevastian, a knock on the door was heard.
"It seems that he is here," Sevastian remarked. "Come in."
A short, plump, middle-aged man appeared at the doorway. His appearance wasn''t outstanding, just average. Despite being short of stature, he carried himself with confidence. A dark brown coat hung on his shoulders, matching his trousers. The coat, along with the rest of his attire, gave off a rather regal aura.
"Allow me to introduce myself, I''m Aleksey Pavlovich Bobrinsky, the Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services. I havee here to report our investigations and findings about the ck Hands"
Chapter 271 Black Hand
"Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services," Alexander mouthed the position of the man standing in front of him right now with a scrutinizing gaze. "It took you five years topile what you have tucked away in those files, Director. Well, betterte than never they say, proceed,"
"Right away Your Majesty," Bobrinsky cleared his throat and handed a copy of a file he had on his hands to the Emperor and his National Security Advisor.
Alexander opened the file and took a quick nce at it. It contains the summarized version of what the Foreign Intelligence Services has gathered on the ck Hand.
He closed the file and ced it on his desk. He''d want to hear it from him rather than spend time reading it.
"I will now start with, Your Majesty. We all know that ck Hand is an underground international syndicate whose aim is to depose every reigning monarch and reform it under its own image. The ck Hand was founded on the other side of the world, in the continent of North America. After the conclusion of the revolutionary war between the United States and the Britannia Empire, the founding fathers hade up with an idea of exporting their revolutionary ideas across the continent of Europa."
"You''re saying that the ck Hand was founded by the founding fathers, where one of its members would be the president of the United States. Do you have any proof that supports this im?"
"Yes Your Majesty, it''s in front of you," Bobrinsky eyed the document containing files in it. Alexander grabbed it again and opened it, searching for answers.
While he was doing that, Bobrinsky resumed his debriefing. "Inside the files are documentation tracing back from the founding fathers. There are encrypted letters containing orders, messages, notes, and reports from various influential people ranging from nobility, military generals, members of the council, prime ministers, et cetera. Also in that file, you can see that there is a note from President Thomas Jefferson to the Emperor of the Francois Republic, Napoleon Bonaparte who was at war with all of Europa during the time."
Alexander read the note Bobrinsky is referring to. It was indeed there, an encryptedmunication between the President of the United States and the Emperor of the Francois Republic. The message was long but can be summarized into one sentence. Thomas Jefferson made a deal with Napoleon to buy Louisiana and to fuel and finance his revolution against Europa as long as his war inspires the people of the belligerent kingdoms to revolt. And Napoleon did just that, the conquered states became republics until 1815 when Napoleon was defeated and was exiled to Elba."
"So based on this report alone, it is clear that the organization is from the United States, and what''s more, the head of it seems to be the president?" Sevastian deduced.
Bobrinsky shook his head. "No, Your Highness, each president has a different agenda that differs from that of the ck Hand. And we haven''t gotten definitive proof that it was the case, so it is possible."
? Alexander listened to the exchange between the two. He contemted for a moment. In the United States, to think that the origin of the most notorious terrorist organization was founded there was confounding, to say the least. Like, how did they get so much power? They were a weak and disorganized nation at the time, how did they spread their influence in Europa?
"Assuming the ck Hand indeed originated in the United States and was founded by one of the founding fathers, how did their sessor spread their ideals to the Europa?"
"By financing revolutionary groups within the state," Bobrinsky answered simply. "After the conclusion of the revolutionary war, the United States sent an encrypted message to one of the rebel groups rising within the Ruthenia Empire, the Decembrist. The United States financed their group by providing arms, munitions, and money in exchange for pledging their allegiance to the ck Hand. They used the materials they''d gotten from the ck Hand for their uprising that urred on December 14, 1825. We all know that it failed but the surviving members who still believe in the ideals of ck Hand lived on," Bobrinsky concluded.
Alexander hummed and rubbed his chin as he pondered. What the ck Hand is doing makes sense. The quality of life of themoners one hundred years ago was dreadful. Famines,ck of civil rights, absolutism, and the social hierarchy leads a group of people to form a group to change the status of their livelihood and the state of their nation. ck Hand came in and exploited their discontent and created a revolutionary movement against the state, which resulted in a series of wars and revolutions happening over centuries. "
Though some of it failed, the message remains that they are fighting for justice and equality whereas, in reality, it was just a greedy attempt of the ck Hand to control the world.
"So rebel groups means a subordinate of ck Hand. Every nation in the west has it, does it mean that our neighbors have it?"
"Yes Your Majesty, in fact, we have conclusive evidence that it was the case. For five years, the Foreign Intelligence Services worked very hard to track them down. From Empire to nation, we have captured a plethora of their agents and interrogated them on a ck Site using new tricks. They revealed vital information about ck Hand. ording to one source, each nation has a ck Hand branch led by a Shepherd. Now that Shepherd is the head of the ck Hand in a specific country, for example, The Shepherd of the Ruthenia Empire, Shepherd of Austrea Empire, Shepherd of Francois Republic, and the list goes on."
"And who is the head of them all?" Alexander dropped the folder he was holding and locked his gaze with Brobinsky.
"The thing is Your Majesty, we aren''t certain of who is who yet but we can use basic deduction to figure out its identity. It must be from the country of origin, where the ck Hand is founded. The United States."
"Could it be the current President of the United States?" Sevastian asked.
"We are still looking into him, Your Highness."
"Who was the president of the United States again?" Alexander asked Sevastian.
"Your Majesty, his name is Willian Dudley Pelley," Sevastian answered.
"William Dudley? I never heard that name. Who was his opponent in the presidential elections?"
"That would be Franklin D. Roosevelt, Your Majesty."
Alexander''s facial expression froze, wide-eyed.
"What''s the matter, Your Majesty?"
"Franklin D. Roosevelt lost? That is something concerning,"
"How so?"
"Well, I can''t exin to you but I''m just feeling something weird in my gut," his gaze flickered to Bobrinsky. "Look into the current president, I want to know everything about him. Where he was born, what he did before he became president, children, affiliations, likes, and dislikes. Even his state of mood is important, is he happy, sad, angry, I don''t care, look up everything."
"Yes Your Majesty, we will make it a top priority," Bobrinsky acknowledged.
"Is there anything else?" Alexander asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty but we will be sending you a more detailed reportter."
"Good."
So to summarize, the ck Hand originated in the United States by the Founding Fathers and spread their influence by helping revolutionaries within a state of their target.
"Oh before I forgot, have we identified who the Ruthenian Shepherd is?"
"Your Majesty, there is no Ruthenian Shepherd, in one of our many pieces of evidence, it was stated that he was killed by his fellow Shepherd in a meeting that was held in a secret location. Would you like me to send the file to you?"
"Yes."
Chapter 272 A Missed Internal Affairs
The Imperial Council of the Ruthenia Empire was supposed to have a session about immigration issues happening in the Manchuria region. It was the main agenda and was scheduled for a session in the second week of January. However, an atrocious incident sparked at the border of Manchuria where a revolutionary militia known as the Boxers indiscriminately and deliberately fired upon Hanese citizens trying to cross the border. This prompted an emergency session where the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander Romanoff, cut off his trip and went back to St. Petersburg to attend the session.
The Ruthenian Government responded with a fire of its own to protect the Ruthenian citizens behind the gate of the border, as well as to stop the massacre happening before it. It killed all the militias armed with armored vehicles and technicals.
However, such a military response fortuitously dragged the Ruthenian Empire into a civil warrger than the United States Civil War. As such, the Ruthenia Empire was in a pickle to select which sides they were going to support.
They decided to support the Kuomintang, a Nationalist Faction who is at war with the Communist Party, Boxers, and the Royalist Faction.
The government of the Ruthenian Empire is now in dialogue with the Kuomintang, drawing up terms in exchange for the help they are going to receive.
Meanwhile, while all that is happening, Ruthenia still has an internal issue that needs to be solved.
The referendum of the Grand Duchy of Find about its deration of independence.
Three hours earlier, after dimir Lenin''s proposal of helping a Nationalist Party, the Chairman of the Imperial Council struck his gavel to conclude one of the agendas.
"We are now moving on the referendum submitted by the Grand Duchy of Find. May I now call the attention of Sir Anders Wirenius, member of the Imperial Council representing the Grand Duchy of Find?"
"Thank you, Your Honor," Anders stood from his seat and nced at his fellow senators who were present in the session. "If I may begin, the people of Find feel deeply that they cannot fulfill their national and international duty withoutplete sovereignty. The century-old desire for freedom awaits fulfillment now! Find''s people have taken a step forward as a free nation among the other nations in the world. To support such a deration, we held a referendum in which we allowed the Finnish citizens to vote on whether or not they supported thend they are living in for most of their lives to have independence. I already submitted the copy of the result of the vote, please take a look at it."
The document was prepared beforehand, and the Members of the Imperial Council opened the document and perused the content.
"As you can see, eight percent of the people seek independence and 20 percent wish to remain part of the Ruthenia Empire. For thest 150 sessions that were concluded in the Imperial Council, I call for the Members of the Imperial Council to heed our request for a vote on whether the Find people should be able to rule themselves."
The members of the Imperial Council chatted with one another. Murmurs erupted in the hall and Alexander observed them.
He sighed inwardly and pondered for a brief moment. Grand Duchy of Find, that state has been asking him for independence after he repealed the ruthenification that forces other states to assimte non-Ruthenians, whether involuntarily or voluntarily to give up their culture andnguage in favor of the Ruthenian culture and the Rutheniannguage. Although he had stepped up and fixed the rtionship of the Ruthenian Empire with the state, they still insisted on asking the government of the Ruthenian Empire to give them independence.
Naturally, Alexander refused to grant such a request as it could be catastrophic and destructive for the internal affairs of the Ruthenian Empire.
Well, even with that said, he''d still want to hear what the others have to say about this issue.
"You held a referendum without our knowledge?" dimir Lenin spoke in front of his microphone. His sudden interjection earned him the attention of everyone.
"There''s no need for such a thing," Anders responded, cing his hand on his chest as he continued. "The Grand Duchy of Find has been running itself independently while still remaining subservient to His Majesty and to the Imperial Council. We are the ones running our domestic affairs and as such give us the power to hold a referendum without the Imperial Council''s permission."
"That may be the case but, we can''t say for sure that the result written on this document is true, heck it might even be rigged."
"Are you insinuating that the Government of Find spoke and told lies in the presence of His Majesty and the Imperial Council?"
"It''s a worthwhile assumption. Nevertheless, we can''t tell for sure that this statistics report is telling the truth. So to make it appear fair for the Government of Find and the Imperial Council, I call for my fellow members of the Imperial Council to nullify and void the document in exchange we permit them to hold another referendum. If the results are still the same without government intervention, well, we might even consider their call for independence."
"I do not approve of it," another one joined the discussion. The attention shifted from Lenin to him.
"State your name." the Chairman of the Imperial Council ordered.
"My name is Georgy Lvov, Your Honor and allow me to reiterate my stance, I do not approve of granting the Grand Duchy of Find a state of full sovereignty."
"Georgy¡you!" Anders red daggers at him but Georgy was unfazed by it.
"The Ruthenian Empire is a multi-ethnic and multilingual nation, which means the Empire is made of many states conquered through military conquest. Should we grant independence to Find, then imagine Ukrainians, Kazakhs, Estonians, Latvians, and many others calling for independence as well? What do you think will happen? The glorious empire our predecessor built and made even better by our current emperor, His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, will copse. For a moment, please look at his Majesty," he asked.
Everyone looked at Alexander and he suddenly felt uneasy by their gazes.
"His Majesty has been working tirelessly to keep our empire running and it paid off! We are now the second global power next to Britannia. No, the global leading power. We are now in a top position and you Finns dare to waste his Majesty''s efforts to go to waste? How presumptuous can you be?" he raised his voice, and silence settled in the hall.
Anders gritted his teeth. "We''ll settle at Lenin''s suggestion."
"In that case, we will proceed to vote. Is there anyone who has something to say in the Council?" Ludmil asked. No one raised their hands.
"In that case, let''s proceed to vote, same rules, say yes to those who agree to permit the Grand Duchy of Find to hold another referendum with monitoring says nay to those who don''t."
Fifteen minutester, after all the votes had been cast, the Chairman spoke.
"There are 60 yaes and 40 nays, the Government of Find will be allowed to hold another referendum, and the council is dismissed."
Chapter 273 Prelude: Siege Of The International Legations
As the Ruthenian Empire''s internal affairs were about to raise their ugly head, things were tenser on the other side of the world, specifically at the Hanese Dynasty''s capital, Beijing.
As an all-out civil war between four factions raged on across the country, vying for supreme control over the nation whose motivation is fueled by the ideology that was the foundation of their party, which now results in more than a thousand deaths, foreign nationals living inside the Beijing International Legation are scrambling to evacuate.
Beijing International Legation is a legation that was built in the 1860s after the defeat of the Han Dynasty against the Britannia Empire in the second opium war. Its primary purpose is to house diplomatic representatives of the western powers.
The Legation Quarter was rectangr in shape, approximately 1,300 meters east to west and 700 meters north to south. The southern boundary was the city wall of Beijing, which has a massive size of 13 meters high and 13 meters thick on top. The northern boundary was near the wall around the Imperial City. On the east, the Legation Quarter was bordered by the Hata gate, and on the west near the Chien gate was the Qianmen.
Legation Street divided the Legation Quarter from east to west. The Imperial Canal ran through the center of the quarter from north to south, exiting the legation quarter through a watergate beneath the City Wall of Beijing.
The quarter had its own postal system and taxes as well as the residence of the representatives of each nation. Speaking of a nation, the countries with a legation established in the Legation Quarter are the Britannia Empire, Francois Republic, Ruthenia Empire, United States, Yamato Empire, Sardegna Empire, Spanish Empire, Austrean Empire, Kingdom of Belgium, Deutd Empire and the Kingdom of Nethends.
In the main street of the Legation Quarter, United States Marine Corps dressed in their blue dress can be seen marching as they sing their military cadence. Its main purpose was to hearten foreign nationals who were in the middle of burning sensitive documents rted to any faction that they are not supporting.
They marched through the streets where the United States and the Kingdom of Nethends legation are located and the Ruthenian Legation before turning left to canal street.
The marines who are about to turn right to canal street can''t help but look at the Ruthenian guards who are equipped with a battle rifle instead of the mainstream bolt-action rifle.
Could it be that they are curious about it? No. The rest of the world knew how the Ruthenians won the war with the Yamato Empire one-sidedly, it was because of their weapons that are out of this world, including the one the Ruthenian guard is holding right now. So instead of being curious, they were wary about it.
A man in a hooded robe stopped in front of the Ruthenian Legation. It was noticed quickly by the guards standing on guard and approaching the suspicious person.
"What''s your business here, are you lost? If not then move along."
"I would like to speak with Baron Mikhail Nikyevich von Giers, the head of the Ruthenian Legation," the man spoke in Ruthenian.
The two Ruthenian guards exchanged a meaningful look at one another briefly and turned again to the hooded man.
"Do you have an appointment with His Excellency?"
"I have none but he is expecting me," the man replied confidently, prompting the two guards to look under the veil of his hood.
He nudged his partner in the arm. "Go and ask Sir Mikhail if he''s expecting a guest, you wait here."
"Spasibo," the man smiled under the hood as one of the guards entered the Ruthenian Legation to ask Mikhail.
Five minutester, the guard returned.
"In the middle of the arctic a lone grizzly bear was on the verge of death¡ª" the guard began speaking in riddles.
"But he found a child wandering in the woods defenseless, and so he rushed and pounced on it," the hooded man finished his sentence.
? "This man is good," the guard confirmed. "You may now enter."
The hooded man bowed and was escorted inside the Ruthenian Legation. They passed by halls where the staff members were running back and forth carrying piles of documents in their arms.
The hooded man arrived at Mikhail''s office who was reading a document and piling it up atop the stacks of documents. "Oh, you have arrived. I was informed that you have crucial information you wish to share with me."
"That is precisely correct, Your Excellency," the hooded man entered his office and Mikhail beckoned the guards who escorted him to his office to leave them alone.
Theyplied and closed the door.
The hooded man removed his hood, revealing a shaved head and brown eyes. He looked like he was in his 60s with a countenance aged by experience and age spots. However, he looks very much alive, almost youthful.
Mikhail offered a handshake and the man politely epted.
"As you can see, everyone is busy packing their things, so I suggest that we go straight to the point, Sir Li Yuanhong."
The man in front of him was Li Yuanhong, one of the trusted advisers of Sun Yat Sen and a member of the Kuomintang Party.
"Ie here with a message that the Boxers are nning on besieging the Beijing Legation Quarter at sunset."
"Well, how convenient for you toe all the way here to tell us that," Mikhail said as he looked at his watch. "There are only four hours left, is your intel urate?"
"Trust us, Sir Mikhail, we will never lie to our prospective ally in this war."
Mikhail huffed. "But four hours, can''t you even deliver us a message a little bit earlier? There''s no way that we can evacuate out of here at six p.m."
"That''s unfortunate but I still delivered the message and warned you. I will be leaving now. The longer I stay here increases the risk of me getting attention," Yuanhong said as he rose to his feet.
"Very well, let''s see each other again."
Yuanhong bowed before leaving his office. Upon closing the door, Mikhail grabbed the telephone installed on his desk and dialed a number.
"This is Mikhail from the Beijing International Legation, connect me to St. Petersburg."
Chapter 274 Commander In Chief
"Yes, Your Majesty, thank you for receiving my call, I''m honored," Mikhail said reverently after hearing the familiar voice at the end of the line.
"Tell me what''s going on there, Mikhail. You said that this is an emergency so spill it out and I''ll see what I can do," Alexander said with an assuring voice.
"Very well, Your Majesty. So I just met the informant we had been in contact with in the Kuomintang. He warned us that there will be an attack at the International Legation Quarter at approximately four hours'' time in Han. Weck the vehicles to get us out of here and basically every legation is on their own, not minding helping each other."
"Four hours? That''s quite convenient intel," Alexander huffed.
"I basically said the same thing, Your Majesty. It was toote for him to inform us about the attack. While I was waiting for you to receive my call, I have already ordered my staffers here to find out about everything in Beijing and what I found is something not pleasant. The government of the Han Dynasty is busy quelling down a rebellion at all fronts, they can''t provide us security so we are on our own for our defense. The roads are also being blocked by the Boxers'' sympathizers, phone lines from other legations are being cut and they can''t contact their government for support. They are lining up outside just to make a call to Your Majesty, and I fear that at any moment, our phone lines will be cut off."
When Mikhail ended the brief summary of their situation at the International Legation Quarter, Alexander''s sigh reached his ears.
"Okay, I understand the situation. Ruthenianes first. I''ll convene an emergency meeting with the Joint Chief of Staff as soon as possible and look for options. Currently, the Han Dynasty is in a state of civil war, threatening your safety, which makes the protocol strike back. I''ll do everything in my power to get you out of there safely."
"Thank you for suchpassionate words, Your Majesty. It is truly reassuring. We''ll see what we can do to hold down the fort while we wait for your help. I will end the call now."
Alexander gave him a prompting huff, permitting him to return the telephone back to its cradle.
He rubbed the bridges of his nose before putting his sses on and calling out a name.
"Denise!"
"What is it, Your Excellency," Denise, the personal assistant of Mikhail, entered his office upon hearing her name.
"Tell those staffers out there from different legations that I''m finished using the phone. They can now call their government. And continue burning down any sensitive documents rted to the Hanese Government. We can''t afford to let them see it."
"As you wish, Your Excellency."
***
Back at the capital city of the Ruthenian Empire, St. Petersburg. In the General Staff Building, Alexander, along with his security details marched down the hallway with celerity to get as quickly as possible into the Command Ops.
Three minutester, Alexander arrived at the Command Ops. Civilians and military personnel inside the Command Ops stopped what they are doing to give a salute to the arriving Command in Chief.
"I see that everyone is present," Alexandermented, ncing at each person one by one as he continued walking.
Instead of sitting in his respective chair, Alexander walked all the way in front of therge LCD screen mounted on the wall that shows a detailed map of Beijing.
"I can assume that you know about the situation we are dealing with here, am I right?"
"Yes Your Majesty," the Minister of Defense, Alexei Lavrov said. "We got here as soon as we received your call and we are now ready to take orders."
"Good because my people there are stuck in the International Legation Quarter and are waiting to be rescued. Time is of the essence as there are only approximately three hours and twenty minutes before the Boxers arrive and kill everyone inside. So I''m open to all military options you are going to propose."
"Your Majesty, that time frame given to us is not even urate," Alexei began. "Please take a look at this photo."
The image shown on the LCD changed into an aerial photo taken by surveince aircraft of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force.
"We have been watching the situation ever since the crisis erupted in Han, Your Majesty, as we deemed it as a threat to national security to the Ruthenian Empire. Now, what you are seeing there is a battalion-sized Boxers militia equipped with heavy machine guns, technicals, and armored vehicles stolen from the military of the Hanese government marching towards the International Quarter Legation. To get back to the point, those photos are three hours old and we calcted their estimated time of arrival based on the distance traveled using this photo as a point of reference. They don''t have three hours and twenty minutes, Your Majesty, they only have one hour and fifteen minutes."
"If I may add Your Majesty, there''s also a suspicious movement inside the political ring of the Hanese government. Possible involvement of the government itself to drive out the foreigners. So we can''t assume that all their weapons are stolen as it can be a gift to them," The Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, added.
Alexander ran a hand across his face as he studied what they just said to him as well as the image before him. He was not a history geek back in his original world but he is familiar with the rebellion that urred in China in the early 1900s. The only difference here is that it took twenty more yearster and they are armed and better equipped. The timeline of this world is kind of funny to him as not everything goes exactly as the one his world had.
Well, no matter the case, as the Emperor and Command and Chief, he has to act swiftly to save his people in the International Legation Quarter.
"So, how do we extract them out?"
"Since there is only one hour and fifteen minutes before the Boxers arrive at the International Legation Quarter, there are no feasible options we can take to get them out of there in time. What we can do is stall the movement of the Boxers byunching a missile at this bridge in the Jurna river."
The LCD screen zoomed in to the bridge Alexei was referring to.
"Missile?"
"You have been briefed about the Prompt Global Strike right Your Majesty?" Alexei asked.
"Yes," Alexander confirmed. "It''s a military operation where we used Super Heavy Bomber Aletina to bomb a strategic location. Last used in the Rutho-Yamato war in Busan. Why?"
"Because there was an addition to the military operation, Your Majesty. The rocket you call the Minuteman missile was just recentlymissioned to execute one of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force core missions, Global Strike. Instead of a nuclear warhead, we use a conventional one. It is faster than the bomber to the point those primitive Boxers won''t have time to react."
"All that to blow a single bridge?" Alexander inquired as he had not seen it as a cost-effective solution. The minuteman missile is an expensive rocket for the purpose of delivering nuclear warheads to certain targets. His generals and military staff knew that so why are they suggesting that?
"This is to boost the morale of our troops, officers, and generals, as well as a show of force to the rest of the world, sending a clear message that we can reach them no matter the distance," Alexei said.
"Well, if what you said is true then let''s go for that," Alexander agreed, and immediately after, two men in suits brought a briefcase to the table.
They opened it and beckoned Alexander toe forward.
"Your Majesty, this one is called the ck Box. It contains theunch codes, verification codes, as well as the listing of every ssified location capable ofunching nuclear weapons."
Alexander looked at it closely. There are only five silos across the Ruthenia Empire, the rest are still under construction.
"Your Majesty, should we proceed?"
"All this talking, do we have a n to safely extract our people out before I give out an order?"
"Yes, Your Majesty, we can send a helicopter to their location but the streets are narrow for them tond so we''ll have to lift them up one by one. We will also send a team of special forces to help the friendly militias inside the International Legation Quarter as well as to cover the extraction process."
"Good, that''s all I want to hear, now how do I authorize the use of the rocket?"
"You can give yourmand by using this phone of this ck Box, Your Majesty, are you considering it?"
"Yes," Alexander nodded his head and grabbed the phone off his hand.
Chapter 275 Something Is Falling Down From Above
Somewhere in the Ruthenia Empire, 250 meters deep underground, two officers were chatting with one another, sharing stories about their days in the military school where they spent blood, sweat, and tears just to get to where they are now and as well their personal stories.
"That''s ridiculous! So she rejected you because of your face?" the Ruthenian officer cackled after saying that. "Oh my¡my stomach, shit,"
The man who just told him the story simply rolled his eyes in irritation. He thought that his partner in this underground would sympathize with him or support him. But it turns out to be the opposite.
"I expected better from you man, you disappoint me. I hope you get rejected by the girl you are hitting on to experience what I feel," he cursed.
"Ha! Too bad for you I''m already engaged!" His partner showed him the ring on his finger, flexing it to him.
The man''s facial expression fell, and his eyes widened. "No fucking way! You already have a girl!"
"Right? On top of that, she''s a beauty, probably even more beautiful than the Queen and the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenian Empire!" his partner dered haughty, looking down at him as if he was an ant.
The man huffed, "There''s no way that''s true. Indeed our Queen and the Grand Duchesses are beautiful and that''s a fact. But are you saying that your fiance is even more beautiful than them? That''s utter disrespect!"
"Beauty lies in the eye of the beholder, they say," his partner quoted, looking all the more boastful.
Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing rm that startled both of them. A red light began to illuminate the room as the ring rm ensued.
"What the hell?" His partner cocked his head to the side. "We are getting orders from St. Petersburg."
"We got confirmation, I repeat we got confirmation," the man repeated with a stern expression. "Get your keys, things are about to get real."
"Okay I got mine," his partner notified him and inserted the key.
"On the count of three, we turn the keys together at the same time. Are you ready?"
"I am trained for this," His partner nodded determinedly.
"One, two, three, go!"
As soon as the word ''three'' left his mouth, the two of them turned the key at the same time and opened the lid that was covering the master key with the sole function ofunching the minuteman missile.
They returned to their monitors and looked at their screens.
"Target confirmed, Beijing."
"Why are theyunching missiles at the Han Dynasty? Are we at war with them? Looks like Ruthenian wanted to expand into the maind."
"We don''t need to know why, our job is to execute the orders of His Majesty," his partner said coldly.
"Missile silo is open," he informed.
"Acknowledge, push the button in three, two, one!"
Upon pushing the red button, the rocket ignited, lifting off into the sky as it left the silo, and went straight up toward space.
Once it reached a certain altitude of 65 kilometers, the first stage of the rocket shut off and the explosive bolts built along the rim detonated, releasing the first stage and starting falling down back on the earth. Shortly after, the second-stage rocket booster went online.
It took about five minutes before the second stage went offline, and the moment it did, it decoupled in a simr fashion to the third stage.
Now the rocket has been moving in a parabolic arc, thest stage is the final step for the rocket''s reentry.
The tip of the missile began to burn up due to the friction from the air, but the rocket is well-insted so it won''t damage the rocket as well as detonate the warhead.
In Beijing, everyone in the International Legation Quarter noticed a bright orange object descending from the sky.
There are not the only ones who saw it, the Boxers saw too. They stopped in their tracks as they gaped in at the glowing object that was going straight for the ground at high speed.
"A meteor?"
"Am I the only one who is noticing that it''s getting closer and closer to our position?" said one of the soldiers.
Run!" yelled someone from the other side of their ranks when suddenly, they felt a shockwave pushing them hard on the chest and sending them flying.
A violent explosion akin to a volcano erupted. A huge zing fireball emerged from where the rocketnded in seconds,pletely enveloping the entire area. The shockwave was powerful enough to topple wooden houses with weak foundations nearby and caused the mirrors and sses in the windows to shatter.
Everyone inside the Legation Quarter panicked and ran around wildly trying to find the safest ce to hide while still, the earth buckled beneath their feet.
A thick dark smoke billowed from the epicenter, heralding the arrival of a new weapon that only the Ruthenia Empire possessed.
Well, no one knows who actually did that, not even Mikhail.
What felt like an eternity passed in just ten seconds. After that, everything calmed down.
***
Back at the Command Ops.
"Your Majesty, it was a direct hit! The bridge has been destroyed," Alexei reported. "I''m sure that the explosion alone will deter the Boxer''s attempts to besiege the International Legation Quarter."
"We can''t rest easy," Alexander said. "The threat is still out there and we can''t say for sure that the explosion scared them off. Now, send those helicopters and bring our countrymen home."
"The Petropavlovsk Aircraft Carrier in the Yellow Sea is on standby, awaiting orders for the strike package. The helicopters will being from there."
"What about the Special Forces that we nned to help the International Legation Quarter?"
"We just pulled them out from the awarding ceremony in Hanseong. The men that we will be sending are the ones we sent to help train the Righteous Army during the Rutho-Yamato War."
"Ah, I am familiar with the squad. They are receiving awards from the Emperor himself huh? Speaking of which, when have I ever given awards to the troops ever since the war ended?"
"Uhm...no sir, you haven''t¡yet,"
"Shit. In that case,pile a list of soldiers who have done admirably during the Rutho-Yamato War. I will hold an award ceremony on future dates. It is one of my duties after all and I almost forgot about it."
"Yes Your Majesty, I will prepare that right away."
"Good. It seems like my duty is done here. Inform me if there is a sudden development along the operation," he yawned. "I''m going to take my afternoon nap."
"Rest well, Your Majesty."
Chapter 276 Spirit And Determination Of The Boxers
After the Intercontinental Ballistic Missile, the Minuteman struck the bridge on the Jurna Bridge, the Boxers, who witnessed such a destructive power before them, were stunned and agape.
The bridge that they can use to cross the river and lessen their time to get to the International Legation Quarters was now destroyed.
Among the groups, some were beginning to feel apprehensive to approach the International Legation Quarter out of fear of the unknown.
As some of the groups were about to part ways and rout, themander leading the battalion of Boxers raised his pistol up and fired it.
"You! Don''t even think of getting away!"
"This is madness sir!" one of the men protested. "The heavens might be punishing us!"
"You stupid peasants, if the heavens want us destroyed then we wouldn''t be standing here to have this talk! Keep yourselves together! We have to expel those evil foreigners that are guing ournd and destroying our country!"
At his vehement roar, the Boxers who were having mixed feelings about continuing their march towards the International Legation Quarter, are starting to regain their spirits as their ultimate cause dawned on them.
They must expel the foreigners and restore the once glorious nation. They are aware of what would happen if they let foreigners have their way in their country.
There''s no need to look far, as the Yamato Empire has already demonstrated it to the Choson Empire, a country that was recently liberated by the Ruthenian Empire. But liberation doesn''t mean they are free of the reigns. The Boxers believed the Choson Empire was under Ruthenian control diplomatically and bureaucratically in exchange for their independence.
If they don''t do something, their nation would be splintered with each faction under the control of the colonizers. And once that happens, their identity, their culture, and tradition will be destroyed.
They cannot allow that to happen!
"Listen brothers! This is all or nothing. We have to send a message to the world that our country would not be a ve but a respected power! Don''t forget the sacrifices of our ancestors and their glorious victory through a series of conquests! We were once a feared nation and the west was once primitivepared to ours. Victory is not impossible, it is within our reach!"
The leader yelled triumphantly as he pointed his fingers to the location of the International Legation Quarter.
He continued. "Brothers! Think about our people under the rule of the evil western powers. They took our sons and fathers away and forced them to work in the mines. Our mothers and sisters were taken away from our homes to mistreat them. Lastly, our children are robbed of their future. Do you want that to happen to your family?"
"No!" the Boxers yelled, their broken spirit was rising up again.
"So we won''t be stopped by this meteor. If the heavens obliterated our path to liberation and unification, then we just have to make our own way! We will show the evil foreigners our determination to kick them out of ournds and that''s where we''ll gain our freedom, free of oppression and tyranny."
"Let''s go forward my brethren. If our government or our empress can''t achieve it for the people, then we will be the ones to do it! Follow me as we sacrifice ourselves for the future of our country and the next generation!
Concluding his speech, the Boxers roared and raised their guns up in the air, cheering as their heart was filled with a sense of nationalism and patriotism.
The Boxers began to move forward. In spite of their losses on small-scale engagement from opposing factions, in spite of all the hardships they had been through; it didn''t matter. They were determined to carry on. To fight back and reim what belongs to them.
Meanwhile, ten thousand feet from above, a surveince aircraft of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force based on the Boeing RC-135 flew overhead.
The sun has already set, making it hard for any person to spot a ne in the sky.
Their task is to observe the movement of the Boxers that are about to siege the International Legation Quarter and report their findings to the Central Command.
"Shit looks like our delivery package didn''t deter those Boxers," one of the officers in the surveince aircraft muttered under his breath. "Sir! We are seeing a change in movements from the lines of the Boxers. It looks like they are looking for another way to get to the International Legation Quarter."
"Copy that, ry it back to the Central Command. The missile that we fired will dy their arrival as expected."
"Acknowledge, rying it back to the Central Command, in three¡two¡one!"
***
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. General Staff Building.
Alexander stepped inside the elevator promptly as the two metal doors slid to the side. He was about to return to the Winter Pce to take his afternoon nap after overseeing the operation of the Prompt Global Strike.
If he were to speak about it honestly, he was thrilled that the missile worked as intended. It was worth it and enough to convince the Imperial Council to ask for additional funding for the acquisition of new batches.
As the door began to close, there was a person running in the hallway with his hands forward, as if reaching to them.
"Wait! Your Majesty!"
The Imperial Guards inside the elevator ced their hands on the elevator door, stopping it from closing.
"That was fast," Alexander uttered. "What''s the hold up?"
He asked the staff who stopped in front of him and panted as he tried to catch his breath.
"Your Majesty, you are needed in the Command Ops at once!"
Without hesitation, Alexander stepped out of the elevator and headed towards the Command Ops again.
Upon his arrival, Defense Minister, Alexei, approached him.
"Your Majesty, please look at the screen. What you are seeing here are the movements of the Boxers. It seemed as though the missile didn''t affect them at all."
"It sure is surprising. Although our goal is to destroy the bridge and deter them from moving forward, they still have the spirit after witnessing the unknown. Looks like the siege of the International Legation Quarter is going to happen. Where are the special forces?"
"They are now prepping up in our airbase in Hanseong. The Bogatyr Cargo Aircraft will take them to just above the International Legation Quarter and jump from there."
"Good and have our strike packages ready to give air support for the militias in the International Legation Quarter. Speaking of which, have any other nations attempted contact?"
Alexander''s gaze flickered from the screen to Sergei.
"None so far Your Majesty."
"Well wait for it. There''s no way those western powers will abandon their people in the International Legation Quarter. They''ll soon ask us for our help to extract their citizens out of there and that we can use it to improve everyone''s perception towards the Ruthenia Empire."
Chapter 277 Decision Of The Eleven Powers
In the International Legation Quarter, civilians, natives, and foreigners alike were sweeping up the road off of shattered ss and debris. The explosion that recently exploded caused minor damage to some minor infrastructures.
The military under different states was working together to fortify the International Legation Quarter to prepare themselves for a siege that the Boxers were going to bring upon them.
All the powers knew that the attack was inevitable and that their respective military guards couldn''t hold them off.
An emergency meeting was convened inside the Ruthenian Legation. The ambassadors from different states attended as they deem it important should they want to get out of the International Legation Quarter unharmed.
"The Ruthenian Government has shared with you vital information of an impending attack of the Boxers. I''m afraid I cannot share with you who provided the information but I can guarantee you that it is legitimate. After all, you can see them through your binocrs," Mikhail said.
"Your vital information is toote, Ambassador Mikhail," one of the ambassadors spoke. He is a man of old age with a face that looks ill. It was the United States Ambassador to the Han Dynasty, Sir Myers. "The man in the hood that came out of your legation, was that the man who provided you the intel?"
Ambassador Mikhail remained silent, not wanting to answer his question as it would jeopardize the alliance of the Ruthenian Empire and the Kuomintang.
"I''ll take your silence as a yes," he said. "So, how about the explosion, did the Ruthenian Government do that?"
"I don''t know, Sir Myers but one thing I''m certain of is that it had dyed the Boxers and given us time to prepare for another two hours. Now, let''s return back to the issue at hand. My government will be sending military personnel to escort us out of here and we will leave here before midnight. I want to know if your government will send extra forces to evacuate you?"
No one replied to his inquiry, which makes it clear that no one will being for them to rescue them. But another statesman joined the discussion.
"If I may, Sir Mikhail."
Mikhail looked at the person who called for him. He was the Britannian Empire Ambassador, Sir ude MacDonald.
"You may proceed, Sir ude."
"How about we use the remaining time to speak with the Empress Dowager? And ask her to lend a hand? Truthfully speaking, ourbined forces in the International Legation Quarter can''t resist the heavily-armed Boxers militia. So with the air of her military, we can give ourselves time for our forces to arrive in Beijing."
"Sir ude, we tried that and the Hanese Government made their position clear that they are not going to lend us her military as she is dealing with a nationwide rebellion. We are on our own here," Sir Myers said.
"Not to mention, there was a report stating that the Boxers are affiliated with the Hanese Government. This means they know the attack is going to happen and they are doing them a great favor. The Empress is losing her grip on her people and knows that she has to do something and that something is driving us out of her country," Mikhail said.
"If you have evidence supporting that then does the Hanese Government waging war on the eleven powers?" Sir Myers asked.
"That seems to be the case, Sir Myers," ude confirmed. "We got dragged into their war. The future of the Hanese Government is bleak. If there''s no way we can ask for help from the Hanese Government then I suggest that we stand united and repel the attack."
"How are you supposed to do that? Our forces are not enough and they''ll break into the Legation Quarter easily." Myers said.
"Easily?" ude huffed. "We are a great power with military-trained guards and we are fighting peasants who haven''t seen a gun. Admiral Sydney of the Royal Navy is already on his way to Beijing with the force of several thousand men. He will be here at most in five days. If we can hold them off in five days, then the Boxers would be forced to retreat or risk an all-out engagement against superior forces."
"Five days huh?" Mikhail hummed. "Look, I don''t like the odds. The Hanese are determined to drive us out of here. We will be leaving with our forces this evening."
When Mikhail said that, ude immediately followed.
"So the Ruthenians are going to run away?"
Mikhail''s eyes narrowed, seemingly offended by what he just said.
"We admit that the Ruthenian Empire military is superior in thend, air, and on the sea as we have witnessed it by our respective military correspondents. If you can drive out the Yamato Empire''s army in the Choson penins swiftly, what''s stopping you from doing the same here in Han?"
"The Ruthenian Government doesn''t want to involve itself in the internal affairs of the Han Dynasty."
"Are you telling us the truth, Mikhail? Because one of our guards saw the face of the hooded man you met earlier. He was an Hanese, meaning you have sided with one of the factions. Oh, and the explosion nearby, was it really a meteor? Hmm, the bridge has strategic importance and is the only shortest route for the Boxers to get to the International Legation. A coincidence? Highly unlikely. It must be one of your new technologies. Truly the Ruthenian Empire technology has improved by leaps and bounds."
"You are making such a bold im here, Sir ude," Mikhail growled. "As I stated before, I don''t know what caused the explosion."
"There''s no use hiding it, we already know. You are the only nation capable of doing so. So how about this, Sir Mikhail? Why don''t you contact your government and lend us real help? If they do so, we will be in great favor. Won''t that be beneficial for your Empire? I''m sure they are waiting for it."
"My instructions are clear, we are to evacuate," Mikhail dered.
"Is that so? Then let''s vote. Those states who want to evacuate may contact the Ruthenian Empire for assistance. Those who want to stay here and stand firm, we will coordinate our forces for the defense of the International Legation Quarter."
"If we leave the International Legation Quarter then it will be a humiliating blow to the Deutd Empire," the ambassador of the Deutd Empire said and continued. "If Britannia stays then we stay too."
"Sir ude," Bernando, the Ambassador of the Spanish Empire called. "You surely realize that we here must make a decision in the interest of our thousands of civilians. Do you wish to be the one man who is standing in the way of their safe evacuation?"
"I have of course appreciated the risk, Sir Bernando. But I believe if we all stand united, then the Hanese won''t dare mount a serious attack upon the representatives of the eleven great powers. And if we stand firm, we may preserve peace in Han, and the whole world."
"Perhaps you''re right, Sir ude."
"If the other powers decide to stay then Austrean Empire will have no choice but to stay as well."
"This is madness," Mikhail muttered under his breath.
"Congrattions Sir ude, it seems the Britannia Empire has convinced other powers. I take it that you''ve unanimously decided to stay or not¡"
All the ambassadors trained their eyes on Mikhail.
This is bad, if all of them want to stay and the Ruthenian Empire is the only one who left, then it will harm the reputation of the Ruthenia Empire. It will be humiliating and he doesn''t want to tarnish Ruthenia''s glory to the whole world.
"I will speak with my government and once I receive new instructions, I''ll be sure to let you know right away."
Chapter 278 Change Of Plans?
The conclusion of the meeting didn''t go well on the Ruthenian side as they found themselves cornered like a rat.
"That cunning bastard," Mikhail cursed under his breath as he walked down the hallway. His mind showed the image of Sir ude who just forced them to make a decision by calling in the military to lend aid to the International Legation Quarter.
He went straight to his office and found Denise on the phone.
"Have you contacted them?"
"Yes, Your Excellency. The Foreign Minister of the Ruthenia Empire, Sergei, is waiting for you."
"Good, give me that."
Denise handed the telephone to Mikhail who breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like the Boxers didn''t cut off phone lines yet but who knows if they are already working on that?
So he''s got to be quick to inform his government about the recent development.
"Sir Sergei, this is Ambassador of the Ruthenian Empire to the Han Dynasty, Mikhail. I have a call to deliver you the news about the meeting that was held earlier between the eleven states. The vote was ten to one, all of them wanted to stay in the International Legation and fend off the Boxers."
There was no voice that came out of the other end of the line. Maybe Sergei was stunned at the news or the Boxers already cut their phone lines. He was hoping it was thetter.
"I see, that''s quite troubling. The situation there keeps happening unexpectedly. We are hoping for those states to ask us for assistance in evacuating their citizens but it turns out they don''t need it."
ude was right about the intention of the International Legation. He had read through them like a book.
However,
"They still need our help, Sir Sergei. They are requesting military aid from our government."
"Really?" Sergei asked, surprised.
"Yes, Sir Sergei. They wish to defend the International Legation Quarter until help from their military arrives. They seem to know about the capability of our military and hence asked me if I could request it."
"This is not going to be easy, I''ll have to consult with the Emperor. We have decided to evacuate you and the staff out of there."
"Well, things have changed, Sir Sergei. If we leave here, then we will be branded as cowards who flee the International Legation Quarter where our fellow powers fought. It will not look good to His Majesty and I am hoping you could consider my suggestion of¡" Mikhail gulped a mouthful of saliva before continuing. "Giving us military aid from the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force. You know our situation very well, there''s no way we can resist the force of the Boxers with our guards, not to mention, they are heavily armed."
"I understand, I will inform His Majesty. Sadly, he just left and headed back to the Winter Pce as we speak. I''ll get back to you as soon as he arrives at his office. Don''t worry, we are watching the situation over the sky. There is a surveince ne flying over Beijing as we speak."
Mikhail reflexively looked up at the ceiling, imagining a ne flying through the clouds. A wave of relief washed over him. It''s good to have someone watching over you.
"Thank you, I will wait for your call. I hope that the Boxers won''t cut off ourmunication¡ª"
Suddenly, the line breaks.
"Hello? Hello?" Mikhail called into the air as silence filled his ears.
There was no response. It was like Sergei hung up the telephone while he was speaking.
His eyes widened upon realizing what he was fearing the most. The Boxers, could they perhaps have cut themunication lines? If that''s the case then there''s no way for him to contact his government.
"Shit!" he mmed the table in front of him, producing a loud thud. He rubbed his hands down his face as his heart began to sink.
"Your Excellency, is something the matter?" Denise said in a worried tone. She just heard a thump inside his office and wondered if something had happened to him.
"The Boxers, they had done it. They had cut off ourmunication lines."
"No way¡"
"But it''s alright, I have already said what needs to be said, help ising, hopefully."
***
Five minutester, Alexander arrived at his office. In hisp sat a beautiful girl Anya who just sat there simply because she missed sitting in hisp.
Due to the demand of his work, Alexander''s time for his family is decreasing, affecting their rtionship to that from intimate to distant, something that he doesn''t want to happen.
So Alexander enjoyed herpany as he too missed their bonding together.
"Anya, since there are only three months left before your birthday, is there something that you want me to get for you?"
"Papa, it''s still three months away, why rush?" Anya looked up at him.
"I''m excited," Alexander answered her question simply. "You like gifts right but you''ll like it even better if it''s something you really want."
Anya hummed in thought. "Okay, if you want to know it, papa, then what I like for my birthday is we go out together with mama and aunties to the beach!" she said, raising her both hands up in the air.
"Beach¡huh?" Alexander bit his lower lip. He didn''t expect her birthday gift to be them going to the beach. He expected something more luxurious and elegant like a dress or a ring, a ne, and the like. But, the beach sounds good too.
"Well, that is doable. Very well, looks like papa needs to buy a swimsuit.
"Also!" Anya added.
"There''s more?" Alexander tilted his head to the side.
"Papa, if it''s okay, please spend your time with us while we are on the beach and no work."
"Anya¡" Alexander sighed, it''s something that his work doesn''t have the luxury of because anytime, things might happen which require his attention.
"If it''s okay, papa. I didn''t say no work at all."
Alexander is feeling guilty after hearing the mncholic tone escape from her mouth. But if it makes her happy, then he would do it. If an emergency situation were to erupt in the middle of their vacation, then he''ll just give executive orders or instructions to his advisers and ministers and have them deal with it.
"Okay fine, darling. I promise."
Anya''s dispirited face brightened at his answer.
While Alexander was stroking her glossy golden hair, the telephone on his desk rang abruptly.
"This is the emperor, I''m in the middle of something, keep it brief."
"Ah...yes, Your Majesty, this is Sergei. I just got a call from Mikhail. He is imploring another option and that is to stay in the International Legation Quarter with the rest of the great powers."
Alexander closed his eyes as if he was wincing in pain. "What?"
"Yes Your Majesty, they are requesting military assistance. However, you should discuss this first with your National Security Advisor as there are a lot of variables at y here."
"Okay fine," Alexander hung up the telephone.
"Who''s that?" Anya asked.
"Uhm...work," Alexander answered.
Chapter 279 Alexanders Decision
Hearing the recent development going on in the International Legation Quarter, Alexander was now feeling a little bit off. His work is not giving him some time to spend with his daughter.
He is starting to notice it. Whenever they are having fun with one another, there will be emergency news that will prompt him to leave Anya to the servants of the pce to take care of her.
"Papa, are you okay? You have been silent for a while?" Anya remarked, looking up at her with her bright blue eyes.
"Nothing, I was just enjoying the moment in silence. There''s nothing to worry about. Though there will be some visitors who will be entering this office soon."
"So you are returning to work?" Anya asked and continued. "Will I be asked to leave papa?"
"No, you can stay here. It''s not that important anyways," Alexander said while gently stroking her hair. reassuring her that he won''t send her away if Sevastian were toe into his office.
One minuteter, Sevastian entered his office with a file clutching in his chest. "Your Majesty, I''vee as soon as I received the call from the Minister of Foreign Affairs," he bowed and lifted his head up as he noticed a child sitting on the emperor''sp.
He bowed again, "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness. You have honored me with your presence."
After saying that, he drifted his eyes to the emperor. "So Your Majesty, shall we begin?"
Sevastian tilted his head as if trying to get Alexander''s attention. Alexander took notice and read his expression. He was telling him if it would be fine for them to discuss something that can be considered ssified in front of his daughter.
Alexander shook his head, beckoning him to sit down.
"Sergei had already briefed you about the sudden change of Mikhail''s decision to stay in the International Legation Quarter."
"Yes Your Majesty," Sevastian said as he took his seat. He sat straight and adjusted his tie. "Your Majesty, conducting a direct military operation against the Boxers might not be a good idea."
"Hmm?" Alexander leaned forward, his interest piqued. "I wonder why is that? If we help the great powers, our rtionship with them will be strengthened right?"
"That is right, Your Majesty. But you also have to think about the national interest of the Ruthenian Empire in Asia. We already have the Choson Empire under our control and have been exporting theirrge reserves of iron to us, which fuels our industry. If we retaliate, then the perceptions of the Hanese towards us would be precarious if the Kuomintang emerged victorious. All I''m saying is that we have to remain neutral in the conflict all the while helping the Kuomintang behind the scenes."
"So you are saying that we do nothing?" Alexander inquired, his tone firm.
"Papa, what are you two discussing?" Anya asked, her head resting on his chest.
"We are discussing work, Anya. You might find our topic of conversation to be tedious but that is because you are still a child."
"Eh?" Anya tilted her head up and stared at her father who sighed deeply, "Maybe you are the right father."
Meanwhile, Sevastian is troubled to chime into the conversation as the two were speaking. It would be rude for him to interrupt them so he waited patiently to conclude their brief chattering.
Secondster, it concluded. Alexander gave Sevastian a prompting look, ordering him to continue.
"As I was saying, Your Majesty. The Ruthenia Empire will give the Kuomintang vital information from the air and ryed it to them to win the civil war. We are avoiding a direct conflict with the Hanese Government or any other factions. So if you wish for my counsel, I''m suggesting that we do nothing and just evacuate the staff and the ambassador."
"But the International Legation Quarter would be a battlefield before our forces can arrive. This can lead us to an inevitable choice to fight back, isn''t it?"
"You''re not wrong about that, Your Majesty. I agree with your observation. Yes, we can order our troops to fire at the Boxers if and only if our forces and the Ruthenians are under fire. However, such conditions will be met as the Boxers will definitely unleash hails of mortar upon the International Legation Quarter. Knowing the capability of our military, why don''t you authorize a pre-emptive strike on the Han as soon as the extraction team arrives at the International Legation Quarter?"
After hearing that, Alexander pondered momentarily. Sevastian made good points about engaging the Boxers directly. The Ruthenian Empire''s goal is to control a foothold in Asia, which the Britannia Empire has a lot of influence on, especially in India. The great game they are ying, he is serious about winning it. He already had the Choson Empire under his control; if the Han Dynasty were to copse and the Kuomintang emerge victorious, then his grip in Asia would be so strong the point the Britannia Empire would break a sweat.
"You are right. If there are casualties on the pre-emptive strike, we can just tell the Hanese public that we have done it to ensure the safe evacuation of our personnel in the International Legation Quarter who wish not to fight with them. However, should we go for that route, what will the ten great powers think about us leaving them?"
Sevastian was silent for a moment before his lips turned to a grin. "Your Majesty, I think it''s time that we stop worrying about what the other great powers think about us. We should only focus on ourselves. As a gesture of friendship, why don''t we, for onest time, offer them aid in evacuating them? That way, they can''t tell our faces that we leave our fellow great powers to fight in Beijing. We have given them a chance to evacuate."
Alexander pursed his lips and contemted for a while. So, to sum it all up, Sevastian suggests that the Ruthenia Empire shouldn''t join the conflict and remain neutral while all the while helping the Kuomintang. This way, the Hanese won''t see them as tyrannical foreign evils who wished to colonize theirnds. Even though they purchased Manchuria, it was not technically their fault, it was their government''s.
Alexander can order a pre-emptive strike to cover the evacuation of the Ruthenian staff and civilians and those who wished toe along. After that, the ten powers are on their own fighting the Boxers.
With a nod, Alexander agreed to his suggestion. "Go to the Command Ops and ry my instructions to the Minister of Defense and Joint Chief of Staff. Contact Mikhail and tell him that we will be evacuating them."
"As you wish, Your Majesty. If there''s nothing else, I will take my leave," Sevastian rose to his feet and bowed once again before taking his leave.
Chapter 280 On The Way To The Legation Quarter
Choson Empire, Hanseong.
Upon its liberation, the Ruthenian Empire was now at liberty to build military instations in the penins under the mutual defense treaty both Ruthenian Empire and the Choson Empire signed,
The airbase flocked with recruits from across thends of the Ruthenian Empire as well as the Choson Empire. They can be seen marching along the side of the runway where a plethora of cargo aircraft and helicopters fly overhead.
A convoy of Polkan Jeeps raced down the dusty road, kicking up dust behind it. The airbase was still under construction yet the engineers working in the airbase said that it would bepleted in the next month.
For now, only certain aircraft of the Ruthenian Empire is allowed to use the airfield as they are the only nes capable ofnding in such runways.
The Polkan Jeeps stopped in front of one of the hangars of the Hanseong Airfield. Major Makarov, a member of the special forces of the Ruthenian Empire, looked out of the window to see the aircraft that will get them to Beijing.
To his surprise, the aircraft was not inside the hangar; instead, it was already outside with its cargo bay ramps opened. It seemed as though they were just waiting for them.
Ten soldiers belonging to the Special Forces of the Ruthenian Empire stepped outside the Polkan Jeeps and made a beeline to the tail of the Bogatyr.
A male in his thirties wearing a leather uniform and dark sunsses is standing by the ramp of the Bogatyr, greeting them with a smile and a salute.
"Major Makarov, I''ve been waiting for your team''s arrival. Everything you need including new equipment and weapons is ready in the cargo hold for your teams to use. Good luck Major,"
Makarov saluted back at the man before beckoning his team to follow him into the belly of the Bogatyr. Inside, a pallet of crates containing various rifles and machine guns is piled high.
Makarov stopped in front of the pallets and observed the equipment briefly. One object that attracted his attention is a vest-like armor. It was a bulletproof vest capable of protecting the user from low-caliber rounds. It can also hold five FN Fal magazines as well as hand grenades. The second one is a binocr-looking tool affixed on a helmet. Instead of having two scopes, it had four, which made him wonder why.
Curious, he grabbed the helmet and ced it over his head. He peered through the scope and all he saw was green. He looked around and felt a straining sensation invading his eyes the moment the source of light was in his direct line of sight.
He removed the helmet and read the papers describing its uses.
"Oh, so this thing allows us to see at night? And its name is night vision goggles?" hemented, his eyes drifting to an opened weapon''s crate. Inside it was an assortment of guns they have never encountered before.
Thest thing that came to his attention was a shlight. He picked it up and realized it wasn''t a shlight due to the other end not being a typical lens that one often sees in a shlight.
"I wonder what this is...'''' he inspected every detail of the tube and there he saw a small button. He pressed the button and in anticipation, a beam of concentrated light shot out at the other end of the tube.
However, it didn''t look impressive. The reason? Makarov didn''t see the lighting out of the tube. Maybe wearing the new helmet and firing the tube again would make a difference¡ª
He pressed the button again with his thumb and there he saw it! A concentrated beam of light. He grabbed the file exining what that is and there he learned that it was aser! New technology was invented by the Imperial Dynamic Systems to help soldiers aim their rifles at night.
Makarov is beginning to see its contribution to the battlefield. If Ruthenian soldiers were to wear a helmet fitted with night-vision goggles and infraredsers, they couldmunicate and coordinate their aim, which would increase the effectiveness and the lethality of their shots.
As he put everything back in its original position he heard someone clear his throat. Makarov turned around to meet the gaze of one of his men who saluted in front of him.
"Sir, everyone is on board!" he informed him.
"Good, we''ll discuss the new toys the highmand gave us for this mission. For now, take a seat as we will be taking off shortly."
"Yes sir!" Makarov watched as his team members took their seats on the side of the cargo bay of the Bogatyr. Seeing that everyone had taken their seat, Makarov walked towards one of the seats and fastened the seatbelt.
With the strap secure, the pilot and the co-pilot in the cockpit began manipting the ne''s controls to make it go toward the runway for the preparation of take-off.
As the Bogatyr began its ascent, the ten soldiers braced as the rattling sounds caused by the winds and shaking of the airne filled their ears. With each passing minute, the ne gained height and soon it passed the clouds.
As if the storm just passed by, the aircraft calmed down after reaching an altitude of ten thousand feet.
"Okay, we will arrive in Beijing in one and a half hours. I want you all to gear up and meet at the table located at the middle point of the ne," Makarov shouted in unison as they unfastened their seatbelts.
One by one, they unpacked a stic crate filled with a newbat uniform designed solely for the Special Forces. They wore theirbat uniform and bulletproof vest. Some yed with their new toys while others inspected their new gear.
On the other hand, Makarov was silently observing them. It''s good that they are having fun but something is troubling him. The new uniforms and equipment they''ve been told to use, they are not trained to use yet. Despite knowing the fact, they still ced their trust in them and used them as test subjects for the preparation of adopting new standard-issue equipment.
Of course, the Ruthenian highmand knew the capabilities of his men. After all, they have sessfully fulfilled their mission of training the Righteous Army in the Choson Empire. What''s more, they are facing military-trained personnel. Compared to this where they''ll be facing peasants whose hands are only good at nting rice seeds and reaping wheat.
Makarov stood and prepared himself as well and once everyone was geared up, he called them up.
"Okay everyone, gather around here."
His men congregated around the table with a map syed across its surface. It was the map of the International Legation Quarter.
Makarov began his briefing. "In one hour and fifteen minutes, we will arrive at Beijing Airspace. Just like we did in Choson we are going to jump from ten thousand feet down to the International Legation Quarter. Our mission is to help the military guards of the great powers until ck Stork from the Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk arrives to get the Ruthenian Ambassador and his staff, and the civilians who wished to leave, out. ording to our intel, the Boxers are heavily-armed with mortars, artillery pieces, bolt-action rifles, and technicals. But the one who is wielding are peasants who haven''t seen realbat so it''ll be humiliating if one of you get shot by them."
The soldiers broke out intoughter upon hearing that.
"However, even if they are peasants, their weapons can still kill, so be careful. This is going to be a walk in the parkpared to ourst mission in the Choson Empire and what''s more, we will be receiving air support. Does anyone have questions?"
There was no answer, indicating that everything was made clear.
"Very well. Huzzahrades!"
"Huzzah!"
Chapter 281 Its Beginning
"What? You can''t contact Mikhail? Not even the other countries'' legation?" Alexander''s voice was raised reflexively after receiving the information.
"Unfortunately, Your Majesty, it seems as though the Boxers have probably cut off theirmunication lines. Sergei was thest person in contact with Mikhail and he too was surprised when the line suddenly cut. Your Majesty, we have no way of reaching the International Legation Quarter until the special forces arrive in Beijing. But we can still see what''s happening through the surveince aircraft flying over the International Legation Quarter. Although the resolution is low, we can tell from thermal imaging that they are preparing for the siege."
"I see, so they''ll be without contact for the next forty-five minutes, is that right?" Alexander asked.
"That''s right, Your Majesty. About the position of the Boxers, they are closing into the International Legation Quarter at the southern part of the legation called Beijing Wall. Also, there are videos still being ryed showing houses near the Legation being burned by the Boxers. It''s only a matter of time before our surveince aircraft loses visibility."
"Tell me about the defense nned by the eleven great powers," Alexander ordered.
"As you wish, Your Majesty. As for the defense of the Legation Quarter, we have no sufficient information about it. But ording to the movements of each military guard, they seem to be protecting their own legation."
Alexander was just imagining every piece of information he was getting from Sevastian. And from that alone, he can tell that the Legation Quarter won''t evenst a week if there was no unity among their own forces. Well, not that he is iming it is easy, but there are factors to be considered such asnguage barriers, cultures, and doctrines. Not to mention, this won''t be the same as the Siege of the International Legation that happened in his past world. They are not peasants armed with stakes and fires, they are peasants who are armed with firearms and cannons.
"I know we already discussed this but what can we do to help? I want to send a strike package right now and bombed their location before they can put up their artillery and mortars. Thousands could die."
"Your Majesty, just as you stated, we already discussed it and my suggestion would always be no. We have to wait for the special forces to arrive and then send the strike package. That way we will have justification."
Alexander knew that Sevastian didn''t have to repeat himself. But still, he has the executive power to send the strike package right now and ultimately lessen the casualties. However, that''s not how that works. As the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, he must first work for the national interest of his country and for the safety of his people. There are Ruthenians in the Legation Quarter that are desperate for help yet he can''t provide it yet.
Sevastian noticed the silence on the telephone. He sighed and made another proposal. "Your Majesty, how about this, if one shell struck or exploded near the Ruthenian legation, we can use that as a justification to send out a strike package. We will be watching closely and notify you at once when that happens."
Alexander smiled, that was a good suggestion. "Okay, please do."
When he was about to hang up his phone, Sevastian''s voice red.
"Your Majesty! The Boxers¡they are now attacking with long-range artillery."
"Keep an eye out for the Ruthenian Legation, if anythingnds on it, transmit my orders to send the strike package."
"As you wish, Your Majesty,"
Everyone present in the Command Ops watched as the Boxers started raining down shells on the International Legation Quarter. Some were mouthing a prayer while others watched in horror.
***
In the International Legation Quarter, the rm sound red across. People frantically ran for their lives as they sought cover. The earth quivered as the explosive shells from the artillery of Boxers crashed on the ground.
The military guards stationed at the walls fired back with their long-range bolt-action rifles. The noise of their gunshot alone was enough to disrupt the flow ofmunication.
"Sniper! Kill the Boxers operating the artillery!"
"I''m trying! I can''t get a clear sh¡ª"
Blood sttered on his space as the sniper''s head was blown off by an enemy sniper. A horrified expression nketed his face as the body fell dead. It took him a moment to calm himself down and return to the task at hand.
"Everyone keep your heads down! There''s a sniper among their ranks!"
"What?! I can''t hear you¡ª"
They both flinched as an explosion urred near their position.
"I said keep your heads down!"
While his back was resting against the wall, not wanting to look up, he could see before him the people running amok. Billows of smoke filled the air and fire started to spread in the Legation.
"This is madness¡"
Inside the Ruthenian Legation, the houses creaked and dust that was built up from the ceiling started
settling around.
"Hide under the table!" Mikhail ordered Denise.
"When is the military going to arrive?" Denise asked.
"They''ll arrive any moment now so brace yourself for now. Our military guard is helping with the other countries'' military guards." Mikhail assured and continued. "Shit, at a time like this, they should send fighter jets to our location."
***
Back at the Beijing Wall, the Ruthenian military guards, armed with FN Fal, fired short-burst at the Boxers, taking down five to ten Boxers in the process. Despite the darkness nketing the night, they can see the enemy''s position from the muzzle shes of the artillery as well as from their weapons.
Next to him was a Yamato military guard armed with a Type 92 machine gun.
"KONOYAROOOO!" he yelled as he pressed down the trigger.
"Oi, you stupid! Conserve your ammo!"
"URUSAI! You don''t tell me what to¡ª"
Suddenly, a point-nk explosion sent one of the Ruthenian military guards flying across the battlements.
He groaned and his ears were filled with ringing. His vision began to cloud with spots as he tried to regain bnce. Just as he managed to get himself upright again, another explosion rocked his surroundings, one of the legations has been struck but he can''t tell what legation was it.
"Shit!" He cursed and got himself to cover.
Bullets fired from the Boxers whizzed overhead.
"We can really use some help right now, Ruthenian!" a Sardegnian officer shouted to him.
"Okay!" heplied and started returning to his position. He pressed the rifle butt against his shoulder as he takes aim. The one he is aiming for is the artillery personnel who keep bombing their position.
With a pull of a trigger, the bullet traveled through the air. A crimson ssh was left on the enemy soldier''s chest.
"Take that you fuckers!"
The moment he yelled that there was a ng in his helmet. A bullet just struck it, knocking him down.
"Fuck I''m hit! I''m hit!" he shouted as he frantically removed his helmet to check if he was bleeding. Fortunately, there was none.
"They are really hitting us hard!"
Chapter 282 Makarov And His Men Arrives!
Forty-five minutester, the Bogatyr arrived at Beijing''s Airspace. Makarov ran a final brief to make sure that nothing would go wrong during the operation.
"Thirty seconds!" the loadmaster inside the cargo bay shouted as he announced the time the ne will take to get to the drop point.
Makarov nodded, acknowledging the time left for them to stay in Bogatyr.
"The International Legation Quarter is under heavy attack from enemy artillery. We will call in an airstrike as soon as wend. Then, we re-establishedmunication with the Central Command as the International Legation Quarter''smunication waspromised. After establishing amunication channel with the Central Command, each of us will take a position to defend the International Legation Quarter until the arrival of helicopters who will pick us out of here along with the Ruthenian Ambassador and his staff. Do you all understand?"
"Yes sir!"
"Loud and clear sir!"
As his soldiers voiced their understanding of the mission, Makarov cocked his head to the side, beckoning them to meet him at the ramp which is now opening.
A sudden gust of wind from the inside pushed their back a little. Makarov walked forward to the edge of the ramp and looked down below. There was ayer of dark clouds with flickering orange light underneath.
"Even at this altitude, I can still see explosions. The fighting must be intense there," Makarov remarked before walking back inside. "Okay, get ready to jump out."
"Allow me to go first, captain!" one of his men volunteered as he dashed towards the end of the ramp and jumped out.
One by one, his men jumped into the sky and prated the clouds below. Makarov watched as everyone jumped out of the ne. Twenty secondster, the only person present in the cargo bay is the loadmaster and him.
"Sir,
"the window is closing out, you now have to jump!" The loadmaster urged.
Makarov cracked his knuckles and his neck as he made his way to the edge of the ramp. He took a deep breath before diving into the clouds and descending toward the ground.
He can see the canopy of his men''s parachute below. The view from above was destructive. Explosions on the ground rocked the air and its deafening roar reached their ears.
It didn''t take long for them to hear the gunshots erupting from both sides. Makarov didn''t expect the ensuing fight to be this chaotic. Yet the thrill of participating in such a battlefield is making him excited.
Forty secondster, Makarov and his teamnded in the middle of the International Legation Quarter.
The first thing that greeted them was the inquisitive gazes of the frantic citizens.
"Who are those people?"
"I don''t know, they came from the sky."
"What''s with their outfit? Are they soldiers?"
Makarov and his men didn''t mind the gazes cast on them and the words thrown at them. Instead unloaded their gears as they prepared to join the battle.
"Maintain contact with one another. Remember, we have radios while the military guards here don''t. I''ll go meet Mikhail first at the Ruthenian Legation, the rest of you join them. Be sure to introduce yourself first so that they can''t mistake you as their enemy."
"Yes sir!" his men saluted and spurred themselves into action.
Makarov rushed to the Ruthenian Legation. He didn''t see any guards at the entrance as they must be probably fighting in the front lines. It was unfortunate, as there was no one for him to ask for directions. Nevertheless, he entered through the door.
"Sir Mikhail! Sir Mikhail! Where are you!" Makarov yelled out as he continued walking further inside the hallways. There was no light as electricity must have been cut off by the Boxers. Good thing that he had night vision on him, which allows him to see through the dark.
Despite his call, he heard no response and it made him anxious. Could it be that he''s not here? Makarov kept calling out for Mikhail''s name until he reached the end of the hallway.
"We''re here!" someone said behind him.
Makarov turned around to the source of the sound and there he saw a room. He didn''t hesitate to enter the room.
Upon entering, a crowded room was greeted before his eyes. So this is where they were hiding huh?
"I''m Major Makarov from Ruthenian Special Forces, I came here to get you out.
"Oh good lord! We were worried that help won''t being so I am relieved to see you here."
"Mr. Ambassador, I''m d that you and everyone here are in good health. Now that I confirmed your status, I will inform the Central Command to send out helicopters to get you out of here."
"Uhm...Sir Makarov, what about His Majesty''s decision about us considering the option of staying here? Will the Ruthenians help the ten great powers?"
Makarov shook his head. "His Majesty''s decision remained the same. The Ruthenia Empire will not participate in the conflict and will only evacuate its citizens out of this Legation Quarter. Oh, I almost forgot, Mr. Ambassador, you must contact the ambassadors of the ten great powers and offer them a chance to leave this Legation Quarter."
"Uhm...understood, I shall go immediately," Mikhail replied as he stood up and headed for the door.
Makarov grabbed his radio and contacted someone. "Overlord, this is Alpha, we havended at the International Legation Quarter. I have positive identification on the Ruthenian Ambassador, over."
"Copy that Alpha, how many of them are there? Over." Overlord asked.
"There are..." Makarov nced at the people sitting on the floor nervously and counted them "... twenty-three of them in total. Over."
"Copy that Alpha, we shall wait for you to contact us when the other ten great powers made their decision. For now, your orders are to help the military guards and defend the International Legation Quarter."
The ground shook under Makarov''s feet as an explosion erupted near the legation.
"Overlord, the International Legation Quarter is under heavy bombardment by enemy artillery. Request immediate air support."
"Copy Alpha, strike package is on the way."
"Thank you, Alpha out,"
Ending the transmission, Mikhail turned to the staff of the Ruthenian Legation. "Stay here and don''t go anywhere."
Chapter 283 The Wraiths
On the foggy night of the Yellow Sea, an Aircraft Carrier belonging to the Imperial Ruthenian Navy was sailing on the calm seas. On the flight deck, flight and deck crews spurred on as they fulfilled their respective task.
One of them was a Wraith Pilot, Lieutenant Rasul Rustamev, who was enjoying the sea breeze kissing his face as he waited for his co-pilot, Lieutenant Medet Marlenev.
He watched as the scenery disying the mechanism of the flight deck yed before him. He can never get bored looking at how men and women coordinate with one another with trust and confidence so that pilots like him can efficiently execute the missions handed over to them.
"Lieutenant, sorry if I kept you for too long. I just went for a quick bite down in the mess hall because my stomach craves it," Medet said as he rubbed his belly with a satisfied look on his face.
"You don''t have to exin everything to me, as long as you don''t gette, it won''t be a problem."
"Oh, Lieutenant, you''re so kind! I''ll treat you to vodka after this mission! Anyways, we are not going to blow up nes as we did in Tokyo right? We are going to bomb farmers¡" he trailed off, finding their mission to be boringpared to theirst mission. Heck, doing battle simtions was more exciting than their mission as they get to fight different warnes driven by skilled pilots which gives it a challenge.
"The life of the Ruthenian Ambassador depends on how we execute our mission, Lieutenant Medet. If you think such a mission is boring then you applied for the wrong job."
"I''m just joking, Lieutenant. I didn''t say that our mission for the day is boring¡though not openly," he muttered.
"What did you say?" Rasul asked, his eyebrows raised at the sudden change of tone from Medet.
"No, I said nothing!" Medet fumbled his hands in front of Rasul, chuckling nervously. Then he suggested. "Why don''t we head to our aircraft now? I''m sure everyone is waiting for us. After all, you''re the one who is going to lead the squadron."
Rasul rolled his eyes as he epted his suggestion. They walked across the flight deck and hopped into the Wraith.
They performed pre-flight checks, pushing buttons and flipping up switches on the terminal. Meanwhile, their attention was caught by ten men running towards the ck Stork helicopter.
"Aren''t they the rescue team? So they are getting ready as well as huh without knowing how many people they are going to lift out of there," Medetmented.
"I''m also curious about that," Rasul said. "But didn''t you hear the news, the ten great powers except the Ruthenia Empire are going to stay to fight in the International Legation Quarter? So I''d expect the numbers to be less."
"Who knows," Medet shrugged his shoulders. "Anyways I''m done on my part. How about you?"
"Me too, let''s prepare for takeoff," Rasul said as he flipped a switch that connected him to the Aircraft Carrier Traffic Control. "This is Phantom 0 dash 2, requesting clearance."
"Copy Phantom zero one, you are now clear for departure. Good luck out there," the air traffic control officer granted.
"Let''s go!"
The Wraith''s front wheel was attached to the catapult system of the aircraft carrier. Secondster, it slung the aircraft into the air.
They circled the aircraft carrier until the other eight Wraith Fighter aircraft took off from the flight deck.
Once everyone is in the air, Rasul and Medet with their fighter aircraft spearhead toward Beijing.
The estimated time of arrival is ten minutes. Rasul and Medet hoped that there will be something worth bombing on than a group of armed farmers.
***
Nine minutester.
Back at the International Legation Quarter, things are looking bleak from the side of the eleven great powers as they are being overwhelmed by the firepower of the Boxers.
Even though the military guards came from the west whose reputation precedes all around the world for having technologically advanced weapons and training, they are being defeated in the exchange of bullets.
The reason is, the International Legation Quarter is not a military base but a ce for foreign legation. It was only armed with military guards that carry small arms and rifles. Though there is heavy weaponry like machine guns, it''s useless against the long-range artillery that the Boxers possessed.
Fortunately, for the side of the eleven great powers, the Ruthenian Special Forces came.
At first, there was confusion as the Ruthenian Special Forces were not wearing the uniform the military guards are familiar with. It was very alien, their guns, outfits, and eye goggles.
The Ruthenian Special Forces are not only equipped with FN Fal but they are also armed with an assortment of guns like the M249 light machine gun, FN Fal fitted with an M203 grenadeuncher, and infraredser sight.
Instead of firing their weapons in full auto, each Ruthenian soldier takes their time as they take aim to make their rounds count. Not only that, as they are equipped with night vision goggles, they can see clearly the concentrated beam of infrared lightsing out of theirser sight.
This gives them advantages on the battlefield as the Ruthenians Special Forces can see where theirrades are firing at.
As the siege continued, the Boxers, with their superior numbers rushed to the International Legation Quarter like ants. It was hard for the military guards to shoot them out as they run in zigzag patterns and are scattered.
Makarov arrived at the battlements of the Beijing Wall and tapped one of his men''s shoulders.
"Strike package will arrive in one minute, did you find where their artillery is located?"
Makarov had to raise his voice as the sounds of gunshots, explosions, and constant shellings keep muffling his words.
"Yes sir! Two hundred fifty meters northwest, have a look!" His men handed him the night vision binocrs.
Makarov took it and peered through the binocrs. In his peripheral vision, he saw figures of men manning the artillery in a coordinated fashion. They looked trained, there''s no way ordinary citizens that were handpicked by whoever the leader of the Boxers, can perform in a simr fashion to the trained artillery personnel.
Impressed that they got the skills, they still need to be destroyed to whittle down the bombardment.
"This is Alpha contacting Phantom zero one, we need a drop on the enemy position."
"This is Phantom Zero One, waiting for your mark, over."
A reply came from the radio.
"Copy that. Stand by," Makarov grabbed aser pointer from his belt and pointed it out at the artillery positions. "Phantom Zero One, I justzed the target, you are cleared hot!"
Upon saying that, a faint aircraft engine sound whispered overhead, like a grim reaper that''s about to reap its victim.
From Rasul''s point of view, he stared at the screen in front of him. It was a newly-installedser illuminator, a new type of targeting system that the Air Force is adopting. As the Wraiths approach, they are receiving impulses from theser pointer which is reflected on the screen like a blip.
"I have eyes on the target, missiles away," Rasul said as he pulled the trigger, releasing air-to-groundser-guided missiles that continually corrected their course all the way down, honing in on the target.
The other Wraiths'' fighter aircraft did the same as well, releasing their missiles from under their wings.
Momentster, the battle was put into a trance as everyone noticed a golden arrow streaking in the air and down to the ground.
An enormous explosion erupted like ripples behind the lines of the Boxers. The shockwave alone was enough to fill the entire area with dust, causing the military guards to cough.
"Hell yeah!" one of Makarov''s men cheered.
"It was a hell of a fireworks disy!"
The Wraith Fighter aircraft screamed overhead as they flew past them.
"Overlord enemy artillery is neutralized, send in the helicopters!"
"The helicopter is twenty minutes out to your position."
Although the original instructions were to bombard the Boxer''s artillery when the helicopter arrives, seeing the situation on the ground calls for it.
Since the Boxer''s artilleries are neutralized, the shellings stopped.
Chapter 284 An Offer Of Help
In the office of Mr. ude, the Ambassador of the Britannian Empire. Mikhail stood in front of his desk, sweat trickling down from his forehead and to his neck. He panted, trying to catch his breath after running straight across the pandemonium into here.
"Sir ude, you have to convene an emergency meeting now! The Special Forces of the Ruthenian Army have arrived to evacuate us and are helping the military guards as we speak."
"Evacuate?" ude''s eyes raised as he stood from his seat. "Are you saying that your decision remains the same? That you''re going to flee?"
"It''s a direct order from His Majesty, Emperor Alexander. I don''t have a choice here despite exining the seriousness of the situation," Mikhail replied.
"Before we proceed, that explosion just earlier, did the Ruthenians do that?" ude asked.
"Yes, they have cleared out the artillery of the Boxers to put an end to their incessant shellings into the Legation. This is probably to lessen the casualties that are mounting as we speak."
ude hummed in understanding. He looked down, his fists on the table. "Why do you wish to convene an emergency meeting?"
"You heard of helicopters, right? An aircraft withrge des spinning on top. Those aircraft are going to get me and my staff out of here. But His Majesty also extended the aid to you and to the civilians who wished to leave the International Legation Quarter, that''s why."
"I see, so that''s how it is¡to show that the Ruthenians didn''t just flee the International Legation Quarter but also offered us a safe passage out of here, with this, your country won''t look bad."
"Why do you always associate the decisions of my government with politics?" Mikhail''s eyes narrowed. Honestly speaking, he''s getting irked about ude calling his country a coward who flees in battle.
"Because everything is politics, Sir Mikhail," ude answered truthfully. "But it doesn''t mean I am rejecting the offer your government made. So, why don''t we call everyone and let them decide their fate? Frankly speaking, the situation we are facing right now is grim, with too many casualties from the bombings alone and troops getting demoralized by getting overwhelmed with superior firepower. At this rate, we won''t survive for five days."
"It''s good to see that you are realizing right now that staying here is futile. The Boxers are equipped with thetest technology possibly provided by the Hanese government. If the Hanese government is affiliated with the Boxers, then our only hope is to wait for the military to arrive, which can take days."
"I know," ude agreed. "So let''s go visit each Legation and invite their ambassadors."
***
Ten minutester, the ambassadors from ten great powers participated in the emergency meeting. The agenda? To leave or to stay.
"Everyone, before we begin, I would like to introduce to you the captain of the Special Forces who is currently lending support to the military guards, Major Makarov."
Makarov stepped forward and bowed courteously in front of the Ambassadors.
Mikhail continued. "The explosion that urred near the Legation Quarter that wiped out the artillery of the Boxers, was Ruthenia''s military doing. Thanks to that, the shellings on the Legation Quarter have been decreased and lessened the destruction. However, it''s just a calm before the storm, the Boxers are determined to expel us and wouldn''t hesitate to kill foreigners. So Ruthenia has offered to each legation safe evacuation. Of course, whatever your decision may be, we will respect it. But should you remain here in the Legation, know that you had your chance and that the life that you represented lies in your hands, That''s all," Mikhail concluded and returned to his seat.
Mikhail gave Makarov a prompting look, allowing him to speak. "Good evening everyone, my name is Makarov. I''m the captain of the Special Forces tasked to evacuate the Ruthenian Ambassador and his staff. If any of you want to leave the International Legation Quarter, please reach out to the Ruthenian Ambassador, he will list the names and allow us to calcte how many helicopters we are going to need to ensure safety during the evacuation. And to reassure you all, my team and I are not going to leave until everyone who wished to be evacuated is transported out safely. That''s allt," he concluded.
Makarov retreated and stood behind Mikhail. It was a tempting offer from those who are feeling desperate to get out, especially to those who have witnessed and experienced what a war looks like.
"The Ruthenians have disabled their artillery." the United States Ambassador, Mr. Myers said. "This means we can defend the International Legation Quarter as the Boxers are only armed with bolt-action rifles and machine guns. They won''t be able to breach our defense without artillery so I''d say that we stay here."
"That may be right, Mr. Ambassador," Makarov responded. "However, how certain are you that''s the only artillery they have? What if they have another that will arrive tomorrow? I want you all to be aware that once the Ruthenians and the people who wished to evacuate are out, the Ruthenians will no longer offer support to your military guards."
"Sure, the Ruthenians are getting cocky these days huh?" Myers scoffed. "You speak as if we can''t survive without you."
"You were suffering from constant bombardments of the Boxers earlier and your troops who are fighting in the gate are getting demoralized by each passing minute. If our aircraft didn''te, it''ll be only a matter of time before they rout," Makarov said.
Myers clicked his tongue, "Whatever. The United States doesn''t have concessions with the Hans and won''t n to have one in the future. I underestimated the Boxers so my decision will change for the safety of my people."
"Me too," the Sardegnian ambassador joined. "I''m sorry, Mr. ude the Boxers are just powerful and without our military, the International Legation Quarter will be overrun before they get here."
"I understand," ude nodded his head understandingly.
"Seems like a united eleven powers didn''t deter the spirits of the Boxers huh?" the Deutd ambassadormented. "I have witnessed how terrible and scary to be on the receiving end of artillery bombardment so I will secede and evacuate."
And one by one, each ambassador raised their hands, wanting to be evacuated from the International Legation Quarter. It was nine out of ten, there''s only one country that hasn''t decided yet.
"Sir ude, you''re thest one," Mikhail called.
A deep frown etched upon ude''s forehead as he nced at the ambassadors. Then his gazended upon Mikhail. His expression showed disappointment and defeat.
"Fine," he sighed. "We will go too. But since all of us are leaving, should we try to negotiate with the leader of the Boxers leading the siege outside?"
"That''s a good idea if they are willing to listen," Mikhail said after a short pause. "Sir Makarov, do you have a way to make it a possibility?"
"Leave it to me, Mr. Ambassador," Makarov said with a determined look.
Chapter 285 Talk Our Way Out
As the emergency meeting concluded, Makarov spurred out of the Britannian Legation and headed straight to the Beijing Wall where his men were located.
They were firing at the Boxers'' infantry with great uracy and precision. Every bullet their guns spewed, took one Boxer''s life. Even the Boxers who are hiding in the dark can''t escape from Ruthenian bullets. It felt as though they were being chased down by it.
"Sir, you arrived. How did the meeting go?" One of his men asked.
"Everyone decided to leave the International Legation Quarter. This is going to be a pain in the ass evacuating thousands while engaging the Boxers at the same time."
"So what do you n to do?" his men asked again.
"We are going to negotiate our way out of here of course," Makarov said. "I hope they ept because if they don''t they are wasting their lives."
His men just nodded. He can already imagine what would happen if the Boxers reject their proposal. Bombs would rain upon them, killing everyone caught in them mercilessly, and those who survive will realize the mistake they made.
But how?
"How are you going to speak with them? Can they understand Ruthenian or English?"
"There must be someone, especially those who hold themand, that can speak with us. For now, we need a megaphone and an interpreter¡"
"Wa¡wait!" his men stopped him. "Does our government know about the decision of the ten great powers? Going out there to conduct negotiation is an unsanctioned action and could get you court-martialed," his men warned him.
"Oh, I almost missed that. Keep fighting, I''ll speak with Sir Mikhail, the Ruthenian Ambassador."
"Yes sir!"
Makarov stepped down thedder and made his way back to the Ruthenian Legation, where Mikhail can be located.
He entered his office. The legation staff is still in his office.
"What can I do for you, Sir Makarov?" Mikhail asked.
"I need you toe with me for a second, Sir Mikhail. This is urgent."
The two stepped outside the office and proceeded to talk. Makarov told what his men told him and Mikhail hummed in understanding.
"Oh, that''s what you are worried about. Very well, if you can help me get in contact with St. Petersburg, I can get your permission. Of course, there''s a high chance that they''ll agree to it."
Makarov prepared the radio and adjusted its radio frequency. "Overlord, this is Alpha. I bring you news about the decision of the ten great powers, they all decided to leave."
"This is Overlord, Alpha can you repeat that? Did you just say that everyone wants to leave?"
"That''s an affirm, Overlord. I have the Ambassador of the Ruthenia Empire with me and wish to talk to someone with authority."
"Copy that, stand by," the radio crackled before it turned off.
Secondster, the radio crackled again.
"Alpha, I have the National Security Advisor of His Majesty here with me. Hand the radio to the ambassador."
"Copy," Makarovplied with the order and handed the radio to Mikhail.
"Hello? This is Mikhail, the Ruthenian Ambassador to the Han Dynasty. To whom am I speaking."
"My name is Sevastian, the National Security Advisor to His Majesty, Emperor Alexander. I heard that everyone ising with you, so what do you want?"
"We need permission to negotiate with the Boxers for an immediate ceasefire," Mikhail stated. "I am aware of the capacity of our helicopters and they won''t be able to amodate them all. To ensure their safety, we will have to speak to the leader of the Boxers."
"Hmm...Very well, you have my permission, do everything necessary to make themply," Sevastian said.
"As you wish, Your Highness," Mikhail said and returned the radio to Makarov. "You now have permission, you may proceed."
"Thank you," Makarov said and left the Ruthenian Legation.
Five minutester. In the battlements of the Beijing Wall, Makarov and an interpreter stood in the open. It was dangerous but sometimes you have to take a risk for something to happen.
"I speak to the general of the Boxers besieging us," Makarov said through the megaphone and the interpreter tranted his message.
In an instant, the firing halted. Everyone''s eyes flickered to Makarov. Even the sniper who has been sniping military guards has Makarov on the crosshair of his sniper.
Makarov asked again. "I wish to speak with the General of the Boxers. I stand here, unarmed, seeking peace."
Suddenly, three figures stepped forward from the dark.
"Is he the general?" Makarov asked himself.
"Come down here!" the man shouted in English.
"Very well, wait for me there," Makarov brought the Megaphone down and beckoned two of his men to follow him.
"This is going to be exciting," one of his menmented.
***
Fifty meters from the gates of the Beijing Wall, Makarov, along with his two men and interpreter, stood face to face with the supposed General of the Boxers.
"Do you have a name?" Makarov asked.
"I wish not to tell you my name under any circumstances, sir?"
"I''m Makarov¡a Ruthenian soldier. Don''t mind the soldiers behind me, they are just protecting and I believe it''s the same for the two soldiers behind you," Makarov nced at the two whose weapons are trained at him.
"You are right. So, what do you want, Sir Makarov?" the general asked.
"I demand an immediate ceasefire. Everyone inside the International Legation Quarter has decided to leave Beijing for good. And that will be a reality if you would let us evacuate."
"I won''t fall for such tricks, foreigner," the general huffed. "I know it, if we allow you to leave, we will only give you time for your military to arrive. That is not going to happen, in fact, we are determined to flush this country out of foreigners."
"Look I understand what you all are feeling right now but to be honest, I don''t really care what your goals are. My mission is to get everyone inside the International Legation Quarter to leave in one piece. That can only happen with your approval."
"What if I refuse and decide to ughter everyone for the crime of exploiting my country?" the general growled.
Makarov was unfazed by his change of tone and simply gave an answer. "Well, should you refuse then we will be left with no choice but to kill all of you before you get to take a step inside the Legation Quarter?"
"Are you bluffing?"
"Do I sound like I''m bluffing?" Makarov scoffed. "Did you see what happened earlier, when we obliterated your artillery from above? That''s us. The Ruthenians possessed a technology that you can''t even fathom. Do me a favor, look up, and tell me what you see."
The general gaze up into the sky. "I saw clouds and a dark sky," he answered.
"You''re right but you are missing something. You see, there is an aircraft there watching this negotiation unfold. One of them is the aircraft that can obliterate you with one push of a button. Yeah, the aircraft earlier, do you remember now? It''s okay if you can''t see them but what''s important is that they can see you and are ready to fire at us again should you wish for it. Sir, do you really want to die for your country because, to be honest, I''m ready to die for my country right now? A man like you must have ambitions. If that was true then I suggest not throwing your life away over ideals and pride and seal the deal. So, what is it going to be?"
Chapter 286 Stubborn General
The General of the Boxers besieging the International Legation Quarter nced over his shoulder, looking at his brothers who were staring at him in anticipation. There are plenty of variables to consider here, should he give in to the demand of the Ruthenians, then the respect for his authority would plummet. The men behind him are hungry for revenge, fueled by their long grievances towards the foreigners.
? Letting them go when they have the chance to exact revenge is unforgivable and may resort to mutiny should he allow that to happen. However, the Ruthenian threat to them is something that can never be ignored. They knew the capabilities of the Ruthenian Empire which drove the Empire who had defeated them in the war out of the Choson Penins using their technologically-advanced weapons, aircraft, warships, and tanks. Just earlier, an aircraft belonging to the Ruthenian Empire wiped out all their artillery, making the situation unfavorable for them.
After weighing the pros and cons, the General spoke up.
"I''ll give you six hours, Ruthenian," the General dered. "If that time passes and there are still people inside the International Legation Quarter, then it''s your problem. We won''t stop at nothing."
Makarov scoffed upon hearing his ridiculous term. "Six hours? There are over a thousand people residing in the International Legation Quarter, six hours won''t cut it. How about this, you give us one day hmm? It''s enough time for everyone to evacuate the Legation Quarter."
"No, when I said six hours, it is six hours. It is non-negotiable. You must know that we can stop this negotiation right now and pick up where we left off."
Makarovughed mockingly, "Seriously? You speak as if you have power over the situation. Have you forgotten the aircraft that is watching us right now? Do I have to remind you? Diplomacy between people or states happens if and only if both sides have power. Do you want me to demonstrate that power?"
"Ruthenian, you have been threatening me and looking down on me ever since we started this negotiation. Your strong facade will notst long once we continue the attack."
"General, I think it''s best that you swallow your pride and think for yourself and your men for once," Makarov said sternly as he loomed over him, asserting dominance. "We don''t care about your people, to us you''re just statistics, that if reduced, will not affect us. I asked you earlier if you are prepared to die for your country. And based on your answers right now I think you are willing for it. But blindness, ego, and pride will lead you to death and you can prevent that by agreeing to our terms. 24 hours of ceasefire. Once everyone has packed out, you can continue your movement. Heck, you can even topple your emperor from power if you want and we wouldn''t even care."
"I have made my terms clear, Ruthenian. Six hours of ceasefire. If you don''t want it then we can resume our fight."
Makarov ran a hand over his face and sighed exasperatedly. This man is stubborn. He began thinking of a way to make himply with his terms. He just thought of one.
Makarov activated his radio and contacted someone. "Alpha to Phantom zero one, request immediate flyover on our position."
"Roger Alpha, be there in fifteen seconds."
Secondster, a shrilling noise from above screeched through the air. The General nced up and saw a squadron of aircraft responsible for neutralizing his artillery flying above at a low altitude. As soon as the aircraft flew just above them, an air pressure trailing behind them produced a gust enough to make their clothes violently flutter. The dust on the ground rose up, covering the entire front of the International Legation Quarter in a dusty fog.
It was a provocative action ordered by Makarov, yet no one opened fire as everyone felt tense, especially when the sound of the engines alone terrified the Boxers'' infantry.
"What do you think you''re doing?" The General fumed, his nose ring up.
"You have onest chance General, ept our terms so we can part ways. We are being generous to you here and you''ll never get the same deal from the ten great powers. What is it going to be? My term or your terms, know that if you answer this question, there''s no going back. We will annihte all of you here using that aircraft again and you''re not going to like how this will end."
The two exchanged stares, no one was blinking or flinching. It was a battle of wills and they both knew it. One false move and they would be at each other''s throat. Makarov had the advantage as he already have snipers aiming at the sniper that is haunting the military guards since the engagement, the General didn''t, but he wasn''t stupid either.
He is also ying a simtion in his mind on how he is going to take down the two Boxers standing behind the general and getting back to the International Legation Quarter alive.
Five secondster, the General made his decision.
"Six hours of ceasefire, Ruthenian. I will not change it."
Makarov sighed pitifully. The General just signed his death certificate.
"I don''t like that answer, General but I''m going to respect it. At least let us safely return to the International Legation Quarter to inform the government about the decision you made."
The general gave Makarov a prompting nod. With that, Makarov turned and walked over to the gate. He grabbed his radio.
"If someone fires a shot at me, blow the General''s head."
"You got it boss," one of his men cocked the bolt of his M24 sniper rifle.
Fortunately, he returned to the International Legation Quarter, unharmed. He went back to the Britannian Legation where all the ambassadors are located.
"So, what did the Boxers say?" Mikhail asked.
"The Boxers offered us six hours of ceasefire and safe evacuation of the people. I refused, thinking strategically that six hours isn''t enough to get all the civilians out of here. I countered him with a twenty-four hours of ceasefire because I''m confident in the ability of the Ruthenian military that they can extract you all within a day. However, the Boxers insisted that we shouldply with their terms even after showing our power in the sky."
"Are you saying that the fight is going to continue?" ude asked.
"Yes but don''t worry, once I get the word back to the Central Command, the Ruthenia Empire will have justification to use military force to ensure the safety of the Ruthenians in the Legation, of course, it extends to all of you."
"Then do it immediately," Myers urged.
Chapter 287 Too Late To Realize
Alexander yawned as he got up from his bed. He stretched his arms above his head with a satisfied sigh. The first thing he did was check his watch on his wrist to see the time. He slept for two hours, a good nap and an important one as the Ruthenia Empire is dealing with a crisis in the Hanese Dynasty.
The government is falling apart and four factions fight for supreme authority over the country. It was the biggest civil war up to date in this world and Alexander is not missing an action as he backed the Nationalist Party in the Han Dynasty. Should they win the civil war and have the entire country under their control, the Ruthenia Empire is going to reap the benefits.
However, it will take months for that to happen. In the meantime, he is focusing on the situation the International Legation Quarter is facing in Beijing. The Boxers.
Alexander donned his usual outfit and headed straight to his office.
As he opened the door, he was shocked that his table is free of documents that he will have to sift through. asionally, when Alexander takes a break, his work will pile up magically, making his break meaningless.
"So nothing important is happening in the Ruthenia Empire right now huh?" Alexander remarked under his breath as he made his way to his desk and sat on the chair behind it.
Seeing that there would be no urgent papers that need to be signed or checked, he can see now that he''ll be able to leave his office for family dinner.
However, Just as he was about to revel in such a thought, it got dismantled when the telephone on his desk rang.
"Shit!" Alexander cursed under his breath as he quickly grabbed the receiver.
"Spill it out," Alexander snapped, ready for anything at the moment, even though he knows that whatever the person who was on the other end of the line has to say won''t be pleasant.
"Your Majesty, this is Sevastian. You seemed to be in a bad mood, did something happen?" Sevastian inquired carefully.
"I''m not, it''s just that I thought I was going to have a lot of free time. Anyways, why did you call? Something happened."
"Yes Your Majesty," Sevastian confirmed. "The captain of the Special Forces Alpha, Makarov, attempted tomunicate with the General of the Boxers for a 24 hours ceasefire so that they can evacuate all the citizens in the International Legation Quarter."
"All citizens in the International Legation Quarter?" Alexander repeated, something must be wrong. "What do you mean? I thought the ten great powers are not going?"
"Well, they changed their decision when you were having your nap, Your Majesty. Everyone wants to leave after witnessing the true nature of the conflict."
"Then I guess this will benefit the Ruthenia Empire," Alexander mused as the ten great powers will give credit to the Ruthenia Empire for saving their citizens trapped in the International Legation Quarter.
"However there''s one problem, Your Majesty," Sevastian continued. "The Boxers didn''t ept Makarov''s terms. They insisted that the ceasefire should onlyst for six hours and that everyone must be evacuated within that timeframe. Makarov said that the time wasn''t enough and persisted to change it for twenty four hours. But the Boxers prevailed."
"I see, I''m understanding the situation clearer now. It looks as though my hand is being forced again. Since no conclusion was reached means the fighting is going to continue, which could potentially harm the Ruthenians inside the International Legation Quarter."
"Makarov is asking for military assistance, Your Majesty. since there are still thousands of them trapped inside the Legation Quarter. Should we go for it?" Sevastian asked.
His eyes widened as a grin spread across his face. Considering how things have been goingtely and what they could achieve, Alexander doesn''t need much persuasion to agree.
"Do the exact thing that you suggested to, Sevastian."
"Right away, Your Majesty,"
***
In the Beijing Airspace, a squadron of Wraith Fighter Jet Aircraft received instruction from themand and center of the Aircraft Carrier.
"Copy that Command, we will give the Boxers hell," Rasul said through his radio before changing the frequency to speak with the squadron. "Okay everyone, Command has given us permission to exterminate all Boxers attacking the International Legation Quarter. Exhaust all your missiles, bombs, and cannons at them at your heart''s content."
"Wait, seriously? The Boxers didn''tply with our terms? Did the General''s head get kicked or anything?"
"No, that''s just the General being stubborn. Anyway heads up, we have a mission to fulfill. It''s getting tiring circling on and on and I want to go back on the carrier."
"You got it."
With that, all the Wraith Fighter Jet Aircraft dived. With aser targeting system, they were able to precisely and urately strike their target without fail.
Multiple explosions erupted in front of the International Legation Quarter. The ground shook as if there was an earthquake urring. It was followed by a beam of strobing light spewed from the Gatling gun of the Wraith Fighter Aircrafts, deleting every person that got hit with it.
For the military guards and the Ruthenian Special Forces, it felt as though they were watching a fireworks disy. They were amazed at the performance of the Ruthenian aircraft bringing death to the Boxers.
"Now I know why the Yamato Empire was defeated in the war," one of the military guardsmented, his eyes shaking.
"I don''t want to be on the receiving end. Imagine an aircraft that can''t be intercepted with anti-aircraft guns due to its speed and maneuverability that our nation''s ne can''tpete with, it would be a death sentence fighting the Ruthenians."
"They have grown incredibly strong in four years, it''s terrifying and hard to believe..."
"Oi, you all, don''t just space out and help us clean up what''s left!" Makarov shouted at the military guards who were zoning out.
"Yes sir!"
The Wraith Fighter Jets killed eight twelve hundred Boxers before returning to their Aircraft Carrier. Their battalion was reduced topany-sized infantry, which would be easy to deal with the forces on the ground.
The General of the Boxers, who survived the onught, where a barrage of missiles, cannons, and bombs rained down on them. He was toote to realize his mistake. He should have taken that deal. Now everyone is gone!
He is also not in good condition. He got hit on the shoulder, which is now bleeding profusely. His breathing was bing raspy and his vision was getting blurrier.
It is then that he noticed a speck of red light in his chest. He tried to touch it but the moment his hand was over it, a red light appeared on top of his hand. "What''s this?"
Little did he know, there was already a sniper who had him on their bead.
Suddenly, there was a gaping hole in his chest as a bullet punched through it.
He fell down to the ground and became one with the earth.
Chapter 288 Getting Fooled
In the Ruthenian Legation, the ambassadors from the ten great powers convened in a meeting after finding out about the annihted troops of the Boxers besieging the International Legation Quarter.
"This changes things, Sir Mikhail," ude began. "Now the enemy was exterminated using your superior Air Forces, it seems as though there''s no need for you to evacuate all of us¡"
Mikhail''s eyes widened in surprise, and Makarov reacted the same.
"Pardon me if I''m about to curse in the presence of the ambassadors of ten great powers but what the fuck? It sounded like you used us! This is uneptable, aplete affront to the Ruthenia Empire."
"You don''t have to get aggressive Mikhail," Myers joined. "I mean think about this logically. We have no way of contacting our government or our military but now that you annihted the Boxers, Mister ude''s military is going to arrive in four days."
"I''m getting confused," Mikhail shifted his eyes to ude. "Sir ude, I thought you were aware of the possibility of the Boxersing tomorrow? I mean do you really think that it was their main forces that attacked us?"
"I am aware of that fact but without intelligence, we can''t tell if there is really a force that wille to the International Legation Quarter tomorrow. Unless the Ruthenia Empire is withholding any information from us about the Boxer''s position."
"The Ruthenia Empire is not obligated to share military intelligence with other powers that could implicate us from interfering with the Hanese internal affairs. What you are just doing is disrespecting our country''s sincere and genuine help of getting you all out of here safe. St. Petersburg is not going to like you all changing your decision of staying in the International Legation Quarter. Assuming that this is a unanimous decision? Isn''t it?" Mikhail nced over to the ambassadors with a scrutinizing gaze.
"The Francois Republic and its constituents in the International Legation Quarter wished to be evacuated, Sir Mikhail," the ambassador of the Francois Republic said as he raised his hand. He continued. "We can''t be toocent on the fact that the Ruthenia Empire annihted the Boxers as there is a possibility of other forcesing to the International Legation Quarter and finishing where they left. Remember, the Boxers are hell-bent on an anti-foreign, anti-colonial, and anti-Christian movement in the Han Dynasty. Every member of that movement does not like us so I am imploring to you all on behalf of Sir Mikhail that you think over your decision wisely, otherwise there is no turning back."
"I couldn''t have said it better, Sir Stephen," Mikhail smiled.
"This is expected," Myers said, leaning backward in his wheelchair as he spoke. "Your country is an ally of the Ruthenia Empire and hence you must be with them."
"Well, I wouldn''t take my chances here, Sir Myers."
"So is anyone who wishes to leave for real?" Mikhail asked onest time. If no one raised their hands then so be it. He wouldn''t waste his energy on old fools who just used the Ruthenian Empire to buy them some time.
He can already imagine himself making an ufortable call to St. Petersburg. His Majesty''s National Security Advisor as well as His Majesty himself is not going to like what they are going to hear the moment he''s out of the International Legation Quarter.
Ten seconds had passed and no one raised their hands. How ridiculous that they are desperate to leave the International Legation Quarter when under attack and now that the storm has been calmed they went back on their words?
"Since no one raised their hands let me make the Ruthenian Empire position clean here. From here on we are not obligated to help you. You are all responsible for your own decision. And should something bad happen to you while you are staying in this Legation, know that you had your chance. We don''t want your government demanding an exnation as we are notpelled to do so in the first ce. Now, with all that aside, we can adjourn this meeting as our transport will be getting here soon."
"You are clearly underestimating us, Mikhail," ude said. "The remaining legation here is part of the great powers. Don''t even think that some uncivilized farmers in this country can put up a fight against a proper army."
Underestimating, how ironic. The military guards from all legations were having a hard time defending the International Legation Quarter. If not for the Ruthenians'' help, they would not have had this conversation.
Mikhail didn''t want to speak any longer, instead, he beckoned them out of the meeting room, leaving Stephen, the Francois ambassador, Makarov, and him alone.
"I must say, Sir Mikhail. I waspletely taken aback by their sudden change of decision. We felt stupid," Makarov said.
"Don''t mind them, let''s just focus on leaving this god-forsaken ce," Mikhail replied before looking at Stephen. "Sir Stephen, you should get your people ready as well."
"Very well, I shall take my leave to do just that, Sir Mikhail," Stephen stood and saw his way out.
***
The aftermath of the attack of the Boxers on the International Legation Quarter can be seen clearly in the damage to the infrastructure. The buildings turned into rubbles from Boxer''s artillery, the ground full of craters from the explosion of the shells, fire raging everywhere that is currently being extinguished by firefighters, andstly the corpses lying on the side of the road.
The artillery bombardment of the Boxers leveled up a particr ce in the International Legation Quarter, making it suitable as anding for the ck Stork helicopter whose rotor des are beating the air.
All the citizens watched, even the ambassadors and the military guards as it hovered to the ground.
There are three ck Stork helicopters in the air right now, enough to carry nine people, excluding the pilots, co-pilots, and the officer in the cabin.
The Francois and Ruthenian Legation Staff stood in a line, waiting to be extracted. Makarov stood in front with a megaphone in his hand.
He spoke through it. "Okay everyone, no baggage is allowed. I repeat, no baggage is allowed. The helicopter can only carry a specific weight so whatever you have on your luggage right now, be it whatever that is, leave it."
The Ruthenian Special Forces enforced Makarov''s order by checking all the people. If they don''t have luggage, they will clear them out.
"No! You can''t take this away from me!" a shout came from the mouth of a little girl in the line.
"What''s the matter there?" Makarov asked, leaning to the side.
"Sir! Is this okay?" one of his men pointed at the girl clutching a teddy bear on her chest tightly. She had a determined expression written over her face, making it clear to him that she won''t let go of her toy.
"I think that''s fine since it''s small to be carried," Makarov approved before returning to the people in front, who are the ambassadors.
"Sir, are you ready?"
"I want to make sure that everyone gets out so I''m staying behind for now," Mikhail said.
"Me too," Stephen said.
"Very well," Makarov agreed.
The ck Storknded behind him, sending a gust of wind outward. The door slid open and gave Makarov the go signal.
"Okaye forward!" Makarov said and one by one, the staff of both legations hopped inside the helicopter.
While they were on that, Makarov grabbed his radio and contacted the Central Command.
"Overlord this is Alpha, we are evacuating the people as we speak, over."
"Copy that Alpha, is there something you need over?"
"We need more helicopters," Makarov requested.
Chapter 289 Every Decision Has A Consequence
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. At the Winter Pce.
Alexander was on the call with someone on the telephone.
"Your Majesty, we have good news. The Navstar satellites that we have been working on since you proposed it is good forunch this April. There will be a total of five satelliteunches in that month all across our spaceports."
"Hoh?" Alexander sang, "That''s good then. I''ve been waiting for the report about the development of Navstar. Not to mention, five satellites! That''s an incredible number, I''m assuming that you and your team have been working hard perfecting the craft."
"Yes, Your Majesty. Our team has been working tirelessly to make your vision in space be realized. But Your Majesty, if I may ask, we need 24 satellites orbiting the earth to make full use of the global positioning system capabilities to be utilized by our military, is five satellites going to make a difference in the field of navigation?" Wegener raised a question.
"Five satellites isrge enough to cover an entire continent ording to my calctions," Alexander said and continued. "Though there will be some gaps and dys as the satellite must orbit above the receiver to use the system."
"I see," Wegener hummed in understanding. "In that case, Your Majesty, I should inform you about our futureunches. As of 1929, there will only be five satellitesunch in total. And every other year we are nning tounch one or two satellites until we reach twenty-four. So the Navstar project, if faced with no dys whatsoever, will end in 1945 to 1950."
"Very well, I like the timeline. Is there anything else that you wish to report while I''m not preupied with something?" Alexander asked.
"That''s all for the day, Your Majesty. But I''ll inform you if somethinges up on my side. Now, I''ll be putting the phone down, Your Majesty. I''m sure as an Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, you have a lot of work to deal with."
Alexander chuckled, "I agree. You should return to your work as well. Goodbye."
He returned the telephone back to its cradle before leaning back in his chair and stretching his arms out while letting out a long satisfied groan. He closed his eyes and listened to the silence of the room, rxing as he slowly opened them again after feeling slightly more tired than when he first fell asleep.
A ring of the telephone interrupted him from the peaceful silence, startling him awake and giving him a mild headache. Alexander grabbed the ringing phone and wedged it between his cheek and shoulder, answering, "What now?"
"Your Majesty, you need toe down to the Command Ops, right now."
The voice belonged to Sevastian. Alexander leaned over after hearing his urgent voice.
"What the hell just happened now? Did something break out in the International Legation Quarter?"
"I''ll exin to you sir once you are in the Command Ops," Sevastian replied.
"Alright then¡" Alexander groaned inwardly, feeling tired to even get up. But it sounded urgent so he had to drag himself up and make his way down to themand center. "I''ll be there in five minutes." And he hung up the phone.
The General Staff Building is only a walking distance from the Winter Pce. After all, the building is literally across it.
Alexander arrived at the time he had given Sevastian. As usual, the military and civilian staffers in the Command Ops stood in attention.
"At ease," Alexander ordered and everyone sat down in their seats. "You pulled me out of my office due to your urgent tone, so this better is worth it than me fighting theziness taking hold of me the time you called."
"You surely jest, Your Majesty," Sevastian chuckled and continued. "Anyways, we are evacuating the staff of the Ruthenian Empire and the Francois Republic as we speak."
"Ruthenian Empire and the Francois Republic?" Alexander repeated as he tilted his head to the side. Why are there only two countries mentioned? "What happened to the rest?"
"You have noticed it, Your Majesty. The problem is that the other great powers reneged their decision of evacuating themselves," Sevastian revealed.
"You have got to be kidding me," Alexander rubbed his temples. It was quite unexpected for them to go back on their word and the idea of him where the other countries will give credit to the Ruthenia Empire, as well as the military who partake in the operation, gone to waste.
"They must have a reason as to why they reneged, right?" Alexander arched an eyebrow.
"Yes Your Majesty, the reason is quite simple yet extremely frustrating. The nine great powers stayed because we had mopped the Boxers attacking the International Legation Quarter. Now there''s no enemy outside the gates, then there''s no reason for them to go. Not to mention, the Britannian Empire military is marching towards the Legation Quarter and will arrive in four days."
Alexander was silent for a brief moment and the moment it passed, heughed.
He continuedughing to the point the civilian and military staffers looked at him concerningly.
"I can''t believe this, we have been fooled! Hahaha¡" Alexander started shaking his head while chuckling uncontrobly.
Everyone was silent, not wanting to break the ice as it seems. They were used to the usual calm demeanor from their emperor but the man in front of them seemed to have lost itpletely.
Sevastian waited patiently for theugh to end and when it did, he spoke up, "You couldn''t have worded it too better, Your Majesty."
"Sevastian¡I''m really in a bad mood right now," Alexander''s tone changed and his face twisted into a grimace. "Those fuckers used the fact that we won''t let any Ruthenian die at the hands of the Boxers and when the Boxers refused our terms, they knew the Ruthenia is going to respond ordingly. And to think that after we did that, we have actually done them a favor. Now that there''s no enemy at the gates, they can stay at the International Legation Quarter and lobby whoever factions they are going to support, most likely the legitimate government themselves, thus gaining concessions."
"They made a fool out of us, Your Majesty. It''s an affront to you and to the Empire."
"Well, we couldn''t me them. But I don''t think they are going to celebrate that things have calmed down. The civil war is still going on hot. I don''t think that they are only Boxers who intend to pay a visit to the International Legation Quarter."
Sevastian''s lips curled into a smile. "Your Majesty, another thing to report. Our surveince aircraft found a brigade-sized infantry moving towards the International Legation Quarter."
The LCD screen mounted on the wall showed a map which Alexander nced at it.
"Oh..." Alexander giggled, "Are they Boxers?"
"One hundred percent, Your Majesty."
Alexander chortled. "This is getting interesting. They decided to stay thinking that there would be no second wave, though I''m sure they have already presumed it. But still, this...," heughed for a second before changing the tone of his voice, "Well well. I think every decision has consequences, am I right? Don''t inform anyone from the Great Powers about this. This should teach them," hemanded.
"Yes, Your Majesty,"
Chapter 290 Reaction Of The World
January 20, 1929. Three days after the Ruthenian and Francois Legation evacuated the International Legation Quarter, news about the massacre that took ce inside the Legation Quarter spread across the world.
Expeditionary forces from the Britannia Empire were first to arrive in the International Legation Quarter. They were the beacon of hope to the citizens trapped in the Legation but instead of having to meet them and face the Boxers, what they had seen inside.
Military correspondents were brought with them, acting like a journalist with a camera filming the concluded tragedy that had transpired in the International Legation Quarter. And those films were quickly delivered back home for the television broadcast station to transmit the video to the televisions, allowing the citizens and high-ranking officials of the states to watch.
Every nation, especially the nine great powers, watched dreadfully as they heard the news and watched the scenes before the television screen where foreigners, diplomats, military guards, and civilians were mutted and burned under the hands of the Boxers.
The scene is so gory and obscene that the broadcasting stations of each country put a pixel blur on every corpse. Such a horrendous act caused by the Boxers made the head of state of the nine great nations fumed with anger and every one of their citizens is calling for revenge.
The first one to react is the Deutd Empire. Kaiser Wilhelm was discussing with his prime minister, Erik Jan Hanussen, about a possible retaliatory strike against not only the Boxers but all Hanese.
"Those inferior fools! They have fucking done it! They killed my diplomat and my ambassador. Erik, I want those inferior beings to be erased from the face of the earth. Make them know that the Deutd Empire is not going to tolerate this."
"Yes, Mein Kaiser. I have already made talks with our allies who were affected by the tragedy. They are also considering military action against the Boxers."
"Who are they?"
"All the nine great powers except the Francois Republic and the Ruthenia Empire."
Kaiser Wilheim arched his brow. "Ruthenia Empire and Francois Republic? Why are they not joining? We should unite and exterminate those inferior beings once and for all and divide thend for ourselves."
"Mein Kaiser, the Francois Republic, and the Ruthenia Empire evacuated before the International Legation Quarter got overrun by the Boxers," Erik reported.
"So are you telling me that those two nations fled and left them there to die?" Wilheim shouted incredulously.
"No, Mein Kaiser. ording to the Ambassador for the Francois Republic here in Deutd, the ambassador to the Francois to Han said the Ruthenians offered the ten great powers to evacuate with them. At first, everyone disagreed and decided to stay and fight. But when things are not going their way, they change their decision. Knowing that the Ruthenia Empire will have to protect their citizens against the Boxers, they conducted an airstrike outside the International Legation Quarter and decimated all their forces. Knowing that the eleven great powers convened a meeting again and 9 out of 11 decided to stay again in the Legation since the Boxers'' forces were neutralized by the Ruthenians. They were again given ast chance to go with them but they refused. So the Ruthenians and Francois left, leaving them all behind," Erik concluded the summary of events in the International Legation Quarter.
"Is that so?" Kaiser Wilheim calmed down a little. Since the decision was voluntary and was not actually left there without saying a word, then the fault lies with the ambassadors themselves. They could have saved their lives if not for their false bravado.
However, even if that was the case, the Boxers stillmitted an atrocious act against not only the Deutd Empire but also all western powers.
"Mein Kaiser, are you going forward with the decision of sending military troops in the Han Dynasty and dering war not on the Boxers but on the Han Dynasty?" Erik asked carefully.
"I will deliver a speech to the Council, making it official to the people and to the world that the state of war between the Deutd Empire and the Hanese Dynasty exists."
Two hourster.
In the Europan continent, an emergency broadcast interrupted morning talk shows, movies, and drama. The people across the continent watched as Kaiser Wilheim stood behind the podium, ncing over the troops that will be sent to Han.
"If youe before the enemy, he will be defeated! No quarter will be given! Prisoners will not be taken! Whoever falls into your hands is forfeited! Just as a thousand years ago the Huns under their king Etzel made a name for themselves, one that even today makes them seem mighty in history and legend, so may the name Deutd be affirmed by you in such a way in Han that no Hanese will ever again dare to look cross-eyed at a Deutder!"
After the speech, the band yed the Heil Kaiser Wilhelm Dir as the soldiers saluted to their emperor, filled with nationalistic fervor, etching their emperor''s words into their minds and heart. No prisoners will be taken, no quarter will be given to any Hanese who fall into your hands.
***
Meanwhile, in the Winter Pce. Alexander was watching the television in his office along with his National Security Advisor, Sevastian.
"So what you said to me two days ago was true huh? That my uncle is going to wage war against the Hanese and is rallying all the western powers under his banner in the fear of Yellow Peril," Alexander said.
"That''s right, Your Majesty," Sevastian agreed.
"Is this going to be bad news for us? Because the Kaiser said that he is dering war not only on the Boxers but on all Hanese?"
"We can''t say for sure, Your Majesty. The Kaiser made a decision when he was in a bad mood. Well, who wouldn''t be when one of the people killed in the Legation was a close friend to the Kaiser, a diplomat? And I don''t think this will lead to an all-out war, a concession will be made and new unequal treaties to be signed."
"So, you''re suggesting that we sit this one out? Am I right?" Alexander nced at Sevastian.
"The situation will cool down, Your Majesty. But we have to inform Sun Yat Sen and continue providing them with intelligence in the air."
"Fine. Oh, and what''s the reaction of the remaining great powers who were affected by the tragedy. How are they going to respond?"
"We''ve been looking into that, Your Majesty and based on the information we have on hand, we can assume that they will not go as far as to dere war on the Hanese. They''ll just send more troops to tighten up the leash."
"Well, none of this would have happened if they had epted our generous offer," Alexander sighed.
Chapter 291 A Call From Someone
The phone on Alexander''s desk rang, prompting the two to halt their mouths and flickered their gazes onto it.
"Your Majesty, do you like me to leave and give you the room? I have nothing to report anyways," Sevastian asked, walking out from behind Alexander and standing in front of him.
"Usually I get calls when something is urgent. I wonder who, if it''s in our government then you may stay as I might need your counsel but if this is from the Imperial Dynamic Systems, then you may go."
"Very well Your Majesty," Sevastian nodded politely before grabbing the remote control of the television and putting it on mute.
The telephone continued to ring until Alexander picked it out from its cradle. "Okay spill it out."
"Your Majesty, sorry for the sudden call and the inconvenience this could bring but I have an important person on the line wishing to speak with you."
Alexander recognized the voice of the caller, it was the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenia Empire, Sergei.
"Get him on the line," Alexander beckoned.
"Ah, no Your Majesty, it''s not him but she," Sergei corrected himself.
"Then put her on the line," Alexander said as he nced at Sevastian. He whispered to him. "Someone wishing to speak with me and I don''t know who but the sex is revealed."
Sevastian leaned forward, humming. "This is interesting. I''m also curious as to who that might be."
After a beep, the call was connected to another person. Alexander spoke. "Before you introduce yourself, you must be aware that I''m not a person that you can just contact anytime at your convenience. You must fill out papers to--."
"Hello, cousin...it''s been a long time hearing your voice,"
A soft voice trailed from the other end of the line like a whisper of a mother. It was motherly and the tone was familiar.
"Diana?" Alexander uttered her name.
"I hope that I''m not disturbing your work, how long has it been? I can''t remember."
"I''m not certain of the date but thest time we spoke is about us sealing the deal of selling a battleship for your Royal Navy, am I right?"
Alexander tried to recall the exact date of theirst call but the fact that his mind was preupied with the issue at the time is making it a hard time to remember.
Speaking of which, Alexander''s memories are starting to fog these days. There were some instances when he was at one of the research facilities of the Imperial Dynamics System where he was inspecting one of the gas turbine engines for the ocean freighter and suddenly suffered from a sudden brief memory loss. It happened for a brief moment before regaining the said lost memory. It was a humiliating day for Alexander. Maybe it''s from ack of sleep?
"Yeah, you''re right," Diana confirmed. In Buckingham Pce, in her bedroom, she can be seen twirling with the strands of her hair.
"Diana, why did you exactly call me? Don''t tell me you want to catch up."
"That''s a bit cold, cousin. You never used to act so cold and distant towards me," Diana pouted.
"I have been busytely so I''d like to settle everything quickly. So, returning back to my question, why did you call me?" Alexander sternly asked again.
"You have heard the news, right? About our uncle''s response to the atrocious actsmitted by the Boxers on the International Legation Quarter."
"Of course I did, I just watched it on the television, it was a stirring speech I must say," Alexandermented.
"The truth is, the Britannia Empire is getting in on the action as well. You must know that the Britannian Ambassador to the Han Dynasty, Sir ude has been killed inside the International Legation Quarter along with his staff. This is a provocative act that justifies a retaliatory strike against the Hanese."
"So the Britannia Empire is joining huh? Two great powers decided to wage war on the Hanese, making the conflict in the Hanese veryplicated. You know that they are dealing with a civil war there right? And one of the faction fighting is the Boxers, a movement that began three decades ago. Do you know the Boxers'' attitude towards foreigners? I have offered them help if they''d like to evacuate but they said no. Everything could have been prevented if not for them staying in a war-torn nation."
"It''s toote, the parliament has already decided," Diana stated. "For the reason, I called you, it is because we require your aid."
"Diana, your country is the biggest empire in the world and boasts a strong navy across seven seas. You don''t need our help," Alexander looked momentarily at Sevastian who shook his head, suggesting that they shouldn''t help Britannia and Deutd. "Also, there''s been discord between the people of the Han Dynasty and the Ruthenia Empire after we annexed Manchuria. And to add the incursion of their space. Any direct intervention would result in an unfixable rtionship so we will sit this one out. After all, we have no gripe over the Hanese people since my people living there were evacuated out to safety."
"Is that so? Well, I can''t say I didn''t try right?" Diana said. "I was hoping that we can get your help to deal with the situation swiftly but no, you must have your reason and Ipletely understand from your point of view. There is a line you cannot cross."
"Then we have an understanding. Before we end the call, allow me to express my deepest condolences to the Britannians that perished on the International Legation Quarter," Alexander said solemnly.
"Thank you," Diana muttered softly.
"If there''s nothing more, I''ll put down the phone."
"No no wait!" Diana said urgently, imagining herself stopping Alexander by the arm from going away. "There is something else I want to ask you, it''s important."
"What is it?" Alexander replied simply.
"On thising April, I will have my coronation. I am inviting you toe there. Of course, you can say no. After all, I didn''te to your coronation day..."
"Okay," Alexander replied tly.
"Eh? You''re going?" Diana blurted out surprised at Alexander''s reply. That was easy.
"Of course. I see no reason why not," Alexander shrugged off.
Diana''s face dropped. "Oh really?" She chuckled nervously before continuing. "Okay then, see you in April I guess?"
"Yes," Alexander replied.
Diana hummed in response and ended the call without further ado. Hearing his confirmation, she jumped out from her seat and dived into her bed, pulling her covers up onto her head in excitement.
Chapter 292 Honest Thoughts
"So you''re going to Britannia in April, Your Majesty?" Sevastian, who was listening to Alexander''s voice ever since he picked up the telephone finally spoke after speaking with Diana.
"Yes, she''s inviting me to her coronation. She''s going to be the future queen of the Britannian Empire. I wonder how things are going on her end, I heard that she''s trying to take back the power the monarchy had once lost to the parliaments centuries ago."
"They were making good progress, Your Majesty," Sevastian said and continued. "ording to the Foreign Intelligence Services, anti-royalist Members of the Parliament are being hunted by secret operatives working for the crown. It''s only a matter of time before the monarchy regains their control over the Britannian Isles."
"To be honest, I couldn''t care less if the monarchy regains the power they once lost. As long as it''s not harming our country''s interest, we will continue maintaining our rtionship with them."
"I agree with you, Your Majesty," Sevastian nodded affirmingly. "Speaking of which, Your Majesty, this is just a funny thought and I hope you don''t take it seriously. Your progressive and radical reforms in the country are threatening your position as the perpetual Chief of Staff of the Ruthenia Empire. Should the timee when the people demand more like electing a new head of state simr to the United States, what will you do?"
Alexander silently pondered for an answer. He had anticipated this question before when he was writing the new constitution for the Ruthenia Empire. There will be times when his decisions and policies won''t satisfy the people and would look for someone that can give them the satisfaction. That''s one of the basics of political leadership. So to keep his power intact, there''s only one thing that he must do.
"As long as I work for the benefit of my people and for the country, they wouldn''t think of such a thing. That is something I can guarantee. Unless there will be a third-party influencing the minds of the people into thinking that I am doing bad. Why did you ask this anyway?" Alexander locked his gaze with Sevastian.
"Nothing Your Majesty, I was curious¡" Sevastian answered as he stood up in his seat. "I believe everything is settled. I will take my leave now, Your Majesty," he bowed and turned on his heel, and ambled forward.
Alexander watched as he made his way to the door. Just before he could reach the doorknob, Alexander spoke.
"You see, I''m not really keen on ruling this country until my death. In fact, I would rather step down as the emperor and let someone else take over."
"Your Majesty¡" Sevastian turned around, frowning. "What are you talking about all of the sudden?"
"It''s my honest thought. I don''t want to rule this country forever. So I don''t reject the idea of me getting reced as it is bound to happen anyways. Though I''m not saying I will step down now, I''m thinking maybe after fifteen to twenty years where my future son, if I would have one, I hope, could take the throne."
Sevastian stared at Alexander for a few seconds. So he will not be like any other greedy emperors who will do whatever it takes to keep the power to themselves. The emperor is open to the idea of him getting reced and that is something you wouldn''t hear from someone who wields great power.
"Your Majesty, so that''s the path you are going to take?"
"Yes, Sevastian...for me this emperor thing is like any other desk job. It''s tiring to the point you want to give up. So to someone who is yearning to be the head of state, I will say to them that they have no idea what they are about to face. Oh, I have taken so much of your time, Sevastian. I apologize for holding you, you may leave now."
"Your Majesty, you shouldn''t say that. If you wish for me to stay for five or ten minutes, I wouldn''t mind. Because you take precedence. Oh, speaking of which, I almost forgot, we have an issue to discuss," Sevastian walked back over to Alexander''s desk and took his seat.
"Oh, about what?" Alexander propped up his chin, resting his arm on the desk as he stared at Sevastian.
"The Britannia Empire joining the Deutd Empire to the Han Dynasty. This could pose a significant threat to the Kuomintang. As you all know, four factions are hell-bent on taking control of the country under their own leadership, there couldn''t be more perfect timing for the western powers to send an invasion force and take strategic cities and ports from Han."
"Now that you said that, I''m beginning to realize the impact of this on ourselves. The western powers have justification to takends from them due to the International Legation Quarter incident. If they take strategds or ports from the Han, then there won''t be as much of a benefit from helping Kuomintang because what we wanted is already taken by either Deutd or Britannia."
"We have to ensure that Kuomintang will be able to take control of the country and the territory that was taken from them except Manchuria," Sevastian stated.
"But the expeditionary forces of both countries are on their way to the Han, we have to stop them fromnding on the Hanese maind," Alexander said.
"I see where you are heading with this, Your Majesty," Sevastian said. "We should speak with the Joint Chief of Staff about this and we have to be very careful so as to not implicate ourselves in the attack."
"A submarine would do a very good job of sinking a ship carrying troops. But just as you warned, we must make sure that they won''t think it was us who sank it."
"That''s easy, Your Majesty. We can make a deal with the Kuomintang that they are the ones who fired the torpedo in exchange for continued military support and intelligence."
"Have it done immediately," Alexander ordered.
"I will head to the Command Ops and inform them about the new operation," Sevastian stood up again and bowed before leaving the office.
Alexander sighed after hearing the door closing when Sevastian left. "That was close."
Chapter 293 Conspiracy
Liaodong Penins, Ruthenian Far East. January 30, 1929, 1200HRS.
Graupel gently falls down from the sky, building up on the ground like a carpet of white cotton in front of the Ruthenian Naval Forces Eastern Strategic Command Headquarters.
A vehicle stopped in front of the stairway that leads to the main entrance. The car door was opened by the guards stationed at the base, and one man exited the vehicle. A middle-aged man with ck hair wearing a three-piece ck suit adjusted the top hat sitting upon his head as he made his way up the stairs.
At the main door entrance, a Ruthenian woman in herte twenties greeted him with a smile and a bow.
"It''s a pleasure to have you here, Dr. Sun Yat Sen," the girl said. "I''ll be escorting you to the Admiral''s office, please follow me."
Sun Yat Sen tipped his top hat politely and walked into the building. On their journey through the hallways, they passed many other soldiers in uniform who were going about their normal business, either in a hurry or in their leisure time. Some of them stopped to perform a salute to high-ranking officials in the headquarters which helped Sun Yat Sen build an impression on the Ruthenian military.
After two minutes of walking, they finally reached the admiral''s office. The girl opened the door before him and gestured at him toe inside.
Sun Yat Sen stepped inside the room while ncing around the room, taking note of the simple interior design. His gaze fell upon a man standing behind his desk. He was a tall man with grey hair emitting a vibe of seriousness and authority.
"Thank you for bringing him in," the admiral said to the girl. "I''ll take it from here."
The girl bowed respectfully again before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.
The admiral returned his attention to the man standing in front of him.
"You must be Dr. Sun Yat Sen?" The man asked.
"Yes, I am," Sun Yat Sen replied.
He extended his right hand towards him, offering a handshake. The admiral nced at his hands first before standing up and shaking them.
"Allow me to introduce myself. I am Admiral Oskar Gripenberg. Commander of the Ruthenian Pacific Fleet. The Central Military Command had given me the authorization to speak with you about the participation of the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire in your country''s civil war."
"For that, I would like to thank you for Ruthenia''s continued support of our cause," Sun Yat Sen bowed politely.
"That support will continue as long as you remain cooperative with us and us only," Gripenberg said. "Please take a seat," he gestured to a leather chair opposite his desk. Sun Yat Sen sat down gracefully. "Now let us get down to business."
Gripenberg leaned forward in his seat, resting his elbows against his desk. He sped his hands together and rested his chin on them. His stare met Sun Yat Sen''s eyes unflinchingly and without breaking eye contact. He stared at Sun Yat Sen for a few seconds, seemingly analyzing him. Sun Yat Sen didn''t break eye contact despite the fact that his palms became sweaty.
"You must be aware of the fact that the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire have indirectly waged war on your country due to the Boxer''s atrocious acts in the International Legation Quarter," Gripenberg said.
"Yes, but I heard the Ruthenians were able to evacuate themselves before the Boxers arrived in the International Legation Quarter. I must admit, two western powers joining in our war would prove problematic," Sun Yat Sen looked down, fidgeting slightly under Gripenberg''s intense gaze. Why is he staring at me intently? He thought inwardly.
"It is indeed a problem for us as well. We are hoping that we can reach a solution to this problem, what do you say?"
"Uhm...before I answer that. May I know why it is also a problem for you?"
"Oh? Aren''t you going to unify your country and take back thends the western powers have taken? Of course except for Manchuria. Because we already renovated it under the country''s image," Gripenberg reminded and continued as he still didn''t answer Sun Yat Sen''s question. "And the reason why it is a problem to us as well is that we Ruthenians only want all for ourselves if I''m being honest. We don''t want to share with anyone because we are the ones who invested a lot."
"I see," Sun Yat Sen rubbed his chin as he realized what Gripenberg was saying. "You mean to say that only the Ruthenians should be benefited from our civil war?"
"You can define it however you like," Gripenberg said. "The main point here is we can''t allow any Deutder or Britannians feet to tread upon your country''s soil. We must stop them before they even arrive at your ports."
"What are you suggesting, Sir Gripenberg?" Sun Yat Sen asked.
"We want your nationalist party to take responsibility for the sinking of their ships," Gripenberg revealed. "ording to our intel, two ships set sail from Wilhelmshaven carrying thousands of Deutder troops. And as well as from the port of Kolkata in the Britannian Raj by the Britannians. They will arrive in Shanghai in ten to fifteen days."
"Wait I''m sorry, I don''t seem to follow. So the Ruthenia Empire wants to sink those ships and you want us to take responsibility for it?"
"You must understand that we are doing this for you, Dr. Sun Yat Sen. If theynd on your country, instead of focusing your forces on three factions, you would be focusing it on five. We are doing you a great favor by keeping them out of the bay."
"I know that Sir Gripenberg but even if the operation is sessful, you sank their ships, killing their soldiers. How are they going to believe it was us who sank it when we don''t have a submarine or a surface warship to begin with?" Sun Yat Sen said.
"You don''t have to worry about that because those two countries don''t even know if you have a submarine or naval warship or not. You just im that you sunk those ships using your submarine that you hijacked from your country''s navy and that''s it. And justify the action to the world that you''re just protecting your country''s sovereignty from invaders."
"Are you going to use a Hanese submarine?" Sun Yat Sen asked. This is something he wants to rify. Because most of their submarines are purchased from the Britannia Empire and the Britannia would immediately know that a Britannian submarine is the one who sank it.
"No, we will use our submarines," Gripenberg answered.
"Eh? Then wouldn''t they find it out that it was the Ruthenians who sank it instead of us? I mean there is a way for them to know that a submarine sank the ship right through, for example, the debris from a torpedo¡"
"Doctor, you are overthinking it. The Deutd Empire or the Britannia Empire wouldn''t even waste time investigating their sunken ship. Also, we are not going to sink it without a warning. You will contact the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire that you detected their ships and that if they continue to their course, they''d be fired upon."
"Okay, Okay, I got it," Sun Yat Sen said. "But onest thing. This attack would surely sour our rtionship with them. Once we win independence we are going to need recognition. What if they don''t recognize us?"
"I''m sorry but that is beyond me. I think my government already has a n for that. Just assure us that you would take responsibility for the attack, and I guarantee you the Ruthenians will not stop from helping you win this war."
Sun Yat Sen sighed. "Fine, just tell me when I''m going to warn the Deutd and Britannia Empire?"
"Once their ships are in the Yellow Sea, we will give you the go-signal."
"Okay,"
Chapter 294 The Impending Doom Of The Troopships
The civil war in the Hanese Dynasty rages on and the casualties from four sides are mounting at an unprecedented rate of a hundred thousand. Journalists and military correspondents from all across the world are documenting the bloodiest civil war to date, gaining attention from the people, and causing groups to rise and advocate for peace.
But in reality, that''s not going to happen soon as the four are hell-bent on vying for control of the nation that has been exploited for centuries by the western powers and their neighbors, the Yamato Empire.
Last month, an atrocious act wasmitted by the Boxer''s faction against the foreigners living in the International Legation Quarter, prompting two of the greatest empire in the world, Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire, to send expeditionary forces to exact revenge on the Boxers and to the Hanese people.
Though such a thing would never happen if they have only left the International Legation Quarter despite Ruthenia clearing the first wave of Boxers.
Now, sending expeditionary forces to the Hanese dynasty could prove problematic to the Han Dynasty as they will have to divert their attention from the three factions to the invading forces. A famous quote from the United States by one of their presidents can apply to their circumstances where it was quoted as "a house divided cannot stand".
It''s the perfect timing for the western powers or even the Yamato Empire to acquire morends in the Hanese maind, but Ruthenia is not going to allow that to happen.
Ruthenia feared that they''ll be forced to share the massive resources of the Han Dynasty with the western powers. It''s the only thing that is keeping Ruthenia from helping the Nationalist Party militarily.
Just in the span of one month, the Ruthenia Empire has approved giving military aid to the Nationalist Party in the form of weapons, aircraft, tanks, vehicles, and as well as military intelligence which can be used to their own advantage.
The level of technology Ruthenia is giving to them is equivalent to that of world war 2 and post-world war 2 era tech. Assault rifles that are easy and cheap to manufacture like the AK-47, radial engine aircraft such as P-51 fighter aircraft and B-17 bomber aircraft, and military vehicles from armored carrier personnel to trucks for logistics.
Of course, they are not giving them military hardware for free. The Ruthenia Empire seeks exclusive rights to mining rich mineral resourcesnds in some parts of the region of the Hanese Dynasty, helping the Ruthenia to industrialize rural areas of the empire for a cheaper cost.
If the Deutd Empire or the Britannia Empire were to capture those regions, the Ruthenia Empire would be forced to take drastic measures that they don''t want to do in the first ce. Instead, they''ll just help one faction that is aligned with their interest military and use them as a tool to kick the other factions and foreign forces out of the country.
February 10, 1929.
300 nautical miles east of the coast of Shanghai, two troopships belonging to the Deutd Empire and one from the Britannia Empire are sailing towards the port of Shanghai. It carries thousands of fully-equipped, military-trained troops to take over Shanghai port and set upmand there.
800 meters behind them was the Morzh-ss Diesel-Electric Submarine based on the Collins ss Submarines.
In the bridge deck of the submarine was Admiral Yuri dimirovich Andropov, one of the admirals fortunate enough to gain battle experience from the second Rutho-Yamato War.
"Sir, torpedo tube one and two is flooded and ready," one of his men informed him.
"Good, return to your station and wait for the Command Ops to give us the authorization to fire," Vasili replied and continued. "Maintain speed and bearing. I don''t want those ships to be out of sight even for one second."
"Aye aye, captain."
***
Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, in the capital of the Deutd Empire, Berlin. Kaiser Wilheim was entertaining himself by watching television which features aedy-drama.
There was a knock on the door, causing Kaiser Wilheim to sit straight in his seat.
"Come in!"
The door creaked as it opened, revealing the prime minister of the Deutd Empire, Erik.
"Mein Kaiser, sorry for the interruption but I have something I need to inform you," Erik said.
"What is it? Your tone sounds serious," Wilheim asked.
"Mein Kaiser, one of the factions in the Hanese Civil War, the Kuomintang, had detected our troopships off the coast of Shanghai. They knew our intention and demanded that we turn back. If we don''t, they''ll blow up our ship."
Wilheim scoffed. "Blew up our ship? Then blew the ship that is going to blow our ship!"
"It''s not that easy Mein Kaiser, it''s nighttime on the other side of the world and we presume that the Hanese are using submarines, possibly from the Royal Navy of the Han Dynasty. It''ll be hard for our ship with no sonar to find them."
"So what are you implying? That you are going to give in to the demands of those inferior beings?" Wilheim said angrily.
Erik shook his head slightly. "Not at all Mein Kaiser, although I''m afraid we might lose those men should we take their threats lightly. The military councils had suggested to me that we use our destroyers docked in Tianjin to escort and provide security for our troopship."
"How many destroyers do we have in Tianjin?" Wilheim asked.
"We have two newly-constructed Type-1928C destroyers with state-of-the-art anti-submarines capabilities stationed there. The Hanese submarines are outdated and noisy so they''ll be able to find her in time."
"Then send the two of them. How dare those Hanese, try to threaten us? They are beyond preposterous. How long will it take for our destroyers to get to the current position of our troopships?"
"A day, Mein Kaiser. The distance the destroyers have to cover is too great. Now that you have given your orders the military council will now contact the troopships toply with the demand of the Hanese. We can''t leave them there vulnerable to the threat of their submarines."
"As much as I hate to admit it, the Hanese won this one. However, it''s only for a short amount of time. Very well, send them back,"
"Understood, Mein Kaiser. I''ll be taking my leave now."
***
Five hourster, in St. Petersburg Winter Pce.
"The Deutd Empire did what?" Alexander eximed.
"Yes, Your Majesty, you just heard it. The Deutd Empireplied with the demands of the Hanese to stop sailing toward Shanghai. But they haven''t left entirely. ording to our intel, the Deutd Empire has tasked two destroyers docked in the Tianjin port to get to the troop ships to escort them. It looks like the Deutd is not leaving but waiting for their security to arrive. And once it arrives, they''ll continue forward to Shanghai and the destroyers that areing along with them will hunt the submarines they knew belonged to the Hanese Navy."
"What about the Britannia Empire? Did they take the warning seriously as well?" Alexander asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty, in fact, they are coordinating with the Deutd Empire for protection against submarines as their fleet is farther than the Deutd."
"Okay good, our n remains the same. Should they try ande to Shanghai, blow them up as intended."
"Our submarine is trailing the troopship as we speak, Your Majesty."
Chapter 295 Fire The Torpedoes
36 hourster.
At the bridge deck of the Morzh ss Submarine, Admiral Vasily yawned after seeping a cup of coffee as he watched his men working on the station with their eyes peeled on the monitor.
They have been following the troopships inbound to Shanghai port since the time they have gotten the orders from the Central Command. A lot of time passed and they still didn''t give the order to shoot.
Until there was a shout from one of the men monitoring the sonar.
"Sir! We are picking up acoustic noise from bearing two seven zero and a distance of eight hundred meters. Based on the frequency, it''s a ship."
"Are there anymercial shipsing to our location?" the man sitting behind the sonar operator asked as he leaned to the side to take a good lock on his monitor.
"Put it on speaker, I want to hear what type of ship we are dealing with here," Vasili ordered the sonar operator. With a press of a button, a sound reverberated in the bridge deck and everyone paused what they were doing and listened to the sound produced by the speaker.
Vasili closed his eyes, analyzing the sounding out from the speaker as well as looking into his memories of sounds he memorized to match the sound they are hearing right now to the ones he had memorized.
*Tududugtududugtududugtududug.
The more he listened to the sound, the more the image got clearer in his head. And from that, he can now tell that the sound belonged to a propeller of a certain warship that entered the Yellow Sea five months ago.
The Type-1928C destroyers of the Deutd Empire.
His eyes snapped open and turned around, facing the sonar operator.
"You, look into your file and look for the Type-1928C destroyers. See if it matches the acoustic signatures."
"Aye aye captain," the sonar operator spurred his hands into action, pulling out a drawer and grabbing a file inside.
He quickly opened the file and searched for the ship Vasili asked him to find. Ten secondster, he found the ship and its acoustic signature printed on the paper. He looked up at the monitor and back to the file. His eyes widened in revtion.
"Captain! The acoustic signatures in the file match the acoustic signals that we are receiving!" the sonar operator reported.
"Now this makes sense. I have been wondering why they were not moving from their position, they were just waiting for someone to escort them to the Port of Shanghai. They really waited a long time because those Deutd destroyers were docked in the port of Tianjin. How could I miss this?"
"Once they link up with the troopships, they''ll continue their voyage to the Port of Shanghai," the sonar operator said.
"I know," Vasili agreed. "The Deutd Empire took the threat from the Hanese very seriously, thinking that there is a submarine nearby that will sink their troopships should they continue further. We need instructions from the Central Command. Take us to themunication depth¡ª"
"Captain! I''m getting other acoustic signals from the same bearing and distance. It turns out there''s two of them, not one," the sonar operator reported.
"Got it, take us to themunication depth and see if our instructions will change. Our order was to take out the troopships once they reached 250 nautical miles off the coast of Shanghai."
The Morzh-ss Submarines tilted upward as they ascended near the surface of the water. A tether from the radio antenna located on top of the ship protruded upwards to the water''s surface.
Once it was on the surface, the radio transmitter started blinking, establishingmunication with the Central Command through nearby Ruthenian ry stations.
"Overlord, this is Admiral Vasili,manding officer of the Morzh-ss Submarines. We have detected two Type-1928C destroyers belonging to the Deutd Empire, do you confirm?"
"This is Overlord, yes we are aware that the Deutd Empire has tasked their destroyers to escort the troopships bound to Port of Shanghai."
"Copy, does our rules of engagement change?" Vasili asked.
"Negative, you are not to destroy the destroyers, prioritize the troopships. Should ite to an inevitable circumstance where the destroyers present danger to your men and your ship, it''s your discretion."
"Copy that, thank you for the information, Admiral Vasili out."
The radio transmission ended and Vasili returned the radio back to its cradle that is mounted on the wall before ncing at his crew with a determined look.
"The instructions from the Central Command have a few additions. We are not authorized to fire at the Deutd destroyers if and only if they detected us and opened fire on us," Vasili ryed the orders to his men. "What''s the current position of the three troopships right now?"
"Uhm¡captain, they are increasing speed and heading towards the Port of Shanghai. Based on the path taken by the destroyers, they will meet each other 260 nautical miles off the coast of Port of Shanghai."
"Good," Vasili nodded in satisfaction and looked at his wristwatch. "We will sink the troopships in the middle of the night. Specifically, in 1900 hours. The time now is 1700 hours, one hour until sunset. We will use the veil of the night as our cover, lessening the chances of the destroyers finding us. Though I highly doubt they''ll even find us with their current sonar technology," Vasili let out a short chuckle.
"We shouldn''t underestimate our enemy, captain," one of his men said. The crews of the submarine are close enough to give advice to one another, as they are a team who must work together to fulfill their assigned missions.
"You''re right about that, but considering the technological gap between our navy to theirs, I''m just stating the obvious."
***
Two hourster, despite the warnings from the Hanese, the Deutd troopships ignored them and went on to their mission, tond the troops on the Port of Shanghai to take it over.
The Port of Shanghai as of right now is a port without its defense as the military of the government has something to prioritize over one of their many ports.
It was seven o''clock in the evening and the only source of light is the navigational lights from the destroyers and the troopships.
The moonlight was blocked by the thick clouds hanging above, making it hard for any surface warships to detect enemy submarines, if there is one, in the distance. But even if that''s the case, the Deutd destroyers are equipped with mortars that can fire res that will illuminate the surrounding area for a short duration.
Not only that, crewmembers of the destroyers have their eyes peeled from every corner, looking out of the vast ckness of the horizon using binocrs.
Meanwhile, in the Morzh-ss submarines, they don''t have a problem finding the exact position of the troopship. Even if they are traveling in close formation, they can still differentiate who is who ording to their acoustic signals. The acoustic signals will be fed to the navigational module of the torpedo so that it will only chase the intended target.
"Captain! They just crossed the line."
"Torpedo is armed and flooded, waiting for your orders, Captain."
"The Hanese warned them and the Deutd and Britannia ignored them, so I think they are ready for the consequences of ignoring warnings. Fire torpedo one and two."
"Firing torpedoes one and two, aye captain!" the weapons officer repeated his words before pushing a button that will release the torpedoes.
Chapter 296 Sinking The Troopships
Inside the bridge of one of the Type-1928C Destroyers of the Deutd Empire, Admiral Lutjens can be seen walking inside the bridge, ncing over his crew as they remain diligent in their duty.
"Admiral, we are 250 nautical miles away from the Port of Shanghai," his second inmand, Weber reported as he performed a salute.
"Have we detected the Hanese submarines lurking around us?" Lutjens asked.
"Not yet, our sonar operator is keeping an eye out on his station, he''ll notify us as soon as he finds fluctuations in the readings."
"Very well, keep your eyes peeled everyone, the threat of the Hanese still remains. We don''t want our troops to be killed without even setting a foot on the enemy soil¡ª"
Suddenly, the ship rocked as an ear-deafening explosion erupted nearby.
"What the hell?" Admiral Lutjens staggered on his feet, and the rms went off in the bridge, filling each room with a ring sound indicating that they are under attack.
"Sir, one of the troopships got hit!" Weber shouted, his eyes watching the troopship being torn in half as it crumbled under its weight.
"Don''t tell me, the Hanese snuck past our sonar detection?" Admiral Lutjens asked befuddled.
"No, there wasn''t even an indication of the presence of any submarines around us. It must have been a surface warship," the sonar operator said.
"Then what the hell are those men outside doing?" Admiral Lutjens said in frustration, "Look for the warship that opened fire on us¡ªUgh¡"
Lutjens flinched as the ship rocked again by the shockwaves traveling underneath their ship as another explosion erupted.
"What the hell is it this time?" Lutjens demanded.
"Sir, the second troopship has been struck by a torpedo!" Weber reported, his eyes trembling at the sight of hisrades howling in pain and agony. "It''s not a surface warship! We are being attacked by an enemy submarine!"
"Sonar operator! What the hell are you doing? Why can''t you find the Hanese submarine shooting at us?" Lutjens walked up to the sonar operator who was clutching his headphones to his ears tightly, trying to locate the sound of the submarine propellers under the sea.
"I''m sorry Kapitan! But there was really no indication of enemy submarines in our area. Also, it''s going to be hard to find them, there''s too much noise."
"That submarine already killed thousands of our men in the blink of an eye, and you''re telling me you can''t find it!" Lutjens snapped, clenching his fist tightly as he looked at his subordinate.
This is bad for him, it was his first-ever mission to escort a troopship filled with Deusder troops. If the headquarters were to hear about this news, he''ll be doomed from the humiliation it brought to the Kaiserliche Marine.
But there''s no use if the sonar operator was telling the truth. If they can''t find them under the sea then they''ll find them on the water''s surface. Their submarines are outdated and can''t be submerged for a long period of time. If they are using torpedoes, then they must stay at least one or two meters below the surface of the water for the torpedo to hit the hull of the ships.
"Weber, signal our men tounch illumination rounds. Ry my instructions to the other destroyer as well!" Lutjensmanded, taking the matter into his own hands.
"Yes, Sir!" Weber answered before taking out his telephone and contacting the destroyer.
Outside of the destroyers, men reported to their battle stations, among them are crews manning a mortar thatunches illumination shells.
They inserted one shell inside the mortar and once the illumination shell''s butnded on the firing pin, the propent ignited, sending the shell up into the air.
Chemical reactions urred inside the shell, making it look like a light piercing the night sky. It drifted down, illuminating the area with great brilliance.
With that, they can now find the submarines that are lurking around them like a predator.
Admiral Lutjens waited for good news, they should find the submarine in no time. But, two minutes in, the crew outside, equipped with binocrs, didn''t see a thing.
"The submarine must have dived deeper, Kapitan," Weber said, standing beside Lutjens. "Still, I wonder, why did they only fire on the Deutd troopships and spare the Britannian one?"
"We can''t be sure about that, Weber," Lutjens replied as he shook his head. "The submarine must be changing, looking for another spot to sink the Britannian troopship. If that happens, this will blow into our faces. So find the submarine at all costs!"
***
Meanwhile, 10 meters below the water surface, the Morzh-ss Submarine continued around the convoy and is now trailing behind thest troopship carrying Britannian troops.
A periscope cable has been deployed, activating the moment it reaches the surface water. Allowing the crew inside the submarine to see what''s going on above without emerging and risking getting spotted by the enemy ships.
"Oh, so they alreadyunched illumination shells," Vasili muttered.
"Sir! We have a lock on target, 512 meters, Britannia troopship."
The Ruthenian submarine had sunk two troopships belonging to the Deutd Empire. There''s only one left and if they sink it, their mission is over and they can return to base.
"Fire!" Vasili ordered and the crewunched the third Mark 48 torpedo.
As the torpedo honed in, it produced a trail of bubbles from cavitation. One of the crews of the destroyers stationed on the aft side noticed the wake of the bubbles closing into the Britannian troopships.
"Torpedo spotted!" The men radio to the bridge, informing Admiral Lutjens inside.
The sonar operator also heard the sound produced by the torpedo and immediately followed.
"Kapitan, torpedoing in from port quarter bearing 2-3-0, range 200 meters and closing."
"They''ll hit the Britannian troopship! Shit, inform the Britannians immediately!"
The Britannian troopship received a report from their destroyer escort and without hesitation, they changed course, turning to the right in hopes of avoiding the torpedo.
But it was toote as the torpedo struck their propellers, rendering it immobile.
"Where''s that submarine? Give me an estimated location of that submarine based on where that torpedo came from!" Lutjens ordered and his men began calcting on the table using trigonometry.
It only took them twenty seconds to calcte the approximate bearing and distance of the submarine.
"Sir, submarine bearing 2-2-0, distance unknown."
"That''s all I need," Lutjens said confidently as he walked to the left side of the bridge and looked out of the window. "Left full rudder, all ahead nk!"
"Left full rudder all ahead nk, aye Kapitan!"
The two Type-1928C destroyers began turning around, facing the submarine that was hunting them.
The crews of the Morzh-ss submarines quickly noticed the chance of the destroyers'' course and speed.
"Sir, they must have located us from the trajectory of the torpedo," one of his men said.
"But they don''t have our exact distance so there''s no need to worry about it. Arm the torpedo and hit the Britannian troopship again. After firing the torpedo, I want you to dive 100 meters."
"Aye Aye captain! Arming torpedo number four. Firing at three¡two¡one!"
The Morzh-ss submarinesunched the fourth torpedo, homing towards the Britannian troopships.
This gave the Type-1928C destroyer another clue as to where the submarine is.
Knowing the location, the two Type-1928C destroyers gave up on protecting the Britannian troopships as they deemed it toote to save them.
Their main batteries, the 6 ¡Á 12.8 cm quick-firing guns opened fire, the shells crashing on the surface of the water. But such caliber with enormous velocity was merely deflected away.
An explosion urred on the aft side of the Britannnian troopships, sealing its fate.
The Morzh-ss submarines continued to dive even deeper, absconding from the destroyers.
"Release all the depth charges! Hurry up!" Lutjens shouted, feeling desperate.
A cylinder drum filled with explosive charges was thrown out to the sea, sinking to where they believed the submarine is. A column of water rose to the surface. Still, it was unknown to them if the depth charge was able to hit the target.
With that, Lutjens realized something.
"There''s something wrong here. We couldn''t detect the submarine and were able to dive quickly without us noticing¡Could it be¡"
Chapter 297 Deutschland Reaction
Admiral Lutjens'' body shivered in frustration as he oversaw the rescue operation of the men who survived the attack out of the freezing ocean.
"Shit! Shit! Shit!" He cursed, mming the fist on his table to emphasize his fury and stress.
The rescue operation took a long time toplete. Many bodies were lost and several crewmembers were injured, but it was finallypleted sessfully and the rescued men were all taken by the destroyers. Admiral Lutjens sat back on his seat and rubbed his face in exasperation; what was he supposed to do now?
Imagine a Hanese submarine sneaking past from their sonar range, sinking three troopships that are under their protection, and escaping as if nothing happened.''
No, there''s no way the Hanese were the ones who attacked them. After all, they don''t have an interest in naval warfare. There must be a third party supporting the Hanese in order to prevent thending of the men on the Port of Shanghai.
The question is who? Who is the country responsible for the lives of thousands of men who died under his watch? The Yamato Empire? No, they don''t have an interest in territorial expansion after getting defeated by the Ruthenia Empire in the Rutho-Yamato war. The Ruthenia Empire? Well, they conducted near the International Legation Quarter, killing the Boxers to ensure the safe evacuation of their people stuck in there. Choson Empire? No, there are rebuilding their country that was devastated by the Rutho-Yamato war.
If it''s not the three of them, then who? The ck Hand? No, the ck Hand would love the idea of people revolting against their government, especially under monarchical rule.
Shit! Thinking all of this is just making him look for excuses for his failure. His confusion and shock are justified as there is just no way for the Hanese to outy them in the field of naval warfare.
"Now, how I''m going to report this to the highmand?" Lutjens asked himself, his adjutant, or his second hismand, ced a hand on his shoulder,forting him.
"Kapitan, all the survivors are rescued. We have to return to port now before the Hanese submarines return and pick us out," Weber advised.
"Theming back?" Lutjens scoffed. "I would find it favorable as we would be given another chance to destroy them."
"Kapitan, there''s nothing under the water for the past two hours. They must have retreated. We have to leave now before we exhaust our fuel," Weber urged carefully.
Admiral Lutjens stood and loomed over his second-inmand, giving an intimidating re. "You, do you really think that it was the Hanese that attacked us? Do you have any idea how stupid it would sound to the highmand? To the Kaiser? Can you imagine the humiliation we would get once we return? Do you have any idea?!" Lutjens roared as his rage reached its peak.
"I am sure the High Command will understand Kapitan. We can tell them everything about the situation as soon as we return to the port," Weber suggested calmly before continuing. "And to answer your question, of course, no. I don''t believe that it was the Hanese who attacked us. We are one of the best-trained men in the Kaiserliche Marine, and getting outsmarted by the Hanese who have no prior experience in naval contact, never mind submarine warfare, is something that I wouldn''t ept. So I understand your frustrations from failing the mission. You''re not the only one who is feeling frustrated with our defeat. Everyone is Kapitan. Their pride in the navy was shattered by this, so we should also keep calm so as to not make matters worse," Weber advised wisely.
After a moment, Lutjens calmed down, "I apologize for raising my tone. It is unbefitting of me as the captain and themander of this escort operation," he exined, bowing at Weber. "Your words have made me realize my foolishness."
Weber smiled. "I''m honored, Kapitan. So, what are your orders?"
"Return to the port, don''t open the navigational lights as we can''t be certain that the submarine is still lurking around. Lastly, tell the sonar operator to not take his eyes off the sonar."
"Understood, Kapitan. We''ll proceed now by your orders," Weber performed a salute before executing his duty.
Meanwhile, 600 meters away from the Type-1928C destroyer, the Morzh-ss submarine of the Ruthenia Empire watched the rescue operation until it ended.
Then, they saw the two destroyers leaving the site, probably heading back to their port.
Vasili smiled seeing that, this means they aplished another mission entrusted to them by the Ruthenian Central Command.
"The two ships are leaving, connect me to the Central Command immediately to inform them of the news."
"Aye, aye captain," themunication officer of the submarine acknowledged the order and started flipping switches and turning knobs. "Sir, we are now connected to the Central Command frequency."
Vasili left the periscope station and walked over to themunication station of the bridge. He grabbed the radio and started speaking.
"Overlord, this is Admiral Vasili, tasked with sinking three troopships. Targets are eliminated, and two destroyer ships are leaving the site. Numbers of casualties on the enemy side, unknown."
"Good job, Admiral. You have done your mission admirably for the Ruthenia Empire. You are now to return to your homeport in Dalniy. Good night Admiral and have a safe trip back home."
"Thank you, Admiral Vasili, out," Vasili ended the transmission and looked around his crews who were looking at him with anticipation.
"We are returning home," he announced.
"Yes!" his crew members shouted joyfully, happy that their mission was aplished smoothly and rewarded with a break.
"Drinks on me once we get to the port!" Vasili said, smiling.
"Yes, the captain is treating us!" They responded enthusiastically.
He turned to the helmsman, "Take us to Dalniy," Vasili ordered.
"Yes, captain!"
***
"You have got to be fucking kidding me!" Kaiser Wilheim roared as he sweep his hands on the desk, causing the books and documents to fall over in a flurry.
Despite the rageing out from the emperor, Erik was unperturbed by the outburst. He has every right to be angry after the race he called inferior just sunk three troopships where two of them belonged to the Deutd Empire and was escorted by their state-of-the-art destroyers designed to hunt submarines.
"What''s the name of the Admiral who led the operation? Tell me his name!" Kaiser Wilhelm demanded, with an agitated tone.
Erik remained unmoved. "Admiral Lutjens. Mein Kaiser.
Wilheim clenched his teeth harder. "Admiral Lutjens, Stripped him of his rank immediately. He doesn''t deserve to have such a rank after this failure...How is the world going to see us now when the news of the Hanese sinking our troopships reached them?!"
Erik didn''t want to answer the question as it might lead the emperor to be even more enraged. Instead, he decided to change the topic. "Mein Kaiser, this news is terrible for the Deutd Empire but it doesn''t mean we are defeated."
"Yeah...yeah! We are not defeated!" Kaiser Wilheim his tone softening. "The men can be reced anyway so start working on sending new troops. Add more destroyers if you have to."
"I would advise against it, Mein Kaiser," Erik said.
"Erik? You mean to disobey a direct order from your emperor?" Wilheim yelled, ring at him with bloodshot eyes.
Erik didn''t flinch. "Mein Kaiser, sending more would be reckless. You heard the report, the submarines were able to sink three troopships under the watch of our destroyers. Sending more would mean more casualties. We have to be proper about this."
In all honesty, Erik is getting fed up with being the emperor''s subordinate. But all things muste to an end at a certain time. It''s just not the emperor''s time yet. Soon the ck Hand would rule the Deutd Empire and use it to spread their ideals to the world.
Chapter 298 You Made Me Worried
The orange glow of sunlight streamed through the windows of Alexander''s office. The gentle rays falling on his face gave him a warm feeling, it was a feeling he hasn''t felt in quite a while. He sighed, rubbing his eyes and stretching slightly before turning to see who had walked into his office sote in the morning. When he opened his eyes he found Sevastian walking over to him with a face saying "I have something to report".
"Sevastian...you leaving the Command Ops means that you have something you want to talk personally and not over the telephone."
"I could have done that, Your Majesty, but I prefer that you hear it from me in front of you," Sevastian said as he sat down opposite the King''s desk.
Alexander smiled and gestured for him to go ahead with whatever it is he wanted to tell him; if Sevastian wanted to be formal then fine by him.
"Well, Your Majesty. I have something to report."
Of course, he has. What else could be the reason for himing to his office?
"Proceed," as he crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair.
"The operation that the Deutd Empire tried to pull by sending troops to the Port of Shanghai was sessfully prevented by our submarine patrolling in the area. The number of casualties is unknown but we assumed that it would be over a thousand."
"Hmm. Hopefully, the Deutd Empire or the Britannia Empire will be deterred from doing it again. Speaking of which, did they contact us about the situation?" Alexander asked.
"So far no, Your Majesty," Sevastian answered and continued. "We think that the two empires must have thought that it was the Hanese who sunk their troopships. There''s nothing for them to implicate us other than shocked faces."
"Shocked faces?" Alexander tilted his head to the side as he repeated his words.
"They must be in shock that the Hanese managed to sink the troopships under the watch of their state-of-the-art destroyers," Sevastian rified. "As long as they think it was the case, the thought of them thinking it was us won''t cross their minds. Still, I''m sure the day will arrive when they''ll be suspicious of us so we have already prepared an appropriate response."
"Which is what?" Alexander asked with a raised eyebrow.
"That we don''t know anything about it," Sevastian replied simply. "We will just deny their allegation until they stop trying to bring the matter up."
"That''s actually a simple response," Alexander smiled amusedly. "Since the problems presented by the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire no longer exist, let''s speak about something else."
"Anything you like to talk about, Your Majesty, I''m all ears."
"So how is the investigation progressing about the President of the United States?"
"So far so good, Your Majesty, the Foreign Intelligence Services agents have managed to infiltrate the White House and are feeding us invaluable intel. The FIS believes that the president is hiding something big, we just don''t know what."
"That president, I don''t know how but I have a feeling that the president is not what he seems to be. Like he is connected to the ck Hand Do everything you can to gather as much information about him. I don''t care how much it will cost us, if he''s what I believe he is, then it''s worth it."
"Will do, Your Majesty. We will inform you as soon as we know more about him," Sevastian bowed politely. "Now, I don''t have anything to report, I will take my leave now Your Majesty."
Both of them stood from their seats and exchanged handshakes. After exchanging pleasantries, Sevastian made his way to the door¡ª
The door flung open, alerting Alexander and Sevastian.
"Darling!"
Shouted the beautiful woman who suddenly entered Alexander''s office.
"Sophie? What''s the matter? You look pale¡" Alexander walked over to her, scanning her appearance carefully. "Are you alright? Is there anything wrong?"
"Darling...Anya...Anya is..." Sophie stammered out, her lips trembling.
"What happened to my daughter?" Alexander demanded as he ced his both hands on her shoulders in worry. "Is she sick?!"
"Your Majesty, I will call the doctor at once," Sevastian offered.
"No, she''s not sick," Sophie took a deep breath,posing herself.
"Then what?!" Alexander inquired desperately.
"She...she won''te out of her room!" Sophie revealed.
Alexander and Sevastian at this revtion, staring at her nkly.
"Sophie..." Alexander growled softly, pinching her nose.
"Ouch...ouch..."
"Do you have any idea how worried I was?" Alexander chided. "You making it sound like something bad happened to her."
A wave of relief washed over Alexander, his heart calming down. "Don''t you ever do that again, okay?"
A light pink dust covered Sophie''s cheeks.
"Okay, dear¡" She whispered softly. "Anyways...I need you toe with me."
"Sevastian you may leave, I''ll take care of this."
"Good luck, Your Majesty," Sevastian said.
***
Walking down in the great hallways of the Winter Pce side by side, Alexander began to speak.
"Care to exin what happened to Anya?"
"I don''t know, the painter and the servants watching her having her portrait said that she immediately ran off."
"Why would she run off?" Alexander muttered to himself. Well, he will find out about it as soon as he arrives at Anya''s doorstep.
Arriving there, a painter and a servant can be seen talking to Anya who is hiding in her bedroom.
"Oh, Your Majesty, you havee!" said the painter.
"I heard that she ran off while you were doing her portrait. What made her run away from you so suddenly?" Alexander asked.
"Uhm...I just told her that the portrait is beautiful and her future fiance from another kingdom would love it," the painter exined.
"You said what?" Alexander''s eyes gleamed coldly. "Why would you tell her that? She''s not even past five years old."
"I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I didn''t mean to offend you..." the painter lowered his head apologetically.
Alexander sighed. "Leave us, I''ll talk to my daughter."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
The servant and the painter left the two alone.
Alexander stepped forward and knocked on the door where Anya was hiding.
"Anya, this is daddy,e out now," he ordered.
The door slowly opened, revealing a small figure who was hiding behind the door that was opened ajar.
She seems to be in her low spirit like something had happened to her that made her sad.
"Anya? What''s the matter?"
"The painter said that once that painting is done, it will be sent to the prince of another kingdom. And then¡and then¡I''ll be sent to a foreignnd to be married!"
Alexander and Sophie''s eyes widened in shock.
"What? That''s nonsense, don''t believe the painter''s words, Anya. I will not send you to another kingdom, not on my watch."
"Really?" Anya stopped clutching her little hands on the door and slowly walked out of her room.
Alexander knelt down and caressed her head gently. "Of course, what the painter said was a lie."
"That''s true dear, I and your father won''t send you away, I promise you that," Sophie assured.
"So I will not leave the pce even after the painting is done?" Anya asked once more.
"Your papa is the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, if I said you won''t be sent off to another kingdom then you won''t. And I don''t think I can survive without you by my side. Look at you aunties. They have already reached adulthood yet they are still here. Not to mention, they also have their own portrait."
"Well¡if you say so¡papa," Anya finally responded.
Alexander hugged her little daughter tight. Inside his mind, he was wondering what to do to the painter that made her cute daughter sad.
Chapter 299 Not Going Favorably
Forbidden Pce, Han Dynasty. February 28, 1929.
The month of February is almosting to an end, but the civil war that engulfed the country into chaos and destruction still continued. One of the factions that are fighting in the civil war is the government itself, the monarchy.
Inside the Forbidden Pce, the Empress Dowager of the Han Dynasty was sitting on her throne, overlooking her subjects who are bowing before her feet in reverence. Despite their shows of loyalty and allegiance to the Queen, the atmosphere was heavy and thick. Everyone''s faces were stered with grim expressions as a man standing by the stairs was reporting.
"Your Majesty, we have lost Outer Mongolia, Tibet, and Xinjiang and were taken by the Kuomintang led by Sun Yet Sang. The overwhelming firepower they bought from the Ruthenia Empire made it impossible for our troops to fight them head-on so had to retreat. The Communist Party took Hubei, Hunan, Henan, and Jianxi and drove the Boxers out. Your Majesty, our glorious country is in a state of anarchy. People are freezing to death in their houses, people dying from hunger, violence is widespread, and our armies are being cut off."
The woman on the chair remained silent while listening to what the officer reported to her. She knows everything he said was the truth; she has already been informed about the situation from inside the pce during dinner time and the meeting she just finished with some of the generals within the Imperial Army.
In conclusion, the government is losing the civil war and control over their country. There was no hope in this fight. And what''s more, the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire tried to invade theirnds due to the atrocious acts of the Boxers in the International Legation Quarter. Though it was stopped by the Nationalist Party, there is no way she is going to say her thanks to the party that is inciting insurrection and rebellion.
"I have heard all your reports," Empress Dowager finally spoke. "I understand the gravity of the situation. Our army is losing the war and the longer the war stretches out, the country will fall to ruins. I don''t want that to happen so I will give my decision to everyone here right now. We will contact the Communist Party and the Nationalist Party to negotiate peace."
Hearing that, the inner circle of the monarchy reacted repulsively.
"No way, Your Majesty! We cannot make peace with the traitors!"
"That is too much pressure on us, Your Majesty! We do not have enough military power to make peace with anyone!"
"The Nationalist Party is winning on the northern front because the Ruthenia Empire is supplying them with weapons right? Then why don''t wemunicate with the Ruthenia Empire and plead to them to stop supplying our enemies."
"And how do you intend to do that? We can''t even reach our legation in St. Petersburg. We are a powerless state that can''t execute simple diplomatic negotiations."
Someone stood up abruptly and shouted. "Don''t be afraid of making a sacrifice! As long as the Imperial family remains strong and powerful, we can win the war for our country. You have seen how many people were fighting side by side to save their country from treasonous and barbarous men."
"The people had enough and took matters into their own hands. If we had only industrialized like the Yamato Empire then foreigners won''t even daree here. I believe you all know that our country''s path to ruin started from the westernersing into ournds, forcing us to sign unequal treaties, making us subservient to them."
"What your mouth, lowly nobleman! You have no right to speak like that in the presence of Her Majesty!"
"Even so, you agree with me, right? That our country will remain glorious if not for the westernersing here and the monarchy giving them the freedom to do whatever they want in our country."
"Preposterous! You dare speak those treasonous words in front of Her Majesty. You deserve death!"
"I don''t care anymore! Our life is in the hands of the people anyway! We will die sooner orter."
"Enough!" Empress Dowager shouted loudly, startling everyone around her. "Stop pointing fingers anymore, there''s no use to it. And yes, this won''t happen if not for our ipetence and decisions. But that''s all in the past now, and that past leads us here. To take responsibility for the fate and future of our nation, not only we are going to negotiate peace but I will abdicate the throne," Empress Dowager dered.
"Your Majesty...No!"
"The people wouldn''t even like the monarchy to return anyways, it''s either amunist regime or a democratic regime. We have no ce in the government anymore. Now, send letters to the Boxers and order them to stand down, Prince Duan. Contact the Kuomintang and the CCP and invite them here to negotiate. It''s time to end this war that is burdening our country."
"Y-Yes, Your Majesty."
***
Three dayster, the news of the Hanese government offering peace talks to the Nationalist Party and the Communist Party reached St. Petersburg''s ears.
Alexander was having a conversation with his National Security Advisor, discussing the move the Hanese government just took.
"So, Your Majesty, that basically sums it all up. Both sides are asked to the talking table to discuss terms and not only that, the Empress Dowager is going to abdicate her throne."
"Good, there''s only one thing we have to prevent, the Communist Party taking over the country."
"Yes, Your Majesty. We also have gathered intelligence that the Communist Party is receiving aid from the Deutd Empire and the Britannia Empire just to counter our influence in the falling country. They knew they can''t send troops directly as they''ll be sunk by the submarines whom they believe the Nationalists have possession of."
"So they have not found it out yet, interesting," Alexander chuckled. "It seemed as though we had culled the numbers of their operatives in St. Petersburg," hemented.
"That is the Foreign Intelligence Services doing their job perfectly, Your Majesty, as we should always expect from them."
"Continue supporting the efforts of the Kuomintang and the vast wealth of the Han will be ripe for the taking. Though I''m predicting that the peace talks will not end peacefully as the Hanese is going to expect. As both parties literally want to take over the country and rule under their own leadership and ideals," Alexander remarked.
"The perspicacity of His Majesty is unparalleled, I must say..." Sevastian let out a chuckle.
"Oh don''t tter me..." Alexander shrugged. "Anyways, the next step is to focus on domestic affairs, we can hold our ambitions of expanding our territory from all fronts and taking back ska from the United States."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
Chapter 300 The Improvements Of The Great Powers
March 1, 1929. St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. Winter Pce.
At Alexander''s office, Alexander was sitting behind the desk and performing his duties as usual.
A knock on the door interrupted him.
"Come in," Alexander called.
"Excuse me, Your Majesty," a voice belonging to Sevastian sounded behind the door.
He strode across his office, clutching thick files over his chest, and sat in the chair in front of Alexander''s desk.
"Your Majesty, I havepiled the intelligence the Foreign Intelligence Services has gathered from each great power. I have sifted through the file to ease you of the burden of reading them all. That said, I have a report to make."
"Good, I have been waiting for so long to know what''s happening in the great powers while we are focusing on improving ourselves from all aspects," Alexander leaned back to his chair, his hands behind his head.
Yesterday, just as Sevastian was about to leave his office to carry out his duties ced by Alexander, Alexander stopped him and added another.
"Reach out to the Foreign Intelligence Services and find out the development happening on each great power."
Those were the words spoken by Alexander yesterday before Sevastian took his leave. As a National Security Advisor, heplied with the order and made his way to the headquarters of the Foreign Intelligence Services, and worked all night to summarize the reports.
And now he is prepared to report his findings.
"Your Majesty, it''s going to be long so please bear with me," Sevastian said.
"I''m used to hearing long reports, so there''s nothing for you to worry about. Begin when you are ready," Alexander said.
"Then, I will proceed, Your Majesty," Sevastian opened the file and started speaking.
Five years ago, the Ruthenia Empire was once a backtracked and underdeveloped nation under the autocratic rule of the Romanoff Family. Despite its huge swathes ofnd, it was considered poor among the Europan nations who are thriving unprecedentedly through industrialization.
But all of that changed when Thomas Harrier, a man from another world, woke up in the body of the crown prince of the Ruthenia Empire, and from that, he started changing everything from technology to bureaucracy. Transforming the Ruthenia Empire into a major power that the existing one respects.
However, the great powers in Europa and across the Antic won''t stand idly at the prospect of the Ruthenia Empire bing the sole global superpower. The reason it''s starting to dethrone the top empires in the world is due to the ingenious inventions of civilians and military technology that greatly increased its economy by leaps and bounds.
To counter that, all great powers, starting from Alexander crowned as the Emperor of Ruthenia invested in their own research by reverse engineering Ruthenia technology and observing the weapons of war they are using against the Yamato Empire.
From their research alone, they found out that the Ruthenia Empire industry is ahead of time and that they have no infrastructure to catch up with them. They even tried to send spies to Ruthenia to gather crucial intelligence but all efforts were thwarted by the Ministry of Interior of the Ruthenia Empire.
Having no chance to steal the blueprint of their precious technology, they opted on observing how the technology works, especially the ones made for the military. Ruthenia is strict when ites to exporting military technology to other countries, making them only sell technology that they deemed inferior to their current ones. Of course, the inferior military technology was deemed state-of-the-art by the great powers as it implemented new designs that outmatched their current ones.
This is the point where they realized they are really behind in military technology but an opportunity arises when the Rutho-Yamato War happened. New military vehicles, aircraft, and warships were used in the efforts of winning the war. Allowing military correspondents of each great power to study and observe how it fairs in real battle. The war was a treasure trove for military intelligence where even the Ruthenians loftily disyed their war machines in public.
Thanks to this, a scientist from great powers started working on their own prototype, the Deutd Empire sessfully managed to create a working jet engine aircraft, the United States started manufacturing assault rifles and deviating from the mainstream bolt-action rifle, and the Britannia Empire saw the importance of the Aircraft Carrier and started copying the concept of angled-deck of the Aircraft Carrier Petropavlovsk.
The race to buildrge aircraft erupted among the great powers after seeing thergest aircraft the Ruthenia Empire disyed in the Far East, the Tugarin.
This radical and progressive shift is what allows the great powers to stay in the race against Ruthenian domination, and there seems to be no sign of them stopping any time soon.
? "That''s all, Your Majesty," Sevastian concluded his one-hour report.
Alexander didn''t even lose track of his reports as he deemed it important knowledge for the head of state to know.
"Just as I expected, the world is not going to watch behind the scenes. They''ll spring into action as well. Even if that were the case, we are still ahead of them in terms of infrastructure. But we can''t be toocent, we have to stay ahead in all aspects. Fortunately, they didn''t know about our secret weapon."
"Are you perhaps talking about an atomic bomb, Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked.
"Yes, it can be our trump card or be a tool for a pre-emptive strike. As long as we are the only ones with an atomic bomb, our position at the top is guaranteed," Alexander said.
"So, Your Majesty, what is your n now after knowing this information? Just as you said, we can''t be toocent about the things happening around us. We have to do something about them making progress," Sevastian advised.
"Well, first thing first. Let''s send them all a reminder that they are not closer to overtaking us," Alexander stood and buttoned up his suit jacket. "Let''s start by sharing with the public our greatest aplishment and achievement."
"Hmm¡what could it be?" Sevastian hummed, his heart pounding in anticipation. There are lots to be publicized. His eyes widened in realization.
"Don''t tell me, we are going to publicize the explosion of an atomic weapon?"
"No!" Alexander dismissed his thoughts right away. "I''m nning on publicizing our rocketunches," he revealed.
"Ah¡that," Sevastian hummed understandingly.
"The world must be wondering why they are hearing the beeping sound in their radios. I think it''s time for us to let them know that our satellite above is causing it. Not only that, I''m going to announce to the world that a man will go to space."
"Your Majesty¡this is a wonderful idea! The world will be in for a shock. A man going to space is unheard of."
"So, Sevastian set up everything. Call the media and the press, I''ll be the one making the announcement myself."
"I will do it right away, Your Majesty!" Sevastian sprung up and exited Alexander''s office with excitement. He couldn''t wait to see the reactions of the world to this information.
Chapter 301 A Buff Before Historic Speech
Buckingham Pce, Britannia Empire.
On the same day when Alexander announced to Sevastian his n to unveil a ssified project ofunching sputnik into space. Diana Rosemary Edinburgh received a letter of notification from the Prime Minister of the Britannia Empire.
It read: [Your Royal Highness, urgent news has been reported by the Ruthenian Embassy inviting all head-of-states, including the reigning monarchs to watch a Ruthenian announcement on the television that will be broadcast at three o''clock in the afternoon.]
Diana folded the letter she just read and set aside her cup of tea. She took a sip, pondering what Ruthenia is going to share with the world.
Considering what was happening in the Far East right now where the Han Dynasty announced its abdication and initiated peace talks with the Nationalists and Communist Party, this month wasn''t the perfect time to announce something.
For her, it felt forced and sudden, which made her interest in it grow even more. Is the Ruthenian Empire going to shock the world again with its new revolutionary technology? She doesn''t know.
The only way for her to find out is to watch television.
Looking at the clock mounted on the wall, there are two hours left before the broadcast begins. This gives her plenty of time to talk with her father about her crown ceremony that will be held on the first day of April.
***
Meanwhile, at the heart of the Deutd Empire, Berlin. Kaiser Wilhelm and Prime Minister Erik Jan Hanussen received the same letter from the Ruthenian Embassy.
"What does my nephew want to say now?" Kaiser Wilhelm threw the letter to the table with his deformed hand.
"Mein Kaiser, I''ve contacted other legations in Europe as well as the United States. They said to me that they also received a letter from their respective Ruthenian Embassies, all saying the same thing in the letter," Erik said.
"Really? With all the efforts, it must be a very important announcement that the Ruthenian asked all great powers to watch the television."
"I agree, Mein Kaiser. Well, we will learn of their intention once the broadcast starts," Erik replied.
***
Back at the Ruthenia Empire.
Citizens of the Ruthenia Empire congregated in front of the Pce Square of the Winter Pce. They were offered food and drinks as they waited for the Emperor to show himself from the balcony where he would give his speech.
Cameras from the Ruthenian Broadcasting Agency set up their cameras and journalists from around the world staying in St. Petersburg were also invited to witness what would be a historic moment not only for the Ruthenia Empire but for the world.
Not only that, Ambassadors from each nation that has diplomatic ties with the Ruthenia Empire arrived as well.
Inside the Winter Pce, Alexander was having his suit groomed by manservants. His eyes were looking out of the window, seeing people continuing to flood Pce Square.
"Sevastian, how many people do we expect toe to the Pce Square?" Alexander asked.
"We are expecting five to seven thousand people attending the speech, Your Majesty. The other would probably watch from their homes via television."
"Is the security that we employed enough to control the crowds? I don''t want the tragedy that urred during my father''s coronation to happen here, do you understand?" Alexander nced over his shoulder after saying that in a serious tone.
"Yes, Your Majesty, we will ensure the integrity of the event as well as the safety of the peopleing to see your presence," Sevastian bowed reverently.
"Just make sure of it," Alexander returned his gaze to the window and watched the people arriving at the Pce Square.
Sevastian bowed once more to reassure the Emperor before excusing himself. Just as he exited the door, he bumped into someone.
"Ouch¡"
Sevastian''s eyes widened in fear the moment he identified the person he just bumped into.
"Oh my god¡Your Imperial Majesty? Are you okay? I''m sorry foring out the door all of a sudden¡" he stammered as he offered his hand to help her up.
"I''m okay, I should be the one apologizing for standing right behind the door," Sophie took his hand and had Sevastian pull her up.
Beads of sweat trickled down his temples as his face turned pale. He just bumped into a very important person that is carrying the child of the Emperor. Ifplications were to arise from this encounter, he can kiss his life goodbye.
"What''s the matter there?" A voice reverberated inside the room. Sevastian jolted in shock to notice the owner of the voice. It belonged to no other, Alexander Romanoff.
He must have heard Her Imperial Highness fall.
Sophie noticed the grim expression on Sevastian''s face, Feeling guilty and responsible for endangering her and the child inside her.
"Nothing my dear, I juste here to see you before you make a speech in front of the crowds and the television," Sophie stepped inside the room and whispered to Sevastian just as she passed him by. "You may go now".
Sevastian quickly fled the room before Alexander could learn the situation.
Fortunately for him, Alexander overlooked it and instead focused on the woman who was walking over to him right now.
"Please leave us be," Alexander ordered the manservant grooming his suit.
The manservant nodded in acknowledgment before leaving the two alone.
The manservant closed the door behind him, giving the royal coupleplete privacy.
Alexander''s eyes shifted to the oval-shaped bump in her belly. His hands reached out to it and caressed it softly. "I can''t wait to meet your little one.." he cooed, smiling brightly while stroking her belly.
Sophie''s heart softened seeing his loving gesture for her unborn child. She ced a hand over Alexander''s and enveloped it gently with hers.
"In four months, our baby will be born. I can''t wait to find out if our second child will be a boy or a girl," Sophie said.
"There is a way for us to know the sex of the child while it''s still inside you know," Alexander said. "Do you want to give it a try?" Alexander suggested. If Sophie wants it, then he wouldn''t mind building an ultrasound machine.
"Really? How certain is that?" Sophie asked.
"One hundred percent," Alexander replied confidently. "So you want to try?"
Sophie hummed in thought. Moments after, she gave a reply. "No, I think it would be best if we wait for it."
"Fine then," Alexander removed his hand from her belly and ced it on her face. "Before I go and make a speech that will shock the world, can you do me a favor?"
"What is it?" Sophie asked.
"Can you kiss me?" He asked in a gentle manner that was almost pleading. Sophie smiled at his request.
And so she leaned down to press a soft peck against Alexander''s lips. He pulled away after hearing a soft moan escaping from her mouth and stared at her affectionately, making Sophie feel shy under his stare.
She''s really cute, Alexander thought.
"Well Sophie, I must get going. I''ll see youter."
"Do your best out there," Sophie cheered.
Chapter 302 A New Undertaking
The clock struck three and the resounding apuse from the Pce Square of the Winter Pce erupted, filling it with cheers and roars as they waved their hands up in the air to wee their Emperor who was walking over to the podium.
His kingly walk wasplemented by the ceremonial bands who are ying their drums, flutes, trumpets, and other musical instruments.
The shuttering of the cameras and the shing of light flickered from below where the journalist and cameraman stood.
Alexander felt invigorated at the sight before him. It was truly elegant and grand that moved his heart. He waved his hand back to them, increasing the sound of their cheers even more.
Then he raised his hand in the air, stopping them from making any sounds. The peopleplied with the gesture and silence settled the Pce Square of the Winter Pce. Now that he had seen them from the balcony, he can say that there are too many people to the point he can no longer see the ground they are standing upon.
He tapped the microphone with his finger to check if it was working properly. He heard a thudding sound from the speakers, indicating that it was working perfectly.
Alexander then turned to the audience who were all staring at him attentively waiting for him to start.
A smile spread on his lips, taking a look around the crowd before speaking into the microphone.
"Ladies and gentlemen. Wee to the Pce Square. I hope the day is treating you all well," Alexander began with a casual greeting. "I know some of you are wondering why you are here, asking the people next to you about what''s going on but can''t provide an answer. Or why I decided to make a speech that appears sudden to all of you. Don''t worry, all your questions will be answered. To the people of Ruthenia, and across the world, I''ll start by introducing myself. My name is Alexander Romanoff, I''m the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. A man that will share to you the groundbreaking achievement the Ruthenia Empire, No, humanity has ever aplished."
After saying that, the crowd''s interest in his speech skyrocketed. Alexander took a nce again and saw that everyone was waiting for the climax. He will give it to them, and he will owe it to one of the people that inspired him to take interest in space. Former president of the United States, John F. Kennedy.
"No man can fully grasp how far and how fast we havee, but condense if you will, the 50,000 years of man1s recorded history in a time span of but a half a century. Stated in these terms, we know very little about the first 40 years, except at the end of them advanced man had learned to use the skins of animals to cover them. Then about 10 years ago, under this standard, man emerged from his caves to construct other kinds of shelter. Only five years ago man learned to write and use a cart with wheels. Christianity began less than two years ago. The printing press came this year, and then less than two months ago, during this whole 50-year span of human history, the steam engine provided a new source of power.
"Last month electric lights and telephones and automobiles and airnes became avable. Onlyst week did we develop penicillin and television, and now if Ruthenia''s aircraft can reach the highest point of the sky then it''s not impossible for us to reach beyond it. Ladies and gentlemen, I will stop here to show a video of us proving that reaching space is not impossible."
Upon saying that, the crowds gathered in the Pce Square turned their heads to look at tworge projection screens. To the people watching from their homes, the media being broadcasted was suddenly changed.
Now, everyone was all eyes on the video being presented to them. The first scene disyed arge rocket in a spaceport being viewed from a bird''s eye view. The second scene transitioned to the men wearing white coats operating aputer machine. The third scene returned to the rocket where the bottom part of it ignited.
The rocket lifted and soared into the air, breaking the clouds, and reached space. The fourth scene showed a video of the rocket itself. Located at the upper section of the rocket, a conical-shaped metal detached and a ball-like object with four sticks emerged like an egg hatching from inside of it. Then came the beeping sound.
Engineers and scientists, as well as political entities who have been informed about the mysterious beeping sound, shuddered in realization. Diana Rosemary Edinburgh was one of them.
She is currently watching the broadcast with her eyes open wide. The familiar tone of the beep was familiar, where engineers from the Royal Science Society had said that the beep areing from above.
"Don''t tell me...The Ruthenians had already gone to space?!" Diana muttered, her mind racing. "I see now...everything is making sense now....is this for us to realize that we are really behind in terms of technological advancements? Alexander...you really had us there...I thought we are this close to rivaling your unprecedented growth of power but this...this sealed everything..."
Diana said as if she was having a mental breakdown. This changes everything. The bnce of power can no longer be shifted to their side as it was already been tipped to the ground by the Ruthenians.
The video broadcast on the television ended and returned to Alexander.
"I''m making it official, everyone. Ruthenia has reached space! Some of you may not believe it but we already calcted its orbit around the world where you can see it orbiting at night. Of course, to prove that we can really go to space I have decided that the nextunch will be avable for the public to view. It will be in April so set your calendars."
The crowds in the Pce Square gasped at the announcement, excited for the month toe. Though, thinking that it was the endgame of his speech, that''s where they are wrong.
Alexander cleared his throat, getting the attention of the crown again back to him.
"So, everyone, humanity has reached space. What''s next? Do we explore what''s beyond it? My answer to that will be yes. I''m an ambitious person who wants to achieve many things, and that is one of them. However, it takes one step at a time to unveil the secrets of space. And by one step at a time, I mean we are going to the celestial body closest to our Earth, and that would be¡ªthe moon," Alexander dered and everyone fell silent.
"You heard it, everyone, the Ruthenia Empire has taken what seems to be an impossible challenge. Going to the moon. It will be an expensive project but let me tell you, it''s all worth it. This will signify that we humans can do everything as long as we put our minds, our souls, and our hearts into it. That''s all everyone."
Concluding his speech, the crowds roared again, chanting "Long Live the Emperor" repeatedly.
***
Deutd Empire, Berlin.
Kaiser Wilheim was crumpling a paper under his hands, frustrated at the fact that the Ruthenia Empire is ahead of them.
"Erik!" he shouted.
"Yes, Mein Kaiser?"
"I want you to confirm if the Ruthenians are telling the truth. That they have reached space."
"Will do, Mein Kaiser."
Chapter 303 Its All Part Of The Plan
After the speech, Alexander left the balcony and shook hands with the Imperial Council who attended as well as the elites who are prospecting to invest in his grand ambitious n.
Sevastian was thest person he shook his hand with, who was beaming a smile.
"Your Majesty, the speech is magnificent. Your use of humanity''s invention over the course of a million years struck our hearts. And thest part where you dered we are going to the moon sends chills to my very being. Oh, Your Majesty, there are no perfect words to describe how jubting your announcement would be to your people." Alexander cringed at him for his over-the-top praise.
"Sevastian, please act properly. Your vehement praise has made me feel quite ufortable. Truly it is embarrassing."
Sevastian chuckled. "Ahh...I apologize, Your Majesty. It wasn''t my intention to cause you such difort but truly I must admit that I''m rather pleased. Your speech not only resonated with the people but also around the world. Is this perhaps your intention to make the world go crazy?"
Alexander didn''t respond to his question as he continued walking down the red carpet while waving, giving a nod to the exalted people they were passing by.
Sevastian took notice of this as he realized that if the emperor replied to his query, there might be unwanted ears around that may have picked up his answers and thus caused a diplomatic blunder.
But he had inadvertently slipped it out of his tongue, he hoped that no one had heard his question to Alexander.
Five minutester, the two entered a room. Sevastian closed the door behind him, securing the privacy of the conversation the two would about to have.
"Your Majesty, I have made another mistake. I apologize for asking you that question," Sevastian said apologetically as he bowed his head.
"Well, it''s good that you have the initiative to realize your mistake. I would''ve reprimanded you if you didn''t," Alexander turned around and faced him. "You may now raise your head, Sevastian."
Sevastian did so and gave Alexander a small smile as he felt relief wash over him. He was d that the emperor was willing to forgive him.
"So, about your question. Yes, you can say that this is a part of the n. Our announcement of going to the moon after conquering space has probably made all the great powers tremble at their feet. Your reports about them being able to reverse engineer some of our automotive and aviation technology via observation alone are frightening. We have to remind them that we are ahead. Say, Sevastian, let''s assume that you are the head of state of the Britannia Empire and had learned that the Ruthenia Empire had created an even more powerful battleship, what would you do?"
Sevastian''s eyes furrowed at the sudden question. He quickly contemted an answer. Secondster, he had thought of one.
"If I were the head of state of the Britannia Empire, I would first conduct an assessment of whether the battleships would be a threat to my navy. If it does present a threat, then I will act ordingly by increasing the standards of the future battleships that will outmatch the Ruthenian battleships in terms of capabilities."
"And increasing the standards of your warships involves a lot of money, am I right?"
"Yes, Your Majesty, one-fourth of the budget alone would fund the research and development. Where are you going with this, Your Majesty?"
Just as Sevastian asked that question, his eyes widened in realization.
"Oh, you understood it now?" Alexander mused, fascinated by his quickly catching his point. "We have said to the world that we have gone to space. No one had ever been there but us. You can start to imagine the reactions of the head of state of the great ten powers. They will freak out. They invested a lot of money into catching up with our military, and now we present another problem to them, which is space. If they want to keep up with us, they would have to build their own space program, which costs a lot of money. This is how you win a bloodless war. By making your enemy spend their national treasury to that point that if war urred, their funds would be insufficient to maintain and supply their troops."
Alexander was right. As the National Security Advisor who had given ess to the reports of the Foreign Intelligence Services about the coffers of the ten great powers. There is an indication of them cing a high budget on research and development ministries, especially the ministry of defense. Taxes on their colonies as well as to their citizens were raised to cope with the ever-increasing demand of the military for developing prototypes.
The ten great powers have been pouring funds on the military to catch up with the advancement of the Ruthenian military. They are desperate to keep up as they deemed it to be a threat to their national security. If they failed to adapt and modernize, then they would be prey to the Ruthenia Empire.
However, there is one problem with Alexander''s n.
"You couldn''t be more wrong, Your Majesty. But, where are we going to get the money to fund the moon project?" Sevastian raised a question.
The corners of Alexander''s lips curled up in amusement at his question.
He knew exactly where he could pull that kind of money from and had been working on it.
"It''s quite easy. We are going to make Ruthenia open for business," Alexander dered. "From military hardware,mercial establishments, to goods. We are going to export them to the world."
Sevastian gulped at his answer. Does he mean to sell military hardware that has been vital for the security of the Ruthenia Empire to the rest of the world?
"Your Majesty¡isn''t that a bit dangerous?"
"Dangerous you say? No, there are not. The military hardware that we are exporting is only an export model, an inferior model of the original. The arms industry of the Ruthenia Empire alone would ount for seven percent of our economy, that is a lot of rubles. The manufacturing sector would also boom as we would now have a foreign market. This increases the demand and as a result, generates more profit. Not only that, our economy will increase, resulting in a high employment rate where people would have more money to spend on. Also, people making more money means we will generate more revenue from taxes. Think of the benefits of opening our country to the world," Alexander stated and continued. "Of course, there will be limitations, that''s where the Imperial Council will step in. They will create newws to regte this change. So what do you say?"
Sevastian sighed. "I agree with all you have said, Your Majesty. But there''s another problem. How are we going to convince the Imperial Council to pass aw about us loosening restrictions on arms trading?"
"I already talked to the Chairman and other Members of the Imperial Council. They agree to my proposal."
"You already talked to them?" Sevastian couldn''t believe what he just heard.
"Why? Did you think that I''m not keeping in touch with our legitive branch here? Our government may be separated but I do keep them within my reach."
"No, Your Majesty¡" Sevastian shook his head in disagreement. "Well, since everything is already in ce, when are we going to implement it?"
"Tomorrow Sevastian."
Chapter 304 Freak Out The World
The day after the speech of the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, newspapers around the world printed hundreds of copies of the announcement for the people to see.
Headlines like Ruthenian Launch the First Artificial Moon, Ruthenian Fires Earth Satellite Into Space, It is Circling Around the World at 18,000 Miles Per Hour. Sphere Tracked in Four Crossings Over U.S. Ruthenian Conquered Space sent chills down to the citizens of not only the United States but also the Britannians, Deutds, and Francois.
Every night, people would go outside their homes and look up to the sky where they see a streak of light passing along the night sky. People noticed the speed of the satellite, and they imed that it just passed right over them for two or three seconds.
Now, everyone feared that Ruthenians have developed a special weapon for it like it will drop bombs from space. With their nation having no protection over such a weapon can only ept their fate.
Upon this deration, the ten great powers of the world were prompted to make a response by building a group of brilliant minds that will make an artificial moon in the hope to rival Ruthenian domination over the realm of space.
The United States, the Britannia Empire, Deutd Empire, and the Francois Republic were the first to make an effort to build their space programs. But everyone knew that they wouldn''t build one overnight. It will take years of investment and determination to aplish what the Ruthenians had.
To put it into perspective, in a one-hundred-meter dash race. Ruthenian is already at seventy whereas the rest were in 20 or 30. Though that doesn''t mean they have no chance of winning. Even in the direst condition, aeback is possible. But the chances of it happening is less than four or three percent.
There''s no man in the world who is happier right now than Alexander. Who was being debriefed by Sevastian.
"That concludes my report, Your Majesty," Sevastian closed the file he was holding.
"Those four countries are sure to be reactive. One day had just passed and they were already nning on building their own space program. Talk about speedy progress. Well, we can''t becent. Even for us who have the infrastructure, building a rocket that will reach the moon will take about three or five years give or take," Alexander said.
He already had an idea in mind about what rocket he is going to build to reach space. That would be the ones the United States used to transport three astronauts to space. The Apollo rocket.
He had seen the blueprints of the Apollo rocket by buying a copy from NASA. He thought it would be good to copy the same design rather than build apletely new one. Now the problem he is facing right now is that he is having a hard time remembering every detail, resulting in him filling out the void using his expertise in mechanical and aeronautical engineering.
Alexander tapped the end of the pen to his table, producing a sharp tap sound as he did so.
"Your Majesty, you seem to be in deep thought," Sevastian noticed.
Alexander blinked for a few moments before returning his gaze to the person in front of him. "I am doing some calctions in my mind for the rocket, don''t mind me. Do you have anything to report?"
"Uhm...Yes, Your Majesty. It''s about themercial policy that we implemented. The moment it went green, orders began to flood in severalpanies, including yours, the Imperial Dynamic Systems."
"That is true," Alexander confirmed. "Everyone wants to get a piece of our technology so we will give them a lesser version. I have prepared mypany for this and started producing export models. Even if they acquire, for example, fighter jets, they will still be dependent on us because we are the only ones producing spare parts," he chuckled. "Are there any other reports besides that?"
"There is thest one, Your Majesty. Remember the Grand Duchy of Find referendum? Where it allowed people living within the realm to vote whether to break away from the Empire and achieve independence or stay with the Empire?" Sevastian asked.
"Yeah...the memory is as clear as day. The Finnish people voted yes, though, didn''t they?" Alexander questioned and continued. "But something about it is contrived."
"Yes, an overwhelming majority, Your Majesty. Not to mention the fact that they omit such a referendum to the Imperial Council. So, the referendum was nullified and was ordered to take a referendum again but under the condition that Ruthenia officials would oversee the voting." Sevastian said.
"Since you brought that up, are you saying that you have the results of the vote?" Alexander brought his hands together and rested them atop his desk.
"Yes, Your Majesty. The result is the opposite. 20 percent of the Finns voted for independence while 80 percent said they are satisfied to be part of the Ruthenia Empire. I must assume that they don''t want to lose the perks of being Ruthenian citizens," Sevastian let out a chuckle.
"What was the statement of the government of Find about this? Are they satisfied or not?"
"They are yet to give their statement about the vote. Though, even if the results stayed the same as thest one, I don''t think the Imperial Council would let Find be independent. The reason is the confidence of them working harmoniously with the Ruthenia Empire is low, especially after the incident where a Finnish general conspired with the ck Hand to illegally smuggle Ruthenian military vehicles out of the country," Sevastian said.
Alexander rose to his feet and turned around to face the window. He looked out the window for a while watching as the snow gently fell lightly onto the Pce grounds. His hands rested over the windowsill feeling the cold wind permeating through it.
"The Finnish General, well he is already dead so I guess his crimes were paid off anyway. Okay, our problem currently is the Civil War in the Han Dynasty. We are certain that the Empress will abdicate the throne and pave the way for a new government system. We have to make sure that the Nationalists will win the civil war. After that, we can shift our attention to the ck Sea where we will have to deal with the Anatolia Empire. The sick man of Europe is getting exploited by the Deutd Empire. Not even the Deutd Empire wanted to ally themselves with them as they considered them a burden rather than an advantage. We should take advantage of it and seize control over the Bosphorus Straits. Once it happens, there''s no blocking our warships from crossing into the Mediterranean Sea."
Chapter 305 Return Of Rolan Part 1
March 7, 1929. St. Petersburg Railway Station. A train carrying hundreds of passengers stopped as it arrived at the terminal.
The door opened and the chilly breeze of the city weed them.
One of the passengers of the train was Rn, who wore a conspicuous suit that consisted of the traditional uniform of the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards of the Winter Pce. He carried luggage in both of his hands. For others, it looked heavy but to him, it was just as light as a feather.
People around him immediately noticed his presence and appearance, as he had appeared a lot on television, standing behind the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
Of course, despite getting unwanted attention from the people around him, he still walked with his usual stride without faltering. He could tell that the others were looking at him from time to time but didn''t bother acknowledging their gazes. Unless his guts were implying something.
It didn''t take long for him to exit the terminal. The moment he did so, he immediately looked upward, gazing at the sky and smelling the breeze passing by him.
Atst, he has returned home. This means he can now return to work as the Emperor''s personal bodyguard after five months. He extended his leave for one more month as there were things that needed his attention. But now, everything is settled.
He returned his gaze back to what was in front of him and noticed a vehicle pulling up near him. With just a nce, he can tell that it''s a vehicle from the Winter Pce. The royal family''s armored vehicle, the Beast.
If that vehicle is here, that means. Rn observed his surroundings and noticed the presence of the Imperial Guards as well as the Foreign Intelligence Services disguised as civilians. They were all looking at him with scrutinizing eyes as if they were already expecting him toe out of the railway station.
Judging from their numbers, Rn can tell easily that it''s not the emperor weing him back. The forces deployed in the station are plenty and wouldn''t be able to counter a coordinated attack from terrorists or foreign syndicates.
So if it''s not the emperor then who ising? Rn could only wonder about such thoughts. Well, he''ll know the answer to that as soon as the Beast stops right in front of him¡ª.
The Beast''s wheels stopped rolling and the moment it did, the door opened, revealing a person inside. A woman, with silver hair flowing gently down her shoulders and dressed in an elegant, Victorian white dress. Her dignified expression is enough information for him to deduce that the person in front is one of the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire. Her Imperial Highness, Christina Romanoff.
Rn gulped as the memories of them together flitted through his mind. It was one of his embarrassing moments in his life as his brother, the revered emperor of the Ruthenia Empire almost caught them doing what he shouldn''t do to a Grand Duchess.
"Rn, wee back," Christina''s voice softly said, prompting him to snap out of his daze. "Have you been waiting outside for so long?"
"No, Your Majesty. I just arrived at the station," he answered politely, inclining his head to her in greeting. As expected, she returned the gesture, a small smile tugging on the corner of her lips. Rn couldn''t help but notice that she was even more beautiful than before, making his heart skip a beat once again. Oh no, he shouldn''t think such things. Is an adoptedmoner having such romantic thoughts with the Grand Duchess? Not eptable.
"You shoulde inside and warm yourself up. The air outside is freezing you know? Christina offered, patting her hand on the seat next to her and gestured for Rn to sit.
Rn tilted his head up, looking at the princess. What is this unusual scenario? A princess asking him to sit next to her? This is beyond his understanding. Yes, there are instances where they are close to one another such as offering her a drink in Moskva and going along with him as he looked for a unit in an under-construction skyscraper, but those are just precautions to protect her from unwanted threats. There''s no hint of intimacy that sparked between them¡ªOh, there is one.
"Really, Your Imperial Highness?" Rn asked once more, wanting to make sure that he heard her right.
"Yes. I personally came here to pick you up anyways. Let the guards handle your luggage and sit next to me," Christina replied, emphasizing each word as if the mere idea of someone sitting beside her was nothing.
For Rn, it sounded like an order. So, heplied, handing his luggage to the Imperial Guards who approached him before sitting in the vacant seat next to her. He closed the door and ced his hands on hisp. His fingers tapped atop it lightly, feeling awkward and shy. He nced cursorily at Christina, looking rxed, aplete emotion from him. Has she already forgotten the thing?
"Uhm...Your Imperial Highness. I did not expect that you would pick me up personally. I''m honored," Rn bowed to her again.
"Don''t mind it, you are our family''s shield. This much is nothing. In fact, I asked my brother if I can pick you up myself. Because you know, no one seems to take the initiative. Though don''t think of it in a negative way, my sisters are excited to see you again. They are preparing a banquet to celebrate your return."
Rn''s mouth hung open slightly, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. The royal family going out of their way just to receive him back to the Winter Pce? This is beyond unexpected. Why are they making such an effort to a man who decided to leave them in the air because he thought he had failed to protect them? It was shameless of him to do that and he realized it while he was on his way back to St. Petersburg.
"Uhm...Your Imperial Highness...aren''t you all pushing it this far? Why are you investing so much effort to wee a lowly man like me?"
Christina''s expression turned serious after hearing his words. "Rn, I remember telling you that you call me by my name and not my rank, didn''t I? And what''s with that question? It''s natural because you are an integral part of the family. Without you, my brother wouldn''t live long."
Rn looked down somberly as he studied his past. "Have I really protected your brother? Five years ago, when the emperor signed the Infrastructure Bill that would transform this nation. A ck Hand operative was waiting outside with a sniper. I jumped out to shield him but it was he who received the shot. I failed my duty back there¡In fact, I haven''t done any notable feats for your family. All I did was stand guard behind your brother all day¡ªOu¡Ouch!"
Before he could finish his depressing words, Christina pinched his cheeks.
"Rn, what''s with you today? All that sulking and reminiscing. Your simple act of jumping in front of my brother was enough that you are willing to sacrifice your life to protect him. It was a noble gesture. And if you felt guilty when a Yamato militia attacked our convoy on our way back to the embassy, that is not your fault, it was the Yamatos. So don''t be sad, that''s unbefitting of your reputation as the Reaper," Christina said with a motherly voice,forting him.
Rn let out a stiff chuckle. "You might be right. I''m sorry for showing you this pathetic side of mine, Your Imper¡ªI mean, Christina."
Christina smiled at him warmly. "You don''t have to apologize. We all have our pathetic side that we don''t want anyone to see. Well, now that you are fine, let''s head to the pce."
"I agree."
Chapter 306 Return Of Rolan Part 2
The Beast carrying Christina and Rn arrived at the Winter Pce. The manservant inside the great doors of the pce quickly spurred out into the hallway where the Members of the Imperial Family of Ruthenia Empire were waiting.
"So he has arrived huh?" Alexander mused as he beckoned his family to walk with him to meet Rn at the door.
"Ah...brother, do I really have to be here with all of you? I''m in the middle of my dissertation and I have toplete it before the second week of March," Tiffania whined to her brother.
"Me to brother!" Anastasia chimed in. "I''m also in the middle of my studies. I know weing the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards has its significance but it is something that I can do after my studies."
"Both of you stopining," Alexander said sternly as he nced at them. "This is an important asion, it only takes thirty minutes of your time. After we had dinner with him, you can go do whatever it is you want to do," he told Tiffania and Anastasia.
Tiffania sighed heavily; she knew that arguing would be useless so she gave in and allowed herself to be dragged towards the entrance doors by her brother.
"I''m excited to see Sir Rn, papa," Anya, whose hands are being pulled by Sophie, joined the conversation.
"That''s good to hear, dear," Alexander smiled adoringly at his daughter and moved his eyes up to look at Sophie.
Sophie returned a smile, indicating that she is fine with weing Rn to their pce''s doorsteps.
As soon as they arrived in front of the door, Alexander could hear the muffled noise of the engine from outside. It soon turned into footsteps and a creaking sound of the door.
The way the door was opened was slow as if making it a dramatic sequence for those standing behind the intricate door. And once it was fully opened, Alexander chuckled softly.
It was Rn, being escorted by the Imperial Guards and Christina.
"Your Majesty...Your Imperial Highness?" Rn dumbfoundedly greeted the emperor, empress, and grand duchesses. "I can''t really tell if I''m dreaming or not. The exalted family of the Ruthenia Empire made such an effort to the likes of me."
"Rn, please don''t downgrade yourself. There''s nothing ''likes of me'' here in the Ruthenia Empire as I see everyone before me as equals. Setting that aside, it''s good to have you back. You will have a lot of catching up to do."
Alexander was the first one to step forward and shook his hand. For an emperor to shake the hand of a person is not limited to the ranks of a person anymore. It is a matter of who is deserving to shake his hand.
"I will, Your Majesty. It''s good to be back indeed."
After Alexander, Anastasia and Tiffania was the next to wee Rn.
"It''s good to see you again, Rn," Tiffania said simply before continuing. "I and my sisters are aware that we are partly responsible for your leave. And on behalf of my sisters, I would like to assure you that we don''t me you for the incident. It was the Yamatos and our carelessness..."
"I would say the same thing to you, Sir Rn," Anastasia added. "You don''t have to feel guilty anymore."
"Your Imperial Highness Anastasia...Tiffania..." Rn trailed off. He doesn''t know what to say to them after hearing that.
Seeing that he won''t give a response, Anastasia and Tiffania walked back, giving the stage to Anya and Sophie.
"Wee back, Sir Rn!" Anya cheerfully said. "Nice to see you again!"
"Likewise, Your Imperial Highness," Rn returned a smile before shifting his gaze to Sophia. His face then softened when he saw her belly.
"So the news of Her Majesty bearing a child is indeed true. Congrattions. I can''t wait to see the baby," Rn smiled warmly.
"Thank you, Sir Rn, Wee back to the Winter Pce," Sophia replied. "I hope that your break has freshened your mind. Oh, we have prepared a banquet for your return. You must be feeling hungry after the long trip."
"I''m looking forward to having lunch with all of you," Rn bowed his head at them.
Seeing that everyone had made their wee, Alexander gave out an order. "Okay everyone, you may now proceed to the dining halla€¡°"
As Rn was about to take a step forward towards the dining hall, Alexander continued. "Except you Rn, I wish to talk to you in private, if that''s okay."
Rn hesitantly pointed a finger at himself. "Is it urgent, Your Majesty?"
Alexander nodded his head in confirmation. "We will follow after my brief discussion with Rn."
All members of the Imperial Family except Alexander went to the dining hall. As soon as everyone had made their way to the dining hall, he beckoned Rn to follow him upstairs.
Rn followed him while thinking about what would be the topic of their conversation. Was it his failed attempt at his sister? No, it was already addressed. Is it rted to national security? Possibly.
He continued following Alexander until they reached a room. A state parlor to be exact.
Closing the door behind him, Rn stared at the back figure of the emperor. "Your Majesty, I think it''s safe for us to hold a conversation now."
"You''re right," Alexander slowly turned around and faced him. "Why are you so tense?"
"Do I look like one, Your Majesty?" Rn chuckled nervously. "It must be because I have no idea about what we are going to discuss."
"Hmm," Alexander Hummed. "Well, I''m going to make this brief. You arrived just in time when I would need you the most. Starting from this day onward, we will be making a lot of diplomatic trips as the Hanese Civil War is ending soon."
"I heard about the situation in the Han Dynasty, Your Majesty. The abdication of the empress and the abolition of the monarchy. Two major factions are fighting over supremacy. What side are we supporting?"
"It''s the Nationalist Party," Alexander replied. "Their faction drove out themunist party of the capital and is establishing a foothold there. It''s only a matter of time before themunist party copses. And once it happens, we will be heading to Prague to discuss terms with the Nationalist Party. Of course, this is just the start, we will be also visiting the Anatolia Empire for business and diplomatic talks and the Britannia Empire for the crown ceremony of Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. All of this would happen after winter, which is the end of the month. I hope that you are mentally and physically prepared for such events. The ck Hands are still out there."
"Your Majesty, I assure you that I will protect you with my life. It is my noble duty after all."
"Good, then there''s nothing for me to worry about," Alexander pped his hand. "Okay let''s go and join them."
Chapter 307 Prelude: Visiting Britannia Empire
March 27th, 1929. St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire.
The Beast and the five SUVs escorting it raced down the road as they made their way to the Kronshtadt.
The rays of the sun from the horizon illuminated the streets around them in an orange glow. Alexander peered from his windows as Sevastian was debriefing him about the talking points he had to take into ount once they arrived at the capital of the Britannia Empire.
Snow that was once piled on the streets was no longer visible, though notpletely as there were still beads and kes littering the ground.
"Your Majesty, this concludes the briefing. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask me anytime," Sevastian spoke elegantly as he closed the file.
Alexander drifted his gaze from the window to Sevastian. He gave him a courteous nod.
As of right now, they are on their way to Kronshtadt, the headquarters of the Baltic Fleet of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy where their transport to the Britannia Empire is docked.
Alexander is going to attend the crown ceremony of Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh which will be held on the second of April. It is an important event not only to the Britannia Empire but to the whole world.
It will be attended by the head of state of the great powers. This means, there will be a lot of lobbying to y. Alexander had already prepared himself for such an event as most probably he''ll get flocked by politicians from various countries to seal a deal with him.
Unfortunately for them, his countermeasure from it is rejection. Alexander won''te there to y politics. He will just attend the ceremony to see the new head of monarch of the current strongest empire in the world.
"I already memorized what you have just said to me, Sevastian. So I think I''ll do fine. Anyways, let''s set that aside and talk about something. What is happening with the Grand Duchy of Find right now?"
"Since the people in the Grand Duchy of Find had voted no for independence and chose to remain part of the Ruthenia Empire, there are political groups within the duchy believing that the voting was rigged."
Alexander huffed. "Of course, there''s always a reason like that when ites to voting. So when is the Imperial Council going to settle the matter?"
"In the second week of March, Your Majesty. Are you going to attend the hearing?" Sevastian asked.
Alexander shook his head. "No, it''s for the legitive branch to resolve. I have done my duties as the head of state of the executive branch of the government. I won''t overstep my bounds with respect to the constitution."
Sevastian smiled stiffly after hearing his answer. He could''ve just said no but he had to be verbose.
"Your Majesty, we have just arrived at the Port of Kronshtadt," a voice from the front of the vehicle sounded. It belonged to the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn.
? The Beast parked near the gangway connecting the ground and the mighty battleship of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty''s Ship Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship.
Rn stepped outside the vehicle and opened the door for Alexander.
Alexander climbed out of the car slowly with his gaze fixed on the contour of the battleships. He still can''t move on to how majestic and beautiful and intimidating the presence of the battleship is. He is the one who designed it and seeing it, in reality, made his heart swell up with pride.
He nced at the people standing nearby. Many of them were dressed in ck suits while others wore traditional military attire. They stood on either side of the red carpet where he could walk on.
The battleship is going to be his main transport along with the other two His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty''s Ship Burnyi ss Destroyers that are based on Charles F. Adams-ss destroyer.
The reason why he is taking a ship instead of an aircraft is simple. London doesn''t have an airport strong enough to amodate thending of the Boeing 747 aircraft. But that problem would soon go away as the Ruthenia Empire already started exporting civilian aircraft like the Boeing 707 and the Boeing 737 prompting them to change the design of the airport that only amodate small aircraft.
"Your Majesty," Rn called for Alexander carefully. "If you would please," he beckoned the emperor to follow him.
Alexander snapped out of his reverie and started walking along the red carpet with Sevastian and the Imperial Guards. As they hopped onto the gangway, Alexander could see the captain of the ship waiting for him at the end of it. He took a few steps forward until he reached his destination.
Upon stepping inside the battleship, the captain and the crew of the battleship performed a salute in front of the emperor.
Alexander returned the gesture by saluting them back.
"Your Majesty, it is a great honor to me and the crew of the ship to transport you to the Britannia Empire. There is no greater joy than this," the captain said reverently.
"I am pleased with your effort," Alexander replied solemnly. "Now can you lead me to my room?"
"Of course Your Majesty. Please follow me."
The captain led Alexander and the rest of his staff to the upper deck where his room for the duration of the whole trip was located.
The captain signaled the men who were standing at either side of the door to open the door. They stomped their feet in acknowledgment and one of them opened the door.
Alexander took a peek inside, the room isrge and spacious, filled with exquisite furniture akin to his office room in the Winter Pce. They really made such an effort to make the room befitting for the emperor.
"Your Majesty, do you like it?" the captain asked, looking up expectantly at Alexander.
Alexander scanned the room onest time before giving his answer. "I like it, the vibe is just the same as my office. Good job to those who refurbished this room."
"Your words honor us, Your Majesty. Well, I need to go to the bridge now as I will have to prepare the ship for the voyage," the captain bowed before leaving the Emperor.
Alexander stepped inside the room and walked around, examining the furnishings. Then he headed straight to the bed.
He sat down and looked at the men standing in front of him, which were Sevastian and Rn.
"Rn, are the security team in the Port of London ready to receive us once we arrive?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. We are keeping in touch with them and updating them daily. Rest assured, we have made necessary security sweeps across the city of London to make sure that no unwanted groups like ck Hand spoil the moment."
"Also, Your Majesty, once we arrive at the port, Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh is going to wee us personally. It''s going to be special as we''re the only country she will be weing in person."
"I''ll keep that in mind. Everyone take some rest, I will be fine here."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
Chapter 308 Arriving At The Britannia Empire
The journey from the Port of Kronstadt and the Port of London took four and a half days at a speed of fifteen knots. To pass the time, Alexander will take a tour around the battleship, visiting various ces such as thebat information center, where crews operating the electronics systems are located. The engine room to survey if the parts are well-maintained. The bridge is for sightseeing the sea and as well as observing how the crews on the deck performed. Andstly, at the deck, where the four main batteries with a caliber of 406 millimeters are mounted.
For him to stay for four days on the ship and do literally just that bored him.
Normally, if he''s bored, he will open the television and watch something that will wash his exhaustion from reading piles of documents. Or he will spend time with Sophie and Anya at the Pce Grounds marveling at the flora of the pce.
But the television, Sophie and Anya, are not on the ship. Usually, the Ruthenian Empress woulde along with the Ruthenian Emperor to visit Britannia and attend the crown ceremony of Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. However, due to her circumstances of being pregnant, Alexander decided that she stays in the Winter Pce for her safety.
He knew more than anyone that the ck Hand threats are still present and a grand event such as the crown ceremony of the new Queen of Britannia Empire presents a huge opportunity for the ck Hand tomit evil deeds.
That thought alone made him remember a particr movie where Gerald Butler starred as the chief security detail for the United States President. If his memory serves him right, the title was London has Fallen. He hoped that a movie plot wouldn''t happen during the crown ceremony, otherwise they would have to fight their way out of the country and use deadly force to guarantee his safety.
***
The date is April 1st, 1929. On a chilly morning at the Port of London, Alexander sat at the captain''s chair on the bridge deck. He was peering through the binocrs and saw festivities urring on the port. There, he can see the gs of the Ruthenia Empire and the Britannia Empire fluttering on the wind.
"Captain, how much longer until we dock at their port?" Alexander inquired, keeping his eyes on the binocrs.
"In twenty minutes, Your Majesty," the captain replied, who was standing behind him, looking in the direction of where Alexander was looking.
"Good. I''ll let you be captain," Alexander handed the captain the binocrs he borrowed as he stood from the captain''s seat. He signaled Rn and Sevastian, who were also on the bridge to prepare for arrival.
Twenty minutester, just as the captain had estimated, the battleship as well as the two destroyers of the Ruthenia Empire docked at the Port of London.
The sheer size of the battleship alone made citizens of the Britannia Empire feel intimidated. They imagine a worst-case scenario like a Ruthenian battleship leveling the capital city of the Britannia Empire with their long and powerful cannons.
Hopefully, they''ll stay only in people''s minds as imaginations.
The gangway was lowered and the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire descended the gangnk of the battleship, apanied by an entourage of Imperial Guards dressed in ck suits.
Alexander waved his hand at the people waiting at the dock. They are waving the gs of the Ruthenia Empire and the Britannia Empire which symbolizes friendly rtionships.
The journalists at the port captured the moment with their cameras and broadcast it live throughout the country.
Among the crowds of people and a band of journalists, Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburg, was watching Alexander''s arrival from inside the state vehicle.
A man knocked on the window of the car, prompting Diana to roll it down.
"Your Royal Highness, you shoulde out now and greet His Majesty," Lancelot told Diana.
She nodded at his words. She breathed deeply, calming her nerves. Many years had passed since theirst meeting. It made her nervous to see him again after all these years.
Lancelot opened the door and Diana stepped out of the vehicle. She maintained her gaze on Alexander, whose eyes gaze back into her.
Diana gave him a small smile and then averted her nce in embarrassment. She doesn''t know why but it just happens that if she stares at him for too long, something weird is happening inside her. Could it be that her feelings for him are not gone yet? No, Alexander already has a loving wife and child, there''s no space for her in his life. Ah~moah!
"Greetings Diana,"
Before she even noticed it, Alexander was already standing in front of her, calling for her name in a soft tone.
Diana slowly turned her head up, finally allowing her eyes to look upon the face she missed so dearly.
"Alexander..." Diana called out casually, prompting Lancelot, who was standing behind her to cough intentionally to snap her out of her reverie.
Diana snapped out of her momentary trance and cleared her throat and started acting formally. "Your Imperial Majesty, wee to the Britannia Empire. I''m the Crown Princess of the Britannia Empire, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. A pleasure to see you," she lifted up the side of her dress and curtsied down in front of Alexander.
Alexander smiled warmly and returned the gesture before giving a slight bow to her. "A pleasure. May your reign in the future be prosperous and your rule is just." He said.
When they were done with the pleasantries, the two walked to the center, where two g poles stood proudly. On the left side was the Ruthenia Empire and on the right side was the Britannia Empire.
The military band of the Britannia Empire readied their musical instruments to y the national anthem of both nations. The crowd in the port shut themselves up to respect the ceremony.
The Britannia Empire''s national anthem was yed first and the harmonious sounds echoed throughout the port. As a result, the crowd ced their hands on their chest as they hummed along to the melody. Every Britannian citizen in the port could feel the patriotism and nationalism filling their heart, and soon their mood was high in spirit.
After one minute and thirty seconds, the Britannia national anthem ended. The military band readied themselves for another, this time it was the national anthem of the Ruthenian Empire.
The selected crews of the battleship and the destroyers of the Ruthenia Empire stood out at the edge of the deck wearing their dress uniform. And as soon as the national anthem of the Ruthenia Empire started, everyone held their heads high in resoluteness.
While the national anthem of the Ruthenia Empire was ying, Diana heard a murmuring sounding out from Alexander''s mouth. He is singing along with the anthem. She found it cute and adorable at the same time.
The Ruthenian Empire''s national anthem ended and Alexander and Diana ambled toward their transport.
"So, I guess we will have dinnerter, Your Royal Highness¡ªNo, Your Majesty?" Alexander teased, smugly smiling.
Diana rolled her eyes as a form of response. "I''m not the queen yet so you can still address me like before. I just hope that nothing will happen on the day of my crown ceremony."
Alexander sighed. "I hope so too. I''m just fed up with the syndicate ruining all things. I suppose you know who I''m referring to, huh?"
"The ck Hand," Diana replied. "Yeah, I''m aware, and don''t worry, we will keep you and every attendee safe while you are in Britannia."
"That''s good to hear," Alexander responded.
Chapter 309 Shepherdess Of The Britannia Empire
A grand parade was being held on the streets near Buckingham Pce. The event gathered thousands of spectators who sought to see the appearance of the future Queen of the Britannia Empire inside of her heavily-protected state vehicle.
Behind the state, the car was followed by a foreign-made vehicle. The design was unlike anything they usually saw on the streets. It was not boxy or curvy, it was abination of the two. It mayck the elegance of the Britannia state car but it is a more heavily defended vehicle on earth.
The person carrying it is the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander Romanoff.
As the two-state cars passed along the crowds, they waved out their hands in the hair and cheered jubntly. Everyone felt happy seeing the future Queen of the Britannia Empire but there was an exception.
Among them was a group of men, wearing spiffy trench coats and top hats. Their eyes followed the movement of the car intently, and once those vehicles passed them, they walked away from the railings and retreated to a conspicuous tailoring shop.
The bell mounted on the top of the door chimed as they entered, the two men browsed around the store, looking at an assortment of suits before one spoke up.
"You need something that fits your measurements, Mister?" asked the clerk.
"Yes, I do," replied the man. He removed his top hat and faced the clerk. "I would like to try it out in fitting room number 1. I think adding some ck gloves and shoes wouldplement the suit very nicely."
Silence befell between the two as the clerk''s eyes narrowed. "Is the gentleman perusing the suits with you mister?" the clerk inquired.
"He is my right hand," the man replied simply.
Knowing all that, the clerk escorted him to fitting room number 1 and opened the door for them.
The other two were about to follow him inside the fitting room but the clerk stopped them. "I would speak with Lady Stanley to confirm your identity first, so wait for me here."
After saying that, the clerk closed the door and spoke to whoever was inside the room.
A few momentster, the clerk returned and bowed before the two politely. "Lady Stanley would speak with you now."
The clerk moved to the side and extended his hand into the room, gesturing at them to enter.
The two men obliged and stepped inside the room. As soon as they did, the clerk behind left the two and locked the door. For a while, the two men strolled around the small fitting room, looking at the mirror andbing their hair with a hand.
"So it is the two of you only, huh?"
Suddenly, an angelic voice echoed around the room, making the two men jolt in attention. They turned around to look at the source of the voice and there they saw a woman about 165 centimeters in height. Her appearance was that of an angel with long glossy pink hair styled downwards with two buns on both sides of her head. She wore a deep purple dress adorned with whitece ents and matching heels.
Her gaze shifted towards the men standing before her who seemed entranced by her looks.
"The way you look at me is disrespecting. Has your family never taught you manners not to look straight into a noblewoman''s eyes? Bow before me."
Even though the mysterious girl said it in a timid tone, it carried an authority that made the two kneel in front of her.
"I apologize for our manners, My Shepherdess."
The mysterious woman who stood in front of them in lofty posture was none other than Anne Mary Edinburgh, a member of the royal family, one of the top executives of the ck Hand, and ultimately the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire.
Anne nced at the kneeling men before her before she addressed them again. "So, how was the parade of my dear sister going outside? Even in this room, I can still hear the noises of themon folks. It''s distracting, to be honest."
"My Shepherdess, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire has arrived in London and is en route towards Buckingham Pce."
"The Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire huh?" Anne repeated, her interest piqued upon learning it. "So it''s the Emperor who expelled our ck Hands operatives in the Ruthenia Empire. He is a formidable man with ess to unlimited resources, advanced technology, and operatives with a task to hunt down every one of us. He is a huge wall that is barring our way towards an ideal world."
"The n for his extermination is progressing well so far, my Shepherdess, it''ll bepleted on April 5th, right after the crowning ceremony of Her Royal Highness Diana Rosemary Edinburgh," the man spoke, his head still lowered, not making eye contact with Anne.
Anne gnashed her teeth and a cold aura started emitting from her body. "Don''t you dare say that name in front of me!" she roared, her fists clenched tightly.
The two men flinched in fear when they heard the tone of her voice change drastically from angelic to dangerous, threatening, and filled with rage.
Anne took a few slow deep breaths topose herself and then spoke slowly. "The vermin took everything from me. The attention, the love, and the throne. I should be the next in line to the throne but my stupid father loves her dearlypared to me. I can''t stand it anymore. Both of them, along with the Ruthenian Emperor, should die a tragic death in her crown ceremony...and once she is dead, I''ll finally get what I want. So why am I hearing that it is progressing smoothly? Shouldn''t bepleted by now. Are you going to deny me my dream? And address me by my title."
"Your Royal Highness, things aren''t proceeding well in the schedule as there are a lot of interruptions due to unwanted groups that are deterring our mission."
"Who was it?"
"Most likely, it''s the operatives of the Ruthenia Empire. They have been trailing us so we have to be careful with our movements or otherwise we will risk getting caught," the man replied.
"Ah...Ruthenia Empire...all the more reason to kill that Emperor. I knew it, we shouldn''t go into hiding and stay low when he had our chances of killing that pest. Now he has be a huge problem for all of us."
"Rest assured, Your Royal Highness, soon that problem will go away as we will make it disappear for you. Of course along with the other heads of monarchs who will attend the crown ceremony."
Anne huffed. "You better be, it''s your only mission after all so failing it would mean you are worse than a peasant. Anyways, we will end our little chat here. I need to go back to Buckingham Pce before they grow suspicious."
"Very well, Your Royal Highness. Be careful on your way home."
Anne was delighted that the dogs now addressed her properly. As for their reward. "You two may now raise your head and stand. So,st words, don''t disappoint me," she warned, ring daggers at the two.
Chapter 310 Safety Concerns Of The Emperor
"How do you like the room, Alexander?" Diana asked as Alexander looked out of the window of his bedroom in Buckingham Pce. The interior design of his room is simr to his bedroom in the Winter Pce. As expected of the neossical and baroque-style architecture that prospered in this era.
"It''s good. It gives me the same vibe as the Winter Pce. I never felt that I had left Ruthenia. But sooner orter, I would notice it as I won''t be able to see my wife and my cute little daughter," Alexander joked.
Diana simply smiled at his response. From the outside, she looked genuinely happy for him but on the inside, her heart is getting crushed by the weight of reality. That the man she loathed in her childhood days because of his banter is already taken by someone else.
"Well, don''t worry. Once the crown ceremony is finished, you can return to your country and be with them," Diana let out a forced chuckle.
Alexander noticed the tone of her words and he quickly realized that something was wrong. He turned his head towards Diana who was looking down to the ground, fiddling with her hands and biting her lower lip.
"Diana¡is something the matter? And your choice of words just now made me think that you want me to go back to my home country...."
"No, I''m fine. Never been happy as you were able to attend my crown ceremony. If you need anything please feel free to reach out to Lancelot, my butler. I tasked him to stay near you while you are in the Britannia Empire. That''s all! I will leave now¡"
After embarrassingly saying that Diana dashed out of the room leaving a confused Alexander alone.
He sighed knowing that Diana isn''t herself. She seems so different from when they were children, where she is cold towards him because of his childhood antics.
The moment Diana got out of his bedroom, Sevastian and Rn entered and closed the door behind them, locking it.
They approached Alexander and stood next to his sides.
"Rn, how''s the security of Buckingham Pce?" Alexander asked right away without bothering to look at either of them.
"We are coordinating closely with the Captain of the Royal Guards of Buckingham Pce as well as authorities in Scond Yard. I''ve also studied theyout of Buckingham Pce and have devised five emergency escape routes if something were to happen suddenly," Rn reported.
"How about you, Sevastian?"
"Well, there''s an interesting development happening within the city of London. Our agents in the Foreign Intelligence Services have been clearing out the alley of any suspicious people lurking around. They believe that the people they have rounded up are affiliated with the ck Hand. We can''t be too careful these days."
"Sevastian, let''s get this straight. Do you mean to say that our agents are detaining Britannian citizens on Britannian soil? I don''t want to get myself caught in a diplomatic scandal."
"There''s nothing to worry about, Your Majesty. Every person we detained is kept in ck sites unknown to the Britannian officials. Once we have squeezed them out of viable intelligence, we will drug and toss them out," Sevastian said confidently.
"If there are unwanted elements moving about the city, then I assume there must be something big happening at the crown ceremony. Your Majesty, we know what the ck Hand is capable of. They terrorize our neighboring countries with an exploding television. They are willing to sacrifice a number of innocent civilians just to achieve their goal. And there''s no perfect ce for that other than the crown ceremony," Rn exined.
"Rn is right, Your Majesty. The crown ceremony will be attended by heads of state of great powers. Even the president of the United States ising. For ck Hand, this is their perfect opportunity to strike what they despised the most, monarchies," Sevastian added.
Alexander let out a sigh, looking down somberly. "I know. The crown ceremony could potentially be a trap. But I cannot just walk away. I have to be in that crown ceremony. The crown ceremony is also a perfect time to capture ck Hand agents that will lead us to the mastermind. So Rn, keep me safe during the ceremony and while you''re at it, have your men scour the ce and look out for them."
"Your Majesty, I will do my best to keep you safe. We have already nned an exit route in case our fears be a reality. Helicopters from the battleship docked at the Port of London are on standby twenty-four-seven. Should the situation call for it, you will be out of the Britannia Empire in just fifteen minutes."
"That''s reassuring then," Alexander heaved a sigh of relief. "I think I have already heard what I want to hear. You two are dismissed. I will take my afternoon nap here and wake up once the luncheon with the Britannia Empire Royal Family
starts."
"Understood, Your Majesty. We will leave you be. Feel free to rx as Buckingham Pce is as secured as the Winter Pce," Rn reassured his safety once more before tapping the shoulder of Sevastian, signaling him to leave His Majesty''s room.
Once the two left the bedroom, Alexander jumped onto the bed. He took off his coat and ced it next to him. He can feel his consciousness drifting away as exhaustion took over his body. Sleep has always been his best friend ever since he became an emperor. So he closed his eyes and let the sleep overtake him.
***
Meanwhile, at the Port of London, the gship of the Baltic Fleet, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty''s Ship Imperator Aleksandr IV ss Battleship is garnering so much attention from the townsfolk living nearby. It attracted men, women, and children, as well as photographers and other people with professions.
It''s the biggest battleship in the world so being near one to one of them is a blessing enough. They won''t let this opportunity slip by.
The body of water the ship is floating right now is the River Thames, the busiest waterway in the Britannia Empire.
A t-bottomed boat ship called a barge sailed near the battleship. One of the crews of the battleship noticed it and immediately picked up his megaphone.
"To the people closing into our vessel, change your course immediately! I will change your course immediately!"
The captain of the barge came out from the bridge deck and grabbed his own megaphone. "You have a huge and magnificent warship here sir! We just want to see it really close if that''s okay!"
The crew of the battleships radioed the bridge deck, connecting him to the officers. They spoke briefly, asking if it was alright for a ship toe close to their battleship just to check it.
He received his instruction and ryed it to the men below. "Okay but just for three minutes. After that, you have to leave,"
"Thank you!" the captain of the barge ship said and returned back to the bridge. Inside were ten men looking at him expectantly.
"They are giving us three minutes. Now, looking up close, how many explosives do we need to make a huge hole in their hull?"
"I think three thousand kilograms of explosives will do, captain. We will have it ready on the day of the crown ceremony."
"Good...we can''t let the Ruthenian Emperor out of this country, do you all hear me?"
"Yes sir!"
Chapter 311 The Luncheon And A Ball Part 1
Alexander left his bedroom along with Rnd and five Imperial Guards and arrived at the pce ballroom of Buckingham Pce. The hall was buzzing with life, joy, and activity.
At the gate of the ballroom, many others are arriving, most probably noblemen and noblewomen who were invited to this exclusive ball. They all chattered happily and excitedly as they made their way inside. Somee in pairs, and somee in groups. Those who were alone quickly recognized others and joined them.
Their excitement was infectious, and Alexander found himself smiling as he watched them. It had been a long time since he attended a ball, and he was reminded of how much he enjoyed them, especially since the attendees of the ball are potential clients and investors.
Inside, was the opening foyer as grand as the ballroom of the Winter Pce in itself, where guests were able to give their coats to the attendants. Alexander did the same, and as he made his way to the entrance of the ballroom hall, he watched everyone naturally, analyzed and judged their attire. Everyone had dressed well, the men were looking neat and the women were beautiful. Many of them appeared nervous as they just got the privilege to join a ball that the head of state of the eleven great powers attended. Some fussed with a sleeve cuff, a cor, or a dress hem.
"So this is how luncheon works in the Britannia Empire huh?" Alexander observed as he followed the general throng of the people, and headed in the same direction as the music. The corridors themselves were asrge as halls. The high ceilings and crystal chandeliers shattered the light into thousands of different colors and shards, reflecting off the stone pirs and marbled floors. It was as if the entire inside of Buckingham Pce was made of light.
As expected in one of the most beautiful pces in the world.
Despite the steady throng of people, it had be apparent that a ring of emptiness epassed him, as they steered clear. They certainly gazed and whispered, but when Alexander nced toward them, they quickly looked away with a mixture of nervousness and awe.
Well, it''s natural for them to have such a reaction. After all, he is the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. A powerful person leading the fastest-growing nation. Everyone has their fair share of respect toward the empire they considered outdated.
Behind Alexander was Rn, who was scanning the crowds. For him, this is a battlefield where a potential enemy lurks. Though he has been assured by his men that the ballroom was clear of unwanted elements, he can''t becent as his emperor''s life is at stake.
Rn assured Alexander that he will be safe during his stay in the Britannia Empire and ensured that he''ll return home after the crown ceremony. A day hasn''t passed yet but Rn is feeling the pressure weighing him down.
"Rn," Alexander called and turned around gracefully. "Is there someone here in the ball that looks suspicious?"
Rn shook his head. "There''s none, Your Majesty but we''ll keep our eyes peeled. For now, we have to get you to your table and join the rest¡ª"
"Everyone! May I have your attention please,"
Someone suddenly interrupted Rn''s words. As if in reflex, Rn and the Imperial Guards dressed in ck suits surrounded Alexander and looked out for threats.
"You guys are overreacting," Alexander ced a hand on their shoulders, calming them down. "It''s just an emcee I suppose."
"I have received news that the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire has arrived in the ballroom hall. Can we have a round of apuse please?"
Suddenly, everyone''s gaze was on him, and started pping their hands.
Alexander smiled and waved at the crowds.
"Oh! The President of the United States also arrived at the ballroom hall! Let''s give His Excellency a round of apuse as well!"
Immediately after, everyone''s gaze shifted away from Alexander and focused on the man entering the hall.
Alexander took interest and gaze at the man he had been suspecting. He was tall and emanated an intimidating aura. The Foreign Intelligence Services were on him, gathering information about him that could help them find the missing piece of the puzzle. The puzzle is about who is the mastermind of the ck Hand.
They knew ck Hand originated from the United States and was founded by one of the founding fathers. So far, the ck Hand is still investigating and looking up facts.
As his attention was focused on the man, he didn''t realize that the man he is thinking of right now is standing before him.
"So, you are the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. This is our first time meeting," the President of the United States, William Dudley Pelley, said. He extended his hand and offered Alexander a handshake.
"Well¡well¡if isn''t the President of the United States himself. It''s a pleasure to meet you here," Alexander said as he grabbed his hand and shook it gently.
"It would be rude to turn down the invitation of the Britannia Empire, so I''m here. Anyways, I have to get going, if you wish to continue our discussion we can do so at our table."
Alexander nced over his shoulder and saw a long tabledened with tes, sses, and some refreshments. His seat was also on that table so he understood what William was pointing out.
He returned his gaze to William and offered him a smile. "Very well, Mr. President. I''m sure we can have an amicable discussion over there."
Alexander moved out of the way and let William pass. As William was walking towards his seat, his eyes moved at the very corner, and muttered to himself.
"So you are the man thwarting the efforts of the ck Hand, huh? I hope you enjoy the remaining days of your life¡"
Alexander felt a chill running down his spine and flickered his gaze at the President of the United States who was taking his seat.
"Is there something wrong, Your Majesty?" Rn asked concernedly. He noticed his gaze was looking over somewhere. He looked at where he was looking and there he saw the President of the United States.
"Your Majesty? May I know why you are looking at the President?" Rn asked.
"I don''t know if it''s just me but I''m getting cold vibes out of that guy. Be sure to look after him for my sake," Alexander said.
Rn remembered something.
"Your Majesty, while I was heading back to St. Petersburg to be reinstated, I remembered reading a file where it said that you are having suspicions with the President of the United States? And that he is affiliated with the ck Hand?"
"Yes. The Foreign Intelligence Services has been looking for holes but so far there''s nothing. Though I can feel that there''s something with that guy," Alexander said and when he was about to continue his words, he was interrupted again by the emcee.
"Everyone! The Emperor of the Deutd Empire and the King, Prince, and Princess of the Britannia Empire have arrived!" the emcee announced.
Everyone fell silent, including Alexander whose eyes were peeled at the royalty of the Britannia and Deutd Empire.
Alexander noticed his uncle who was being escorted by the Kaiserin. He then shifted his eyes to the members of the royal family of the Britannia Empire. One of them managed to grab his attention. It was a princess with long glossy pink hair fluttering behind her as she walked gracefully along. She was taller than Diana, who was walking beside her.
He had seen that girl before. Oh, they already met fifteen years ago. She was Diana''s sister, her name was Anne.
Chapter 312 The Luncheon And A Ball Part 2
"What is this sudden change in the atmosphere? Why are they ring at me subtly," Alexander wondered inwardly as the head of state of the nine powers was gazing at him intently.
They were all seated around the long table and the dishes that they''ll eatter are being prepared by the manservants of the Britannia Empire.
"Alexander, I wish to talk to you about the incident that urred in the Han Dynasty," Kaiser Wilheim spoke.
So it was that huh? Are they pissed about the Boxers killing their diplomats?
"Well, I thought my men made it clear that if they decide not toe with us, we will leave them and have them defend themselves," Alexander replied.
"Your country boasts advanced technology, an aircraft that can fly so high that it is undetectable by naked eyes and radars. I''m sure your country had seen the movements of the Boxers that besieged the International Legation Quarter, killing hundreds."
"Oh?" Alexander mused. "Uncle, are you ming me for what happened in the International Legation Quarter?" he met his eyes and stared at it as if they were having a staring contest.
"So you knew that thousands woulde the day after you evacuated your diplomats and citizens out of the Legation Quarter?" Kaiser Wilheim is trying to pin him.
"I don''t know what you are talking about, uncle. You are overestimating the abilities of my military. And even if we detected the Boxers, they already considered the possibility of the Boxersing back for another round. So it was not our fault that your men died there."
"Overestimating the abilities of your military? Don''t give me that crap, Alexander. You already sent a man-made satellite into space. That alone was enough indication that your country is far ahead in every aspect¡I hate it when someone is lying in front of me¡"
Alexander clicked his tongue. "It is their decision to stay. We offered them help and they declined. We respected their decision and left. It''s a simple concept. So don''t implicate us¡I''m not only saying this to you but to the nine great powers as well," he finished and nced at the head of states of the nine powers.
They averted their gaze, avoiding eye contact. But one of them didn''t falter.
"My, Uncle¡Cousin¡this is not a ce to quarrel," Diana said, her hand resting on her chest, "This is a celebration of your safe arrival in the Britannia Empire. Let''s not make it a bitter memory for me and for everyone involved."
Alexander and Kaiser Wilheim sighed then looked away.
Diana heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, they stopped before things got out of hand. Anyways, she needed to change the topic so everyone to forget what just happened.
"So everyone, let me say this once again. I''m pleased that you graced the Britannia Empire with your presence. Especially me, who will be having my crown ceremony on April 5th. I hope you enjoy your dinner here¡and dance with your partner if you have the time¡"
"Sister¡father is asking for you."
Behind Diana was a princess with pink hair. It was Diana''s sister.
"Did he tell you why? You see that I''m entertaining our guests here," Diana said.
"No, he didn''t say anything. He is just calling for you. Maybe it''s important," Anne replied.
Diane let out a sigh. "Fine¡"
"Who is the youngdy?" The President of the United States asked.
"Ah! This is my sister, Mr. President. Anne Mary Edinburgh," Diana introduced her sister.
Anne lifted the side of her hem and lifted it up as she curtsied respectfully to the head of state. "A pleasure to meet you, everyone."
Alexander watched as her gaze set upon the President of the United States. His brows furrowed as he noticed her pupils move as if telling something.
They stopped immediately after noticing that Alexander was looking. Do the two have a past rtionship perhaps or have they met each other? Oh no, that''s not possible, the President himself was the one who asked for her name.
"So everyone...I will have to excuse myself for a moment. But I will return back to you shortly," Diana informed everyone as she prepared to leave. "Sister, I''ll leave you in charge here. Please do not let our esteemed guests get bored¡"
"Okay, sister. I''ll take it from here for a while," Anne answered before giving a small smile.
Diana nodded. "Very well."
Shen turned away and headed toward where her father wanted her. As soon as she disappeared from their sights, Anne took over her seat across from Alexander and stared at him.
"I remember you," Anne mused. "You are the one who keeps bullying my sister during our childhood days am I right?"
After saying that, every head of state nced at Alexander.
"I do remember that and I apologize for my immature antics at that time. I''m sure you understand, I was a child at that time," Alexander tried to exin.
Anne shook her head and beamed a smile. "You don''t have to apologize for something that happened in the past. Especially when it was our childhood days. We all make silly mistakes.
Alexander chuckled at her answer. Though he wondered why she was speaking to him so suddenly?
"Your Royal Highness¡"
"Please call me Anne¡you are an Emperor anyways so you don''t have to be formal to someone of the lower rank¡" Anne said.
"Thanks for the advice, Anne. But allow me to insist on addressing you the same way I address your sister. This is me being polite and courteous¡" Alexander said.
"Fufufu¡I can''t believe that the man who developed the Ruthenia Empire by leaps and bounds is you¡I expected that you would be¡hmm¡ never mind," Anne trailed off.
Alexander narrowed his eyes at her suspicious behavior.
"Are you perhaps expecting something from me?" Alexander asked warily.
Anne chuckled and shook her head. "No...not really. I believe everyone must have an impression of you after your streaks of achievements."
"Oh, I think I''m getting it now. Well, Your Royal Highness, I''m a man who does whatever he likes in his leisure time. But in times of crisis and need to deal with a dangerous situation, You wouldn''t believe that you''re speaking to the same person," Alexander said and shrugged.
Anne giggled at his response.
Five minutester, Diana returned to the long table.
"Pardon for the sudden excuse, gentleman. Anne, thank you for handling them when I''m away. You may leave now," Diana said.
"As you wish, sister." Anne rose from her feet and walked away.
Meanwhile, Alexander was beginning to feel bored with the ball. So he watched the people dancing along to the smooth ssical
music yed on the big stage while he sipped the wine in his ss.
Alexander stood up and walked over to Diana''s seat.
"Uhm...Alexander? Do you need something?"
"Diana...can I have this dance?"
Chapter 313 The Luncheon And A Ball Part 3
"Uhm¡Alexander¡what is the sudden invitation?" Diana stammered as she tried to figure out what was going on. Why is Alexander being assertive?
"This is a ball, after all, it would be a waste if we don''t dance," Alexander said, his hand extending forward, inviting her to dance. He continued. "This would be a great honor for me to dance with thedy who would soon be the Queen of the Britannia Empire."
"But¡" Diana hesitantly reached out to his hand but as soon as she showed signs of willingness, Alexander grabbed her hand and pulled her up.
"Uwah¡" Diana let out a startled gasp as she found herself standing close to Alexander.
"Oh¡is this how the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire acts?" Kaiser Wilheimmented from his seat, observing the whole ordeal.
"Kaiser Wilheim, I would like to finish our discussionter. Please wait for me kindly," Alexander said as he gazed at him.
Kaiser Wilheim averted his gaze, avoiding eye contact with Alexander.
"Do whatever you like," he coldly replied. Alexander just chuckled at that response and returned his attention back to Diana, who is still confused about what was going on.
"Oi¡Alexander¡what''s the matter with you? You''re not being yourself¡Uwah!"
Alexander ignored, and spun her around on the dance floor so she found herself in position already, hand in hand, her other hand on his shoulder, and his other hand at her waist. He transitioned the pair of them smoothly into the dance with music, and her body responded to the steps automatically.
While Diana''s body functioned automatically, her brain was still trying to catch up.
"Allow me to express my honest opinion. You are the only woman here worth looking at, and I am not the only man who knows it," Alexander said, smiling dazzlingly.
Diana could feel butterflies in her stomach when Alexander said those words. Everyone''s eyes were trained on them. As they knew how significant it is. The future Queen of the Britannia Empire and the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire danced together as if they were a couple. It was a breathtaking scene.
Diana couldn''t help but wonder why Alexander is saying such flowery and sweet words to her. He already has a wife and a child. Could it mean that he doesn''t want Sophie anymore?
As she was thinking that it was the case, the romantic mood between them suddenly shifted to that of a serious one.
"Diana, the reason why I pulled you here is that I have a question that needs answering."
Alexander''s tone was serious. It was unlike his sweet and charming voice earlier.
Diana gazed down, swaying back and forth as they continued dancing. Her expectations were ruined.
"You could have asked me that on the table," Diana said.
"I could have but I won''t risk anyone hearing it. So as for my question, how well do you know your sister, Anne?"
Diana looked up at him the moment she heard the name of her sister.
"We are siblings so we know each other very well," Diana replied honestly.
"I see," Alexander muttered in response before proceeding to talk again, "I just talked with her earlier and she is giving out a vibe that is not befitting of a princess. Are you sure that you really know your sister?" he asked once more.
"Alexander, I am not following you. Why are you curious about my sister? Is there something I should know?" Diana demanded gently.
Alexander ignored her pressing questions and asked another. "Do the two of you fight like you know some misunderstandings, jealousy¡"
"Alexander," Diana interrupted his line of questioning. "Are you having suspicions about my sister?"
"You can say that," Alexander raised an eyebrow.
Diana began to act seriously after receiving a hint from Alexander.
"Is this a matter of national security¡no, your security?" Diana asked.
"You know, your crown ceremony of yours is a perfect opportunity for an international syndicate known as the ck Hand. They hated kings, queens, and basically the system of monarchy as they believe that they are the symbol of oppression. Actually, we already have gathered intel about their organization but I can''t disclose it to you as it is ssified."
"I am very well aware of the risk my crown ceremony brings. But rest assured, the Britannia Empire will guarantee your safety," Diana said.
"I can''t be certain of that. The ck Hand is a fearsome enemy of the world with unlimited resources and people of authority under theirmand. Heck, there might be a mole in your government, feeding the ck Hand sensitive information about your country. I can say this because we found one in my government," Alexander said.
He leaned and whispered. "If there''s some rivalry between you and your sister that will very much cause her to hate you, then I suggest that you keep an eye out for her."
Diana''s eyes widened. This is full of ridiculousness. Alexander just told her to keep an eye out for her sister? But ridiculous as it may be he still has a point. She has a history with Anne. From childhood days to adulthood. Anne wants to be a Queen of the Britannia Empire. To do so she worked very hard to gain the attention of their father. But she''s not progressing as she expected, causing them to have a slight discord with one another.
After one minute, the song that was ying ended. Alexander took her hand and kissed the back. His expression, and countenance, returned to that of a charming prince.
"Thank you for this dance, Your Royal Highness," he purred as his sharp eyes flickered up to her. "It has been an extraordinary pleasure."
He escorted her back to their table and the two sat down in their respective seats.
Alexander wiped the beads of sweat forming on his forehead with a clean handkerchief. "It was satisfying," he remarked.
Kaiser Wilheim, who was sitting next to him, started speaking.
"I didn''t know that you dance well, Alexander. While you were having your dance I was thinking¡and then I suddenly remembered."
"Oh, would that be something serious? If it is, let''s discuss that in a private room," Alexander said.
"No, this can''t wait," Kaiser Wilheim insisted. "You see, a Hanese submarine sunk two of our troopships, one of them is Britannian," he nced at Diana. "I''m sure Her Royal Highness is aware of the situation."
"Yes I do, Kaiser Wilheim. But why are you bringing this up?" Diana inquired.
"I just wondered, how can an inferior being with inferior submarines sink three troopships that are protected by our state-of-the-art destroyers designed to sink a submarine," he gazed piercingly at Alexander. "There''s no other advanced navy in that area other than the Ruthenia Empire Pacific Fleet. I heard that youunched a new type of submarine that is better than our U-boats with long endurance."
"There you are again, Uncle. You are making another baseless usation. I have made myself clear that I won''t interfere with the Han Dynasty''s internal affairs."
"Yet you supply the Nationalist Party or the Kuomintang with Ruthenian weapons, aircraft, tanks, and possibly submarines with the advanced capability of shooting a troopship down. How''s that not interfering?"
"Kaiser Wilheim is right, Alexander." Diana joined. "I wonder why you only sell weapons to Nationalists but not the opposing faction or the government itself?"
They locked their gazes at Alexander.
Alexander sighed. "Well, I believe the Nationalist Party would be a perfect candidate for running the now-ruined country. Their interests are aligned with ours so we helped them. Of course, don''t tell me that you don''t pick your sides. Our intelligence agency reports that you are selling arms to the Communist Party."
"Alexander, if we find evidence that you helped the submarine that sank my troopships full of Deutd soldiers. Know that we won''t hesitate to retaliate," Kaiser Wilheim threatened. "Don''t get cocky with your new advanced technology."
Alexander scoffed. "Well if you want to take your chances on taking us down, be my guest. But be aware that the Ruthenia Empire had once marched to Paris to stop Napoleon. Berlin is just near, making it easy to reach it."
The two exchanged res.
Chapter 314 The Day Before The Crown Ceremony
The day before the crown ceremony.
The Britannia Empire is shrouded with darkness by the night. Despite it, the capital city, London, still buzzed with life. Storefronts with their bright lighting, vehicles roaming the road, and the people walking on the pavement doing their nightly routines.
One of the people walking on the pavement is Rn. d in a ck trench coat, a top hat, and round sses. His current appearance was a perfect disguise where no people would quickly recognize his true identity.
He turned right to the alley, where darkness awaited him as the light of the city couldn''t reach it.
Rn continued walking into the alley until he found a backdoor of a certain establishment. He reached for the doorknob and opened it.
A white-haired elderly man greeted him weakly.
"They are waiting for you upstairs, Sir."
"Good, because I won''t be long," Rn said as he proceeded to walk up the stairs.
At the very top of the stairs, there was a door blocking it. But he couldn''t just open it as he did to the main entrance. Instead, he knocked three times, the first two being a loud thud and thest one a soft thud.
The coded knock reached the ears of the people inside the room, and Rn could hear footsteps approaching the door.
The locks of the door sounded like it''s being undone. The door opened, revealing a tall man who wore a ck suit with a red tie and ck trousers. His hair was slightly disheveled and his eyes drooped heavily, making him look quite sickly.
"Ahh¡Sir Rn? You''re here."
"That''s right, may Ie in?" Rn asked.
"Of course, sir. Pleasee in," the man replied and stepped aside so that Rn could step inside.
When Rn entered the room, the first thing he did was check if everything was in order. Ten agents working on an enigma machine transmitting coded messages to the headquarters of the Foreign Intelligence Services. Five agents were discussing around the table with a map syed atop it and the three agents whose task is to receive orders or messages from the headquarters. Everything looked good and in order.
He nodded in satisfaction.
"I see that everyone is working hard as usual," Rnmented.
"Yes sir, as you can see, tomorrow is the crowning ceremony. We have to ensure that His Majesty will be safe during the ceremony," the man said weakly.
"You look pitiful, why don''t you take a nap," Rn suggested.
"As much as I would love to do that, sir Rn but there''s more work to be done. The ck Hand is ramping up their game. We have been capturing a lot of their agents for the past two days."
"Oh? Are you sure that they are not just random citizens? You know we can''t let the Britannia Empire know that the Ruthenia Empire is conducting a foreign espionage operation."
"Rest assured, Sir Rn. We won''t leave a trace. The people that we have been detained at our sites for questioning are affiliated with the ck Hand. Some of them were tasked to look out a ce for them while others were ordered to do something like scanning theyout of Westminster Abbey."
Rn sighed. "The ck Hand is getting too annoying. Well now that you said that, the safety of His Majesty is in danger. Should I convince him not to attend the crown ceremony due to a threat of assassination? Let''s do a debrief about the security we are cing tomorrow."
Rn and the man in charge of the safehouse walked over to the table. The map on the table was the generalyout of the city. There are red circles on it, encircling key ces such as Westminster Abbey, a cathedral where the crown ceremony is going to take ce, and roads.
"Snipers will be ced on this building, giving them a vantage point over Westminster Abbey. Agents on the ground would look out for suspicious people and take them down as soon as they saw one. The driver of the Beast has already been informed what road he is going to take in case of an attack. The Beast will take His Majesty here in thisplex called Somerset House, where a helicopter from the battleship will be stationed and take His Majesty. Once His Majesty''s is in the air, our destroyers fitted with missiles will take down any bogeys who will try to get close to the helicopter. That''s all, sir Rn."
"Good, I hope that this evacuation n remains a n," Rnmented and continued. "But it is impossible as the ck Hands won''t stop at nothing. Keep up the good work. I''ve seen what I want to see, I''ll take my leave now. If there''s an emergency, contact me immediately!"
"Understood, sir Rn," the man acknowledged his orders.
After that, Rn left the building and walked towards the street. He rubbed his both hands, generating heat, and ced it over his face, warming it up.
As he walked by, two beggars walked up to him.
"Sir¡do you have some coins you can spare? My brother and I are really hungry," the beggar said.
"Please sir, we haven''t eaten for days¡" the second beggar said.
Rn sighed. "I have no time for this."
Rn tried to move around the beggars but to no avail. The beggars blocked his way.
"Please, sir! We just need coins to buy bread so we can survive the day¡" the beggar pleaded.
Rn sighed again after knowing he had no choice but to give them coins. Because if he doesn''t give them something, they won''t stop begging.
"Alright¡alright¡let''s see if I have some coins here," Rn said as he rummaged through his pocket for a few seconds, before fishing out a few coins for the beggars. "Here¡ª"
A predatory smile spread across the beggar''s face and pulled out a knife that glinted under the moonlight.
Rn reacted quickly and leaned backward. If he was a secondte, the knife would''ve shed his throat.
The beggar didn''t stop and ran forward, aiming to slice Rn''s neck.
Before the beggar could make the cut, however, a force, so powerful, crashed on his face.
Rn had thrown a kick, sending the beggar flying andnding on his back.
The other beggar jumped in immediately, wildly swinging a crowbar he got from who knows where at Rn''s head. However, Rn was quick enough to dodge it, causing the crowbar to hit nothing but air.
Rn took this opportunity to pull out his gun from his waist and just as he was about to point it at the beggar currently attacking him, a knife flew straight toward the gun, sending it flying out of Rn''s hand.
The beggar armed with a crowbar smirked and swung his crowbar in a wide arc. Rn jumped back and evaded the blow in a nick of time.
"Who the fuck are you?" Rn asked as soon as he distanced himself from the unknown assants.
"Who knew that the Chief of Staff of the Emperor is nimble enough to dodge our blows brother..."
"You''re right," the beggar, armed with a knife, stood.
"What are you talking about?"
"Well it''s simple, we are going to kill you...the shepherd demands it."
Chapter 315 A Fight In The Alley
Rn raised his arms up, preparing for a fight.
He scanned the two beggars who attacked him out of the blue. Based on their engagements just now, he can tell that they are not your run-of-the-mill fighters. They are pros who are trained to fight, like Karim, the first ck Hand agent he had encountered five years ago in Find.
"ck Hand demands it, you say?" Rn repeated the words of the ck Hand operatives. "Then that means you two are working for that infamous international syndicate¡"
Rn paused, contemting for a second. How did those two find him here? Did someone follow him here? No, he had been keeping an eye out around him whenever he went for a trip to the safe house. Then that means they have snuck past his senses. They are truly seasoned pros. In that case, the safehouse location ispromised. He has to inform them to evacuate the safehouse immediately. But he knew he couldn''t, not at this moment. He has to kill the two ck Hand operatives standing in the way.
"He''s the one with the Emperor, brother. It must have been him who killed Karim in Find."
"Karim died to this guy? He must''ve not taken him seriously in a fight. Well, he deserves it if that was the case."
"But be careful brother¡this guy has a reputation in the Ruthenian Army, the man called ''The Reaper''."
"Then killing this guy is worth the while. Okay then¡"
The ck Hand agent who is armed with a crowbar stomped his feet forward, dashing towards Rn with his crowbar raised over his head.
Rn braced and looked straight at the crowbar agent. One could see the intention of any person from the eye. By doing so, he''ll know what his enemy is going to do.
The ck Hand operative brought down his crowbar, attempting to smash Rn''s head. Rn nimbly sidestepped and the crowbar hit nothing but air.
Now, the opportunity opened. The ck Hand armed with a crowbar is wide open due to the momentum pushing his body forward. It''ll be easy for him to punch him in the face.
Rn threw a punch and just as his fist was about tond in the man''s face, Rn stopped midway and pulled his arm back.
"What the¡" Rn was stunned, the crowbar agent had already regained control and swung the crowbar up. If he hadn''t stopped his fist there, his arm would have been broken.
The crowbar agent continued swinging his crowbar wildly, pushing Rn to the corner.
Rn cursed inwardly, he can''t afford to get cornered by the two assants with weapons. So he sprang into action by nting his body to the left and turned around to reposition himself in the center of the alley.
The crowbar agent pursued. Rn performed a spinning kick.
The crowbar agent who saw the attack slowed abruptly and ducked, while the knife agent behind him flipped over the crowbar agent''s back and swung his knife downward, gashing Rn''s cheek.
Rn winced in pain but the wince turned into a groan as the kicknded on his sr plexus, sending him rolling down the ground.
"Brother¡is this what he got? Come on, he is the feared Reaper, I am expecting more from him," the knife agent sneered, ridiculing Rn. "I''m very disappointed."
"You''re right brother¡maybe he earned that title for killing hundreds of conscripts with no formal training. This must be his first encounter with an enemy who knows how to fight," the crowbar agent sniggered.
"Well Karim was a real fighter¡maybe it was really luck," the agent smiled deridingly, shing the de of his knife with Rn''s blood trickling in it.
"Do you guys always bber in the middle of the fight?" Rn stood up, his eyes twitching from the pain pulsating in his stomach. "You have been talking nonsense ever since and it''s getting irritating. So why don''t we end this?"
The ck Hand agents looked at one another and broke out inughter.
"Brother¡do you believe this guy? He is still not realizing it."
"But brother he is right, we should end this and get our reward from the shepherdne¡ªI mean shepherd."
The crowbar agent sighed as he reluctantly epted his brother''s words.
He attacked again with the same predictable strikes. Rn had to give it to him, he was strong and fast. But he is going to show him the sliver of his talent here. Rn swayed aside from the first blow, ducked the second, and parried the third with his arm. He spun inside the crowbar agent''s guard and hammered his elbow against the side of his head. The crowbar agent''s sight swirled and he went down on one knee with a grunt of pain.
Rn didn''t give him a moment to still the ringing in his head as he proceeded to cave his face with a knee strike. The crowbar agent fell to the ground, and his vision ckened.
It all happened quickly and the knife agent was too stunned to speak or move.
"You¡what did you just do?!" the knife agent yelled hysterically as his mind tried to process the scene in front of him.
"I knocked your brother down if you are wondering. He''s been too feisty that I had to knock him out," Rn said with a neutral expression.
"I''ll kill you!" The knife agent dashed forward and threw two small knives at Rn.
Rn stamped his feet to the butt part of the crowbar, sending it spinning up in the air and catching it. He swiped the crowbar, batting the knives away.
The two then engaged in closebat. The knife agent attacked with his two knives in a series of blisteringly fast cuts that went high and low, a mixture of sweeping shes, lighting thrusts, and overhead cuts. Rn parried them all, his crowbar in constant motion as it deflected the knife agent''s des and delivered stinging, bruising ripostes to his arms and legs.
Rn feinted right and hooked his crowbar around the knife agent''s legs, putting him on his back. He stamped his feet into the knife agent''s belly, doubling him up and leaving him gasping for air.
Rn could''ve killed the two on the spot, but since they are working under the direct order of one of the shepherds, they hold valuable intel that they can use to find the real mastermind of their attack on him and possibly their ns of ruining the crown ceremony tomorrow.
"Stand down," Rn ordered. "If you value your life then I suggest that you don''t move."
"I would rather die than take sor from you," said the knife agent, trying to get up.
"Is that so? Then," Rn swept his feet powerfully, striking the man''s face. The knife agent cked out and drifted to sleep.
Momentster, Rn could hear footsteps sounding from behind.
"Sir Rn¡what happened here¡ª" the man Rn talked with earlier gasped as he saw two men lying unconscious on the floor.
"You¡the safehouse''s location has beenpromised. Contact your main headquarters and prepare for evacuation. And also, we''ll take these two with us. These bastards are working from the ck Hand and are nning something tomorrow."
"Understood, Sir Rn. We''ll contact the main headquarters," the man dashed off and went back to the safe house to inform his crew.
Rn on the other hand gazed up into the night sky and watched the stars twinkling above. "Ahh¡Your Majesty, tomorrow will be a very long day."
Chapter 316 The Uncertain Future
April the 5th, 1929. Britannia Empire London.
On the grounds of Buckingham Pce, Alexander made his way to the Beast, escorted by an entourage of Imperial Guards with Rn leading the way.
He entered the Beast that will be escorted by five armored SUVs armed with miniguns on the roof.
Inside the Beast, Alexander saw Sevastian who greeted him with a polite smile.
"Your Majesty, it''s time," Sevastian said.
Alexander smiled back. "Yes, the time hase."
After Alexander entered, Rn followed. Naturally, he would sit at the front. But due to the circumstances and impending threats, he had to be at the ce where he could reach the emperor quickly.
Upon boarding the Beast, the convoy started moving and headed towards Westminster Abbey, where the crown ceremony was held.
Along the journey, the three strike up a brief conversation.
"So, Rn, you said that you have something to say to me and it''s been making me wonder as to what it is. You may now proceed," Alexander said, looking at Rn who sat across him.
"Your Majesty, the crown ceremony presents a threat to your life. I suggest that we leave the country once the event is over. As you are aware, I was engaged inbat with two ck hand operatives yesterday in the alley near one of our Foreign Intelligence Services safehouses. They were not being cooperative but whenever we asked if they were nning something in the crown ceremony, they would only sneer."
"Your Majesty, Rn warrants me to make a special request to the government of the Britannia Empire. That we leave after the ceremony. They agreed and I hope you understand," Sevastian added.
Both of his top men are suggesting that he should leave the country as soon as the crown ceremony is over. Well, he understands the nature of the threat and wouldn''t go against them.
"Okay fine¡but what if they attack during the crown ceremony? I''m sure Rn had already hatched a n out."
"We have an escape route, Your Majesty," Rn said, his voice carrying confidence. "We are working closely with the Foreign Intelligence Services and Scond Yard. Our men are positioned in strategic locations around Westminster Abbey where they''ll have eyes on us. To be honest, I wish that it will only remain a n and not live in it. Not to mention we only had days to n. There are a lot of uncertainties,"
"I hope so too," Alexander said, crossing his legs and looking out the window to see spectators waving their hands at the convoy, trying to get his attention. "I wonder where the other heads of state are? I consider myself lucky as I''m the only emperor who was allowed to stay in Buckingham Pce."
Rn pressed his earpiece andmunicated with his teams on the ground.
"ording to our men, the head of state of the nine great powers are also making their way to Buckingham Pce while others are doing a quick visit to some of the popr sites of London such as Victoria Towers, London Bridge, St. Pauls Cathedral, and River Thames," Rn reported and continued. "We will be the first ones to arrive at Westminster Abbey."
"Am I the only one who is noticing that the Ruthenia Empire is getting special treatment?" Alexander wondered out loud.
"I noticed it as well, Your Majesty. It must be because the Future Queen of the Britannia Empire has feelings for you," Sevastian said.
"Hmm¡I''m not that dense to realize it," Alexander didn''t bother denying that fact. "I hope that one day she''ll find someone who will love her. I like how I am loving my family," he said and continued. "Oh, now that I speak of that now I am starting to miss them¡their hugs, kisses¡ahh."
Alexander sighed dreamily. "Ah, ck Hand¡please don''t ruin this asion for me and Diana."
After a five-minute ride, the Ruthenian convoy arrived in front of Westminster Abbey. There, Alexander can see from his window the crowds, the cameras, and the journalist that is going to broadcast this sacred session ceremony of the Britannia Empire.
The Imperial Guards stationed at Westminster Abbey approached the vehicle and surrounded it. One of them opened the door for the three to step out.
Alexander, Rn, and Sevastian stepped out of the vehicle and began to walk down the red carpet that wasid down on the floor. At the entrance of the cathedral, Alexander saw a familiar figure standing idly.
She has pink hair so it''s easy for him to identify.
"Your Royal Highness, Anne," Alexander greeted as soon as she arrived at the main entrance. "Good to see you on this lovely morning."
"Good to see you too, Your Imperial Majesty, Alexander," Anne curtsied in front of him.
"So are you excited about your sister''s crown ceremony?" Alexander asked while looking at her eyes as if looking for subtle reactions.
Anne hummed. "Of course I am, it''s my sister''s ascension to the throne after all. Why wouldn''t I?" She smiled genuinely.
Alexander detected a lie in her eyes. Her sincere gaze and genuine smile were nothing but a fa?ade, an act designed to hide her true feelings behind a veneer of innocence.
However, Alexander knew that he would never be able topletely tell just by looking at someone. He had to use his intuition and experience about why she was lying. The time he first met her was full of mysteries that troubled him a little.
"As expected¡well, I hope the ceremony would go smoothly otherwise it would be a shame to the Britannia Empire. After all, the world leaders of the world are attending. They can''t afford to make a mistake here."
Anne was silent, her thoughts wandering inside her head. Alexander paid it no heed and simply bowed his head at her lightly before proceeding to Westminster Abbey.
As soon as Alexander went inside along with his trusted officials, her innocent smile changed to that of a cunning smirk, and the color drained from her face.
"I have resolved myself to this cause, Alexander. Nothing will get in the way of me taking the throne¡" she said inwardly. "For that to happen, my sister would have to die, everyone would have to die¡and each and one of you will be thrown into confusion, ying the ming game, until eventually, you destroy one another. Look forward to it, you so-called world leaders¡"
Chapter 317 Long Live The Queen
Inside Westminster Abbey, the crown ceremony of Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, is going smoothly. One hour had already passed and nothing out of the ordinary had happened.
Alexander was sitting at the front pew, an exclusive seat reserved only for the head of states of the great powers. The pew gave them a clear view of what was happening at the coronation.
So far, the King of Britannia Empire is doing a long speech, which topics covering the history of the Britannia Empire and its development towards what it is today.
Alexander was bored by the speech that he almost dozed off. Listening to speeches that are not relevant to himself is always entering his right ear and out to the other.
Looking around, Alexander found that every leader of the great powers is carefree. They are not aware of the threat looming around Westminster Abbey.
About a certain syndicate that ns to eliminate them all. This bothered him a little.
And then the speech of the King of Britannia ended.
A round of apuse reverberated inside the cathedral. And now, the most awaited part of the session ceremony has begun.
Diana, the future Queen of the Britannia Empire, walked down gracefully from her ce in front of the altar. She''s wearing a white ornamental dress that glimmered under the light of the cathedral.
As she neared the seat akin to a throne, the archbishops and the members of the clergies participating in the crown ceremony bowed their heads reverently before resuming their task.
The Groom of the Robes to the Dean of Westminster stepped forward and delivered an imperial robe and ced it upon Diana''s back. He was assisted by the Mistress of the Robes, fastening what needed to fasten, and Diana sat down.
The Archbishop began. "Receive this Imperial Robe, and the Lord your God endue you with knowledge and wisdom, with majesty and with power from on high. The Lord clothe you with the robe of righteousness, and with the garments of salvation. Amen."
After that, the delivery of the orb part began. The Dean of Westminster brought the orb from the altar and handed it to Diana, who then held it in her right hand.
As soon as Diana received the orb, the Archbishop began.
"Receive this Orb set under the Cross, and remember that the whole world is subject to the Power and Empire of Christ our Redeemer."
Alexander watched the ceremony attentively. It was quite different from the one he had when he was crowned the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. So far, nothing odd has happened yet. He nced at Sevastian, who was keenly listening to the reports the teams outside Westminster Abbey were making.
He can feel to himself, that at any moment, something is going to break out. There''s no way the ck Hand would stand idly and watch the ceremony proceed.
"Alexander¡are you okay? You look pale," a voice sounded beside him. It was the Emperor of the Sardegna Empire, Victor Immanuel the third.
"I''m fine, Victor. I just remembered something embarrassing that made my face pale," Alexander chuckled as he lied.
"I understand," Immanuel nodded. "Everyone has an embarrassing moment in their life. I hope that you go through it."
"I appreciate the kind words, Immanuel," Alexander smiled as bowed lightly.
He returned his attention to the crown ceremony and based on what was happening in the front. When Diana is now holding a royal scepter in her left hand and the queen''s ring, he can tell that they are moving on to the next part, which is the cing of the crown on Diana''s head.
Everyone inside the cathedral stood as instructed by the papers they''d received from the authorities of the royal family.
"O God the Crown of the faithful: Bless we beseech thee this Crown, and so sanctify thy servant Diana, upon whose head this day thou dost ce it for a sign of royal majesty, that she may be filled by thine abundant grace with all princely virtues: through the King Eternal Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen."
The Dean of Westminster handed the crown to the Archbishop, who then brought it to Diana, and ced it reverently upon her head. Suddenly, the choir inside the cathedral started shouting the phrase "God Save the Queen" repeatedly and stopped to give way for the Archbishop to speak.
"God crown you with a crown of glory and righteousness, that having a right faith and manifold fruit of good works, you may obtain the crown of an evesting kingdom by the gift of him whose kingdom endureth for ever. Amen."
Then the choir began to sing. The people inside the cathedral remained standing until the Homage ended.
***
Meanwhile, outside of Westminster Abbey. The Britannian citizens who were spectating outside cheered loudly in joy, weing the new Queen of the Britannia Empire.
As all of that was happening, one particr group was watching it unfold.
"The Queen has been crowned. Should we proceed?"
They consist of ten members, each one wearing thick clothing enough to conceal a special type of apparatus underneath it.
"Our time hase¡Long Live the ck Hand."
They waded through the crowd of people until they reached the most crowded ce. A police officer walked up to them and stopped them in their tracks.
The police whispered. "Good luck."
Then they scattered into the crowds.
Meanwhile, a Ruthenian agent with his sniper looking out the Westminster Abbey from the building window spotted something peculiar.
"This is Bravo zero-two, I''m detecting two tangoes walking into the crowd suspiciously. They looked tense and agitated. Possibly hostile, over."
"Bravo zero-two, can you describe what you are seeing?"
The Ruthenian sniper moved his rifle to give him a better view from his scope.
"Two tangoes, walking into the crowd, with heads swiveling left and right anxiously. His hands are under his coat, possibly concealing a weapon of any kind¡ªOh shit¡"
"Bravo zero-two, what was that?" Rn demanded.
The guy just vaulted on the fence and he''s pulling some kind of a string," Bravo zero-two reported. "It must be an explosive vest¡request permission to shoot."
"Bravo zero-two, permission granted. Take out that guy."
Receiving authorization, Bravo zero-two pulled the trigger and struck the head of the suspicious person, causing his blood to stter like crimson rain.
Immediately afterward, hisrades who just witnessed a terrifying sight grew anxious and believed that there was a bead on their heads.
"LONG LIVE THE BLACK HAND!" shouted one of the people, he pulled the string and an enormous explosion erupted outside Westminster Abbey, killing tens of people in an instant.
The crowds panicked and ran amok.
Secondster, four explosions...five...explosions...no eight explosions followed. Killing hundreds.
Chapter 318 Pandemonium
Inside the Westminster Pce, Alexander was watching the crown ceremony, listening to the choir singing an uplifting melody. He suddenly felt a force tackling him from the side.
Soon after, an ear-deafening explosion erupted outside Westminster Pce.
The attendees in the cathedral instinctively ducked and covered their heads.
Secondster, a series of explosions erupted, making the ground quake momentarily, which made the chandeliers hanging on the ceiling sway and nk loudly against each other.
After several seconds of deafening chaos, they finally settled down.
The people near him whimpered, some were gasping, while others were straight up panicking, worsening the situation.
"Rn¡what the hell was that?!" Alexander demanded an answer as he lurched to his feet.
"Your Majesty¡there were multiple suicide bombers outside.
The Imperial Guards and the FIS are doing the best they can to know more but it''s pandemonium outside."
"I knew this would happen.."
The heads of states around him were thrown into a state of confusion until their own personal guards got to them and evacuated them out of the cathedral. It''s everyone for themselves.
"Your Majesty, we are enacting the escape n. We need to vacate the premises," Rn said and started dragging him out of the pce along with the twelve Imperial Guards who were surrounding him with their weapons trained.
"This is Eagle, we are now exiting Westminster Abbey, executing escape n Alpha. Get the car here ASAP!" Rnmanded through his earpiece.
"Copy that Eagle, Beast is now en route to your position. ETA, thirty seconds."
"Your Majesty, keep your head down!" Rn ordered Alexander. To make sure that he isplying, he ced a hand over his head, pushing it down as they made their way to the exit.
Although the crown ceremony started amicably and turned into pandemonium, he tried his best to get a gist of what was going on by peering out through the gaps of encircled formation of the Imperial Guards.
There, he saw the members of the clergy, the archbishops, and the royal family leaving Westminster Abbey through a back door. Everyone was panicking except for one, Her Royal Highness Anne Edinburgh.
Her expression didn''t change, not even a little. Until her facade broke and caused the corners of her lips to curl upward.
"That bitch¡" Alexander mumbled a curse inwardly.
"Your Majesty, we are outside, keep your head low. All of you, keep the formation tight!" Rn barked out orders as he swiveled his head around the scene.
There could be ck Hand snipers lurking on one of the buildings. It''s best that he keeps his head low and be surrounded by Imperial Guards so that they can''t get a clear shot of His Majesty.
"We are exposed outside! Where the hell is the Beast?" Rn asked in a loud voice, clearly frustrated.
Alexander understood the emotion swirling inside of Rn, they anticipated the attack of the ck Hand. But to think they''ll also drag civilians to their petty cause is too much. He knew he could have prevented this from happening by not attending, but that will only show the world that the Ruthenian Emperor is a coward who bubbled himself up inside his pce.
He has the promise to keep, that is to eliminate ck Hand so that his family can live safely outside the Winter Pce. If making himself vulnerable to the ck Hand was one of the ways to pull out the ck Hand, then he''ll dly do it.
And now, they are attacking him and he just has the lead as to who orchestrated this.
Ten secondster. The tires of the beast screeched to a halt as it stopped in front of the defensive formation of the Ruthenian Imperial Guards.
"Your Majesty, transport has arrived. Get inside immediately," Rn dragged him into the Beast while the Imperial Guards maintained their close formation.
"Your Majesty, wait!" Sevastian shouted as he dashed towards the Beast with his head under the cover of his arms.
"Get inside Sevastian!" Rn yelled as the Imperial Guards made way for the iing National Security Advisor. He almost forgot about him. Well, he''s not the main priority in the first ce so it''s natural.
Sevastian dived into the Beast, followed by Rn¡ª
"Long Live the ck Hand!" a woman shouted across the street as she sprinted towards the Beast.
The Imperial Guards pulled the trigger of their Heckler and Koch MP5, riddling her body with holes and thwarting her n of suicide near the Beast.
"Go!" Rn shouted and the driver of the Beast pushed the gas pedal to its limit, causing the car to lunge forward into the distance, away from the carnage unfolding outside the cathedral.
Once they had left the scene, they all breathed a sigh of relief.
"The ck Hand bastards really did it!" Alexander cursed. "Well now that I''m inside the Beast, their games are over. Have you already contacted the helicopter that will take us out of here?"
"Yes Your Majesty, a ck Stork helicopter justnded on Somerset House. It''s a secure ground guarded by our Imperial Guards. We''ll get there in four minutes¡ª"
Suddenly, an armored car broadsided the Beast, causing Alexander''s head to hit the reinforced window.
"Your Majesty? Are you okay?!" Sevastian asked worryingly.
"What the fuck is it now?" Alexander roared.
Rn looked over his shoulders and saw two Vickers armored cars chasing them. They opened fire, unleashing a hail of bullets onto the rear windshield of the Beast. But, none pierced through. The Beast is modeled after the real Beast in his original world, a vehicle that can take anything be it chemical, nuclear, or conventional arms.
"Ignore them and keep going!" Rn said to the driver and shunted Alexander''s head down. "Your Majesty¡I''m sorry but I''m going to need you to lower your head for a while. The ss may be bulletproof but it has its limit."
"Fine by me," Alexander replied, hearing the metal vibrating from his seat as the Beast takes on a deluge of bullets.
"This is Eagle, we are on our way to Somerset House, do you copy?" Rn said.
"We copy you Eagle, we will take care of your pursuers as soon as you reach the exfiltration point. Keep tight."
Four minutester, after getting gunned down by Vickers'' armored car, a rocket flew past them, hitting the two, and turning them into a zing fireball.
"Thanks for the assists, we areing hot!" Rn said and continued. "Your Majesty, we are almost there."
The Beast took a right turn into the Somerset House where Imperial Guards guarded the entrance and as well as a sea variant of the ck Stork, the SH-60 Seahawk. Its main rotors are already spinning atop it so that it can lift up into the sky once Alexander boards it.
The Beast stopped and Alexander, Sevastian, and Rn stepped out. They ran towards the ck Stork and boarded it. Phase two of the evacuation process isplete. Now they only need to get to the battleship and sail home.
***
"This is the captain...Copy that!" The captain of the battleship hung up the phone and barked his orders. "Sound the general rm! Battle station stage 3! I want this ship going as soon as His Majestynds."
As the crew of the battleships spurred towards their stations, one of the officers on the bridge deck noticed something on the river.
"Captain¡a barge is going straight at us!"
The captain looked out of the window and saw that the barge was indeed on the collision course. "Shit everyone for impact!"
Ten secondster, the barge collided with the bow of the battleship and ground to the hull.
The captain of the barge pressed a button, igniting the 5,000 kilograms of explosives, causing a huge explosion thatpletely demolished the hull Battleship, killing everyone who was on the port side of the battleship.
Chapter 319 Mayday Mayday Mayday
As the helicopter flew over the city of London, Alexander and Sevastian were breathing a sigh of relief as they were able to escape the pandemonium that is wreaking havoc in the capital of the Britannia Empire.
They were peering down from the window and despite the continuous drumming sound of the rotor des of the helicopter, they could still hear gunshots being fired here and there.
"This is looking like a coordinated attack. The ck Hand really did make huge preparations for this event," Alexandermented.
"You''re right, Your Majesty. This is what we are fearing. The attack of the ck Hand. This is a great opportunity for them and they didn''t waste it," Sevastian remarked and continued. "Well, as long as we get to our ship it''s all over for the ck Hand. We will leave this country and return to Lithuania," he paused and looked at Rn. "Right?"
Rn''s eyes were cast down as he removed his finger from his earpiece.
Sevastian frowned. The silence made Alexander curious so he turned his head to Rn as well.
Alexander''s brows creased. "What''s the matter, Rn? Your face looked grim."
"Well¡Your Majesty, there has been a situation on the battleship," Rn began dreadfully. "As the battleships were preparing to leave the port, they spotted a barge that was on the collision course with the battleship. It collided with the bow of the battleship and then the container it was carrying behind exploded. Making a huge hole in the hull."
"Oh my god," Alexander gasped in horror. "Are there any casualties?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. Crewmen who were at the port side of the battleship were killed in an instant. Casualties are in the hundreds but it is yet to be confirmed. Also, they told me that their weapon and electronic systems were neutralized by the st. They are also taking in water which means¡"
"The battleship is going to sink," Sevastian finished Rn''s words.
Rn nodded in confirmation.
"No fucking way¡tens of billions worth of battleship were destroyed just like that?" Sevastian eximed, he too can''t believe that the formidable warship on the earth was sunk in an unexpected way.
"Well, they are still assessing the damage. If they find the ship cannot be salvaged then they will consider initiating the scuttling procedure," Sevastian said quietly.
"I would understand if ites to that," Alexander said, cing both hands on his face grimly. "The battleship is state-of-the-art. Full of technologies that can''t fall on any nation. I hope it will be salvageable so that we can tug it out of Britannia," he sighed heavily. "So if the battleship is down, where are we going tond?"
"Your Majesty, the two destroyer escorts, His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty''s Ship Burnyi ss Destroyers will take us out from the Britannia Empire¡ª"
Suddenly, there were sparks outside, and the rm inside the helicopter went out.
The three reflexively lowered their heads as the window shattered from the bullet whizzing past them.
"Sir we are under attack!" the pilot of the ck Stork informed and started performing evasive maneuvers.
Rn raised his head slightly and took a peek, a rumbling sound of a radial engine could be heard.
"What the fuck¡" Rn cursed as he saw three aircraft that looked simr to the Britannian Supermarine Spitfire. "Don''t tell me the Royal Air Force was also under the control of the ck Hand."
"It is true," Alexander took a peek as well. "The Britannian government ispromised, the ck Hand must have gained control over their bureaucracy. This helicopter won''t survive three spitfires hounding us, we need to request assistance from the destroyers!" he said and Rn nodded.
He pressed his earpiece again, attempting to contact the captain of the battleship who would then connect him to the destroyers.
Secondster, his call went through.
"Captain! We have a problem! There are three spitfires gunning us down! Request immediate support!"
"Understood Eagle. I will inform the captain of the destroyers immediately. Hang tight!"
Outside, the three spitfires encircled the helicopter like a pack of wolves surrounding their prey. One of them pressed forward and unleashed a torrential rain of bullets from its machine guns. The ck Stork pulled up, making it stop in its intended path, and turned right, dodging the iing bullets with ease. A secondter, another spitfire came closer; it fired its main gun but the ck Stork evaded it with its evasive maneuvers.
The pilots piloting the ck Stork were tensely working at their fullest. They were maneuvering the helicopter that was carrying their emperor. The responsibility weighing their shoulders is heavy but they want to prove to their emperor that their training didn''t go to waste. They''ll prove that they are capable of getting the emperor out of this mess and safely returning home.
***
Meanwhile, at the Port of London. One of His Imperial Ruthenian Majesty''s Ship Burnyi ss Destroyers received an order from the gship.
"Yes Captain, we will do our best," the captain of the destroyer returned the telephone to its cradle. He turned around and faced his crew.
"Arm the missiles and shoot down the aircraft that is currently attacking the transport of His Majesty."
On the deck of the destroyer, the surface-to-air missileuncher armed with RIM-24 Tartar wasunched.
A streak of white clouds trailed behind the rocket as it hound towards one of the spitfires currently engaging the ck Stork.
From the ck Stork, Alexander can see the white trail of the rocket and its whistling sound of it. It struck one of the spitfires, turning it into a fireball that dissipated in the air.
Another spitfire was hit by the RIM-24 surface-to-air missile. With a loud explosion, the enemy fighter went to pieces.
Alexander smiled triumphantly as he watched the performances of the anti-air missiles of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy. They executed their job perfectly and this was enough for him to fund the creation of more missiles.
There''s only one spitfire left and the second destroyer of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy fired another RIM 24 Tartar missile. It traveled at the speed of Mach 1.8, an astonishing speed that closed the distance between the spitfire and the Port of London in a matter of seconds.
The pilot of thest spitfire saw the trail of cloudsing at him at high speed. He knew there was no escape from it so instead of worrying about his life, he focused on bringing down the ck Stork with him.
Just before the missile is going to intercept the spitfire, one of its bullets from its machine gun hit the tail rotor of the ck Stork.
The people inside the ck Stork panicked as the helicopter began to spiral downwards.
"Mayday mayday mayday! We are falling down. I repeat we are falling down! Brace for impact," the pilot of the helicopter announced through his headphones.
"Shiiiiiiiit!!" Alexander cursed as held onto the metal frame tightly and stared out the window. He saw the world spinning
Chapter 320 Bad News
Ruthenia Empire, St. Petersburg Winter Pce.
Three o''clock in the afternoon, Anya and Sophie were strolling around the Winter Pce along with the Imperial Guards and servants.
It has been their afternoon routine walking around the Winter Pce, especially for Sophie, who uses this opportunity to freshen her mind and gather her thoughts.
It gave her a sense of tranquility and gave her motivation and inspiration for her next craft.
"Mama! When will papa return home?" Anya looked up at her expectantly.
Sophie looked down and gave her a reassuring smile. "Papa will return after the crowning ceremony of your aunt, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. But it will take time as papa didn''t take an airne but a boat," she exined.
"I see...papa has been busytely with work and I''m worried about his health. Mama, I thought we were going to see my grandmother and grandfather in Bavaria. When are we going together with papa?" she asked again.
"Hmm," Sophie hummed as she thought. To be honest, she too doesn''t know when they are going to visit her family in Bavaria. But it was nned. Sophie wanted Anya to see her grandparents as it was also the wish of her parents. Before they die, they''d like to at least see their granddaughter. She''s certain that Alexander would make that happen.
"We''ll ask papa once he returns home...hmm...How about this, why don''t you ask papa personally? I''lle with you," Sophie suggested as they strolled forward.
"Really?! Yay!" Anya cheered as she bounced happily.
Sophie giggled as she watched her little girl run ahead of her. But just as she was running carefree on the walkway of the Winter Pce grounds, she stopped in her tracks as she saw Imperial Guards running towards them.
"Eh?" Anya got scared of the big imposing man heading toward her so she ran back to her mother and hid behind her.
"Your Imperial Majesty, Sofia Feodorovna Romanova." The Imperial Guard said as they stopped in front of them.
Sophie protectively held onto Anya''s delicate hands and stood firm in front of the Imperial Guards.
"Uhm...yes...is there something that matters?" she said nervously, almost stammering as she had no idea why the Imperial Guards walked up to them.
"We have an emergency, we need you toe with us," the Imperial Guards said.
The Imperial Guards who were trailing behind the Empress and the Grand Duchess stepped forward.
"What''s the meaning of this? I haven''t received any notification of youing here and picking up the Empress. I''m sorry but we will not allow you to take the Empress from our protection."
The Imperial Guards guarding Sophie and Anya brought their rifles to show that they were serious.
"Your Imperial Majesty, please stand behind us."
The Imperial Guards who are ordering Sophie and Anya toe with them sighed.
"It is indeed correct that you didn''t get a notification. But that is because we didn''t have the time to make one as it is urgent to bring Her Imperial Majesty to the General Staff Building."
"General Staff Building?" Sophie repeated and continued. "Why do you want to take me to the headquarters of the military? My husband told me that I shouldn''t leave the Winter Pce?"
"I wish I could exin it here, Your Imperial Majesty but the people around here don''t have clearance," he walked forward, reaching to Her Majesty. "Please juste with us and we''ll exin it on the way--"
A pping sound echoed in the Winter Pce grounds as the Imperial Guard''s arm was swatted away.
"Take one more step and you are not going to like how this would end," the Imperial Guard protecting Sophie threatened the man. To show that they were serious, they aimed their rifles at them, threatening to pull the trigger.
"Stand down!" a voice sounded from behind the Imperial Guards. "Stand down," he repeated as he walked forward.
Sophie recognized the man. It was Sergei, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.
"Your Majesty, I apologize for the sudden visitation in the Winter Pce. And I apologize for this unnecessary interruption," He bowed his head toward Sophie.
The man then turned his attention towards Anya and his eyes softened when he noticed that she was hiding behind Sophie. A scared expression was stered on her face, looking apprehensive towards him and the Imperial Guards who barged in.
He flickered his gaze to the Imperial Guards he ordered to get Sophie.
"You, why did you scare the Grand Duchess? Do you want to get beheaded?" he chided.
"Uhm...more important than that, Sir Sergei but what''s happening?" Sophie asked.
"We''ll exin it to you once we are in the General Staff Building. Your Imperial Majesty, you have toe with us as soon as possible. Something has happened in the Britannia Empire that concerns the Emperor."
Sophie''s eyes widened. "What...what happened in the Britannia Empire? What happened to my husband?"
? "Come with us!" Sergei urged again.
He nced towards the Imperial Guards who seemed confused over the situation. "Didn''t I say stand down?"
"It''s fine," Sophie added. "Everyone stand down," shemanded.
Since it was amanding from the Empress, theyplied immediately.
"Sergei, I wille with you," Sophie dered.
"But Your Imperial Majesty!" one of the guards tasked to protect her tried to protest. "We don''t even know their intentions..."
"Sir, I know you are responsible for my safety but Sir Sergei is a trusted advisor of my husband. Please take Anya with you inside."
Well, it was true that Sergei has been working with Alexander for five years and it was already clear that his loyalty remains to the crown. So there''s nothing for her to worry about. Hising here means that she won''t easily go with the Imperial Guards he sent. So knowing that he was a trusted personnel of Alexander, it is certain that Sophie would go with him.
"Understood, Your Imperial Majesty," the Imperial Guards gave up and prepared to carry out her orders.
Before leaving, Sophie knelt down and faced Anya.
"Anya, I will being with them for a while. Don''t worry, I''ll be back before dinner."
"Okay...mama," Anya said with uncertainty in her tone.
Sophie patted Anya on her head affectionately and left with Sergei.
On the way to the General Staff Building, Sophie took the chance to ask Sergei about the real situation in the Britannia Empire.
"So, Sir Sergei. What happened in the Britannia Empire and to my husband?" she asked, this time worryingly. Her heart started to race as she wondered what had happened.
As if sensing her anxiety, he replied, "There was an attack during the crown ceremony and your husband went missing after his helicopter crashed."
Sophie''s heart sank and her expression turned nk. "What..."
Chapter 321 The New Commander-In-Chief?
"Your Imperial Majesty, it is the reason why we are pulling you out of the Winter Pce. As you are the Empress of the nation, you are the one responsible for giving the Emperor an heir. But given that he doesn''t have a male heir yet means his responsibility now falls to you."
"Sergei¡what are you implying?" Sophie said, almost stammering as her heart still beats in a rapid worried state.
"It means Your Imperial Majesty, His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff is incapacitated given that we cannot find or contact him. Due to that, we are enacting the continuity of the government. His Majesty''s executive power will now be transferred to you until further notice¡" Sergei exined in a way she can understand the responsibility that she had gotten just now.
Although Sergei exined it in a calm manner, inwardly, he is as shocked as Her Imperial Majesty. Well, it is not to be expected since there''s a protocol in ce when the ruler of the Ruthenia Empire was to be incapacitated. But living in it in the real world is different from that of a n. He wondered if Her Imperial Majesty can bear the weight of the responsibility being ced upon her, especially when she is carrying the potential heir of the emperor.
He doesn''t want to overburden her as it might affect her health. But, given the situation, there''s no choice but to push forward and appoint the temporary chief-of-staff, which is Sophie. It is important as all-important or crucial decisions for the national security of the empire must go through the top of the chain ofmand, which is the emperor.
Five minutester, they arrived at the General Staff Building. Inside, they walked at a leisurely pace as they couldn''t simply force Her Imperial Majesty to walk faster as it mightplicate her health even worse. The stress of her where her husband missing is enough to affect her mentality, so everything muste into consideration.
They entered the elevator and lowered them to the floor where the Command Ops is situated.
One minuteter, the elevator chimed, indicating that they had arrived at the intended floor. The metal door slid open and the people inside stepped out and continued into the concrete hallway.
Several secondster, Sophie, Sergei, and the Imperial Guards escorting them reached their destination. The Command Ops.
Every staff inside the Command Ops was in work mode, talking to their telephones and civilian staffers walking to and fro as they reported to their superior.
All of it stopped when they noticed the appearance of the Empress who had just made an appearance.
They stood firm and faced Her Imperial Majesty with great reverence.
"As you were, everyone," Sergei eased them down and continued. "As you have noticed, I have Her Imperial Majesty with me. From this moment forward, she will be the acting chief-of-staff of the Ruthenian Empire. Every military operation that will be agreed uponter on must have her authorization first. Just like we do when His Majesty is here. Everyone understood?"
The military and civilian staff nodded their heads in agreement.
"Good, Your Imperial Majesty, please take your seat there," Sergei pointed at the chair where Alexander was sitting when he was in the Command Ops.
Sophie didn''t oblige immediately as she was still taking in the interior design of the Command Ops. It was surreal, a big t television screen mounted on the wall, a separate room with ten people working in front of aputer, high-ranking military generals as well as high-ranking civilian staff. So this is the heart of the Ruthenia Empire huh? Where Alexander worked when emergencies concerning national security emerged.
After that, Sophie sat in the chair Sergei pointed at her. The rest of the personnel began their usual duties, getting to work and making sure that every aspect would be carried out correctly.
While they were doing that, Sophie brushed her hand gently over the armrest of Alexander''s chair. She had never imagined herself sitting in the most powerful seat in the Ruthenia Empire. The thought of her husband missing still lingered in her mind.
"Your Imperial Majesty, we will start the briefing," Sergei said upon taking his seat and beckoned an official sitting across to start speaking.
"Your Imperial Majesty, before I proceed, let me introduce myself. I''m dimir Borisov, the Minister of Defense of the Ruthenia Empire."
Sophie nodded her head in approval and smiled politely at his words.
"Now, Your Imperial Majesty, returning back to the topic. At 10:30 a.m in London Greenwich Mean Time, suicide bombers set off explosions around Westminster Abbey, where the crowning ceremony of Her Royal Highness, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh is being held. His Majesty''s security detail, led by Rn, quickly evacuated the prince from the cathedral as per protocol. They took him inside the Beast which transported them to the Somerset House. On their way there, they encountered Vickers''s armored vehicle with a machine gun and fired at the Beast. Luckily, the Beast was designed to take on any attack so the Emperor was safe¡"
While dimir was exining the timeline of events in the capital city of the Britannia Empire, Sophie''s attention drifted to the huge t television screen mounted on the far wall. It was giving her great detail of what was actually happening without her imagining. And the more she watched, the tighter her heart got. She prayed inwardly to the gods for Alexander''s safety.
"...Arriving at the Somerset House, His Majesty boarded a ck Stork helicopter along with Rn and Sevastian. Their final destination was the Aleksandir IV ss Battleship docked at Port of London. Unfortunately, the battleship was attacked by a barge carrying thousands of explosives that wrecked the hull of the ship, taking it out ofmission. From this, we can tell that the ck Hand had nned their attack really well. The helicopter carrying His Majesty was under attack by three Britannian spitfire fighter aircraft. They were shot down by Burnyi ss Destroyers'' missiles but it was toote as thest spitfire managed to hit the helicopter, sending it to the ground¡"
"Oh no¡" Sophie''s expression turned pale and ced her hand over her mouth. "Is my husband safe?"
dimir continued. "The helicopter crashed in Hyde Park, located here. It is eight kilometers away from the Port of London, where Ruthenian ships are waiting for them. Your Imperial Majesty, after the helicopter crashed in the park, we have not yet gotten any contact from his security detail."
"Then what are you doing? Find him immediately!" Sophie urged, tears starting to form in her eyes.
"Your Imperial Majesty, we had sent special forces to the crash site and we found nothing but dead pilots. We assumed that the ck Hand arrived first at the crash site and drove His Majesty, Rn, and Sevastian out. We are still looking for him and we will not stop at nothing," dimir assured.
"Your Imperial Majesty, If I may chide in for a second. The Britannian government said that they can''t spare more troops as they too were dealing with the attacks of the ck Hand. But they have given us the authorization to send in our troops to find His Majesty. Currently, we have repositioned our Baltic Fleet to the English Channel just in case things get out of hand."
"Do your best. Find my husband! I don''t care what methods you are going to take, just bring him back home safely!"
"Yes Your Majesty!"
Chapter 322 On The Run
Earlier.
At the crash site. Alexander, Rn, and Sevastian were groaning in pain as theyy t on the metal debris of the helicopter.
"Is anyone alright?" Rn asked as he lifted his upper body and scanned the surroundings. His first thought was Alexander''s safety, so he crawled over to him and checked him. "Your Majesty! Are you okay?"
"I think I hurt my appendix but I''m fine¡" Alexander replied while groaning in pain. "How about the others? Did you check on them?"
Rn nced to his right and checked Sevastian. "Sir Sevastian? Are you okay?"
"I''m fine Rn¡just focus on checking the emperor. Don''t mind me¡" Sevastian replied as he tried to get up, wincing in pain.
After seeing that both are okay, Rn crawled to the front, where the cockpit is located. There, he checked on the pilots, and to his horror, they were already dead. The pilot was impaled with metal bars while the co-pilot must have suffered a severe head concussion. But he had to make sure that they are dead as they are still hisrades.
He ced a finger on their neck to check for their pulse. But there was nothing pulsing underneath his fingers.
He returned back to the cabin to check Alexander again. "Sir, this is our situation. Unfortunately, our pilots are dead. As for the three of us, we have to get out of here and get to the Port of London as soon as possible," he reported and offered his hand to raise him up.
Alexander took his hand and pulled himself up. "I agree. Ah shit¡even the Royal Air Force of the Britannia Empire ispromised huh? All the more reason that we have to deal with the ck Hand immediately. Well, let''s radio our status to themand, they must have been worrying about us."
"Will do that, Your Majesty," Rn said as he pressed his earpiece to establishmunication with themand. "This is Eagle, we just crashed in a¡" he paused as he checked over the shattered window, "in a park¡we will be leaving here¡" he trailed off.
"What''s the matter?" Alexander noticed the frowning expression stered over Rn''s face.
"I can''t reach themand, nor the others. My radio ispromised, Your Majesty."
"Ah¡fuck," Alexander cursed. "What a convenient time to lose ourmunication. Well, I''ll try the cockpit, see if I can do some mechanical repairs, and establish themunication back."
With that, Alexander went over to the cockpit but as soon as he get there, the panels were all destroyed.
"Shit!" Alexander cursed loudly. "They are all broken, I won''t be able to do something meaningful here."
"So, are we going outside?" Sevastian asked after seeing that it was the only choice they have.
"Well, yes, because this ce is infested with ck Hand. We should get out of here as soon¡"
Rn''s words were interrupted by a roaring engineing from afar.
"Ahh¡" he let out a sigh. "What great timing. Your Majesty, Sir Sevastian. Let''s get out of this helicopter as soon as possible. The ck Hands areing," Rn said, tapping on their shoulders, beckoning them to stand up.
"How can you be so certain?" Sevastian asked.
"Well, from now on every person in the Britannia Empire is affiliated with ck Hand until proven otherwise. The only person that you can trust is me, so let''s get the hell out of here before they arrive," Rn said coolly.
The three of them crawled out of the helicopter. Fortunately for them, they did only suffer minor damages. There was blood trickling down on Alexander''s temple, but it wasn''t serious. Rn also has a cut on his forehead. Whereas Sevastian had multiple gashes on his face.
Alexander wiped the blood off his face with the back of his arm. The engine of the car kept roaring from the distance as it revved up.
Rn raised his tiptoes and peeked from the destroyed helicopter. Five motorcycles, two vehicles, approached them at high speed.
He cocked his assault rifle, the FN Fal, preparing for possible engagement.
Alexander and Sevastian also saw the motorcycles and vehicles approaching.
"I hope that you two are great runners," Rn said and continued. "Because we are going to run out of here."
"Give me a gun Rn," Alexander asked, handing out his hand. "You won''t be able to handle their numbers alone should we make contact with them."
Rn was well aware of the emperor''s marksmanship so he handed him his M1911 pistol.
Alexander unloaded the magazine to check the number of cartridges. It was fully loaded. He inserted it back into the magazine well and cocked the pistol.
"Okay let''s run!" Rn said and the three sprinted out.
One minuteter, the vehicles and the motorcycles stopped at the crash site and inspected the inside of the helicopter.
"I only see two dead people in the front. They must''ve run away." one of them said.
"Then they mustn''t have gotten so far," replied the other. Let''s split up. The moment you see them, kill them."
***
One hourter.
In one of the many alleys of London, Alexander and Rn were engaged inbat with the pursuers.
"Cover me!" Rn shouted and Alexander nodded in affirmation.
Alexander fired three rounds at the pursuers, causing them to hide behind the wall. Rn repositioned himself by dashing over to the garbage dumpster.
As soon as Alexander went out of ammo, the pursuers then peeked from their wall with their rifles and pistols and opened fire.
Knowing that Rn was hiding at hisst location, they carelessly pushed forward, firing at the very wall where they thought Rn was.
But the moment they passed the garbage dumpster, Rn rose and pulled his trigger, killing the two in the instant.
"Clear!" Alexander shouted at him.
Rn huddled back to Alexander and resumed their run.
"I''m sorry for being a burden to the two of you," Sevastian said shamefully.
"Don''t worry, no one expects you to hold a gun anyway," Alexander let out a chuckle, soothing the mood. "It''s been one hour since we lost contact, what do you think is happening now in St. Petersburg? They must be panicking."
"It''s a little moreplicated than that, Your Majesty," Sevastian said and continued. "For now, you can''t fulfill your role as themander-in-chief, meaning you are incapacitated. So they have to get to Winter Pce and pull Her Imperial Majesty, your wife, out, who will then be the temporary head of state of the Ruthenia Empire. I''m sure she''s in the Command Ops right now, worrying over your safety."
"Ah¡I promised I would not make her feel worried," Alexander grumbled. "Well, we have to run back to the Port of London or the Ruthenian Embassy¡"
"I disagree, Your Majesty. The cks Hands are already expecting that. We must go to another location safer than those two."
"And that is?" Alexander nced at Rn.
"There''s a FIS safehouse not far from here. Once we get there, we will have special forces to retrieve us," Rn answered.
Chapter 323 Urgency
Back in St. Petersburg. In the Command Ops underneath the General Staff Building, the military and civilian staff were busy doing their work, especially on getting intelligence on the ground team at the capital city of the Britannia Empire.
It''s been two hours since the helicopter that Alexander was riding crashed in Hyde Park and from that point, the Command Ops had never received contact from Rn or any security detail.
This situation is making Sophie worried and anxious. From a different perspective, she can be seen crossing her arms with her eyes gazing far and a mncholic face etching her face. She looked depressed and that is bad for a woman who is carrying a developing child inside her.
As much as anyone present in the Command Ops wants to soothe or calm her, there''s nothing on their hand that would turn Sophie''s pensive expression.
Suddenly, theputer staff, whose work is to receive calls, notified the high-ranking officials who were gathered around a long table through the inte.
"Sir, we are receiving encrypted messages from one of the safehouses in the Britannia Empire, London."
The eyes of the high-ranking staff lit up, beaming with hope, and immediately sprang into action.
"What''s the content of the message?" Sergei asked.
"His Majesty, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire is in our safehouse along with his National Security Advisor as well as the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards."
Sophie''s mood instantly lightened up. The tension finally left her body. "Oh my God!" she eximed out loud while holding herself tightly, feeling relief flooding through her whole body.
All of them could understand how relieved Sophie feels right now. This situation is exactly what they have been hoping for.
"I want to talk to him! Can you call the safehouse where Alexander is staying?"
Naturally, this would be her reaction, as she is desperate to know if Alexander really is safe. She''ll only believe her husband''s words so gave an order.
Unfortunately, that didn''t work, as Sergei shook his head, followed by military staffers.
"Your Imperial Majesty. I understand that you would want to speak with His Majesty right now but should we do that, it''ll jeopardize his safety. The ck Hand might tap into ourmunication and use it to find their location," Sergei warned.
"But how?" Sophie asked, tilting her head in confusion. "They are sending us a message, which means they are exposing themselves."
"You are technically correct, Your Imperial Majesty, but there''s a difference. The safe house where His Majesty is staying right now ismunicating through a specific frequency that only we and the safehouse knows. The ck Hand won''t be able to tap into the signals beaming out from their location, however, it can only transmit binary messages."
Sophie sighed as her eyes drooped low. That means she can''t speak with Alexander yet. It was making her a little bit sad but the fact that he is in a safe ce somehow makes all of her worries disappear in an instant.
"So if we know their location, does that mean we can get him out of there safely?" Sophie asked.
"We can, Your Imperial Majesty. In fact, we are regrouping the Imperial Guards who were in London to take His Majesty into the secure ground. Of course, the order was ryed through encrypted signals. In a day or two, he''ll be out of the country and return to the mothend."
"How long until the Imperial Guards are regrouped? And if I may ask, why are they not with His Majesty during the time of the attack?"
"We don''t have a specific timeframe as to when they''ll regroup Your Imperial Majesty as they are clustered around London scouring the streets in search of ck Hand operatives. As to why they are not with His Majesty is because it was not in the area of their responsibility. It doesn''t mean that they won''t protect His Majesty, it is just that they have different roles and tasks of protecting His Majesty, being near him was not just part of it," Sergei exined.
Sophie let out an understanding sound as she nodded her head. So that''s how the Imperial Guards work huh? Well, this is new to her as she was not that curious as to what makes up her own security detail.
Still, why don''t they know what time until the Imperial Guards regroup? Every second that passes by increases the chance of her husband falling into danger.
"Tell the Imperial Guards they only have one hour to regroup. I can tell from the crash site alone and the venue of the crown ceremony that they are not that far away from the safe house," Sophie said, looking at the screen on the wall.
"But Your Imperial Majesty, them having to go to the safehouse all at once would increase suspicion of the ck Hands operatives on the ground. They can simply follow the Imperial Guards."
"Ugh¡I hate it when someone is telling me that my hands are tied!" Sophie snapped, letting out a frustrated sigh after.
The Command Ops fell into silence as they didn''t expect an outburst from Sophie, who was always soft-spoken and reserved.
"You are overthinking things too much," Sophie continued. "The Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire is still out there and you''re telling me that regrouping of the Imperial Guards will take time? How long? One hour? Two hours? Three hours? My husband doesn''t have that luxury. The Imperial Guards are an elite force I was told. They can face whatever challenges that maye their way. It''s the reason why they are in charge of protecting him in the first ce. As a Queen and an actingmander-in-chief of the Ruthenia Empire, I''m giving the Imperial Guards a direct order to go to the safehouse at once and rescue my husband!"
The military staffers as well as Sergei took in the Queen''s words. They exchanged meaningful nces at one another as if considering an option. They nodded and returned their eyes back to Sophie.
"Your Imperial Majesty, we have heard yourmand and we shall heed it. However, there will be a slight alteration. We won''t be sending all the Imperial Guards to the safe house, we''ll divide them into squads. The first squad to arrive at the safehouse would be the one to take His Majesty to the Port of London."
"That will do Sergei. I apologize for raising my voice earlier. That is unbefitting of me."
"You do not have to apologize, Your Imperial Majesty," Sergei smiled kindly. "We understand the emotions swirling inside of you and the stress it brings. It''s only natural to act of character."
"Thank you for your understanding," Sophie said and brought her hand together.
She looked up to the ceiling and prayed.
Chapter 324 Getting Out Of Here
Meanwhile, 2,800 kilometers away from St. Petersburg. The City of London has fallen into chaos where gunshots can be heard from street to street, people running amok, hiding for their safety as the Britannian Police Force and the ck Hand forces shed.
No one still fully understands what kind of an attack this is to the heart of the Britannia Empire. Is this a terrorist attack with the goal of spreading chaos, distress, and fear among the popce or is this a military invasion? Whatever it may be but an attack on London had already reverberated around the world through telegraphs and radios.
Host nations from around the world expressed concerns over the safety of their head of state who attended the crown ceremony of Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. What was supposed to be the most protected event in the world turned out to be the most vulnerable one.
Somewhere in London, Alexander, Rn, and Sevastian were watching an emergency broadcast reporting the event unfolding in the capital.
"Ladies and gentlemen, good afternoon. We''ve asked the residents of London to stay indoors for their own safekeeping while the situation remains fluid. Let there be no doubt that every relevant authority is actively at work regaining control of our streets¡That''s all, we will inform everyone should we receive a new update on the situation."
"So the strongest empire to have existed in this era is now at the mercy of an infamous terrorist organization," Alexandermented after watching the news on the television.
"This is bad optics for the Britannia Empire, Your Majesty. The trust of the world in the Britannia Empire would plummet faster than a ne can hit the ground. I wouldn''t even be surprised where countries like Francois and the Deutd Empire condemn the vulnerabilities of their security," Sevastian added, chuckling.
"This is noughing matter, Sevastian," Alexander chided him lightly. "Imagine if this happened to St. Petersburg, would you still find it entertaining?"
The two were wrapped in silence and slowly returned their attention to the television. While all of that was happening, Rn received a gentle tap on his shoulder, getting his attention.
"What is it, Donovan?"
"Sir, we have sessfully connected to the Command Ops and have sent an encrypted message informing them of your situation, especially the status of His Majesty," Donovan replied.
"And have we received their reply or any acknowledgment of some sort?" Rn asked.
Donovan shook his head. "Not yet, but it''s only a matter of time before they respond to our message, especially when it concerns the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire."
"My wife is the one running the show in the Command Ops right?" Alexander joined their conversation after hearing their exchanges. "She might be super worried about me and won''t hesitate to send a team to get us out of here."
"How can you be so certain?" Rn looked at Alexander expectantly.
"She''s my wife," Alexander replied simply. "Anyways, I don''t want to stay in this city any longer. So do you have the n to get us out of here?"
"It''splicated, Your Majesty. As you can see, we have detached ourselves from the Imperial Guards team on the ground. We will have to reconnect with them and hope that one of them has not been bought by the ck Hand," Rn said wistfully.
Alexander looked down, staring at the ground after hearing hisst sentence. There is a possibility that one of the Imperial Guards is a mole who will jeopardize everything. Even though all Imperial Guards have undergone stringent psychological examinations as well as a loyalty test.
"Well if the ck Hand offered them five times the perks and the sry we are giving them, they might switch sides. After all, human greed is the most effective motivator of all. Personal interest outweighs duty, doesn''t it?" Alexander rambled and Rn nodded in agreement.
"It will be a shame if one or two Imperial Guards turn out to be turncoats. It will be a humiliation to the entire Imperial Guards. But I have trust in them. Serving an Emperor who ruled the strongest country in the world, no money would sway their heart filled with patriotism."
Alexander only replied with a chuckle before flickering his gaze to Donovan. "Your name was Donovan, was it? How long have you been gathering intel in the Britannia Empire?"
"Hmm¡I have been stationed in this country for over two years, Your Majesty. May I know why you ask?"
"I have my suspicion towards the royal family, specifically the pink-haired princess," Alexander said.
"What''s about her, Your Majesty? Did you notice something strange? In what way?"
"Hmm¡I can''t say for sure but she is giving off this dark vibe behind her innocent veneer. As you know, like she is part of something big," Alexander rambled again.
"Your Majesty, are you insinuating that Her Royal Highness Anne is part of the ck Hand?"
The moment Donovan ended his words, everyone''s attention was redirected onto him.
"I didn''t say that," Alexander said tly. "But the possibility is there. I mean think about it, how the mighty empire has fallen in the hands of the ck Hand? There must be a mole in their government that allowed things such as this to happen. Even though the royal family doesn''t have power over their parliament, they can still exert their power elsewhere like how Diana is doing to anti-royalist MPs. Look what I''m saying is we can''t overlook even the slightest of details."
"I think I''m quite figuring out what you are trying to point out here, Your Majesty. In that case, we will look into Her Royal Highness as well, see if we can dig something up."
"That would be great," Alexander jumped out from the table where he was sitting and headed over to themunication teams. He watched as they tapped onto the knob of the telegraph as they transmitted messages. The sound of intermittent static could be hearding from it.
Rn, meanwhile, made his way over to themunications teams and observed the process in silence. He was waiting for a response from the Command Ops, who will then give them instructions as to how they should proceed.
A paper was being printed from the receiver. It seemed that they had replied.
The operator snipped the paper out of the receiver and gave it to Rn.
Rn read the paper.
"What did they say?" Alexander stood on his tiptoes, trying to peek over Rn''s shoulders.
"It looks like we are getting out of here, Your Majesty," Rn said as he folded the paper. "Her Imperial Majesty has issued a direct order of your immediate evacuation. The team will beposed of Imperial Guards that got detached from us in Westminster Abbey and Somerset House. The first squad to arrive will be the one to bring us to the Port of London, the rest will follow."
"Good!" Alexander pped his hand and turned to everyone. "Okay let''s prepare for evacuation everyone. We are getting out of here."
In the distance, Sevastian was covertly staring at Alexander. He muttered under his breath.
"This would be troublesome."
Chapter 325 Heading Towards Secure Ground
"Stay with me, Your Majesty," Rn instructed as he nced over his shoulder. Behind him was a trail of people consisting of the staff of the safe house, Alexander, and Sevastian.
They were covertly heading towards the back door where they''ll exit and link up with the squad of Imperial Guards.
To ensure the emperor''s safety as well as his citizens, they have to maintain radio silence from here and out to avoid getting located by ck Hand operatives.
Rn reached for the doorknob and rotated it, causing the bolt to slide. He then slowly pushed the door open, and he peeked outside cautiously.
He didn''t see anyone in sight at first. But at the other end of the alley, he saw a group of men donned in a Ruthenian Imperial Guard Uniform armed with submachine guns running towards their position.
Rn raised an eyebrow at the feat of the Imperial Guards. They were fast, causing him to smile in satisfaction.
The Imperial Guard at the front stopped the moment he was a meter away from the door where Rn and the rest are.
He saluted first before stating his name.
"Sir! My name is Lukas from the 2nd squad Somerset House Detachment. We are here to pick you up sir!" Lukas said dutifully.
"Good. Have you made sure that you weren''t followed before getting here?" Rn asked.
"No sir! As we are making our way towards here, we keep our heads in a swivel to spot any irregrities that willpromise the ndestineness of this operation sir!"
"This one is sure to be enthusiastic," Alexandermented as he revealed himself from behind Rn.
Lukas gasped inwardly. Even though he had seen the emperor a lot in close contact, it still made him slightly nervous when he saw him. After all, he had just shouldered the responsibility of escorting the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire out of the Britannia Empire.
"Your Majesty, please refrain from making unnecessary actions as you did just now. I haven''t cleared the alley yet," Rn chided lightly.
"I apologize, it won''t happen again," Alexander said apologetically as he had just realized he had made Rn''s job harder by doing silly and unnecessary actions. "So, are we getting out of here?"
"We are over five kilometers away from the Port of London and going there by foot is dangerous. And we have to avoid the main road as we all know, the ck Hand still controls the streets of London," Rn said.
"Transportation is the least of your worries, Sir Rn," Lukas said. "I ordered two of my men to take the Beast out of the Somerset House and get it here in our position. In a minute or two, it will arrive. But I don''t think we will be able to amodate a lot of staff," he said, ncing inside and seeing tens of people in a line.
"Our priority is to take His Majesty to safety, the others will have to walk," Rn said. "I''ll being with him since I''m the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards. Sevastian too, as he is the emperor''s National Security Advisor. Would that be okay for you?" Rn nced back at Sevastian.
"Of course," Sevastian replied, massaging the side of his head as he is feeling nauseous. Probably from the helicopter crash earlier where his head might have been bumped into something.
"How about me, Sir Rn?" Donovan asked.
"Oh, you''reing with us also. The rest of your staff will be escorted by the Imperial Guards to the Port of London. Don''t worry. Once we reach the Port of London, we will send more men to guide them out."
Donovan sighed as he felt a wave of reassurance wash over him. Looks like he doesn''t have to worry about the safety of his staff anymore.
One minuteter, a sound of an engine revving and a tire skidding sounded from the end of the alley where the Imperial Guards came from.
There''s no mistaking it, it''s the Beast with armored SUVs trailing behind. Although the windshield and other parts of the windows are spiderwebbed with bullet marks, it is still strong enough to take more beating. After all, it wasn''t named Beast for no reason.
The Beast''s tires screeched to a halt and stopped in front of them. Two men stepped out of the vehicle and saluted Lukas and Rn.
"Sir we have brought the Beast here!"
"Yes I can see that," Lukas said tly before turning to Rn. "Sir, His Majesty''s transport is here, let''s get him inside,"
"I agree," Rn nodded and ced a hand on Alexander''s back. "Your Majesty, we are going to take a ride, please get inside."
Alexanderplied with Rn''s orders and hopped inside. Once inside, fresh memories of them getting chased by an armored vehicle flitted across his mind.
"Your Majesty, once we get through this and arrive at the Port of London, the ck Hand''s game ends," Sevastian said as if trying to alleviate Alexander''s worries.
"I''m fine, Sevastian. I trust the Imperial Guards to do their job remarkably."
Sevastian remained silent after that and gazed out to the window and noticed the car began moving.
Rn scanned the surroundings around them as they passed by the alley and into the streets. The city has calmed down as the sound of gunshots petered out by a small margin. He hopes it will be the same until they arrive at the Port of London.
It will take them forty-five minutes to reach the Port of London. And when the timees when they are only five minutes away from the port, he''ll resumemunications.
After forty-five minutes of silence, they finally reached the secure ground. The Port of London.
Barricades have been set up to push back Britannian citizens who are seeking refuge and trying to evacuate. Special forces from the Ruthenian battleships and destroyers as well as Imperial Guards are also on the ground wearing their fullbat gear assessing the surroundings with their keen eyes enough to spot insects among innocent crowds.
Evacuation of the crews of the Ruthenian battleship was still underway, making the River Thames filled with lifeboats moving back and forth, transporting injured crews.
The Beast entered the port and the Special Forces on the scene moved aside to let it pass.
The Beast stopped, and the Special Forces and Imperial Guards immediately surrounded the vehicle, protecting the emperor from getting sniped from a distance.
The four stepped out of the vehicle with their heads down low, escorting them to the gangway, bridging the ground to the Ruthenian destroyer, the Burnyi.
The ship was crowded with crews from the Ruthenian battleships crying and moaning in pain and anguish as they suffered injuries from the explosion that happened earlier.
It was a terrible sight that made even Alexander grimace and feel a pang of guilt.
Five minutester, they reached the captain''s quarters, a spacious and elegantly decorated room where Alexander and the others were staying at the moment.
Chapter 326 Next Course Of Action
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. Underneath the General Staff Building, the Command Ops were filled with joy as they just heard the recent news about Alexander.
"They''ll be departing as soon as all the injured crews in the battleship are ferried into the destroyers. The progress so far is 55 percent, it''ll take another hour for the evacuation," Sergei reported.
"I''m relieved that my husband is now safe. I don''t mind if it''ll take an hour before they can leave London as I''m not only concerned for my husband but for the Ruthenian people as well."
Everyone gasped softly at thepassion shown by Sophie.
"So, what are we going to do with the battleship? I know that it''s a state-of-the-art battleship integrated with advanced electronic systems that we can''t afford to fall into the enemy''s hands. Is it salvageable? Can it be towed out of London? Or is damaged beyond repair that we will have to scuttle the battleship?" Sophie asked, her demeanor and expression serious.
"The captain had justpleted their assessment of the battleship. ording to them, we can tow the battleship out of London as the bilge pumps were doing fine. The problem is we don''t have a ship powerful enough to tow a 70,000-ton battleship. For that, we will have to contact the Britannian Empire government and request permission for our ship to enter their sovereign waters to tug the battleship out."
"Hmm?" Sophie''s brows furrowed. "Why do we have to ask for permission? Surely this was their fault that ck Hand got under their nose andmenced the most deadly attack they made to date that could have killed my husband."
"Your Imperial Majesty, if I may be candid, we can''t just enter their waters unannounced. They''ll take it as a provocation, especially after the Dogger Bank incident and the fact that they are facing the worst crisis," Sergei said in a careful tone.
"But you said earlier that we are allowed to send troops right?" Sophie said, recalling herst conversation with him.
"Yes but that applies only to the men who are in the Britannia Empire, the destroyers, and the battleships. But the Baltic Fleet has no authorization. We have just simply moved them near the Britannian waters to prepare for the worst," Sergei replied.
"The Baltic Fleet?" Sophie repeated. "Is there a powerful ship there that can tug the battleship out?"
"There are Your Imperial Majesty. In fact, they''ll be the ones to tow the battleship out. Now we only need to secure the Britannian''s cooperation and permission," Sergei said.
"Okay," Sophie conceded to prolonging the discussion. "Then contact the Britannian government immediately."
"Will do, Your Imperial Majesty," Sergei acknowledged the order and pulled the telephone over to him, and dialed a number.
Five minutes had passed, and Sergei only heard a ringing sound from the line. Everyone frowned, as it was rare for the Britannians to not pick up their call.
"Your Imperial Majesty, the Britannian Government is unreachable. We can''t contact 10 Downing Street. I''ll try to contact the Britannian Embassy to see if he can contact them."
Sophie nodded, allowing him to continue.
Sergei dialed a different number and waited for the caller to pick up his call. A minuteter, he is beginning to feel ashamed and embarrassed for making the Queen of the Ruthenia Empire wait. No one is answering his call.
"This is weird, why is the Britannian Embassy not picking up our call?"
"Call him again," ordered Sophie.
Without hesitation, Sergei dialed the number of the Britannian Embassy once more, hoping this time, they would pick up his call. Ten secondster, his call finally reached someone.
"Hello, this is Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei. Is this the ambassador?... Great, I would like to speak with you about the situation of the Britannia Empire¡"
And there started a long conversation between the two in which Sergei exined the situation to him where he can''t reach the Britannia government and asked the ambassador if it was possible for him to be one to contact his government.
Sergei waited for two minutes and then he received an answer.
"I see¡thank you very much for your cooperation, Mister Ambassador. Thank you for the time and I godspeed," Sergei hung up the telephone by returning it to the cradle.
He looked at Sophie with a positively grim expression. "The ambassador of the Britannia Empire is also having simr troubles, Your Imperial Majesty. I believe we can safely assume that the government of the Britannia Empire is incapacitated at the moment."
Everyone in the Command Ops felt the gravity of those words. The government of the strongest empire in the world is down at the moment? It''s impossible. Such a thing is unheard of.
Well, at least the Ruthenian Empire can learn something from this. Like, build a line of session so that if the emperor is incapacitated, the empress can take charge. And if both emperor and the queen are incapacitated then it would be the sons. If there are no sons then Romanoff''s rtives will take charge. It''s an outdated line of session that Alexander wanted to change in the future. For now, this is the current system until Alexander changes the line of session and repeals the Paulinews.
"It can''t be helped then. They are facing the worst crisis in their country after all. So if we cannotmunicate with the Britannian Government then how are we going to reach out to them and seek permission so that they won''t perceive our approaching Baltic Fleet viting their territorial waters?"
"I think I have an idea for that, Your Imperial Majesty," the Minister of Defense, Alexei spoke.
Everyone''s attention shifted to Alexei.
"What is it?" Sophie asked.
"Your Imperial Majesty, one of thergest fleets of the Britannian Empire is their home fleet which houses dreadnoughts, battleships, battlecruisers, cruisers, destroyers, and submarines. If we cannot contact their government then why don''t we contact their military as they''ll be the ones who will greet us upon reaching Britannian waters?" Alexei suggested.
Sergei hummed. He leaned forward and propped his chin up with his hand as he considered it. After several seconds passed, he nodded. "You''re right, we should try to get in touch with them. But the problem is, they might see our appearance in their territorial waters as hostile and might fire upon us."
"The Britannians won''t fire their weapons without putting a thought into it," Alexei said. "Yes there is a state of emergency and their military is on high alert but all of it is happening onnd, not in the water. As long as we make our approach peaceful, they''ll establishmunication with us. And the Britannians are not that stupid. They might fire a warning shot but that''s it."
"Well, we are going to need Britannian cooperation as Sergei had suggested," Sophie spoke. "In that case, contact their naval warship but proceed with caution."
"I''ll transmit the orders now, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei said.
Chapter 327 Pegged For A Rat
An hour has passed since boarded the Burnyi ss Destroyers. All the crew members prepared the necessary procedures to leave the Port of London.
In the captain''s quarters, now Alexander''s temporary office, Sevastian was holding a file in his hands reading it aloud as Alexander listened.
"The Queen of the Ruthenia Empire has issued an order to the Baltic Fleet to contact the Home Fleet of the Britannia Empire. Those ships will be the ones to pull the battleship out of Port of London."
"Why are they reaching out to the Home Fleet directly and not to the government?" Alexander inquired, raising a good point.
"The Britannian Government is overwhelmed, Your Majesty. As of now, they can''t execute their powers effectively due to the terrorist attack made by the ck Hand. The reason we are establishing contact with the Home Fleet is to get their permission to enter their territorial waters, avoiding unnecessary conflict due to mimunication and misunderstanding," Sevastian answered and closed the file.
Alexander hummed understandingly, rapping his fingers on the table as he thought of another question before Sevastian took his leave.
"Are we going to leave the battleship behind as we depart?" Alexander asked.
"No, Your Majesty. The other destroyer will stay with the battleship to protect it, along with the Imperial Guards and Special Forces on the ground. Of course, we also have an eye in the sky as the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force has dispatched reconnaissance aircraft over London."
"Good, that''s good," Alexander bobbed his head up and down lightly. "Hmm¡I think this spot is safe enough to discuss the terrorist attack earlier was it not?"
"You wish to discuss it now, Your Majesty? It''s fine by me," Sevastian said as he took his seat, ready for the discussion.
Alexander liked his initiative. He brought his hand together in a sp and ced it atop the table.
He began. "Let''s run it down one more time. The ck Hand attacked exactly after the crown was ced on Diana. While we were running towards the Beast, one of the ck Hand operatives rushed towards us with a bomb vest strapped to her body and shouted ''Long Live the ck Hand''. Then we got to the Beast that transported us safely to the Somerset House and boarded the helicopter to get to the Battleship. But the battleship was disabled by a barge that pulled a hundred kilograms of explosives behind it. The Royal Air Force main fighter aircraft intercepted us in the air, sending us crashing to the ground. From there, we ran for safety while engaging the pursuers. All of it happened within five minutes. All I can say is that this is a coordinated attack that also knows our escape n."
Alexander finished summarizing the string of events and looked at Sevastian who was thoughtfully contemting.
"You mean to say, Your Majesty, that there was a leak?"
Alexander simply nodded in agreement. "That''s right, like a minute or two there were armored vehicles chasing in the right time and streets. And the Spitfire of the Royal Air Force? Those nes take ten to twenty minutes of pre-flight checks and not to mention their bases are 150 kilometers away from our location. Assuming their speed was at 337 kilometers per hour, it''ll take them about 28 minutes to get to London. But it took them only twelve minutes. How is that?"
Sevastian''s eyes narrowed at Sevastian''s analysis. "When you exin it that way, Your Majesty, the more I see that there is a possible leak. However, I do have some questions, how did the ck Hand get ahold of that information? It''s a ssified escape n that only high-ranking officials have ess to. Like the Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services, the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, and¡" he trailed off and Alexander finished it for him.
"And you, Sevastian. As the National Security Advisor, you also have privileged ess to the escape n."
"Your Majesty, are you suspecting me?" Sevastian''s tone of voice is starting to shift seriously as he locked eyes with Alexander. "I would never do such a thing."
"Sevastian, I''m not an irrational type of guy, I process information at hand logically and rationally. Well, I know you wouldn''t do it because you already showed your loyalty towards the crown."
"My loyalty has always been to the crown, Your Majesty," Sevastian said resolutely, his serious tone starting to fade away, relieved that Alexander doesn''t suspect him.
"So it''s either the Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services and the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guard, Rn. Hmm¡to be honest, I have been doubting Rn''s loyalty to the Ruthenia Empire. He took a four-month break but got extended to six due to personal reasons. He also went outte at night the day before the crowning ceremony. His movement warrants me to believe that he could be the leaker."
"I agree, Your Majesty. His movement has also got my attention. He told us that he''d visit one of the FIS safehouses in London but what if he met a ck Hand operative along the way? I can''t imagine Rn doing that."
"Me too, but sometimes reality bites hard when you least expect it. If he turns out to be the one whom I''m afraid for him to be, then I can''t forgive myself. My family trusted him and has always been close to them¡" Alexander growled intensely, his hands clenching into a fist.
Sevastian''s gulped as he had never seen Alexander give off a livid aura. He understands the emperor''s emotions should his suspicion turn out to be reality. He can only imagine what would happen to Rn if he is the man Alexander doubts he is.
"Do you want me to watch over Rn? Your Majesty. Or maybe take a look at his file before he got assigned as the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards?" Sevastian suggested.
"That would be a lot of help, Sevastian. If you don''t mind it, please do so," Alexander''s intimidating aura calmed down a little.
"Very well, Your Majesty," Sevastian stood up, straightening his suit. "I will look over it in my office, I will take my leave¡"
Sevastians'' words were interrupted by a knock on the door.
"Excuse me."
A familiar word rang out behind the door. The two instantly recognized the person, it was Rn. The topic of their conversation, is the one whom they suspect to be a traitor.
"Your Majesty, we are departing now¡hmm?" Rn noticed something out of the ordinary in the atmosphere. "What happened here?"
"Nothing, in particr, Rn. We were just talking about the executive order made by the Queen of the Ruthenia Empire," Sevastian said, taking a cursory nce at Alexander who only stared at Rn.
"Is that so? It seems like you are about to leave His Majesty''s office."
"Yes, and may I ask that you leave His Majesty for the time being?" Sevastian asked.
"Why is that?"
"It''s a personal request, His Majesty wanted to be alone," Sevastian reasoned. It was clearly a lie but Alexander didn''t oppose the idea.
"Understood. If you need me, Your Majesty, I''m just outside."
With that, the two left Rn and Sevastian left Alexander''s office.
The door closed shut, Alexander propped his chin on the tips of his fingertips in contemtion. He smiled slyly.
"Now, I think it''s time to put out the rat."
***
Meanwhile, in Sevastian'' private quarters. He sat behind his desk and rested his arms on the armrest. He gripped the end of the armrest, producing a subtle crushing sound.
"Anne¡you are so fucking stupid! The Emperor has noticed a w in your fucking wless n," he cursed intensely within his mind. He couldn''t vent out his anger verbally as there could be some sort of listening device nted in his office. "This is bad¡though I guess I''m saved as Alexander believes that it was Rn who leaked the ssified escape n. I''ll just have to make him think that way¡if that doesn''t work¡then I''ll have to take a hand into things personally."
His eyes zed over, thinking back on the reason why he is turning against the Ruthenia Empire.
"Just why you didn''t die in the explosion with your parents, Alexander."
Chapter 328 Royal Navy Home Fleet
The Burnyi ss Destroyer carrying the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire sailed out of the Port of London, leaving the other Destroyer behind with the task of protecting the Aleksandr IV ss Battleship until the Baltic Fleet of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy arrived.
Meanwhile, the Baltic Fleet, consisting of one aircraft carrier, two battlecruisers, six destroyers, and two submarines sailed towards the jurisdiction of the Home Fleet of the Britannia Empire.
They were quite near to it considering that the Baltic Fleet has been conducting maritime exercises at the Danish Strait. Though such an act would have been barred by the Danish government as it is not a form of innocent passage, bureaucracy behind the scenes settled between the two, reaching a deal that let the Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenia Empire sail freely in exchange for signing a contract of acquisition of new warships that will boast the naval defense of the Kingdom of Denmark.
Though such a deal would cause an issue in the future if war were to break out in Europa, the government of the Ruthenia Empire simply shrugged it off due to the fact that they possessed superior aerial and naval technology.
The Admiral of the Baltic Fleet satfortably in the captain''s chair which gave him a panoramic view of the North Sea that stretched over and beyond the horizon.
They have been monitoring their radars and sonars to search for Britannian ships nearby and evenunched a tactical airborne early warning aircraft, the Hawkeye, to scout the wide expanse of the North Sea.
It''s only a matter of time before Hawkeye finds Britannian ships from the air. With their advanced radar, they can detect ships and aircraft from over 556 kilometers. It''ll be only a walk in the park. However, as amazing as it sounds, there are still interferences that limit the radar capabilities such as the weather. It was foggy. Clouds of mist form in the path of the Hawkeye, forming clusters in their radar, making it hard for the radar operators working inside the Hawkeye to detect ships. Not only that, signals tend to attenuate over a long distance, reducing the range.
"Hawkeye, do you read over? What is your situation over?" a voice sounded in the headset of thebat information center officer who was overlooking the analog panels and monitors.
"Negative Brussiya, we are having some minor anomalies on our radars but we are fixing it as we speak over."
"The admiral''s patience is wearing thin, Hawkeye, they want you to locate at least one Britannian ship as soon as possible."
"Look, you are doing your job and we are doing ours. We''ll inform you once the system is fixed."
Thebat information center officer turned off his radio in irritation.
"For god sake, why are they hustling us? It''s not like we can speed up the process because the Admiral''s patience is running out."
"Just let it go, sir, they don''t understand how technology works," the pilot of Hawkeye said.
"Oh since you spoke, if you happen to have a visual on any Britannia ship, be it a trawler or whatever, inform me right away¡"
"Sir! The radar is fixed and we are receiving blips in the monitor," the radar operator announced gleefully.
"Let me have a look," thebat information center officer leaned forward and scrunched up his brows, looking closely at the monitor.
"Give me the distance and the bearing rtive to the current position of the fleet immediately," he ordered.
The radar operator acknowledged the order with a nod.
"Bearing zero-eight-zero, distance 30 nautical miles."
"They were closer than we expected," thebat information center officer remarked. "Well, let''s deliver some good news to the fleet."
"I''ll patch you up to the frequency of the fleet sir¡and it''s done."
"Belorussiya, this is Hawkeye, Britannia ship sighted, I repeat Britannian ship sighted operating within the Home Fleet range. Bearing zero-eight-zero distance 30 nautical miles of your position."
"We copy Hawkeye. New orders, Admiral wants you to go and take a closer look, confirm that it is a Britannian warship and not some fishing vessel."
"Now they want us down there, within the range of their anti-aircraft batteries," thebat information center officer mumbled under his breath. Well, orders are orders, he can''t disobey them.
"Copy that Belorussiya."
Acknowledging the order, thebat information center officer switched the frequency of his radio to the aircraft and spoke.
"Get us down to three thousand feet and get me some pair of binocrs."
"Copy that sir!" The pilot enthusiasticallyplied with his orders and began their descent through theyer of white clouds.
They were operating at an altitude of 10,000 feet to maximize the aircraft''s radar capabilities.
Momentster, they are now at three thousand feet, enough to have a clear view of the sea below.
Thebat information center officer walked over to the oval-shaped window and peered through it with a binocr.
He saw a fleet of warships. As an officer in the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, they had to memorize foreign warships'' appearances so that in the field, they could tell it right away.
Using the knowledge he gained while he was at the academy, he can now tell that the ships below belong to the Britannian Empire.
"HMS Nelson, HMS Hood, HMS Queen Elizabeth, HMS Warspite, HMS Cheshire, HMS Illustrious, HMS Glorious, HMS Javelin, HMS Rodney, HMS Belfast, and HMS Sheffield. This is quite an impressive fleet. Five battleships, one heavy cruiser, two aircraft carriers, two light cruisers, and one destroyer. I have never seen five battleships grouped together in a single fleet."
"You''re right, sir," the pilot of the Hawkeye agreed. "Should we ascend now? We are within the range of their anti-aircraft batteries and the Britannians don''t like unidentified aircraft entering their airspace without permission."
"Belorussiya, we have sighted a Britannian Fleet, awaiting next instructions¡"
As thebat information center officer was looking over at the Britannian Fleet, a flicker of light erupted from the portside of the HMS Belfast.
"Shit¡!" thebat information center officer cursed as the anti-aircraft rounds from the HMS Belfast whizzed past them.
"Sir, they opened fire!" the pilot reported and started performing evasive maneuvers.
"Ascend to ten thousand feet, now!"
A torrent of shells soars into the air, targeting Hawkeye. The ships that are capable of engaging aircraft open fired as well, narrowing the escape of the hawkeye as it rose to the air.
"Shit shit shit¡I knew this is a fucking bad idea," the radar operator nervously eximed.
"Get your shit together¡you''re worsening the situation¡"
"Hawkeye, this is Belorussiya, you have your new orders. Establishmunication with the Britannian Fleet immediately and state our intention, over."
"Belorussiya, we are being fired upon by Britannian warships!"
"Then all the more reason to contact them immediately, Hawkeye!"
"Okay fine!" thebat information center officer huffed intensely. Hemanded one of his men.
"You, connect us to the Royal Navy frequency immediately!" he barked, holding tightly on the railing to avoid falling.
"We are now connected!"
Without hesitation, he began.
"We are an aircraft belonging to the Imperial Ruthenian Navy. We havee in peace, I repeat, we havee in peace. Cease fire! We wish tomunicate!"
Moments after saying that, the Britannian warships halted their fire.
"I think they heard us," the pilot said.
"This is Admiral George Caghan of the Royal Navy Home Fleet, what are you doing in our airspace?"
"We came to talk, Admiral."
Chapter 329 Chaos Through Confusion
On the flight deck of the HMS Illustrious, the Admiral of the Home Fleet, Sir George Caghan stood along with his guards armed with bolt-action rifles. They waited on the deck for their visitors who will being from a fleet they had not expected, the Baltic Fleet.
Their intention ofing into the North Sea was justified but he wondered how they were able to get into their jurisdiction so fast. Are they conducting exercises near the North Sea, if that is the case, why are they doing so? Well, he knew the answer to that, Ruthenia Empire considered Britannia Empire as a potential adversary and thus led them to formte a strategy around the North Sea to counter their dominance should the war between them erupt.
Not only that, the Deutd Navy posed a threat to the Ruthenian Navy so, all the more reason to prepare.
But in times of crisis, when the chain ofmand is rendered inactive, small confrontations can lead to big ones, and its absence can affect the decision-making of the crews who tried to shoot down a Ruthenian aircraft.
Well, the Ruthenians understood the risk of incursion into someone''s airspace without permission.
zing his eyes over, he pondered, why did the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet wish to talk with him? What would the business be about? He guessed that his questions will be answered once the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet arrives.
In the air, a distinct drumming sound can be heard, getting the attention of almost everyone on the flight deck. They looked up to the source of the sound and once their eyes were trained on it, they saw a peculiar aircraft that hovered in the air with rotor des spinning on top.
As one of the high-ranking officers in the Royal Navy, he was already informed of the advancements of Ruthenian technology when ites to aviation. It was a helicopter, a magnificent aircraft that can take off andnd vertically without the use of a runway. He was also informed that the Britannian is trying to make one for the Air Force and the Navy.
Inside the helicopter is probably the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet. He''d asked for an audience and wished to talk face-to-face, to which George Caghan agreed. The helicopter he is flying on is a copy of the Sikorsky CH-53 Sea Stallion, a heavy-lift transport helicopter.
While the Ruthenian helicopter approached the HMS Illustrious, Admiral George Caghan brought his binocrs up to his eyes and observed the vessel from which the helicopter came, the sight made him uneasy and intimidated because of the sheer size of the Ruthenian vessels. Their battlecruisers, aircraft, carrier, and destroyers are imposing and grand enough to make him tremble in his knee. The only thing that is missing from their fleet is a battleship, which was aground in the Port of London after a massive explosion that made a gaping hole in the hull.
Since when did the Ruthenians catch up to the shipbuilding skills and technology of the Britannia Empire?
The Ruthenian helicopter arrived at the vicinity of the HMS Illustrious and every crew on deck braced for what was next. It started its slow descent on the cleared flight deck. The wind generated by the helicopter was so powerful that their clothes and hair fluttered violently. Some of them tried to keep their hat in ce by pressing them on their head.
Secondster, the wheel of the helicopter made contact with the flight deck and the gust of wind weakened gradually.
The door opened, revealing fivemandos d in a ckbat suits, covering them from head to toe. Their eyes, which are supposed to be visible, are covered in sunsses. Their appearance was intimidating as their bodies were bulk, like a synthesized super soldier.
The soldiers stood to the side as thest person exited the helicopter. There was no doubt about it, it was the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy.
Admiral George approached them with his entourage and performed a salute. The Admiral of the Baltic Fleet returned the gesture, showing respect to his equal.
"Thank you for epting my offer of discussion, Admiral. My name is Samuel Greig, Admiral of the Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenia Empire," Samuel introduced.
"George Caghan, Admiral of the Home Fleet of the Britannian Empire Royal Navy, it''s a pleasure to see you. Can we continue this inside? The flight deck is not suitable for discussing important matters."
Samuel smiled as he nodded his head in agreement. And thus, George led the way inside the HMS Illustrious.
Two minutester, they arrived at the captain''s quarters. A ce befitting of holding up meetings between two high-ranking officials.
"Do you want some tea, Admiral?" George offered as Samuel sat down on the couch.
"Yes please," Samuel replied in a deep, calm voice,
George poured him a cup of steaming tea in front of Samuel and took his seat across from him.
Samuel stared at the cup of tea briefly before taking it. As he was about to bring it up to his mouth, he stopped.
George tilted his head to the side. "You don''t like the aroma?"
"No, it''s not that. I just remembered that Britannians love tea," Samuel said, chuckling softly.
"It''s in our blood," George smiled back. "Why don''t you give it a try?" he suggested.
Samuel nodded and took a small sip of a cup. The bitterness of the brew hit his taste buds and he winced slightly.
"It''s delicious," Samuelmented as he put the cup back on the saucer.
"Great, so shall we proceed to our main discussion?" George asked.
Samuel nodded and George began.
"First of all, I would like to apologize for shooting at your aircraft. You know that an unidentified aircraft crossing into our airspace is a threat we took seriously."
"I understand Admiral. If it''s us, we would do the same, though we would identify the aircraft first before firing warning shots," George said.
George frowned from the subtle implication Samuel had made and continued talking. "So, what is this all about? Why are you in the North Sea? The Baltic Fleet is a long way from here."
"We are conducting naval exercises and we happen to be near the North Sea. While we were at it, we received an order from St. Petersburg to pull out the Battleship that was rendered immobile in the Port of London and escort the destroyer carrying our Emperor. I assume that you know the crisis going on in your capital, Admiral," Samuel said.
"Yes, it was depressing. It was a terrorist attack orchestrated by ck Hand. We were informed and that was it, we can''t reach London."
"It''s the reason why we came to you, Admiral. Since your government can''t take calls and even conduct its basic functions, we ask for your permission to let our fleet enter your territorial waters," Samuel requested.
"I understand. Without consulting us, we could have misunderstood your intention and identally start a war between us," George said and continued. "But why bring a fleet?"
"For safety measures. We also received intel from St. Petersburg that your Royal Air Force ispromised. Your fighter aircraft fired at the helicopter where the emperor was flying in. We also assumed that the navy could bepromised as well. Of course, this is an assumption based on facts, please don''t misunderstand."
"That''s tragic¡"
***
Outside the HMS Illustrious, the crew of the HMS Nelson was acting out of the ordinary. They nced at each other meaningfully, as if signaling themselves. They all nodded their head and began performing their duties beyond the scope of their roles.
Meanwhile, at the side of the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet. On the bridge deck of the Rurik ss Battlecruiser, one of the crews of the ship noticed something unusual on one of the Britannian battleships.
"Captain! You need to see this," the crew said, pointing at one of the battleships of the Britannia Empire.
The captain of the battle cruiser peered through his binocrs. It was the HMS Nelson. He saw that its main batteries were turning in a certain direction.
"Why are they turning it?"
He observed further. The main batteries stopped, pointing at one of the ships. It wasn''t aimed towards their direction, but instead one of their own.
His eyes widened. "Shit contact the security of the Admiral now!"
Toote, the HMS Nelson fired a full broadside towards the HMS Illustrious. The shockwave tore through the air with the momentum of an earthquake.
The HMS Illustrious took a direct hit, causing explosions on its starboard side.
Chapter 330 Rogue Ship
"Shit! The Britannian battleship just fired on their aircraft carrier," the captain of the Rurik ss Battlecruiser cursed,pletely flummoxed at what just happened.
"Captain! We can''t contact Admiral Samuel! What do we do?"
"Inform all the captains of respective ships tomence battle stations!" the captain of the Rurik ss Battlecruisermanded and continued. "We have to inform the Central Command about this and wait for orders. For now, do not fire unless fired upon."
***
Inside the HMS Illustrious, Admiral George and Samuel were lying on the floor, groaning in pain as a powerful shockwave knocked them out. They slowly rose to their feet, staggering and reeling as they ascertained what happened.
"Someone just fired on us!" Samuel shouted.
"Was it you?" George yelled back.
"There is no way that my fleet will attack the Britannian without my orders!" Samuel defended.
"That goes the same to my fleet," George said.
While the two admirals were pointing fingers, their respective security detail forced their way into the room.
"Admiral, a Britannian Battleship just fired on us, we have to evacuate you immediately!" the Ruthenian soldier informed Ruthenian.
Samuel looked at George and spoke. "My guy said that it was your ship who fired on us."
"Is that true?" George asked his security and they nodded in confirmation.
"So our assumption was right. Not only is the Royal Air Forcepromised but the Royal Navy as well," Samuel remarked.
George mbered his head with his hands in frustration, how could they do such a thing as attack yourrade?
"What is the name of the ship that fired on us?" George asked, getting his act together.
''It''s the HMS Nelson, Admiral. The men are waiting for your orders, what are we going to do? Should we fire back?"
"They fired on us. It''s a treasonous act and we can safely assume that the ship went rogue. We have to sink it at all costs," George dered.
"What if everyone on board is not associated with the ck Hand, are you still going to proceed?" Samuel raised a moral question that George ignored.
"That ship has a strict chain ofmand. If the captain ordered fire then the officers and the crew below would execute it. The fact that it fired means almost everyone is involved. We have to sink it before it sinks us all. You should stay your fleet out of this, Admiral Samuel. This could lead to a big disaster should your ship fire a single shell on the Britannian Fleet."
"I understand," Samuel nodded and turned to his security detail. "Tell the fleet to stand down and not engage without my say so."
The Ruthenian soldier looked down somberly and spoke. "Admiral, ourmunication got cut off, I''m afraid we can''t contact the fleet at the moment."
"Shit!" Samuel cursed, this is a huge problem. "Let''s hope that my captains have somemon sense and do not act irrationally. So should we head out¡ª"
Another explosion rang inside the HMS Illustrious as another volley of shells struck it. Samuel and George tripped forward and fell on the floor. Their security details helped them back up.
A ring siren erupted in every hall of the aircraft carrier, announcing all of its crew to go to their battle station.
"Issue a direct order to every ship to fire on HMS Nelson, now!" George barked as they headed towards the bridge deck.
Outside, every battleship, light cruiser, and heavy cruiser turned their main batteries toward the HMS Nelson who just recently fired. It can''t fire yet as it has to reload, which takes about 30 to 45 seconds. They took advantage of this information and went all out, firing main guns at it.
The HMS Nelson was stationary, making it easy for all Britannian ships to hit it with uracy. And it did, a volley of shells that weighed hundreds of kilograms crashed on every part of the battleship. Even torpedoes were released to sink it immediately.
From the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet''s point of view, the captains watched as they attacked their ship. They winced at the destructive force of their main guns. They can''t imagine being on the receiving end of it.
Also, there seems to be only one rogue ship in their fleet, making it easy to exterminate it. It was a terrifying sight, the HMS Nelson was bombarded and her crew probably died on the spot.
What could have happened was the question that is running through their thoughts. Could it be that the ck Hand has hijacked the battleship? If that is the case then that goes to show just how powerful the ck Hand is. Their connections, even making their way to the sophisticated military force in the world made them doubt if theirrades are truly arade.
Fortunately, it''s not. Because if it is, then the Ruthenian warship would have fired by now. Well, they couldn''t remaincent. Maybe they were waiting for an opportunity.
Ten minutester, HMS Nelson sank. One of thergest battleships of the Britannia Empire or even in the world was sunk, just like that.
"Still have visuals on the helicopter?" the captain of the Rurik ss Battlecruiser said.
"Yes sir, it was unaffected by the attack. We can expect the Admiral toe out into the flight deck and get out of there immediately."
"Keep your eyes peeled everyone. This could be a prelude to something greater. Watch if the Britannian warships make unnecessary maneuvers or movements. If found, inform me immediately."
***
On the bridge deck of the HMS Illustrious, the crew hurried about, checking for the damages incurred from the attack.
"Propulsion system is fine."
"Fire suppression system was activated in the hangar deck; twenty-five nes were destroyed from fire. The number of casualties, to be followed."
"There is a huge hole in our starboard side, we will have to return the port and fix it."
Listening to their report, Admiral George gave them a go-signal, permitting them to do what is a must.
"I apologize for the inconvenience this brought, Admiral Samuel. It was unexpected," George said as he nced at Samuel.
"No problem. It''s important that you are safe, as well as your crew. Should there be some fatalities, it would be unfortunate. Our country has invested a lot into tracking down the ck Hand. I hope they are making progress," Samuel said.
"As for your request to enter our territorial waters, we still can''t contact the government. But I will give it to you as you have a purpose. But sadly, we won''t be able to escort you there so be careful on your way. We don''t know how many ships the ck Hand has hijacked."
"Thank you, Admiral George. On behalf of the Ruthenian Government, I send my deepest condolences for your devastating tragedy," Samuel performed a salute. "We''ll take our leave then, Admiral."
Admiral George returned the gesture. "Good luck and safe voyage, Admiral."
Chapter 331 The Pieces Began To Move
"Wait¡a Britannian battleship attacked their own aircraft carrier?" Alexander repeated the conclusion of Sevastian''s report.
"Yes, Your Majesty. The moment I received the report from the Baltic Fleet, I immediately rushed toward your office. This could mean that the ck Hand has already controlled the Royal Navy as well."
Alexander clicked his tongue as he rapped his fingers on the table. "The situation is getting worse and worse ever since the attack on Westminster Abbey. This is bad, we are a lone warship sailing along the English Channel without escorts. Inform the captain of the ship immediately to not take their eyes away from the monitors. If the Royal Navy is controlled, then there is a huge possibility of a ck Hand-controlled submarine en route to our position."
"Your Majesty, my suggestion, how about we wait for the Baltic Fleet to arrive in the English Channel instead of us charging to the unknown?" Sevastian asked.
"No, that''s a bad idea and I''m pretty sure the Command Ops and the Admiral would agree with me. Should we do that, then we will be sitting ducks here. You must''ve forgotten that we are on enemy territory?"
"Enemy¡territory?" Sevastian cocked his head to the side puzzledly.
"The Britannian Government is down and we have to assume that a high-ranking ck Hand is controlling the country behind the scene like a puppet through sets of strings. So we are getting out of here, the farther the better. And I believe that if there''s a Britannian submarine or a surface warship were to intercept us, our radars and sonars will detect it and retaliate ordingly. What''s more, our aircraft carrier must have deployed Hawkeyes to recon around our perimeter," Alexander exined and continued. "So, how is the investigation going?"
"What do you mean, Your Majesty?"
"The rat, the one who leaked ssified escape routes. Rn, Have you found any holes?" Alexander reminded him.
"Ahh¡none so far, Your Majesty. It would be best if we investigate it once we arrive in St. Petersburg because most of the documented information about Rn is there and inessible from here. Though I suggest that you keep away from Rn until we clear him out," Sevastian advised.
Alexander simply nodded at his advice and continued working on the papers he had at hand.
"If nothing more, Your Majesty, I''ll take my leave. Should the situation call for it, that you need to talk to Rn, may I suggest bringing other Imperial Guards?"
"Thank you, Sevastian. But I''m not in the mood to talk to him right now. My doubts about him still linger, if he turns out to be the mole, then I can''t forgive myself for bringing him closer to my family."
Sevastian was silent but inwardly, he was jubnt that Alexander''s doubt and suspicions is not directed to him but to Rn. He already orchestrated a n in his mind to use Rn as a scapegoat. But despite all of his nning, he is still frustrated. None of these would have happened if only Alexander didn''t survive the explosion.
The fact that he had to work with the Ruthenian Shepherd to assassinate Alexander in the Imperial Council Building was infuriating. He too hated the ck Hand, as he knew their ideals of the people leading the country, not the monarchs, aren''t aligned. Should the assassination be sessful, then he would be the next target of the ck Hand.
That''s why he is also helping Alexander to track down ck Hand so that in the future, their influence and power would be lessened, securing his position.
"Your Majesty, I promise you, we will take down the ck Hand. Their reign of fear will end within your rule," Sevastian spoke.
Alexander looked up at Sevastian, twiddling his hand on the desk.
"Sevastian, I have a question. Why did a Britannian Empire''s battleship attack its own aircraft carrier? I mean for what purpose?"
"Well to thwart the agreement between the Royal and the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, I suppose," Sevastian answered. "Like they don''t want to let our navy enter Britannian waters."
Alexander hummed, it was a usible reason why the Britannian battleship fired at the aircraft carrier as it held the meeting between two admirals of their country''s respective fleet.
He waved his hand, shooing him away.
Sevastian bowed his head lightly at Alexander before leaving.
***
In the heart of the Britannia Empire, in a secret bunker of Westminster Abbey, the Edinburg Royal Family as well as high-ranking officials sat at a long table, discussing national security.
"We have to get out of here and take control of the situation," Diana, the newly crowned Queen of the Britannia Empire urged. "The longer we stay here underground, the more the trust of the people towards the government plummets. We have to ensure the people that we are with them in this fight against the vilest terrorist group."
"Your Majesty, we appreciate your concerns over the people but it simply cannot be done," the Prime Minister said. "We have to prioritize your safety as we believe that you are the target. Besides, we can execute our duties and ry orders from here."
"How was everyone? The head of state, I mean?"
"They have their own security details, Your Majesty, they must have executed their escape n the moment the ck Hand attacked. They could be out of the country or still in hiding."
"This is going to be a huge humiliation in the history of the Britannia Empire," Diana dered in frustration. "How''s the military doing?"
"Every base of the Britannia Empire, domestic or abroad, is on high alert. Those who are near London have been dispatched to take control of our capital. It''ll be only a matter of time before we flush the city out of ck Hand agents."
"Iing report from the Admiralty!" One of the staffers inside the bunker raised his hand. "The Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenian Empire just crossed into our territorial waters."
"Did they tell us why?"
"Admiral of the Home Fleet, George Caghan said that they''ll tow their battleship out of the Port of London."
"Any information about the Ruthenian Emperor?" Diana asked.
"The Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire already left the Port of London aboard the Burnyi ss Destroyer."
"Your Majesty, Admiral George just let a foreign fleet into our waters without our permission," the prime minister protested.
"A barge pulling hundreds of kilograms of explosive rammed into the Ruthenian Battleship, setting it off, and rendering it immobile. The battleship is equipped with state-of-the-art systems that they don''t want to fall in our hands."
"It could be our chance, Your Majesty, we can take the Ruthenian battleship to ourselves. We are falling behind in terms of naval technology," the prime minister suggested.
"I know but that will anger the Ruthenia Empire and use it as casus belli to dere war on us," Diana reasoned.
"Any other report from the Admiralty?"
The staff shook his head. "It''s only the contents of the telegraph."
Diana sighed and muttered under her breath "Why do I feel like I''m not hearing what I want to hear?"
"Because we chose it that way," someone whispered behind her back.
Diana let out a startled gasp as she turned around to look. "Anne?"
Anne pped her hands and suddenly, gunfire erupted in the bunker, killing the royal families, including their former king, brothers, and sisters, and her personal guard, Lancelot. The clergy was not spared either.
The staff who weren''t part of the grand n were also killed.
"What the¡" Diana watched in horror, "Papa¡Anne¡WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!"
Diana rushed at Anne but was simply kicked away by a royal guard. Her face contorted in pain.
"You¡this is treason!" Diana shouted. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Even the Prime Minister who was working under her for years is part of it.
"Sorry, Your Majesty," Stanley said flippantly. "You think you were manipting me. But I''m actually manipting you to think that you are actually manipting me."
"Guards, take my sister away. We are leaving."
"Anne? You just killed our parents! You fucking devil!"
"Parents? Do I really have parents? I don''t think so. Maybe for you," Anne coldly said.
Two royal guards lifted Diana up under her arm and pulled her towards Anne.
"You''ll join the rest, sister," Anne said.
Chapter 332 Takeover
Britannia Empire. Location: Unknown.
"Where are you taking me?" Diana demanded an answer as she couldn''t see anything due to the ck cloth covering her face, barring her vision.
She''s in a moving vehicle, her hands tied. The people sitting next to either side of her simply ignored her.
"I''m the Queen of the Britannia Empire. What you are doing to me is treason punishable by death!"
"Your Majesty, I think you should probably stop mentioning that you are still the Queen of the Britannia Empire," Stanley spoke, sitting in front of the vehicle.
"Stanley..!" Diana growled, her beautiful face starting to contort angrily. "How could you do this?!"
"I literally said it to you earlier. I don''t like you. I cannot tolerate your greediness and ruthlessness any longer. You have killed many of my friends in the parliament, who are in the anti-royalist faction. I simply joined you because I want to know why you were doing so. Is it because the parliament is getting corrupt? Lost their way? No, it was you being selfish. That''s why when Her Majesty, Anne, offered me a position in exchange for information and promised to stop you, I immediately took it without hesitation."
"Stanley...you were there when I was deciding who''s next to the purge. Their track records are contrived. They were involved in corruption, embezzlement, and bribery. Do you think I would order to kill an MP just because they are anti-royalist? No, I am doing it to save the country," Diana exined.
"Still, one of those you killed was my close friend. I can''t forgive you, please shut your mouth until we arrive at the ce where you''ll meet the rest," Stanley said and continued. "Oh, don''t worry, as you are gone, a new Queen will take your ce. You are no longer the Queen of the Britannia Empire, it now belongs to your sister...gagged her mouth," Stanley ordered.
"Wait..! Don''t touch me!" Diana struggled as she tried to break free from the royal guard''s grasp. But they were strong, they gripped tightly on her arm as if trying to crush it.
And then, a piece of fabric was wrapped in her mouth, her yell turned to muffle.
Fifteen minutester, the vehicle stopped. Diana breathed weakly as the royal guards pulled her out of the vehicle and dragged her up to the stairs.
They walked for about five minutes until she heard the hinges of a seemingly huge door creak as it opened.
"Move!" The royal guard prodded Diana with a rifle on her back. Diana stumbled forward but quickly regained her footing. It was utterly disrespectful. Should she catch him doing that to her when her power is not yet chained, she would have sent him to the guillotine.
Moments after, they removed the cloth covering her face and the fabric on her mouth. She blinked momentarily and took in all her surroundings. When the rity of her vision became clear, her eyes widened.
"Your Majesty...what is happening?" her uncle, Kaiser Wilhelm demanded. Not only was the Emperor of the Deutd Empire here but the president of the Francois Republic, the Emperor of the Austrean Empire and the Sardegna Empire, the Danish and the Dutch, and many more familiar faces except for the President of the United States.
Their families are also there, shaking in fear as the royal guards armed with rifles were trained on them.
"So a coup just happened huh?" Emperor of the Austrean Empire, Lichtmented calmly.
"The Council of the ck Hand has ordered us to keep you here and watch as we take down all the symbols of oppression and tyranny," Stanley said eloquently. "You who have been born into your position know nothing about the lives of themon people you are suppressing. Themon people demanded basic rights through peaceful protest but ended in violence because your position is important to you. Now watch as the ck Hand take over the world and preside over the false kings and emperors. In our world, the voice of themon people won''t be silenced any further, nor will it be ignored. We ck Hand strive for the betterment of the world and for that to happen, we will have to eliminate each and one of you," Stanley concluded and everyone in the room gasped in horror.
Stanley was feeling satisfied hearing their voices filled with fear and watched as they made a frightful expressions on their faces. Truly a triumphant feeling to him as they were now at the mercy of the ck Hand.
"You ck Hands keep speaking of peace and yet you were the ones who are destroying it," Licht spoke, ring at Stanley.
Stanley stretched his neck and signaled one of the royal guards.
The royal guard he was looking at received and acknowledged his order. He walked up in front of Licht, who was sitting on the ground and pressed the muzzle of his bolt-action rifle on his forehead.
Licht unwaveringly stared directly into the eye of the Royal Guards.
The royal guard sneered at his facade and pulled the trigger.
Crimson liquid bloomed on Litch''s forehead. His body fell limp against the floor of the pce room, lifeless. Blood pooled around his corpse and the royal families from every country stared at his body with a horrified expressions.
"You spoke to us as if you are still important and see what happens?" Stanley said, unbothered at the fact that he just killed the emperor of the Austrean Empire. "We are going to kill you all eventually, he just went first. Well, looks like he won''t see us conquering the world then."
"You fucking monsters!" Diana cursed.
"We are not the monsters, you are the monsters. Now, I have a question, how does it feel to be powerless?" Stanley asked, his eyes flickered at King Leopold of Belgium. "Especially you old man. You went out on a killing spree in Congo, amputating the arms of men, women, and children. Truly a symbol of what we are trying to destroy. Well, you''ll be the second one we will kill but you won''t get away easily. We will make it painfully slow that you will think back to the time when you ordered your men tomit atrocities in Congo. We are imaginative people so be prepared for it fufu..."
"You..." Leopold''s hands clenched into a fist, wanting to punch Stanley in the face but he controlled himself, knowing that he''ll end up like the Emperor of the Austrean Empire who was killed mercilessly.
"Oh, if you are wondering who is the new Queen of the Britannia Empire. It''s Her Majesty Anne Edinburgh. Look forward to her speech."
Chapter 333 The Britannia Empire Declared War
Somewhere along the English Channel. The HIMRS Burnyi ss Destroyer was sailing along the channel towards the point of interception with the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet.
Aboard it was His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, who was sifting through the papers, performing his constitutional duty. Although he wasn''t officially back at bing the chief-of-staff as they are still within the territory of the Britannia Empire, he already regained some of his powers such as being the high authority in the warship itself.
There was a knock on the door.
"Your Majesty, may Ie in? I have something urgent."
Surprisingly, the voice didn''t belong to Sevastian, but to Rn Makarov.
"Come in," Alexander said simply. Despite warnings from Sevastian, Alexander didn''t abide by them.
"Your Majesty, may I have your permission to speak my mind," Rn said.
"I thought this was something urgent?" Alexander said, staring at the papers.
"Well, yes Your Majesty but we are still verifying it. For now, I want you to listen as I''m feeling a little bit off about Sevastian."
"What about him?" Alexander prompted him to continue, still not looking at him.
"Your Majesty, did something happen? Sevastian is avoiding me and gives me a subtle re whenever he passes by. And did you really tell him that you wanted to be alone? Because although you nod your head, I can feel that you weren''t on board with it."
"You read me well, Rn," Alexander''s head slowly rose, looking at his face. "I''m not going to beat around the bush. Rn, are you the mole who provided information to the ck Hand about our escape route?"
"Your Majesty¡what''s with that question? Of course, I would not," Rn said truthfully. Though that truth is yet to be analyzed by Alexander who was looking at his countenance as if reading him like a book.
Alexander sighed. "As I expected, you''re not the mole."
"Your Majesty¡" Rn uttered.
"I led Sevastian to think that you are the mole and are currently investigating you as we speak. It''s why he was wary of you. But we know that only three people in this room know exactly the escape route. The director of the Foreign Intelligence Services, The Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, and the National Security Advisor," Alexander stated. "Now, if not you, who do you think would have provided such a ssified detail to the ck Hand?"
"To be honest Your Majesty, I do not know. A proper background check and investigation must be conducted on the three of us."
"Three of you?" Alexander tilted his head to the side, puzzledly.
"Yes Your Majesty, the three of us. I want you to be assured that I''m not really part of the ck Hand," Sevastian exined. "Though may I ask, why did you lead Sevastian to think that I''m the mole?"
"It''s to make him feel vulnerable, Rn," Alexander answered. He rose to his feet and walked over beside him. "It''s a simple psychological trip, Rn. You''ll find out eventually. So once we dock in the secure ground, we will head back to St. Petersburg. Though I will ask for your cooperationter, about my n. This is the time to flush my administration of a mole."
"Your words are mymand, Your Majesty. Anything for your sake as well as for the country," Rn knelt in front of him reverently.
"You may rise up now, Rn,"
Rn did what he was told.
"So, what''s this about something urgent?" Alexander asked.
"Your Majesty, you''ll have toe with me to the bridge deck."
***
In the bridge deck of the Burnyi ss Destroyer, everyone rose to their feet and turned to face the approaching emperor, and performed a salute.
"As you were gentlemen," Alexander beckoned them to sit down and returned to their work.
"Your Majesty!" Sevastian called from the halls, running towards the bridge deck. "I got here as soon as I got informed," he nced at Rn, who was standing beside his Majesty. He wanted to point out that he is standing to his scapegoat and considered generous but that would be a bad idea. So he let it go.
"So what''s this all about?" Alexander asked again.
"Your Majesty, there was an emergency broadcast in the capital of Britannia Empire. They are saying that it''s an important announcement," the captain said.
"Turn on the television and see what it is," Alexander ordered.
"Yes Your Majesty," the captain signaled one of his crew to turn on the television.
The television flickered open. Behind the podium was Her Royal Highness, Anne Edinburgh.
"Why is Her Royal Highness Anne behind the podium? Where is Her Majesty, Diana?" Rn asked.
Alexander hummed and muttered under his breath. "I''m feeling about this."
Sevastian''s interest was piqued and focused his attention on television.
"Good evening, people of the Britannia Empire. Today we have experienced the worst tragedy in our nation. An attack on the very heart of our empire. However, thanks to the authorities who fought valiantly to retake our streets, we have officially quelled them down," Anne dered.
"Something must have happened to Diana," Alexandermented. "It''s odd, why is she the one making the announcement?"
"Same thoughts here, Your Majesty," Sevastian added.
Anne continued. "I wished we could celebrate but we must respect the casualties, especially the attendees of my sister''s crown ceremony."
Alexander''s eyes dted like a saucer the moment he heard that. "Casualties?"
"We have confirmed the deaths of the Emperor of the Sardegna Empire, Austrean Empire, King of Belgium, King of Dutch, King of Denmark, King of Norway, King of Sweden, the President of the Francois Republic, the Emperor of the Deutd Empire, Crown Prince of the Yamato Empire, andstly," Anne trailed off her voice breaking. "My sister¡The Queen of the Britannia Empire."
Everyone in the bridge deck gasped at the announcement.
"Contact every one of our assets in London right now and confirm this," Alexander ordered Sevastian and Rn.
"Yes Your Majesty," Rn and Sevastian intoned together.
"What''s happening?" the captain asked incredulously. "So that means, the new Queen is the one speaking?"
"You may now be asking a question. Who would do such a thing? We searched for an answer, we conducted an investigation and it turns out it wasn''t an act of terrorism, but an attack made by another country," Anne stammered.
"Wait what?" Alexander scoffed. "It was definitely the ck Hand," he said, stating the obvious.
"Based on our investigation, and the enemy our military authorities have faced in the streets of London, we concluded that this was an attack made by the Ruthenian Empire.
Alexander''s mouth hung open. "Huh?!"
Anne continued. "As you can see here, on my side, are the captured military personnel of the Ruthenia Empire, hiding in buildings around Westminster Abbey."
The cameraman pointed in another direction, showing people walking near the podium with their necks, legs, and hands tied. Their mouths were gagged to prevent them from speaking. They were wearing Ruthenian Special Forces and Imperial Guards uniforms.
"Shit¡" Alexander cursed.
"Those are my men," Rn pointed. "How did they get captured?"
"One of them had already confessed. That it was the will of the Ruthenian Emperor to attack my sister. No, my sister," tears began to trickle down her face. "My sister¡who is now in heaven, and my family¡they are all gone..!" she whimpered.
"I really have a feeling that Anne is part of the ck Hand," Alexander remarked. "Now he is using my men who were tasked to protect me to be a scapegoat¡" he clenched his fist.
"So¡in view of this wanton act of unprovoked aggression,mitted in grant vition of International Law and particrly of Article I of the Hague Convention rtive to the opening of hostilities, to which both Ruthenia Empire and the Britannia Empire are parties, I have instructed my ambassador in St. Petersburg to the Ruthenia Empire Government in the name of my government that a state of war exists between our two countries¡" Anne announced and everyone''s expression in the bridge deck sank.
Alexander''s lips trembled, his hands shaking in infuriation. "So that''s how you want to y it huh?" he muttered softly before returning to his normal voice. "Contact the Central Command and inform them that we are moving into battle-readiness level 2. I''ll preside over as themander-in-chief of the Ruthenia Empire," Alexander dered.
Chapter 334 A War Against The World?
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire.
Beneath the General Staff Building, the high-ranking officials of the Ruthenian Empire watched the emergency broadcast of the Britannia Empire with a puzzled expressions.
"The Britannia Empire just dered war on us?" Sophie repeated Anne''s deration, confused as to why.
"The soldiers that they caught are part of the security detail of His Majesty. But it still doesn''t it still isn''t a solid justification. And this attack just happened for like six hours and they already finished investigating?" Alexeimented, utterly befuddled at Britannia''s decision.
"Well, it doesn''t matter," Sergei chimed in after talking to someone on the telephone. "I just got a call from the Britannian Embassy. The ambassador has sent us an official deration of war. Your Imperial Majesty, the Ruthenia Empire is now officially at war with the Britannia Empire."
"Got a transmission from the Burnyi Destroyer carrying His Majesty. His Majesty said that he''ll be taking over and dered a battle-readiness level 2," the Joint Chief of Staff announced.
"This is really happening? Huh?" Sophie muttered, biting her nails in fright.
"Your Imperial Majesty, as of now His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, has dered a takeover. This means your executive authority has ended. But you can still stay here," Sergei said. "His Majesty is currently at the English Channel, a territory next to the country that just dered war on us. Things could go south and¡"
"I understand, Sergei. Thank you for exining," Sophie interrupted his words, not liking what he was insinuating.
Sergei pointed out that Alexander might get into some ident, incapacitating him, and hence she''ll have to take over her husband''s duties again.
"I''m transmitting orders to all our military personnel. Battle readiness has been raised to level two," Alexei said.
"Have we concocted a battle n against the Britannia Empire?" Sergei asked.
"Yes," Alexei confirmed. "Despite its current position of being the strongest empire in the world, they have a weakness that we can exploit. It''s an ind nation, meaning it gets all of its supplies and materials from its colonies. Simply conducting a naval blockade by employing submarine warfare in the Antic, English Channel, and North Sea would cut off the Britannia Empire from the rest of the world. We''ll force them into submission until they start to implore peace talks," Alexei exined. "We can send our North Fleet into action and disable the Britannian Home Fleet. The Baltic Fleet is already in their territorial waters so we can simply back them up."
"I agree," Admiral Kusov nodded his head in affirmation. "I will inform the navy and have them execute the n, right away. Let us show to them the might of the Imperial Ruthenian Navy."
"Wait, wait," Sergei stopped Admiral Kuzov from reaching the phone on the table. "We should inform His Majesty about this and get his authorization."
"Authorization? Look, I know His Majesty as much as you do. We are a nation at war. We are certain that His Majesty is going to authorize it right away, so why bother?"
"Because that''s insubordination," Sergei exined as he hissed. "We can send His Majesty a message about this n and if he agrees, then you can now scramble our fleet."
Kuzov sighed defeatedly. "Fine. Please inform His Majesty right away."
Just as Sergei was about to reach the phone, it rang suddenly. An iing call from who? He nced at the operator responsible for finding who was calling.
"It''s from the Embassy of the Deutd Empire, Sir Sergei," the operator said.
Sergei picked up the phone to hear what the ambassador of the Deutd Empire had to say.
"Mr. Ambassador. How can I help you? As you can see, we are quite busy after the Britannia Empire''s sudden deration of war. So whatever is it that you have to say, make it brief."
"I''ll make it brief to you, Mr. Sergei. The Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire, His Excellency Erik Jan Hanussen, has issued an official statement of deration of war to the Ruthenia Empire due to the attack made to the Britannia Empire, resulting in the death of the Kaiser and his family," the ambassador of the Deutd Empire announced.
"Wait¡what?" Sergei stammered, scoffing at what he had heard just now. "You are all too reckless with your decision. It''s true our men were there but their sole responsibility lies in the protection of our emperor."
"Then how will you exin to one of your soldiers who just confessed that your n all along was to harm Her Majesty, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, and members of the royal family from different countries, including our Kaiser."
"The man you are referring to is not one of ours. Like why would we wage war against the world? We are not that stupid!" Sergei inadvertently raised his voice, infuriated that there was someone pulling strings behind the scene and implicating the Ruthenia Empire.
"I have nothing to exin, Mr. Sergei. I have fulfilled my duty of delivering the message of His Excellency, Erik Jan Hanussen. The people of the Deutd Empire willed it."
The ambassador of the Deutd Empire hung up the phone after saying that. Sergei too, but with a force that almost broke the telephone.
All the attention of the staff present in the Command Center was suddenly on him, looking at him concernedly. Including the Empress of the Ruthenia Empire.
"What''s wrong?" Sophie asked, holding her hands nervously.
"Your Imperial Majesty, we are not only fighting the Britannia Empire. I just got a call from the ambassador of the Deutd Empire saying that they are dering war on the Ruthenia Empire under the same pretense of the Britannia Empire," Sergei shared, and everyone gasped lightly.
The operator handling all the iing calls in the Command Ops panicked after seeing the monitor screen in front of him receiving calls from different countries.
"This is madness!" Alexei roared.
The Austrean Empire, Sardegna Empire, and even their close ally, the Francois Republic. The rest of Europa dered war on the Ruthenia Empire.
The huge LCD screen mounted on the far wall showed the map of the world. The Ruthenia Empire is marked red while the rest of the countries in the Europa continent were marked blue.
"This is¡" Sophie sat back down in her seat. Her heart raced in a panic, mind filled with confusion.
"It''s a war against the world," Sergei mouthed, staggering to his feet.
"Can we even win a war against a coalition of the great powers?" One of the staff asked.
"There''s only one way to find out," Alexei said, his voice calm, unlike the others. "The Ministry of Defense is created to protect the sovereignty of the Ruthenia Empire and its people from foreign invaders. We will not falter. We will show them how far the military of the Ruthenia Empiree."
Chapter 335 Going Offensive
In the bridge deck of the Burnyi ss Destroyer. Alexander was staring at the telegraph papers transmitted by the Command Ops.
"Seriously?" Alexander chuckled stiffly, his hand clenched, crumpling the papers slightly. "Basically everyone at Europa dered war on the Ruthenia Empire."
"Your Majesty, what should we do?" Sevastian asked a nervous expression etched on his face. He didn''t expect that this was the ultimate n of the ck Hand, to crush thest emperor in Europa, which is Alexander. Once he was gone, then it would be considered a sess for the ck Hand, ultimately leading them to control the world.
The ck Hand knew that if only one country were to wage war on the Ruthenia Empire, it would surely lose against it due to technological superiority and Ruthenia having the best military personnel in the world. It wasn''t an exaggeration. In the war against the Yamato Empire, the Ruthenia Empire only suffered hundreds while the Yamato lost tens of thousands of troops all the while decimating their air and naval forces.
But what if it''s not only one country? Like eight of them? The Ruthenia Empire would be overwhelmed by the coalition forces alone. Fortunately, the Ruthenia Empire has ess to a weapon that unlike the world had seen before. Even Sevastian was terrified by its power. A single drop of it in a city would utterly annihte it before its citizens can even react.
Using the information at hand, Sevastian can read the ck Hand like a book. And he knew they were getting aggressive. Defeat the Ruthenia Empire, exterminate the royal families, including him, and install a puppet leader that would work for the ck Hand.
He doesn''t want that to happen. He has to set aside his ambition of taking the throne for himself and help Alexander and Ruthenia get through this challenge.
"Your Majesty, don''t you find it odd?" Sevastian spoke. Prompting Alexander to nce over his shoulder with his eyebrows raised.
"What do you mean?"
"Like the progress of the situation. It''s happening too fast! Howe each country believes that its kings and emperors are dead without having to conduct an investigation? Like everything is nned."
"borate on that idea, Sevastian," Alexander said as he turned to face him. "You are getting somewhere here."
"You were suspicious of Her Majesty, Anne Edinburgh right? Even going as far as to im that she''s affiliated with the ck Hand? Do you remember it, Your Majesty?"
"Yes, I did mention that," Alexander agreed.
"Then we also know that the ck Hand is an international organization, where it has agents in every country with a shepherd acting as its leader. What if the ck Hand already infiltrated every government of the country that dered war on us? Like for example, their prime ministers working under ck Hand?"
Alexander rubbed his chin as he pondered. Sevastian has a good point. Everything is happening too fast and almost simultaneously. Like it''s all well coordinated. Somebody is pulling the strings behind the scenes and Anne is one of the puppets.
"Was the president of the United States part of the casualty or not?" Alexander asked.
"Not that we know of, Your Majesty. It seemed to me that only monarchs, with the exception of the president of the Francois Republic, were killed in the Britannia Empire¡"
Alexander clicked his tongue. "ording to our investigation, the ck Hand was founded in the United States by one of the founding fathers. There''s a high chance that the puppeteer is in the United States, most likely, the president. If they are going on an offense then we should get on the offensive as well. I''m tired of getting on the defensive when we can be the ones charging at the enemy."
"You''re right, Your Majesty. I think it''s time that we end this ck Hand once and for all," Sevastian said resolutely. "But first, how do we tell the people of the Ruthenia Empire that their mothend is at war with all of Europa?"
Sevastian is right, they got sidetracked for a moment there discussing how to deal with the ck Hand. Alexander has a country to run and it is his responsibility to protect it. Informing them of their current situation is a priority. But, it will cause widespread panic to the point it could copse the economy. For example, fearing that every nation woulde to the Ruthenia Empire, citizens of the Ruthenia Empire might rush to the bank to withdraw their money, which could copse the bank. There is also a possibility of them hoarding supplies where they buy more than they need, resulting in a shortage of necessities like food and water.
Simply put, Alexander can''t just inform the country that they are at war. He has to choose his words carefully without instilling fear and panic in the popce. This is going to be his greatest challenge as the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
After all that pondering, Alexander looked up with a determined look. "Captain, how far are we from the Baltic Fleet?"
"Five hours, Your Majesty at full speed," the captain replied.
"Okay. As soon as we link up with the Baltic Fleet, I''ll board a ne in the aircraft carrier and send me to the nearest Ruthenian territory, Lithuania preferably. And from there, I''ll board the ne bound for St. Petersburg and take control in the Command Ops. For now, we will keep the situation under the lid until I get there. So contact every media agency in the Ruthenia Empire. I don''t want them spreading the news that could cause panic. Execute the National Defense Act. Focus all of our production efforts on the military," Alexandermanded.
Sevastian was nk for a second. Alexander was speaking so fast that he didn''t quite get much of what he had said. Nevertheless, he understood the point and so he spurred into action.
"What can I do, Your Majesty?" Rn walked up to him and asked. "As the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, I know I can''t help much other than protect you. But if there''s anything, please tell me."
"Rn¡" Alexander uttered. "Well, if you really want a job so badly, then I''ll give you one."
"Anything, Your Majesty," Rn said with a serious expression.
"How confident are you in your fighting style?" Alexander asked.
"Pretty much 100 percent, Your Majesty. I''m not overestimating my skills. I''m just stating the facts."
"Good because you''ll need it," Alexander said and continued. "Now, I have a hunch that the emperors, empresses, kings, and presidents in the Britannia Empire weren''t dead but were simply contained somewhere around London. Find them and report."
"But how will I find them, Your Majesty?"
"By infiltrating Buckingham Pce," Alexander stated. "Where the Queen resides. We believe that she is affiliated with the ck Hand. If she turns out to be the one, I want you to get information out of her."
"Understood, Your Majesty," Rn bowed his head.
Chapter 336 Ruthenian Baltic Fleet Vs Britannia Home Fleet Part 1
Two hours had passed since Admiral George permitted the Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenian Imperial Navy to enter the Britannian Empire''s territorial waters. His crews were busy fixing the damage incurred by the rogue battleship, HMS Nelson, who fired two salvos at the aircraft carrier.
From there, Admiral George ordered the captain of each ship to reevaluate their crews to find who is the enemy, and who is not. Since then, suspicion lingered in the minds of the crews and the captains. Fearing that at any moment, they would act in a way that will harm the ship and their fellow servicemen.
Fortunately, nothing happened but they are keeping their eyes peeled.
"Admiral! We have an iing transmission from the Admiralty," the telegraph operator informed George, who was sitting in the captain''s seat.
"What is it?" George asked.
"The Admiralty has strictly ordered that only you should read the message," the telegraph operator replied as he extended out his arms, giving the letter to him.
George''s eyes narrowed into slits, sensing trepidation from the letter. He grabbed the letter out of the telegraph operator''s hand and perused the contents.
His expression sank after ncing at the written contents of the letter. "Are they serious?"
"What is it, Admiral?" His second-inmand noticed the pale expression on George.
He exhaled deeply before responding, "The Britannia Empire dered war on the Ruthenia Empire under the ground of attacking London which resulted in the death of our Queen. They also found out that we let the Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenian Empire enter Britannian waters and wanted us to chase them off."
"That is really serious," his second-inmand rubbed his chin. "So what are you going to do, Admiral? This is a direct order from the Admiralty, should we go after them?"
"It''s an order from the Admiralty, the highest authority in the Royal Navy. We have to fulfill it. Get me the bearing and the distance of the Baltic Fleet!" Georgemanded.
"Aye aye, captain!" his second-inmand acknowledged the order and spurred into action to carry out his duty.
One minuteter, his second-inmand came back. "Admiral, ording to our estimates, they are 55 nautical miles southeast of our position."
"Launch all avable aircraft and intercept the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet fast. All ships change course to one-three-five, full speed ahead. We have let our enemy enter our territory, putting the life of our people whom we are supposed to protect at risk. I don''t want any mistakes. Admiral Samuel may have looked friendly but he is now our enemy."
On the flight deck of the HMS Illustrious, sixteen aircraft wereunched. Consisting of six Fairey Swordfish torpedo bombers, five ckburn Skua Dive Bombers, and five Fairey Fulmar fighter aircraft.
The aircraft was a survivor from HMS Nelson''s salvo that struck the hangar deck, resulting in the loss of 25 aircraft.
The aircraft soared into the sky and cruised at the speed of 200 kilometers toward the location of the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet.
***
One hourter, the Ruthenian Baltic Fleet is two hours out to the English Channel. Admiral Samuel was already informed of the Britannian deration of war to the Ruthenia Empire and that he was preparing for possible engagement with the Royal Navy at the moment''s notice.
The radar operator located in the electronics room of the HIRMS Belorussiya saw a blip on his monitor screen.
"Sir, I''m detecting sixteen blips heading towards our position with a speed of 200 kilometers per hour," the radar operator swiveled behind, informing the chief who handles all electronics operations in the aircraft carrier.
"Where did theye from?" the chief asked.
"North north west," the radar operator answered.
"Shit...they came from the Britannian aircraft carrier," the chief quickly realized as he knew that in that direction, was the position of the Britannian Home Fleet.
"I''m informing the bridge," the chief pulled the telephone out of the cradle and contacted the bridge deck. "This is the electronics station, we are seeing sixteen bogeys heading towards our position with a speed of 200 kilometers per hour, twenty kilometers away from us."
The operator who received the call from the electronics station nodded after hearing it and turned his head to the right, where Admiral Samuel was standing.
"Admiral, we have located bogeys twenty kilometers north-northwest of our position."
"So they already made their move huh?" Admiral Samuel muttered under his breath, expecting that this time woulde. "Notify all the fleets of this information, and intercept those aircraft with missiles immediately. We can''t risk them exposing our position as we are rescuing His Majesty."
The destroyers escorting the fleet received the order from the aircraft carrier and quickly armed their radar-guided surface-to-air missile.
The missile operators waited for the bogeys to enter the range of the missile of about 10 kilometers.
They waited patiently until all of them were now in range of the missile. Without hesitation, they all pushed the button. A bright sh of light illuminated the night sky as all of the missiles wasunched from theirunching tforms. It flew at a blinding speed of Mach 1.6, a terrifying speed that would close the distance of 10 kilometers in a mere thirty-four seconds.
The fighter squadron of the HMS Illustrious noticed a bright orange light from the horizon.
"What is that?" one of the pilots asked.
"Who knows, but am I the only one who is noticing that it''s heading towards us?" said another pilot.
"Shit! That''s a Ruthenian weapon! Evade! Evade!" another pilot shouted, seemingly familiar with the light approaching them.
But before he could turn the yoke to the right, an arrow-shaped projectile, trailing smoke and fire, struck the front fusge of the ne.
The pilots around were utterly shocked and horrified when the ne exploded in mes and hit the cold ocean below.
Secondster, more arrow-shaped projectiles collided with the aircraft, instantly reducing their numbers from sixteen to five.
The five pilots who just witnessed something beyond theirprehension panicked and broke formation and routed. However, the co-pilot of the aircraft saw another iing arrow-shaped projectile heading toward them at an extremely
rming rate. And their fear of being shot down caused them to dive and evade it in every possible manner.
"Holy fucking shit! What in heaven''s name is happening?!"
In an instant, the aircraft started exploding one after another, causing parts of their aircraft to fly in different directions.
Back in the bridge deck of the HIRMS Belorussiya, Admiral Samuel was tapping his foot to the ground, waiting for the reports.
"Admiral, all bogeys have been intercepted and destroyed," one of the crews in the bridge deck said.
"Good, now that it''s out of the way. It''s time for a counterattack. Launch the eight squadrons and sink the fleet that is chasing us," Admiral Samuel ordered.
As much as Samuel hated fighting the man he just met earlier, he knew that George would pose a threat once they retreated out of the Britannian waters. After all, they have to evacuate their emperor, Alexander Romanoff, from the battlefield and take him back to St. Petersburg where he''llmand the military of the Ruthenian Empire.
The moment his orders were ryed, the pilots of the Wraith Fighter Aircraft raced down the hallways towards a certain room where they''ll wear their flight suits. After that, they ran towards the flight deck of the aircraft carrier.
The Wraith Fighter Aircraft was being fueled and armed by the crews in the flight deck. They hopped into the aircraft and conducted quick pre-flight checks on the systems.
Once it''s all checked out, the Wraith fighter aircraft began taking off from the flight deck one by one with a mission to sink the Britannia Home Fleet trailing them.
Chapter 337 Ruthenian Baltic Fleet Vs Britannia Home Fleet Part 2
Thirty thousand feet in the air, eight Wraith Fighter Aircraft were flying in formation, heading towards the Britannian Home Fleet position at cruising speed. The roaring sound of their jet engine whistled in the tranquil night sky.
"This is Viper zero-one, squad leader of this squadron, contacting all call signs. I know that we weren''t briefed about this particr mission and were only given the bearing and distance of the Britannian Home Fleet. It is still going to be a walk in the park for us as the Britannian warships can''t see well at night. Though they have radars, their anti-aircraft can''t keep up with our speed. However, don''t let your guard down as the caliber from the anti-aircraft batteries can tear through our fusge, sending you crashing down the ocean."
"Copy that boss!" said all the pilots, who were listening attentively to the squad leader.
"Are there any questions?" the squad leader asked them.
"So once we make contact with the Britannian warships, what''s the rule of engagement?" one of the pilots asked.
"Our rules of engagement are simple. Choose your target, and sink the target," the squad leader answered simply.
"This is going to be a lot of fun!" another pilot added. "I''m sure our ships would be pissed that they don''t get as much action as we do."
"You''re right, especially our battleships or battlecruisers. Like what''s the point of their existence? The longer I work in the navy, the more I realize that we don''t need battleships."
"There is a saying in the old doctrine, whoever has the biggest guns in the sea, controls the world. But I think the right phrase would be, whoever controls the skies, controls the sea," the pilot quoted.
"Battleships have no ce in naval warfare anymore. Soon, it will be reced with aircraft carriers. A nation with the most aircraft carriers controls the sea," another pilot quoted.
"Okay zipped all your mouth as we are closing into the Britannian warships," the squad leader announced and continued. "Remember, the Britannian Home Fleet isposed of four battleships, one heavy cruiser, two aircraft carriers, two light cruisers, and one destroyer."
"Four battleships?" one of the pilots spoke. "I thought there were five battleships?"
"You were really dozing off when the news circted," the squad leader sighed. "Listen, one of their battleships went rogue and fired at their own ship, specifically the HMS Illustrious. You must be wondering why there were only sixteen aircraft attempting to attack our fleet, that is because the rest were probably damaged from the salvo," the squad leader exined.
"Wait, squad leader. You said two aircraft carriers right? Then what happened to another carrier?" the pilot asked.
The squad leader hummed as he thought. Indeed, there were two aircraft carriers. So why did the Britannians onlyunch sixteen aircraft? It should be a lot more than that. A mistake? No, that''s impossible, the Royal Navy is one of the best maritime forces in the world. They knew how to use their ships in ordance with the situation.
So if they didn''tunch it, the aircraft in the second aircraft carrier must have been¡
"Everyone, keep your eyes peeled. We might encounter Britannian aircraft at any moment. If you see them, use all means necessary and shoot them down!" the squad leader instructed. "Any questions?"
When he said that, one of the pilots noticed something in his navigation panel.
"Uhm¡speaking of the devil. I''m receiving feedback from my navigation panel. It must be from the aircraft carrier, Viper zero-one. Should we proceed to engage hostiles?" one of the pilots asked.
"I told you just earlier, if you find one, shoot them down with all means necessary," the squad leader repeated.
"Copy that Viper zero-one, Viper zero-five breaking off formation," the viper zero-five pilot increased the speed of his aircraft by pushing the throttle. He engaged the master arm and pulled the trigger that it''s in the yoke.
The 20mm rotary cannon of the Wraith fighter aircraft burst forth with a sh, unleashing a stream of strobing lights into the darkness. The bullets tore through the night, leaving scorched holes in the Britannian aircraft ahead of them. Some of the Britannian nes got hit by the rounds and began to explode like popcorn in a microwave, while the others managed to evade it by banking to the left or right.
"If possible, do not use missiles! Save it for the ships," the squad leader advised.
And so all the Wraith fighter aircraft fought the Britannian aircraft with 20mm guns, making it fair for the Britannians as they don''t possess missiles yet. Nevertheless, the Britannian aircraft were at a disadvantage. The Wraith Fighter Aircraft is faster and more agile thanks to its maneuverability, the Britannian aircraft were slower and stiff. Even if they want to fire at the Ruthenian fighter aircraft, they simply just can''t as they can''t even line up their aim.
Not only that, the psychological aspects of the battle are at y here. The roaring sound of the engine akin to thunder, and the whistling of it as it encircled them instilled fear into the pilots.
The fact that their numbers are slowly whittling down while they are still locating the Ruthenian fighter aircraft is a terrifying realization that the Ruthenians are more advanced when ites to naval aviation. Something the Britannia Empire is trying to catch up with.
It''s unfair to them. It''s like they are fighting aliens. So, knowing that they will die eventually no matter how hard they try, the pilots gave up and simply pulled the trigger of their cannons, firing at the unknown and hoping that one of the rounds would hit the Ruthenian aircraft. But after one hundred to two hundred rounds, the only thing that it hit was air.
"Shit!" the Britannian pilot cursed in frustration. "Show yourselves, you cowards!"
Shouting at the top of his lungs, he noticed the air around him change when one of the Ruthenian aircraft flew dangerously close between him and another Britannian aircraft.
The sound of the engine that whizzed by tore their eardrums, causing blood to trickle out their ears. This momentary disorientation led them to lose control of the aircraft and went on a nose dive.
It took them ten seconds to regain their senses. They pulled their yoke up, ascending into the air, only to be turned into swiss cheese as another burst of rounds was fired from the Ruthenian fighter aircraft.
"This is Viper zero-seven, all aircrafts neutralized. I repeat, all aircrafts neutralized."
"Copy that Viper zero-seven. This is Viper zero-one, status reports."
"We are good and clear, ready to fight more if necessary," one of the pilots said with a chuckle.
"I have exhausted my ammunition but I can still fight using my missiles," another pilot said.
"Okay, we intercepted 25 aircraft and it seems that''s all of them as I don''t see anyoneing," the squad leader said. "Now that we have taken care of them, let''s sink our real target."
In the air, the squad leader looked down and saw warships the size of a caterpir wormunching illumination rounds into the air, lighting their perimeter.
He knew their capabilities, they don''t have radar-guided weapons so in order for the Britannians to shoot them down, they''ll have to manually change the angle and direction of their anti-aircraft batteries¡ª
A flicker from the deck of the four Britannian warships interrupted his train of thought and instinctively pulled the yoke to the right.
The Britannians just fired their main batteries! This shocked all the pilots as one of them saw a glimpse of a 381-millimeter shell passed by him closely.
"Shit! Did you see that?" one of the pilots eximed.
"And now they are firing their anti-aircraft batteries," the squad leadermented. "Disperse and follow the rules of engagement."
After saying that, the squad leader pushed the throttle and activated the afterburner, propelling the aircraft forward with extreme velocity. He peered down from the canopy again, finding the aircraft carrier all the while running away from the deluge of bullets hounding him.
"You see the aircraft carrier?" He asked his co-pilot.
"Yeah, over there, at the center!" His co-pilot pointed.
The pilot looked over at the center and saw an aircraft carrier with an empty deck. It was billowing smoke from the side, meaning, it must be the aircraft carrier that was fired upon by the rogue battleship.
"We are sinking that aircraft carrier, hang on!" The squad leader made another circle around the fleet and prepared his anti-ship missile.
***
Meanwhile, as the onught ensues in the air, Admiral George was being flooded with reports sustained by the fleet.
"This is HMS Queen Elizabeth! Our hull has been busted! Taking heavy fire from hostile aircraft!"
"This is HMS Hood, one of our turrets has been disabled!"
Listening to a string of bad news, Admiral George simply sat on his captain''s chair all the while his crews in the bridge deck were working their hardest.
"There''s no way we can win this¡" George mumbled. "This is an entirely different warfare. We can''t even use any of the tactics. Our doctrine is useless," he mumbled on and on until a huge explosion rocked their ship, listing the ship to the right by ten degrees.
"This is a mistake¡" George uttered and saw the silhouette of the Ruthenian aircraft closing in.
Under its wings, an arrow-shaped projectile was released and it streaked toward him.
He closed his eyes, epting his fate, and before he even knew it, the ind of the HMS Illustrious was engulfed with mes.
Chapter 338 Battle Report
"Admiral! Enemy fleet has been neutralized," his second-inmand announced.
Samuel simply looked out of the window contemting. The news made him a little sad as his fellow admiral just died in a warfare they never knew existed. He is starting to imagine if they were on the receiving end of the Wraith Fighter Aircraft shooting missiles at them and his gunner crews hopelessly tried to shoot it down before it even reached the vessel.
The naval battle in the English Channel was aplete victory for the Ruthenia Empire, decimating the Home Fleet of the Britannia Empire.
"Admiral, are you okay? You look a bit pale there?" his second-inmand asked carefully, peeking at his countenance and wondering why he is making that face.
"It''s nothing. Let''s just get our Emperor and get out of here¡" Admiral Samuel said as he started pacing around the bridge deck.
"But Admiral, we also received an order from the Command Ops. They are ordering us, along with the North Fleet, to conduct a naval blockade around the Britannia Empire."
Admiral Samuel stopped in his tracks and nced over his shoulder with a raised brow.
"Did they order that?"
"Yes, Admiral. A minute ago,"
Samuel clicked his tongue softly. The Ruthenia Empire is really serious about going to war with the Britannia Empire. Though the Britannians are the ones who first dered war on them. He was aware of the operation of conducting a naval blockade against the Britannia Empire, after all, he was one of the Admirals who would execute it if it called for it.
However, there is one w in the operation. The n is designed to defeat the Britannia Empire, not the whole of Europa. In order to conduct a naval blockade around the Britannia Empire, they''ll have to deal with one of the major naval forces in the world. The Deutd Navy. They are as powerful as the Britannia Empire, and some of their ships are way more advanced than the Britannians. So the Imperial Ruthenian Navy must exterminate the Deutd naval fleet to conduct the said operation.
All of these thoughts are making Samuel''s head spin, it will be too much for the Imperial Ruthenian Navy. But their country is at stake here, the world banded together like in the past to defeat one man, Napoleon. Now it was Alexander.
The man who brought prosperity to the Ruthenia Empire, there''s no way he is going to allow such an invasion to his mothend, nor let them hurt the royal family.
"Okay, we will discuss the naval blockadeter, but first, we have to get to the Emperor. His Majesty needs to be out of here," Samuel said.
"Yes, Admiral. We are expecting the Burnyi ss Destroyer carrying His Majesty to arrive in fifteen minutes."
"Fifteen minutes? That''s too much time! Send them a helicopter and get them out of there alongside his National Security Advisor," Samuel ordered.
"Yes Admiral!" his second-inmand performed a salute before rying Samuel''s orders to his subordinates.
***
On the flight deck of the HIRMS Belorussiya Aircraft Carrier, the Wraith Fighter Aircraft that were sent to eliminate the Britannian Fleetnded on the carrier one by one.
The crews working in the flight deck spurred into action and helped the returning nes to navigate them on the deck. They started unloading unspent missiles underneath their wings and refueling the aircraft in case they''ll have to go for another mission.
Near the ind of the aircraft carrier, a copy of the Sikorsky CH-53 Sea Stallion is preparing for takeoff after receiving orders from the higher. The pilot and co-pilot manning the helicopter performed pre-flight checks in order to make sure everything was in ce. As soon as everything was ready, they asked permission to take off from the Air Boss which was given to them on the spot.
The helicopter started ascending into the air and turned toward the direction of the Burnyi ss Destroyer, where the emperor is boarded at.
Seven minutester, the CH-53nded at the aft side of the Burnyi ss Destroyer. Alexander, Sevastian, and Rn dashed toward the helicopter.
The helicopter door slid to the right as it opened, and one of the crews in the cabin offered a hand to the three, helping them board the helicopter.
Once everyone was inside, the helicopter took off swiftly and headed back to the aircraft carrier.
Eight minutester, the helicopter arrived at the aircraft carrier. Alexander peered below the window and immediately noticed a man below gazing up at them. It must be the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet. He recognized him as he was the one who appointed him to be the Admiral of the Baltic Fleet.
The helicopter flew around in a circle, waiting for clearance tond as the remaining Wraith Fighter Aircraft were still making their way to the deck.
"So those are the nes who decimated the Britannian Home Fleet," Sevastianmented. "Do we really need to build a battleship when they are useless against aircraft?"
Sevastian said as he looked at Alexander, observing the flight deck.
"Their battleships are not designed to shoot down aircraft, they are designed to sink battleships," Alexander simply said. "Our battleship is different, designed to take down air and sea threats. It''s only a matter of time before the Britannians or any other countries catch up with our technology. Fortunately, there is a way to prevent that, just innovate," Alexander said, forcing a smile on his face.
Thirty secondster, the helicopter was cleared fornding. The helicopter descended on the designated location in the aircraft carrier.
The moment it touched the ground, Admiral Samuel along with his attaches approached the helicopter to wee them.
"Your Majesty!" Admiral Samuel and the people behind him performed a salute the moment Alexander set foot on the ground of the aircraft carrier.
"We are d to have you onboard the ship I''mmanding," Samuel added.
"Good catching up to you, Admiral Samuel but I need to leave this ce immediately and I don''t have the time to tour around," Alexander said, looking around. "Imend your actions on taking down the Britannian Home Fleet."
"Thank you, Your Majesty, we are honored by your words," Samuel bowed his head reverently.
"I also heard the Command Ops executing the n to conduct a naval blockade around the Britannia Empire," Alexander said. "I have given them permission but look out for other nation''s naval forces. We are not battling against a single nation, we are facing multiple great powers."
"Yes, Your Majesty. I was about to ask you that due to that concern. We already prepared a ne for you to take you back to the secure ground," Samuel pointed at the copy of the Grumman C-2 Greyhound.
"Perfect," Alexander muttered.
Chapter 339 Reunion
A day has passed since Alexander left the aircraft carrier. The Baltic Fleet of the Ruthenia Empire linked up with the Northern Fleet tomence an operation of blockading the isles of the Britannia Empire, cutting it off from the world.
It is easier said than done but the two majestic naval fleets of the Ruthenia Empire were facing a challenge in dealing with thebined fleet of the coalition forces. The Francois Republic, the Deutd Empire, and the remaining warships of the Britannia Empire.
Even when all of that was happening, the Ruthenian citizens didn''t even know that their country was at war with Europa. Thanks to the efforts of the Ruthenian government controlling all the media and the press, the dissemination of information was restricted. In short, the citizens of the Ruthenia Empire continued living their daily life as if nothing was happening outside of their country. The television shows that the broadcastingworks are transmitting to their television weren''t changed.
Of course, there are foreign embassies in the Ruthenia Empire that will be the ones to announce that they are at war with the Ruthenia Empire. But not even newspapers or press even entered their embassies to hear their side. And should they attempt to share the information with the people of the Ruthenia Empire, the Ministry of Interior with its secret police force would silence them.
***
Meanwhile, in St. Petersburg. Alexander, Sevastian, and Rn arrived at the pce square of the Winter Pce. The area was cleared and protected from every corner by the Pce Imperial Guards.
Alexander exited the helicopter and there he saw Sophie, waiting alongside high-ranking officials in the Command Ops.
"Alexander!"
Sophie felt the urge to run and hugged him tightly so that she couldn''t let him go anymore. But her body won''tply, her being pregnant made it hard for her to do a simple action such as running.
Alexander noticed her intention by looking at her face. He smiled warmly and dashed towards her.
Sophie spread her arms, weing Alexander with open arms. As soon as Alexander arrived, he felt a strong force wrapping around him. Alexander chuckled stiffly, surprised at his wife''s strength. He kissed her repeatedly on the forehead before moving down to her lips.
The staffers of the Command Ops and the Imperial Guards smiled genuinely at the reunion of the Emperor and Empress of the Ruthenia Empire.
They let them have their moment as in the next minutes, Alexander would have to go down to the Command Ops and fulfill his constitutional role as the Emperor and themander-in-chief of the Ruthenia Empire.
"I''m sorry if I made you worry," Alexander said softly after releasing his lips from hers.
"It''s fine¡what''s important is that you returned safely. I missed you so much...we missed you so much" replied Sophie sweetly
as she caressed his cheeks tenderly. "Now go and take care of your duties, dear husband. Everything will be alright."
Alexander shook his head and whispered. "No, let me cherish this moment with you for a while. I know I have arrived home but only to be separated again."
Sophie giggled. "Silly, our home is just across your office. Why are you making it sound like we are going to be separated over long distances?"
"Because, when we were escaping from London, our helicopter was falling to the ground. You, Anya, and my sisters crossed into my mind. Imagining what if I died there¡"
Sophie ced a finger on his lips, shushing him down. "You are alive, and that''s more important. Now, as my husband and the emperor of the country who is at war with all of Europa, I suggest that you go with them now."
Alexander kissed Sophie on the lips onest time then nodded slowly as he started walking towards Command Ops staffers.
But before he could take his third step, he stopped and turned around to see Sophie for onest time.
"Sophie," Alexander called.
She looked confused but responded nheless. "Yes?"
"You did a very good job taking the helm of the Ruthenia Empire while I''m away," Alexander praised her sincerely.
"Uhm...thank you? I guess," Sophie twirled a single strand of her hair around her index finger.
He then proceeded to walk away. Rn and Sevastian followed behind him. On the other hand, Sophie was being escorted back to the Winter Pce where she''ll stay with her daughter and Alexander''s sisters.
"Your Majesty. We are d for your safe return here in St. Petersburg," Sergei bowed in front of Alexander as he approached. "As you can see, the Ruthenia Empire is on the war footing."
"Yeah and thank you for waiting," Alexander said. "Now, let''s begin by telling the citizens that we are at war and face a threat of an invasion of a foreign country."
Sergei raised his head. "It''s a great idea, Your Majesty. The longer we keep the truth from the people, the bigger the consequences will be."
"Do you want me to schedule a press conference, Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked.
"Please do so, Sevastian," Alexander agreed and started walking into the General Staff Building.
After entering the building, Rn spoke. "Your Majesty, it''s time for me to leave."
"Hmm¡why?" Sevastian asked curiously.
"It''s none of your concern, Sevastian. It''s a mission that His Majesty personally asked me to do."
"As a National Security Advisor, I think I''m just as important an official in the Ruthenia Empire, I''m sure His Majesty wouldn''t mind," Sevastian nced briefly at Alexander.
"No, Sevastian. Rn is right, he doesn''t have to share the details of the mission with you as he works under me," Alexander said, prompting Rn to proceed with a nod of the head.
"What kind of work is that, Your Majesty?" Sevastian wondered. Beads of sweat started forming on his forehead as he feared that Alexander had seen through him.
"A type of work that will eliminate the ck Hand, I guess," Alexander said flippantly as they watched Rn''s figure disappear from the distance.
"ck Hand huh?" Sevastian muttered. He doesn''t know if it''s a good thing. He wasn''t a close affiliate with the ck Hand. So nothing will be used against him if Rn were to find or locate a high-ranking official in ck Hand. "I understand Your Majesty if it''s to exterminate the organization disrupting world peace."
"Let''s go," Alexander resumed walking.
Chapter 340 Preparation
The elevator doors slid to either side as they opened. Alexander, along with high-ranking officials, walked down the hallway and made their way to the brain of the operation, the Command Ops.
The staffers present in the Command Ops were surprised and stopped what they were doing momentarily. Ever since the Command Ops convened an emergency meeting to deal with the threat of the Britannia Empire and the rest of Europa, it was the Queen who took the helm.
Now, it was Alexander. The feeling of reassurance washed over them, sighing, atst, their emperor returned and will takemand of the country at war.
"Your Majesty," the military staffers performed a salute while the civilian staffers bowed their heads.
"As you were," Alexander waved his hand down, beckoning them to sit. "What''s the situation?
"Every one of our bases is on alert, the Air Force will be flying in five minutes, and if the moment calls, we can mobilize our entire western military districts to counter an invasion from the Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire," Alexei reported as he pointed at the LCD screen showing an animation of the mobilization of the Ruthenian Imperial Army and Air Force.
"Good, tell me about the movement of the Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire," Alexander took his seat, propping his chin up with his hands.
The image shown on the LCD screen changed, it was aerial footage captured by their reconnaissance aircraft. "As you can see here, Your Majesty, the Deutd Empire, and the Austrean Empire are mobilizing their armored, mechanized, and infantry forces around Warsaw. It seemed they set their eyes on that city. And with no way of defending it, the city will fall within hours."
"What do you mean you can''t defend Warsaw?" Alexander locked his gaze with Alexei.
"Your Majesty, our closest military force is 200 kilometers away. They''ll capture the city before our forces even arrive," Alexei exined.
"So are you suggesting that we are going to ignore them? ept them as a loss? The people living there have no idea that they are at war with their neighbors because we kept the information out of the public. It''s going to blow in my face, do all means necessary to protect Warsaw."
"We can dispatch the Fifth Air Force," Alexei suggested. The Fifth Air Force is a numbered Air Force of the Ruthenia Empire headquartered in Kyiv consisting of 800 aircraft consisting of fighter aircraft, attack aircraft, aerial refueling aircraft, reconnaissance aircraft, military transport aircraft, sophisticated radar systems, and many more. Their main responsibility is to protect the western front of the Ruthenia Empire.
"Send them," Alexander ordered and Alexei nodded dutifully.
Alexander''s gaze flickered to the LCD screen disying an image of Deutd soldiers, tanks, and vehicles. It disyed the image for about two minutes before turning in a new image showing the map of Europa. The Ruthenia Empire is marked red while the coalition forces are marked blue.
Honestly speaking, the Ruthenia Empire is at disadvantage. Even if they have modern military equipment on their side, their quantity is low. The reason is some military equipment is not yet mass-produced. The Imperial Dynamic Systems, the main supplier of weapons to the Ruthenia Empire, hispany, was in the process of constructing new nts to amodate the huge demands.
What''s more, most of the materials used to build the military equipment came from abroad, specifically in South America, South East Asia, and Africa. All of them are out of reach of the Ruthenian Navy, so they''ll be easily barred by the navy''s coalition forces as they''ll have to enter the Antic Ocean or Mediterranean Ocean.
Without foreign bases to protect the shipping route of the valuable materials is one of the major ws of the Ruthenia Empire''s national defense. When the war ends, he''ll focus his foreign policy on acquiring territories outside Europa and Asia.
Back in Europa, aside from the number disadvantage, the great Europan ins posed a major threat to the Ruthenia Empire. The tnds of Eastern Europa served no geological protection and hence, it can be easily invaded.
"Your Majesty, I have contacted the Fifth Air Force and they are now mobilizing as we speak," Alexei informed, causing Alexander to snap out of his train of thought.
"How will we protect ourselves from invasion?" Alexander asked. "Eastern Europa is made of ins, the enemy will steamroll us."
"Your Majesty, we have also made ns about it just in case. We''ll simply put an iron curtain consisting of tanks, artillery, and fortifications. Not a single enemy tank and troops are going to get in," Alexei said.
"Very well, now that we have every means to protect our western theater, let''s look outside. What about the Yamato Empire or the Anatolia Empire? Did they dere war on us as well?"
"Not yet, Your Majesty but we can expect them to side with the coalition soon," Sergei answered Alexander''s question and continued. "The Deutd Empire and the Anatolia Empire had a secret alliance. We knew because we have been monitoring them. The Deutd Empire will invest to improve the infrastructure and military of Anatolia and in exchange, they''lle to their aid. The Yamato Empire is still recovering from the Second Rutho-Yamato war but the Britannia Empire might be able to get them to join in the war," Sergei said,
"What do you mean?" Alexander leaned forward, interested in the reason.
"Despite the two countries having a bittersweet rtionship after the Britannia Empire not supporting them in the Second Rutho-Yamato Empire, the fact that every great power in Europa teamed up to beat Ruthenia Empire could be a convincing factor for the Britannia Empire to use, telling them that they can get exact revenge on us and take back theirnds," Sergei exined.
"Are they going to be a threat should they join their side?" Alexander asked.
"No, Your Majesty, we have the Eastern Military District, the Pacific Fleet, and the Choson Empire blocking the Yamato Empire. Should they decide to join, ourbined forces in the Far East will descend upon them. However, we still have to look out for them and hope that they won''t join because our supplies will be divided. Fighting two theaters will be a logistical challenge for our military."
"Let the Choson Empire handle them," Alexander suggested. "I''m sure with our military support and aid, the Choson Empire can fare well against the Yamato Empire. I''m sure the ck Sea Fleet is alerted for the possible attack of the Anatolian Empire, right?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. As Alexei said, earlier, all our military bases are on high alert," Sergei said, reassuring Alexander.
"Still, why the heck is the Francois Republic turned its back on us?"
"The reason doesn''t matter, Your Majesty," Sevastian chimed in. "They betrayed us and they are now enemies. It''s a fact that we have to ept."
"Enemies...huh?" Alexander mumbled before returning to his normal voice. "Now that you mention that, our enemies are not the countries and its citizens, but the ck Hand!" Alexander announced.
"What do you mean, Your Majesty?"
"It''s the ck Hand that is manipting everything behind the scenes. It may not be confirmed but it''s what my guts are telling me. The Britannia Empire''s new Queen, Anne Edinburgh has been suspicious from the start."
"What makes you say that, Your Majesty," Sergei asked.
"As I said, it''s what my guts are telling me. Well, we can just ask the person herself, am I right?" Alexander smiled and continued. "Anyways, let''s tell the people that we are at war, shall we?"
Chapter 341 Rallying Speech
On the national television channel, every show that the people were watching was instantly reced by an emergency broadcast. Everyone was confused, wondering what was happening. It was the first time that happened on people''s television and from the image flickering on the screen alone, they can tell that it was serious.
Secondster, the bright red written text on the television screen was reced by a view of a massive plenary hall of the Imperial Council Building.
At the center, a man was walking on the tform and stopped at the podium. The camera zoomed in and that''s when the people recognized the person. It was their emperor, His Majesty Alexander Romanoff.
Alexander can be seen fixing his tie as if preparing for a speech. After that, he ced his hand on the sides of the podium, ncing around as if eyeing every member of the Council present in the plenary hall.
"My people, I know a lot of questions are filling in your mind right now. Such as what just happened? I was watching my favorite show and then suddenly the emperor showed up on the screen," Alexander casually said, making it a little bit lighthearted for the viewers before dropping the real thing.
"Well, the reason is quite simple, my people, I have an announcement to make. Don''t worry, the show that you''ve been watching will return after my speech. First, you have to listen," Alexander paused and breathed deeply.
This was it, he will tell you that the whole of Europa is their enemy.
"Everyone, yesterday, at seven o''clock in the evening, in St. Petersburg time, the Britannia Empire dered war on the Ruthenia Empire for attacking London. Soon it was followed by the Deutd Empire, Austrean Empire, Francois Republic, Sardegna Empire, Kingdom of Denmark, Kingdom of Belgium, and basically, every country in the Europan continent. Let me be clear, my people, that their allegation is nothing more but a lie. Fabricated so as to disrupt our peace-loving country. But, when my military officials showed me images that our neighbors were mobilizing our troops with the intention to march to our mothend, I had no choice but to respond ordingly.
"It is my duty, as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, to protect thend and my subjects. I have made an oath to protect it all my life, never letting a foreign invader set foot on Ruthenia soil. And I will do just that by dering war on the nations who dered war on the Ruthenia Empire!"
Alexander announced and every person in the Ruthenia Empire started feeling grim.
"I know that all of you are scared. Like how are we going to win a war against every great power in Europa? Well, the Francois Republic did it in the early years but lost eventually in the end. And do you know the reason? It''s because their capital was captured. The Ruthenia Empire is different! Even if St. Petersburg has fallen, we will simply relocate to the new city and continue the fight. If that city falls, we''ll move eastward until there is no more city left. We will fight to the bitter end and resist the invaders whoe to destroy our homes and families. My people, are you going to stand by and do nothing as you watch an Austrean or Deutder march on our streets?"
"No!" the people shouted in their homes, in the streets, from the freezing tundra of Siberia to the sweltering desert of central Asia.
"Are you going to stand by and watch as they destroy your homes, kill your families, your mother, father, daughters, sons, and friends?"
"No!" The people removed their hats and paused what they were doing in the factories as they watched their emperor make a speech.
"No!" Alexander shouted fervently. "We are not going to let them march on our cities, our streets, ournds. We are going to fight to the bitter end until we are the ones marching on their cities, capitals, and streets. My people, I need you, the country needs you! Your country is calling for help and you will answer it! We will fight! So that the next generation will have a ce to call, ''it''s our country!''" Alexander concluded with a resounding cry.
The members of the Imperial Council stood and pped, cheering. Their hearts filled with patriotism to the brim. Outside, the people jumped excitedly. Wanting to fight for their country.
Alexander walked out of the tform and returned backstage, where high-ranking officials waited for him.
"A magnificent speech, Your Majesty," Sergei praised. "You just motivated every citizen of the Ruthenia Empire to join the cause of defending our country."
"Well, I''m sending a strong message to our neighbors, that even if they gang up, we will never falter," Alexander said before his gaze flickered to Sevastian. "What do you think?"
"I''d say that we have to work hard and protect the country, Your Majesty. Teach them a lesson for dering war on the Ruthenia Empire," Sevastian forced a smile.
Alexander scoffed inwardly and beckoned the Minister of Interior, Dmitri Kaniv, toe forward.
"What is it, Your Majesty," Dmitri asked as he stepped forward.
Alexander leaned close to his ears and whispered something. Sevastian tilted his head to the side puzzledly, wondering what the emperor was saying to Dmitri?
When Alexander finished whispering to his ears, Dmitri threw a cursory nce at Sevastian before bowing to Alexander.
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
Sevastian gulped inwardly, sensing a trepidationing off of the minister. He must have learned something. Sevastian is certain about that. Because if not, then why would Alexander have to whisper if he can tell it to the group.
Did Alexander see through him from his bodynguage, choice of words, or anything? He learned that Alexander once interrogated a ck Hand agent that tried to kill him, and he made him drink a liquid that has a substance on it that will make him able to read the man like a book. Even without it, Alexander has a good eye for catching things up with a nce.
"Your Majesty, as your National Security Advisor, I need to know what you said to Minister Dmitri," Sevastian said.
Alexander nced at him. "You don''t need to, whatever I said to Dmitri is not your concern."
"Your Majesty, I know this is a bad time but do you feel wary of me?" Sevastian asked.
Alexander closed his eyes and sighed. "What are you talking about, Sevastian? Of course, I trust you. What I said to Dmitri is to make sure that the people are safe during the war. It''s a job for the Ministry of Internal Affairs."
Inwardly, Sevastian''s face contorted into infuriation. That''s a lie and he knew Alexander was messing with him. He must have known it by now. But does he have what it takes to call him out? If he did, then that would betray the fact ofying low.
"I understand, Your Majesty."
With that, the high-ranking officials walked back to the Command Ops.
Chapter 342 The Day After The Speech
Showing live on the television screen was a row of young men lining up in military institutions, filing up for conscription the day after Alexander''s deration of war against Europa.
All of them were cheering,ughing, and waving their application form in front of the cameraman hoping that their family and friends, or the whole of Ruthenia would see them fight for their country.
One of the reporters on site interviewed one of the men who were enlisting in the military.
"It''s because I love my country, everything is good, the life, the food¡I don''t want to lose them all!"
After that, his friends cheered as they huddled together with him. A few cried openly, while othersughed at his expense. The reporter couldn''t help but chuckle at their enthusiasm.
One of them even grabbed the telephone and stood in front of the camera.
"Hello, mama! I''m sorry for sneaking out of the housest night! But don''t worry, I''m in good hands," he said.
The next scene on the television showed the formation of T-25 Bear rolling in droves alongside other military vehicles such as the Sleipnir, Tarant, Iron Sow, Ox, and Polkan Jeep from a bird''s eye view.
In the sky was a squadron of Zhar-Pitsa, Kolokol, ck Stork, Tupolev Bogatyr, and Pazlov Tugarin.
At the sea, the ck Sea Fleet and the Pacific Fleet were flexing their muscles in their area of responsibility, sending a clear message to the Anatolian Empire and the Yamato Empire who might consider joining the coalition against the Ruthenia Empire.
All of it was being shown in a split view from the LCD screen of the Command Ops. Alexander smiled in satisfaction after seeing that the people were willing to sacrifice their lives for the mothend against the invaders.
"Your Majesty, the number of citizens enlisting is now 240,000 thousand. It is increasing by five thousand every hour," Alexei reported, reading the papers in his hand.
Alexander nodded, knowing that this would happen. During his rule, he made sure that the people would love him as their leader by giving them the opportunity to change their lives. Transitioning from autocracy to constitutional monarchy and implementing the Ruthenian Dream, wheremon folks can rise through the ranks.
Not only that, Alexander lifted millions of peasants out of poverty by giving them jobs through a series of construction projects spearheaded by the government. He improved the quality of life of every citizen to the point they are willing to do anything for the Emperor.
Now, they heard his call for help, and that call was immediately answered by patriotic men and women willing to serve the country in its war efforts.
"How''s the situation in Warsaw? Did the Deutd or the Austrean Empire take it?"
Alexei shook his head. "Fortunately, Your Majesty, the Fifth Air Force arrived on time and conducted a series of airstrikes and strafes on the Deutd and Austrean lines, and were forced to retreat. As you can see on the screen¡"
Alexander looked up at the screen as Alexei brought it up. Video footage from a reconnaissance aircraft showing Deutd and Austrean troops running from every direction, routing.
That is to be expected. Those young boys who were sent to war by their country¡or rather, the ck Hand, had never encountered a cold-war era war machine in a real battle.
It is certain that there will be a psychological shock. Just like how the Germans reacted when they encountered a new technology known as tanks charging into their trenches. And despite their efforts to take it down with their machine guns or rifles, the bullets would just bounce off the metal and ricochet in the air around them.
Even if the Deutd Empire or the Austrean Empire were marching with theirtest tank models, they are nothing but practice dummies from an attack aircraft, Mjolnir.
"The citizens living in Krakow were evacuated promptly by the arriving ground forces. They are now setting defenses around the city for a future attack. We might be facing the whole of Europa, Your Majesty, but the fact that it''s been a day means their forces are not yet organized. We should simply take this opportunity into our hands and beat them one by one," Alexei said.
"What are you proposing?" Alexander asked.
"I propose an invasion of the Deutd Empire," Alexei dered.
"Okay¡how are we going to do it?" Alexander promptly inquired.
"With the coordination of our air and ground forces, they will make their way to Berlin, the Deutd Empire''s capital, and force them to surrender. But first, we have to shake the morale of the citizens living there. I suggest that we conduct air raids on the city itself. After that, we will seize strategic cities such as K?nigsberg, Wilhelmshaven, and Hamburg. From there, we can go up and invade Copenhagen and eliminate one of the barriers that prevent the Ruthenia Empire from having free ess to the Antic, the Danish Straits."
"We are going to bomb a city that is definitely not a military target. Hmm, it''s aplete vition of the Hague Convention," Alexander shrugged. "Well, who cares anyways. We are in a war, and the rules will be ignored and disregarded, so there''s no point in worrying ourselves about the repercussions and I''m sure, they''ll bomb St. Petersburg too. So, let''s do it, let''s go with that," Alexander granted him permission.
"Understood, Your Majesty. We will draft a n for an invasion right away," Alexei saluted before taking his seat and discussing the operation with the Joint Chief of Staff present in the Command Ops.
"Your Majesty, assuming we had defeated the Deutd Empire, are you going to annex them or simply upy them temporarily?" Sergei inquired.
Alexander leaned back in his seat and stared up at the ceiling. He contemted the answer to Sergei''s question.
"I don''t know, Sergei. We shall discuss it when the Deutd Empire surrenders to us," Alexander said tly.
"But Your Majesty, this question is important. I have full confidence in our military that they are going to take Berlin in just a week or two with adequate preparation. If we discuss at the time of their surrender, this will cause slight chaos to the government and to the troops."
Alexander sighed. "I suppose we will take their colonies in Africa and Southeast Asia. Set up foreign military bases to protect our interest in the region."
"But what about the Deutd itself? How are you going to deal with that nation?" Sergei asked another.
"Hmm, we will take their naval ports and use them as the new naval base for the Baltic Fleet. I''m not going to annex the whole country. The Ruthenia Empire is diverse enough that controlling it would be a hassle," Alexander said.
"Thank you for answering, Your Majesty," Sergei bowed his head and returned to his duties as Foreign Minister.
Chapter 343 Mission Impossible
St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire.
? The St. Petersburg International Airport has been under construction for about two years. It is one of the many airports being constructed across the vastnds of the Ruthenia Empire.
The goal was to connect the major cities of the Ruthenia Empire with the citizens, cutting off the time for one person to go from one ce to another as opposed to trains or any other means of transportation.
The airports will be able to amodate bigger aircraft that will soon take their ce in the world of aviation for transporting goods and people.
Even though the St. Petersburg International Airport is still under construction, it already has features that make it an airport, such as runways and air traffic control.
Instead ofmercial aircraft, the airport was filled with military aircraft with soldiers stationed in St. Petersburg being transferred to the frontlines to fight the Deutd and Austrean Empires.
One of the nes was the newly-built aircraft, the C-17 Globemaster. It was a new aircraft joining the Rapid Global Mobility of the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force. However, it was not yet to be used for the military, at least not this ne.
***
Rn stood behind the Globemaster. Its cargo door slowly opened as it reached the ground, forming a ramp.
It was six o''clock in the morning, the air blowing softly against his face as he walked over to the aircraft and boarded it. In the cargo hold was an assortment of rifles, pistols, grenades, and tactical knives. Upon closer look, he saw body armor fielded by the Imperial Ruthenian Army for its special forces. It has pockets for magazines and ceramic metal tes.
Judging from the selection of the weapons alone, Rn could tell that he won''t be going home anytime soon. The mission of infiltrating Buckingham Pce and capturing the Queen was a daring task that no one had done before. So the thought of it was enough to make him a little nervous.
Rn brushed his fingers on the weapons disyed before him. It waspletely new. He had never seen such a sleek design before but the fact that it was made especially for him made his heart move.
"I see that you already took a liking to it," a familiar voice sounded from behind.
Rn quickly turned and saw the Emperor.
"Your Majesty," Rn immediately knelt down and lowered his head.
Alexanderughed. "Come on, you know that I hate genuflection. Stand up, I''m just visiting."
Rn stood up as Alexander walked past behind him.
"These weapons are new prototypes to be adopted by the Special Forces," Alexander lifted the assault rifle out from its case and showed it to him.
"I call it the R4 Carbine," Alexander said and continued. "It''s gas-operated, closed rotating bolt, capable of firing seven hundred to nine hundred and fifty rounds per minute with an effective range of five hundred meters. Of course, it won''t literally spray seven hundred minutes in one go, but from that, you can calcte the muzzle velocity of each round."
"Yeah¡" Rn was a bit surprised at Alexander''s knowledge about the prototype guns. Could it be that he''s part of the development? That must be it.
"You should try to feel it. Here, catch!" Alexander tossed him the rifle and Rn caught it.
"It''s light," Rn noted. "The texture is very different from the FN Fal."
"It''s one kilogram lighter than the FN Fal," Alexander said as he grabbed one magazine. "The caliber is also different. It uses five-five-six, forty-five-millimeter rounds, which are not also lighter but smaller. That means you''ll be able to carry fifty percent more ammunitionpared to FN Fal. A weapon truly designed for covert operations."
"I see¡if it works simr to FN Fal, then I''ll be able to adapt to it quickly," Rn remarked as Alexander tossed him another weapon, this time it was a pistol.
"That''s a G dash seventeen pistol," Alexander said. "It''s a semi-automatic pistol, quite simr to the pistols that the army used but lighter. I''m sure you know how to use that kind of weapon, am I right?"
"Of course, Your Majesty."
"Good. So grenades, knives, body armor, knee, and elbow pads. Once you wear all of this Rn, you''ll be truly a man befitting of the title, ''Reaper''" Alexandermented.
Rn grabbed all the equipment and headed over to a small room at the end of the cargo hold and wore it.
Alexander waited patiently, feeling excited about how Rn would look in a modern tactical ensemble.
Five minutester, Rn walked out of the room and Alexander couldn''t help but feel in awe. The skull-painted bva evoked an intimidating presence, along with Rn''s body armor covering his whole body. He didn''t look like an assassin but more like a cold-blooded warrior that had experienced countless battles and emerged victorious.
"How do I look?" Rn asked.
"To be honest, you looked perfect. Now you look like a real-life reaper," Alexander praised. His outfit suited him perfectly. He based his overall appearance on a character named Ghost in a popr first-person shooting game back from his original world
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Rn chuckled softly, then he noticed Alexander''s amicable expression turned serious.
"Rn, this job would be hard and impossible. Once yound in London, you are effectively on your own. Infiltrate Buckingham Pce, capture the Queen, and take her to the Port of London, where a Ruthenian warship would be waiting for you. You have to be quick, as they are currently under attack and can only hold on for about a day. If went sessful, you can now do whatever is necessary to extract information out of her."
Rn nodded sternly.
"You will be provided with the information you need to infiltrate the pce. The blueprints, secret passages, everything."
"What are the rules of engagement, Your Majesty?" Rn asked.
"Whatever suits you," Alexander said, insinuating that he is free to do anything he likes as long as he finishes the mission.
"Very well, Your Majesty. I can confidently say that I''llplete this mission wlessly."
After Rn said that, Alexander stepped out of the cargo hold and returned to his vehicle, the Beast. He didn''t leave just yet as he''d wanted to watch the ne take off.
He was not alone in the Beast. Sitting beside him was the Minister of Internal Affairs.
"Your Majesty, this is what we found from Sevastian''s estate," Dmitri handed him a file.
Alexander opened it and perused the contents. He sighed heavily. "As expected¡"
Chapter 344 Infiltrating The Buckingham Palace Part 1
Five hourster, a Ruthenian aircraft, the Globemaster, cruised above the capital city of London at 30,000 feet. Inside the cargo bay of the Globemaster is Rn, memorizing the blueprints of Buckingham Pce obtained from a ssified source.
He kept in mind the hidden pathways the Queen could possibly take if he were to make an appearanceter. So that if she went into hiding, he''d know where to find her.
Aside from the blueprints, Rn also studied the shifts of the Royal Guards stationed in Buckingham Pce. Finding out the best possible route without an unnecessary encounter with the guards would be preferable. However, looking at the numbers of the Royal Guards and their current shifts, there was no blindspot whatsoever he can use to sneak his way in.
In this case, Rn would have to break his way in, kill anyone who gets in his way, make way to the throne room, and retrieve the Queen.
Rn sighed after knowing that this mission wouldn''t be a walk in the park. But, a mission is a mission, not only an ordinary mission but a mission entrusted to him by the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. He assured the emperor of the sess of the operation and that he shall make it a reality.
"Five minutes to dpression," the pilot of the Globemaster rang from the inte, informing Rn of the time when he was going to jump out.
Having left with no choice but to force entry, he contacted the Command Ops for help to make a distraction once he began his descent to Buckingham Pce. The Royal Guards guarding Buckingham Pce would surely notice the canopy of his parachute above and shoot at it. That would be bad and so once he reached ten thousand feet, a Ruthenian battleship that is slowly sinking in the Port of London will fire her first andst salvo to help Rn.
"One minute to dpression," the pilot informed again.
Rn prepared himself for the job by wearing parachutes and goggles. After that, he walked over to the rear of the aircraft.
Momentster, the rear cargo bay door slowly opened. The air behind him pushed him a bit as it escaped into the atmosphere. He held on perfectly and the moment the door was fully open, he walked over to the edge and peered below.
Layers of clouds covered the entirety of the Britannian Empire capital. He gulped a mouthful of saliva. This is his first time performing a high-altitude jump. Although there is a manual to help him, it still didn''t sway his slight fear of jumping into London from thirty thousand feet.
"Okay¡it''s all or nothing," Rn jumped off the ramp head-first and dived into the thickyer of clouds that barred his vision for about five seconds, and the moment it passed, he saw the sprawling city of London that looked like a minuscule scale model of the city itself.
It didn''t take long until he reached the terminal velocity, and the city below is starting to reveal its true size at his approach.
Rn flinched at the loud boom that echoed throughout the city. He nced at the source of the sound and saw a streaking yellow glow that flew across the city. It was from the Ruthenian battleship. The shellsnded 500 meters away from Buckingham Pce, resulting in a great explosion that caused the very air itself to shake.
The Royal Guards that looked like ants from a high altitude scattered about the pce''s grounds as soon as the shell struck a nearby avenue.
He looked at his portable altimeter wrapped around his wrist and saw the needle spinning as fast as his descension. Once it reached three thousand feet, Rn pulled the ripcord that released the chute, slowing his descent greatly.
***
Five minutester. In the Pce Grounds of Buckingham Pce. Two royal guards were standing guard at the main entrance. Their rifles holstered as they watched their fellow guards do a security sweep around the pce.
"Hey, that huge explosion earlier, it was said that it came from the Ruthenian Battleship. Are they trying to shoot down the Pce?"
"It could be. We are at war with the Ruthenia Empire so it''s only natural for them to try and fire at us."
"Won''t that be dangerous to the Queen though? Should we evacuate her out of this pce and take her to a safer ce?"
"The Queen insisted on staying in the Pce, weren''t you briefed about this by your senior officer? Where were you when they were disseminating that information?"
"I was here all the time, no one approached me¡ª"
The guard trailed off as he noticed someone approaching from a distance. "Hey¡who is that?"
The guard pointed in the direction where he saw the peculiar person. The other guard looked at where he was pointing and saw a man d in a ck mantle, face covered with a skull-shaped mask. He cocked an odd-looking weapon and pointed it at them.
"Shit¡ª"
Before the guard could even put his rifle into a firing position, a bullet went through his skull, putting him out ofmission.
His blood scattered onto the other guard''s face, and he blinked, processing what just happened. It took him a second to snap out of his trance after realizing that there was an enemy. However, he suffered from the same fate as his fellow guard due to his hesitation.
It didn''t take long for the gunshot to be heard around Buckingham Pce. It prompted the guards on the grounds to run toward the source of the gunfire. The moment they arrived there, the guards protecting the main gate were seen lying on the ground, lifeless.
"We got a security breach! Inform and alert everyone!"
A burst of gunfire sounded and the body of the man speaking turned into a honeb as ten bullets pierced out from it. Those who were in front of him were also put out ofmission and those who were fortunate figured out the culprit.
A man in a nk mantle, firing at them.
The royal guards dispersed from every direction and returned to a fire of their own. Not a single shot hit the mark as the men in ck were too agile. And they were using bolt-action rifles, which mean, for every round fired, they''ll have to cock the gun for it to fire again.
The man in ck didn''t need to do that. He just pressed his finger on the rifle and the rifle spewed ten to twenty or thirty bullets out of the muzzle.
In just a matter of seconds, their numbers were reduced from ten to five.
The man in ck reced the exhausted magazine and reced it with another and continued the onught. One of the guards was lucky enough to hit the man in the chest but the man only groaned and shifted the direction of his muzzle at him and fired.
Four were down, one to go. The remaining guard has fired all of its ammunition in his bolt-action rifle. The man in ck trained the rifle at him, he defeatedly dropped his weapon and cursed.
"Shit¡"
A bullet struck him in the forehead
Chapter 345 Infiltrating The Buckingham Palace Part 2
In the throne room of Buckingham Pce, Queen Anne sat in a simple yet ostentatious manner, giving her the whole view of the throne hall. Outside the locked doors was a sound of gunfire ringing from the hallways.
"Your Majesty. We are under attack, we need to get you to the secret passage and evacuate you out of here," the senior officer in the royal guard, Max, urged carefully. Despite the seriousness and urgency of the throne room, the Queen was unfazed and unbothered.
"I will not go anywhere. I will stay here," Anne simply said.
"But Your Majesty..! Your life is in danger. If we don''t evacuate you right now then there won''t be anyone to seed you. You have achieved your goal to be the Queen of the Britannia Empire and you are going to waste it here? What will happen to the ideals you wish to implement to the people of the Britannia Empire?" the officer asked, looking up expectantly to the Queen.
"It''s true that I have fulfilled my goal and that was only it. The moment I was put into this position after overthrowing my sister, I fulfilled another obligation, which means, my job is done here."
"Your Majesty, with all due respect, you are not making sense to me right now. By staying here, you are asking the enemy to kill you."
"And who is the enemy? How many of them?" Anne replied with a question. "Last time I heard, the pce is well-protected with royal guards in three shifts. And there''s not even a report saying that there is arge number of Ruthenian forcesing here as they are busy protecting their battleship. So who is our enemy?"
Before Max could answer that, the huge door of the throne hall opened, revealing five royal guards who stepped into the hall and kneeled.
"Your Majesty, a single person breached through our second defenses. The royal guards inside the pce are linking up to exterminate the threat as we speak."
"Single person? You''re saying that one person got past the elite guards of Buckingham Pce?" Anneughed scornfully. "Max, am I hearing this right? If it''s only a single person then howe you have not exterminated it yet?"
"Your Majesty, the man is skilled. So far he had killed fifty Royal Guards, excluding the ones outside the pce grounds."
"Oh¡" Anne mused. "That skilled huh? Could it be one of the Ruthenian Special Forces? No, probably higher than that."
Anne scoffed softly. "There are 200 royal guards in Buckingham Pce. No matter how skilled a person is, he is still just a human. They wear out and be exhausted. And once that person reached his limits, the royal guards would simply overwhelm him. There''s nothing to fret about. Just keeping at him. Served your Queen well and protected me at all cost."
"Understood, Your Majesty," the royal guards acknowledged her order and left the throne hall.
"Max, I really find it funny that you asked me to leave the pce because of a single person."
"I apologize, Your Majesty. It''s just that we don''t have effective means ofmunication among the royal guards," Max exined, which is true. Unlike the Ruthenians, the Britannians don''t have a portable radio yet. The only way for them to inform each other is to pass the message from one guard to another until it reaches Max.
The problem with that system is that it relied on a human being and that human being is being killed by an unknown person, which means the message won''t get passed along.
The information they got just now must have probablye from one of the survivors. And the number of casualties can be calcted easily based on how far the unknown person hase. If there are fifty casualties inside Buckingham Pce, it means the man had prated the second line of defense.
It''s a shocking feat from a single person. If he killed 50 elite royal guards then he is certainly a threat. It doesn''t matter if the man is alone, the fact that the man did just that is enough justification to evacuate the Queen.
"Your Majesty, this is for safety precautions only."
"I''m telling you, I''m not going away," Anne dered and continued. "You don''t have to worry. I can assure you that whoever the person is infiltrating the pce has note here to kill me."
"How can you be so certain of that, Your Majesty? Do you have an idea of who it might be?" Max asked.
A smile spread across Anne''s lips as she thought of one. "There is one¡"
The gunshot hadn''t yet receded for about ten minutes. And they can tell that the person who broke into Buckingham Pce is getting closer and closer due to the sound of the gunfire.
Max signaled the eight royal guards who were in the throne hall to guard the door outside.
They nodded in acknowledgment and headed outside the throne hall. Max wondered what kind of weapon the unknown person was using. Based on the sound his gun is producing, it must be an assault rifle. The Britannia Empire is still transitioning from bolt-action to assault rifle, and he had seen its capabilities during the demonstration and from the ounts of the war correspondents that documented the Rutho-Yamato War.
That assault rifle fired again, this time it was close as if it just came from outside. Max aimed his Webley revolver at the door and sauntered over to it.
"Unbelievable. Don''t tell me he defeated all the royal guards outside," Annemented calmly.
Max halted his steps when the door suddenly opened. Outside is a bloodied royal guard who copsed as soon as the door was fully opened.
Max tightened his grip, his finger on the trigger, ready to pull it if a person revealed himself.
Secondster, an egg-sized ball was thrown into the throne hall from behind the edge of the door. Max''s gaze drifted into it, figuring what it was, but the moment he took his eye off the door, he realized his fatal mistake.
*Brrrttt¡
Max fell down on his knee and looked down and saw blood gushing out of his body. He weakly examined the ball that was thrown. It turns out, it was a marble, meant to distract him.
He heard footsteps stepping into the floors of the throne hall. He gazed up and saw a man in ck, tossing the rifle away and pulling out a pistol from its holster.
The man in ck walked up to him and pressed the muzzle to his forehead.
"You fucking¡ª" Max faintly uttered and the man pulled the trigger.
The man in ck removed his mask and his ruined armored vest.
Upon removing his mask, Anne saw a good-looking blonde-haired man. She recognized his face. After all, she had seen him in the crown ceremony of her sister. It was the Chief-of-Staff of the Imperial Guard, Rn Makarov.
"Don''t move," Rn said, aiming the pistol at her. "You areing with me."
Chapter 346 Taking The Package
"Me,ing with you? What made you think I would do that?" Anne asked. Her lips pursed as she leaned forward with crossed arms.
"I don''t think you understand the situation here,dy. But I killed every one of your guards in this pce. There''s no oneing here and no point in keeping up a strong facade," Rn trailed off, noticing something odd from the way the Queen behaved. "You seemed toofortable for a person whose back is against the corner."
"Oh?" Anne sang, "You are wondering huh? Why? Are you expecting me to act like a weak princess, whimpering and begging for your mercy? Unfortunately, I''m not that kind ofdy."
Rn stepped forward slowly, his G17 pistol still aimed at her chest should she try something that would warrant him pulling the trigger. As he neared her, he watched her face reading it for signs of subtlety¡ªThere weren''t, she remained calm, even to the point of locking her eyes with his.
As Rn took one step further, Anne suddenly spoke.
"Why couldn''t you kill me now?"
"Because I was ordered to take you alive," Rn simply answered.
"By whom?"
"By my emperor."
"Ah¡Alexander huh?" Anne mused as she leaned her back against the chair.
"I will not beat around the bush. Are you, in any way, affiliated with the ck Hand Organization?" Rn asked.
Anne giggled softly, her lips turning into a smile. "Could you please lower your gun for a second? It''s making me nervous really¡"
"Answer the question!" Rn barked.
"What makes you think so?" Anne said, tilting her head slightly as a smirk crept onto her lips. Secondster, she chortled. "So you came all the way here from Ruthenia, broke into my pce, thinking that I''m part of the ck Hand?"
"Are you?" Rn returned the question simply.
Anne sighed. "That''s right, I''m part of the ck Hand. In fact, one of its officials. I''m the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire, Anne Edinburgh," she revealed.
"Why would you confess that information to me so easily?"
"Why? You were asking right?" Anne replied flippantly.
"Do you think I''m here to y around?"
"Why are you getting aggressive? I simply listened to your query and answered it ordingly. I don''t understand why you are being so hostile," Anne, resting her arms on the armrest,
"If you are what you say you are, then that makes it easy for me. I will take you back to the Ruthenia Empire for further questioning. So stand up."
Anne didn''tply with his orders, instead, she asked. "Why not ask your question here? It will save you more time than having me kidnap me out of the country. You must be wondering right? Why do ck Hands exist and why do we do horrible things? I could answer it right now if you''d like."
Rn grabbed her by the arm and pulled her up forcefully, causing Anne to yelp.
"Ouch¡be gentle¡"
Rn pulled out a white stic cuff and tied it around her wrists tightly.
"Are you sure? You don''t want to hear the answer?" Anne asked again.
"Keep your mouth shut," Rn dragged her by the arm with his left hand while the other hand was holding a gun, armed and ready.
Anne broke away from his grasp by pulling her wrist out of the tight grip. "I''m not going anyway, I belong in this pce. I will not be taken away from my pce. Over my dead body!"
''Huh? What''s with this woman all of a sudden?'' Rn thought. It can''t be helped then, looks like he''ll have to do that.
Rn walked up to Anne and punched her right into her sr plexus, knocking her out of the cold in an instant.
Anne''s body fell forward and Rn caught her. He lifted her up and carried her over the shoulder and started walking out of the throne hall.
As he was walking down the hallway that leads to the exit, his eyes were constantly peeled around the surroundings. He knew that he had killed every royal guard in the pce, double tapping them to make sure, but he couldn''t keep his guard down. There must be someone lurking around, finding an opportunity to sneak behind him.
Now that he''s carrying an unconscious body over his shoulder, his mobility will be limited, which as result can cause him to a serious hit, now that he had removed his body armor.
Fortunately, no one engaged him, and left the Pce safely like a man walking into a tornado anding out the other side like it was a gentle breeze.
He grabbed something out from his pouch with this free hand and took an earpiece out of it. He plugged it into his ears and activated the device.
"This is Reaper. I have the package. Will now head to the extraction point over and out," Rn said before deactivating the earpiece and exiting the pce. He looked for a vehicle that he can use to get to the Port of London, where their transport is waiting.
He found one and hot-wired it. The engine roared as soon as he started the car and he drove away from Buckingham Pce, leaving a trail of smoke behind him.
***
Somewhere in the Britannia Empire. Prime Minister Stanley was sweating on his face after hearing the news from one of the guards.
"What do you mean all the royal guards are dead? Then, where is the Queen?" Stanley asked.
The guard shook his head. "We looked around the throne hall, even in her secret chambers, but she was nowhere to be found. But we found a weapon lying on the throne hall when we arrived there."
The guard flicked his finger, prompting one guard to step forward, carrying a rifle with a peculiar design.
"What is this"
"It''s definitely not ours, Prime Minister, but we are certain that it belongs to the Ruthenia Empire. They are the only country that wields peculiar weapons," the guard exined.
"So it was the Ruthenians who took her huh? Very well then. Tell to the people, know that the new Queen of the Britannia Empire has been taken by a tyrannical and ruthless nation called Ruthenia Empire. This will surely boost their morale, and help us with the war effort."
"If it''s the Ruthenians then you might as well be worried that they areing for you," Diana said, who was sitting on the floor among the royal family of the different countries. "The current Ruthenia Empire, if they want something, they''ll do anything to get it, no matter what stands in the way. Do you really think a coalition of Europa can defeat the Ruthenian Empire? A country that experienced unprecedented growth in every aspect, especially in the military, where it''s so advanced that we are falling behind by a thousand miles. We don''t even know their full capability."
"Whose side are you on?" Stanley asked.
"I have no sides," Diana replied. "But I hope the Ruthenians find and kill you."
Stanley scoffed. A secondter, a snigger. "You are hoping for the Ruthenians to save you? All of you? Well, I don''t think so. They are busy fighting all of us. Well, since you have been dered dead by the news agencies of your respective countries thanks to our control in your puny government, we will put Ruthenia down to his knees and have them join you for your judgment."
Chapter 347 Two Birds In One Stone
In the Command Ops, Alexander was watching the progress of the Ruthenian military in the course of the war. Ruthenia Empire, marked red on the map, is slowly creeping its color westward. Some of which already covered the Deutd above Warsaw, the K?nigsberg. Aware of its strategic importance for the Ruthenia Empire, such as its being warm water, made it was imperative for the military to take it from the Deutd Empire.
It was the first major victory of the Ruthenia Empire. Taking over increased the morale of the troops on the first line. Now, the Ruthenia Empire is reacting at every point of the western theater. Forming an iron curtain that blocks thebined invasion forces of the Austrean Empire and the Deutd Empire.
Since it was just three days since the war, nothing notably has happened so far except the Battle of K?nigsberg. Every major nation is still in the process of mobilization its troops to join the Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire.
"Your Majesty, we have already drafted a n to invade Berlin," the Minister of Defense, Alexei, said as he stood.
"Great. So how are we going to do that?" Alexander asked, not bothering to look at Alexei, instead, he kept his gaze up on the LCD screen.
The screen changed and Alexei began
"We call it the Berlin Strategic Offensive Operation. The Imperial Ruthenian Air Forces will conduct airstrikes on Berlin military instations such as airfields, anti-aircraft batteries, andmunication towers. Then we bomb Berlin with our Super Heavy Bomber Aletina, who will shake the will of the poption. After the bombing campaign, the Imperial Armed Forces, specifically the Belorussian, Lithuanian, and Ukrainian Forces will march all the way to Berlin in a two-pronged attack, surrounding the capital and taking down the Deutd Empire."
Alexander rubbed his chin as he pondered the details of the n. He knew to himself that he is weak when ites to military warfare, so they let the professionals, and the generals form a n and he will be the one authorizing it.
ording to the details of their n, he noticed the military''s love for superior firepower doctrine. Using the Air Force to weaken the enemy''s defenses and once they are at it, the ground forces of the Ruthenia Empire will overwhelm them with sheer numbers of tanks, infantry, and armored personnel carriers.
"How long is it going to take to prepare the forces for the preparation?" Alexander asked.
"Your Majesty, at your orders, we willmence the n within five days."
"Five days? So, you are saying that you can amass and coordinate arge number of troops in a mere five days?"
"With ourtestmunication technology, it''ll be easy for us to transmit orders to the troops in the frontline. Not to mention, we will also have eyes in the sky using our reconnaissance aircraft that is tracking down the movement of our troops twenty-four-seven. If there''s an improvisation to make, we will make it and transmit it to the generals on the field. So, yes, Your Majesty, we can."
"If I give the go signal for the operation, how long will the operation take to capture the capital of the Deutd Empire?"
"Well¡Your Majesty. If things went perfectly, we will capture Berlin in just
"Okay¡" Alexander sighed, leaning his back against his seat. So basically, they are proposing a blitzkrieg.
Honestly speaking, Alexander wanted to end this war quickly. However, he knew that was not possible when they are hell-bent on exacting revenge on the Ruthenia Empire for the crimes it did notmit. There is one way but he won''t consider it yet. So far, thend forces are winning and despite the odds, the Ruthenia Empire is winning at the earlier stage.
If only they could get their hands on one of the highest ranking officials in the inner sphere of ck Hand and had them tell the truth to the truth that it was they who killed the royal families and the Ruthenia Empire has nothing to do with it.
Speaking of which.
"Your Majesty¡a report from London," Sevastian stepped forward. He leaned over Alexander''s ears and whispered. "The Reaper and the package have reached the extraction point and they are preparing to leave as we speak. The battleship can''t be towed so they already activated the scuttling sequence."
"Is there anything beyond that?" Alexander whispered back.
"ording to the Reaper, the package confessed its affiliation with the ck Hand."
"I fucking knew it," Alexander cursed softly. "Well, thanks. That''s one rat down."
"So it was the mission you gave to Rn huh, Your Majesty?"
"Yes," Alexander stood and continued. "Alexei, you have my authorization. Do what you have to do."
"Yes Your Majesty," Alexei saluted.
"So what now, Your Majesty?" Sevastian asked.
Alexander walked up to Sevastian so close that Sevastian needed to take a step backward.
"Your Majesty¡what''s the matter?"
"Sevastian. How''s your investigation going with Rn? Did you find anything yet?"
"None so far, Your Majesty. His records were clean and doesn''t have connections outside the Ruthenia Empire. But I''m sure the needle is somewhere within the haystack. Every person makes a mistake."
Alexander nodded agreeably. "True, every person makes a mistake. Including you."
"What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Sevastian stammered.
Alexander made a beckoning flick of a finger and two people approached them. It was the Foreign Intelligence Service Director, Bobrinsky, and the Minister of Internal Affairs, Dmitri.
Dmitri handed Alexander the file and passed it over to Sevastian.
"Open it," Alexander said.
Sevastian opened the file and there he found ck-and-white pictures of him handing a file to a butler-looking man in one of the private rooms of Buckingham Pce. He flipped through the pages and saw many of his pictures handing ssified documents to a hooded figure. Not only that but there is also private correspondence in there with letters, especially the one he thought would never be found by anyone.
"Where did you get this..?"
"Ah¡Sevastian, how can you be so stupid and smart at the same time?" Alexander said. "If you don''t want something to be seen, then remove it from existence. Like burning them to ash. But no, you kept it under your own little basement underneath your extravagant pce."
"You broke into my pce?" Sevastian asked, his eyes trembling, face turning pale.
"Not just a simple break-in. ording to the agents who break into your home, theye across your guards who shoot first before asking questions. They killed about ten of them. They scoured every crook and cranny of your pce while you are here ying the position of National Security Advisor. Ruthenia is at war so that means you''ll have to be in the Command Ops until the war ends. This was really a great opportunity for me. Not only did I catch one of the executives of the ck Hand, but I also caught a traitor."
"No¡no¡this isn''t true," Sevastian said his voice breaking. "These are all lies and fabrications!"
"So I gathered," Alexander said. "Sevastian, I didn''t know you were connected with the ck Hand from the start. It was a huge discovery for me. You are the asshole who instigated the murder of my father and mother."
As soon as Alexander said that, two armed guards stepped forward. The military and civilian staffers in the Command Ops all looked at them curiously and inquisitively.
"So, why don''t we take a brief look at the past and exin how we got here?"
Chapter 348 Prince Sevastian Alexandrovich Part 1
This was a story of a certain man in the Ruthenia Empire. A man who has devoted his love to his country only to see it grow worse and worse under the management of the reigning royal family. An emperor whose ideology is stuck in the past, hell-bent on keeping all the power to himself, and an heir who doesn''t even want to be an emperor and lives in self-indulgence.
Those were the old times. Prince Sevastian Alexandrovich of Ruthenia had been watching for years, watching as the people demanded basic rights such as the ability to own something only to be suppressed. People who demanded protection in any form of exploitation from their masters in the age of industrialization are stifled. The minorities were forced to give up their culture andnguage in exchange for Ruthenian culture andnguage.
It doesn''t have to be that way. The past emperors could''ve done a better job and approached them peacefully. However, the greedy ministers and emperors aren''t reasonable people who would listen to a thing they''d consider ridiculous. They are the masters after all, the servants have no choice but to serve their masters.
As result, thousands die, and the once glorious Ruthenia Empire falls into a series of civil strifes, losing wars consecutively against the Britannia Empire. And then he is going to witness the heir who does nothing but frolic among noblewomen at parties.
It''s unbearable, it''s hideous! The humiliation was too much for him to bear. The country that he was once looked up to fell into such degeneracy. For Sevastian, this has to end.
Some popces were thinking that the royal family ruling the country was too much, even to the point of orchestrating a coup. The people already hated the emperor for not listening to them, so he wondered, why not take advantage of it? So he gathered those people around and told them that he has a vision for the Ruthenia Empire and it was better than the emperor. His speech moved the heart of themon people and thus the Sevastianist were formed.
But, Sevastian knew that if it was the Sevastianist who killed the emperor, it would result in a great backsh. He had thought of a way, an infamous organization called ck Hand whose goal is to remove the greedy monarchs and squeeze every right out of themon folks.
Perfect timing. Sevastian contacted an operative agent of the ck Hand operating in Ruthenian soil. In exchange for him getting the throne, he''ll provide ssified information to the ck Hand. One of which was used to kill the emperor and the empress.
It was five years ago, at a certain parade where the emperor, the empress, and the heir were in a single carriage slowly moving about the main street of St. Petersburg. People were cheering at that time but it was just all for a show. In reality, the majority of the attendees were Sevastianist, they were waiting patiently for the huge moment. And it happened. A bomb exploded underneath the carriage, killing the royals in an instant.
Sevastian was watching from the hotel near the ident, peering down as he saw the emperor, empress, and the heir bleeding to death. He was ted. Atst, he can save the Ruthenia Empire from misery! Due to the Pauline Laws, women can''t inherit the throne until all male rtives of the royal family are dead. It was he, who was next in line to the heir. Now that the heir is gone, he can im the throne for himself.
The country wept and mourned the loss of its emperor. Even if he was an ipetent emperor, the Ruthenian people were still loyal to their king, as they believed the emperor was mandated by god to rule all over them.
Now that there''s nothing in the way, he can execute his vision for the Ruthenia Empire. A strong and united empire under his banner¡ªand there was news. The heir survived the explosion and is recovering in the Winter Pce and is being tended to by the best doctors of the Ruthenia Empire.
His fist clenched when he was reading the news, crumpling the paper and throwing it into a firece. Why? Just why did that man survive? Now he won''t be the emperor. It will be the yboy, good-for-nothing, inept prince.
As a rtive of the Romanoff Family, he visited the prince in the Winter Pce, only to be barred by his sister, Christina Romanoff. There, he learned that Alexander was alive and awake. He hid his infuriation underneath a facade of calmness and concern. After all, he was supposed to be the one who will be emperor. How could he let his emotions get the better of him like a fool? The prince may survive but his ineptitude in running the country would lead to his downfall.
It''s only a matter of time before the people realize the power they have always possessed and take matters into their own hands. When that timees, Sevastian will capitte.
So he waited, waiting for whatever moves and maneuvers the young emperor had to offer. And that day came in March to the Winter Pce on August 1st, 1923.
He watched from behind the scene, overlooking the sea of people filling the Pce Square in front of the Winter Pce.
Knowing that the son of thete emperor would follow in his steps, the young emperor won''te out and give the people an audience. If that happens, the trust of the people and the mandate of heaven would be stripped of Alexander.
Unexpectedly, the emperor came out of hiding and faced the people along with his Christina and Tiffania.
Alexander promised that their lives will be changed and that he will listen to their needs. He delivered his promise sweetly, making the people like him. At first, no one knew if Alexander was going to fulfill his promise. But it was when Alexander started visiting the injured in the hospital during the march made he popr with the people.
His radical and progressive reforms took the country by surprise. The shift from autocracy to a constitutional monarchy was the catalyst in the hearts of the people that the new and young emperor might be the one who will serve them better.
Even when the ck Hand tried to kill him outside the Imperial Council Building after signing the Infrastructure Bill, the Sevastianist and the people who hated the Romanoff Family gathered in front of the hospital and prayed for his survival and safety.
The Sevastianist faction supported by manymon people was starting to leave due to the prospect of a better future for Alexander. They all started having jobs thanks to the nationwide-scale constructions and free education for their children. Sevastian tried to convince them that it was all for show, to brainwash them. But they only turned their backs on him.
How? How did Alexander change in an instant? His thinking was not the Alexander he knew. It was as if he was an entirely different person when he woke up from aa.
The Ruthenia Empire and the people starting to like Alexander and Sevastian are gradually losing the spotlight. The gap between him and Alexander was too wide for him to catch up.
No person in the Ruthenia Empire would think of overthrowing their emperor now that they are having a better life.
Sevastian started thinking of a way. There must be a way for him to be the emperor. An idea popped up. Why not work with Alexander?
Chapter 349 Prince Sevastian Alexandrovich Part 2
So he did. Sevastian decided to apply for a job as an advisor to the Emperor. He has the capabilities to do so and this would offer him an opportunity to know more about the mysterious change of the emperor.
But before attempting to do so, he knew to himself that it would be rude if he just applied outright. In the days of uncertainty for the Royal Family, Sevastian was observing, behind the scenes. Fortunately, there was a chance at the time of Alexander''s coronation ceremony and he attended it.
It was in the Grand Kremlin Pce where he first saw Alexander in thest couple of years. What thing he noticed was the aura Alexander was giving off. It was authoritative that if a person entered his room and Alexander shot them a re, they''ll subconsciously start to get submissive and bow their head.
s, it happened to him. Heplimented the clothes he is wearing for the coronation ceremony but instead of receiving a warm reply like thank you or I''m honored, he received an indifferent tone of acknowledgment. It was as if he was displeased at his existence. There''s no way he can apply for a job with a man who had a bad impression on him.
Despite that, Sevastian didn''t give in. Just like all the attendees, he attended the coronation. The coronation was also a time of chaos when the Ruthenian television broadcasting the coronation event abroad exploded. The Ruthenia Empire was implicated in the incident and almost went to war with the affected countries.
Fortunately, that incident was averted.
Days passed and he learned that Alexander was looking for new personnel.
He went to the Winter Pce and had a personal audience with the Emperor. Alexander interviewed him, asking him questions like how can he trust him when they barely even met.
Sevastian answered that he is loyal to the crown and to the country deceptively, hiding his true emotions deep inside the abyss where Alexander was gazing into.
Alexander took his word for it and made him his National Security Advisor. Basically, the right hand of the King. It was a high-ranking position that gave him direct ess to the government.
ying the role of the National Security Advisor, Sevastian worked hard to gain Alexander''s trust. He did well to the point Alexander is praising him for doing the job. He received the praises warmly and Sevastian is slowly leaning towards trusting Alexander.
His governance skill was impressive and the confidence of the people in the emperor was always at an all-time high. Not until a tragedy happened in the Yamato Empire. Alexander''s sisters were on a state visit and an ultranationalist group within the Yamato Empire who were bitter at the result of the Rutho-Yamato War, tried to kill the Grand Duchess.
His perception of Alexander changed when indecisiveness got the best of him. His sister was in danger, and although they were saved, Alexander was being too lenient, concerned that conducting an air raid on the capital of the Yamato Empire would bring international backsh. Not to mention the fact that Yamato conducted an air raid on divostok. Alexander was more worried about killing women and children in Tokyo than what could''ve happened if the Yamato were to sessfully prate the air defense of divostok and kill women and children.
His hate for the monarchy rekindled at that time. Alexander didn''t care about the people, he cared about his reputation. Alexander was saved by his superior military.
The war ended with a Ruthenian victory. Sevastian gave Alexander the benefit of a doubt. He was leaning towards serving the emperor since his vision for the Ruthenia Empire was being implemented by Alexander. Like a shared vision, a strong and respected Empire.
But, during the civil war in the Hanese Dynasty, Alexander''s leniency showed up again. He is always worried about what the other country would say about him if he does this or that. Sevastian was infuriated deep inside, why does Alexander always factor in the reaction of the internationalmunity? And those internationalmunities were looking down on the Ruthenia Empire when they were at its weakest.
That''s when Sevastian had enough. Under Alexander''s leadership, the Ruthenia Empire would be stale, afraid to do what it wanted to do because of Alexander''s ipetence. Why is he worried about a country that he can destroy with just one call?
This has to end. Sevastian thought, and so he nned. A day before the crown ceremony of the Britannia Empire. When Sevastian was wandering around Buckingham Pce, a ck Hand operative approached him.
Sevastian handed a file, including the evacuation protocol of Alexander should an attack happen in the crown ceremony. The Buckingham Pce was gued with ck Hand operatives, posed as maids, manservants, royal guards, and others. Unbeknownst to Sevastian, a Foreign Intelligence Service had already infiltrated Buckingham Pce and taken a picture of the exchange.
And that''s how, along with the files recovered from his estate, they caught Sevastian.
"Sevastian, I really trusted you when you applied to work for me. But, I don''t trust a person too easily, that''s why I ordered the Foreign Intelligence Services and Ministry of Internal Affairs to watch your movement after the interview," Alexander said.
"What His Majesty whispered to me that time was," Dmitri stepped forward as he spoke. "To execute the n of infiltrating your estate while you are here. We gathered as much evidence, including the one document that tells about the Sevastianist, so that we can charge you formally with treason."
"The n was to keep it only within ourselves," Bobrinsky added. "To reduce the risk of leakage. Those who were tailing you, capturing the image of you making an exchange, were FIS operatives that I handpicked. I believe you know him, he goes by the name¡ªZero."
"I led you to believe that I was suspicious of Rn being the mole. After all, there are only three people who have ess to the detailed evacuation protocol. It couldn''t be the Director of the FIS, and it wasn''t Rn either because we are also watching his movement. So it all leads down to you," Alexander said. "I''m so disappointed, very disappointed. It would have been better if you were part of the ck Hand but you are not, making you the greatest traitor in the history of the Ruthenia Empire!"
"YOU''RE WRONG!" Sevastian shouted. "My intention was to make the Ruthenia Empire stronger, better, a country that put its people above others. Working with you made me realize that you are not acting in the interest of the Ruthenia Empire. All this concern about what a weak country would say about your decision¡it''s just stupid! Many people have died in the name of Romanoff, just because you change doesn''t mean everyone has moved on, especially those who were oppressed during the reign of your father and grandfather."
"And you think you could do better if you were the emperor?" Alexander countered. "You see, the power that I currently possesses with great responsibility. It must not be misused for self-satisfaction and greed. If I were to act like you want me to be, the world you knew would be destroyed before you can even realize the consequences. So I apologize that I didn''t live up to your expectations. Ruthenia, as it is right now, is a glorious and respected nation. And our neighbors will learn it the hard way."
Sevastian was speechless as the Imperial Guards cuffed his hands.
"This is a goodbye, cousin. Don''t worry, the ck Hand that you''d hope would get you what you want, we are going to exterminate them along with you, now that we have the Shepherdess in our hands."
Sevastian was towed away by the Imperial Guards in a temporary holding cell in the Command Ops. Everyone was still processing what happened. Their National Security Advisor was the mole and a traitor.
"Let''s return to work," Alexander said as he returned to his seat as if nothing happened.
Chapter 350 You Just Been Bamboozled
Anne''s eyes opened slowly and the bright light that seeped into a room unknown to her was almost too much for her already bleary and tired eyes to handle. She groaned as she turned over to look around the surroundings and found herself in a room full of white. She tried to rub her eyes to get a clear view but she couldn''t.
Confused, she looked down and saw her wrist cuffed to a white table. The memories of the recent events flooded her mind and there, she learned that a Ruthenian operative by the name of Rn, infiltrated Buckingham Pce and took her hostage.
"Hello?" her voice echoed in the white room as she called for someone. "Is anyone here?"
The hinges of the metal door creaked as it opened. The sound attracted her attention and looked to the right and saw a person with purple-toned hair wearing a red military jacket and ck trousers step in.
"Do you know who I am?" said the man, his voice echoing in her ears. A momentter, she recognized the voice. It was the emperor of the Ruthenian Empire, Alexander.
"You...Where did you take me?" Anne asked weakly.
"You are in Ruthenia, Your Majesty," Alexander replied as he pulled a chair and sat opposite of her, folding his hands on top of the table. He noticed a droopy look in the young woman''s eyes. He also noticed that her wrists were bruised from the metal cuffs. She must have tried removing the stic handcuff while she was being transported to this ce.
"Ah.., Ruthenia," Anne said, the strength in her voice returning. "The whole world dered war on your country and they are making their way to your capital."
"Things are looking bad on the side of the allies," Alexander said. "You see, you don''t know anything about the Ruthenia Empire? Do you want to know the reason? Because you don''t have a ck Hand agent operating on our soil. Why is that?" Alexander paused as he chuckled briefly. "Ah...we flushed them all out. Not a single ck Hand got out alive from Ruthenia. Do you really think a coalition force of western Europa is enough to take Ruthenia down?"
"This is all you talking lofty but in reality, I can see it in your eyes that your country is losing the war. It''s futile to put up a strong facade."
Alexander smirked. "Your eyes are wrong and don''t act like you are some smart person who controls everything in your palm. Because we aren''t losing, actually we are winning."
Alexander sighed inwardly. "I haven''te here to discuss the war situation. I''m here to ask you a few questions. Did you kill all the foreign delegates that attended the crown ceremony of your now-deceased sister?"
Anne nced around, looking for cameras that were recording this conversation.
"I don''t know what you are talking about. Your people killed them, including my sister."
"There''s no point in lying, Anne. You confessed to Rn that you are an executive member of the ck Hand operating in the Britannia Empire. Just tell me what I want to know and I''ll be on my way. Did you order to kill the foreign delegates?"
"How much time has passed since Rn took me from Buckingham Pce?" Anen asked.
"You were not unconscious for the whole week, but it only took us two days to transport you out of the Britannia Empire."
"Well at this point they are already dead," Anne revealed.
"What do you mean at this point? Are you saying they were six to five days ago and now they are dead?" Alexander asked, rifying.
"Yes, but we don''t kill without a purpose. There''s a reason why we killed them," Anne slowly lifted her face and stared at Alexander. "That was to pay for their sins."
"Sins?"
"Take for example the King of Belgium, King Leopold. Are you aware of the atrocities hemitted against the Belgian people? You know, cut their arms for disobeying their master, dehumanize them, and treat them like animals. That was his sin. We the ck Hand condemned him. You can call it justice."
"You speak as if you are the instrument of justice but aren''t you that different from the person you despise? You kill innocent people just so you can remove them from power."
"Sometimes, we have to get our hands dirty to achieve a noble cause. There''s no such thing as a clean war. If peaceful means don''t work then there''s only one option, to turn into violence."
"So each emperor or king you kidnapped had sinned and was executed for it, right? Including your sister, Diana. You also killed her right?"
"Diana is blinded by greed, wishing to get all the power to herself, circumventing the constitution. Her goal was to be a queen with power simr to yours, who controls the government and the military. While her eyes were set on that, she forgot about the people living under her. The people. Crime rates and poverty rates increased without signs of slowing down. They call the Britannia Empire the most glorious and most powerful empire but in reality, there''s nothing glorious about it. We just expanded by invading people''snds and making them submit to our rule. This world has be dirty. Empires scrambling fornds, killing tribes upon tribes just for the sake of expansion."
After listening to Anne''s words, Alexander remained silent for several seconds before finally responding.
"I understand your feelings, Anne. I truly do. But it''s just how the world works. Your ideals have no ce in this world. That''s one of the dirty natures of human beings, they never work well together. Fueled by their self-interest. I think I see the bigger picture of your n now. You are forcing the empires of this world to sh with each other until there''s only one left. I mean, that''s a good idea, it will definitely cause some empires to dissolve. But have you thought about the people living in a country that you forced to wage war on us? Their fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, sons, and daughters?"
"A small price to pay for our vision of the ideal world. Soon, the world will be controlled by the ck Hand. Your technology may be superior but we know that your country can barely hold out on its own."
"And who will be its leader? Is it the current president of the United States? Oh, now that I mentioned him, where was he? Why didn''t you take him along with the europan royals?"
Anne remained silent.
"Hmm...I see. Well. As for myst question, I was wondering, where are you keeping them? Is it under Westminster Abbey?"
Anne smiled smugly.
"Very well. Thank you for hinting us the answer. Now we know where to find them."
"What are you talking about..." Anne stuttered, confused and a wave of dizziness hit her.
Her eyes shut from the excruciating pain. Ten secondster, all the pain torturing her was gone. She looked up to look at Alexander--
"What..."
Her eyes widened, the man in front of her was not Alexander...but Rn.
"What...how? What kind of trickery is this?"
"It''s all thanks to the powerful hallucinogen we injected into your bloodstream thirty minutes ago. With that, we have deceived your mind. What I need to do is to act like His Majesty. Wear dresses simr to His Majesty, and smell like His Majesty. Now the tricky part is his voice. Fortunately, His Majesty gave us a record of his voice. The voice that you heard when the door opened, was a record of His Majesty. Coupled with answering your question as to where you are, to which we reply Ruthenia, the first thing thates to mind is Alexander Romanoff."
"You drugged me..?" Anne asked.
"Yes...there''s just a time limit though. Soon your mind was about to notice the inconsistencies. Good thing, you gave pretty much what we wanted to hear. And correction, you were not unconscious for one hour, you were unconscious for just two hours."
"What..!" Anne breathed erratically, her expression turning grim. "How dare you trick me! You won''t get away with this!"
Rn simply turned his back on her and left her cell.
Chapter 351 Tired, Need Strength And Motivation
It''s been two days since Sevastian was detained in the holding cell of the Command Ops. As Alexander watched the progress of the military going stale, he stood up and ced a shoulder on Sergei''s shoulder.
"I''m feeling sleepy. If anything happens and you believe you have the answer but still require my permission, don''t bother calling and just do it," Alexander advised as he started walking out of the Command Ops. His hands are on his neck, rubbing it gently to remove the stiffness left behind from sitting for so long.
When Alexander was about to reach the doorknob, a call interrupted him.
"Your Majesty, we have an iing call from the Burnyi ss Destroyer¡the one that holds Shepherdesses of the Britannia Empire and Rn. It''s best that you listen to what they have to say before you leave?"
Alexander closed his eyes and nodded his head. "Put them through the speaker. I have no energy to move over there."
The military and civilian staffers frowned, noticing something different from His Majesty. He sounded tired, disappointed, and resigned. Could it be because of Sevastian''s betrayal? Even though the two hated each other in the past, one can''t deny the rtionship they made until to this day.
"Your Majesty, this is Rn. The hallucinogen that Imperial Dynamic Systems delivered to us worked perfectly. We are able to get information out of her. One of which is the possibility of the Europan royals being alive, and not dead. They are under Westminster Abbey, or so we assumed."
"Are you not sure, Rn?" Alexander asked simply, cocking his head to the right as he nced at the LCD screen.
"The Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire gave us a hint. There''s a high chance that they are holding them there," Rn said.
"What do you think about this Sergei? What if the world finds out that the reason they went to war with us is alive?"
"At first they''ll be shocked, Your Majesty. But give it time and they one-by-one retract their deration of war. It is possible that we can end this senseless war and save potentially millions of lives. After all, our only target is ck Hand."
"Your Majesty, if I may offer a suggestion. If you want to organize a task force for a rescue operation, please do so immediately. The Berlin Strategic Offensive Operation is still a go unless you revoke it."
"We are not going to revoke anything. The war continues as long as those ck Hands exist. Can you really gather everyone at the negotiating table if they found out the truth? Especially to our neighbors? We prioritize the safety of our citizens first."
"Yes Your Majesty," Alexei bowed as he returned to his seat.
"But I still want this war to end. Sergei has a point, this war is senseless. Started by an infamous organization that wants to conduct a world revolution. Our target is the ck Hand, not the innocent people living in a country we are at war with. We rescue the Europan royals and have them retract their deration of war, assuming that they are alive."
"Your Majesty, my conversation with Princess Anne Edinburgh is recorded. We can broadcast it to their national television," Rn suggested.
"Let''s not do that yet. The Britannia Empire''s mind is clouded at the moment after finding out that their new Queen was kidnapped."
"Your Majesty, I can still fight. Give me a team and I promise you, I will return here with the Europan royals," Rn said with full confidence.
"Very well, you have my permission. Discuss it with the Minister of Defense."
"I will not let you down, Your Majesty."
After saying that, Rn ended the transmission. Alexander resumed walking out of the Command Ops along with his security detail and returned to Winter Pce.
***
It waste at night, and the skies were filled with stars flickering and twinkling in the sky. The moonlight was illuminating the Pce Square of the Winter Pce, giving off a sense of tranquility that made Alexander forget momentarily that they were at war.
It sure is peaceful in the capital of the Ruthenia Empire, and he intended to keep it that way.
He headed to the Winter Pce and to a certain bedroom. He leaned over and pressed his ears against the door and heard a voice that was singing a sweet luby.
Alexander reached for the doorknob and rotated it, opening the door slowly, to find Sophie gently stroking Anya''s hair who was sleeping soundly in herp.
Sophie noticed his presence and gasped softly. "Hon?"
Alexander ced a finger on his lips and shushed her as he walked to the bed.
Alexander carefully crawled up to the bed andy next to them. He then reached over to Anya and gently lifted her and set her next to him.
Wrapping his loving arms over Anya, Alexander leaned over behind her head, her glistening golden hair drawing him in closer, like a flower, to smell her fresh scent.
Anya felt something heavy over her body, causing her to rouse slightly as she opened her eyes. She looked around and realized that her head is not resting on her mother''sp but on a bed. Then she nced over her shoulder and saw her father, with his long arms ced over her protectively.
"Papa?" She muttered confusedly as she rubbed her eyes, trying to wake herself up more.
"It''s me, darling. Sorry if I''m not able to stay by your side. So I wonder, what if we sleep here together with your mother?"
"Really? You''d do that?" Anya eximed while looking at her father.
"Of course, your bed is big enough for us three to fit. Besides, I missed you," Alexander whispered lovingly and kissed Anya''s forehead.
Anya smiled happily and grabbed Alexander''s hand with her delicate small hands, enveloping it with her own, squeezing gently to assure herself that she isn''t dreaming. She too had missed her father. He''s always busy at work and she rarely sees him during the day. Now, she''s on her side, sleeping with her.
"Seeing you here means that the load has lightened up a bit?" Sophie asked, smiling as shey down.
"Yeah, but I prefer not to talk about work for now. I have to regain my strength, and for that, I have to spend time with you. You two are my source of motivation and strength." Alexander replied, his free hand brushing on Sophie''s belly where Anya''s future sibling is growing.
And then, moments after they stared at one another, the three drifted into a peaceful slumber.
Chapter 352 Operation Unscrewing The Lid
April 9, 1929.
In the Burnyi ss Destroyer. After a conclusivemunication from the Central Command, Rn went to a special briefing room designed specifically for Navy Special Forces.
Upon arriving there, Rn saw five men suiting up theirbat uniforms. They paused as they looked at him who just entered the room.
"Sir Rn?" One of the Special Forces said. "I''m Donovan and this is my team. Igor, Ivan, Anton, and Apostol."
The moment their names got called, they raised their hands in greeting at Rn, who nodded in acknowledgment.
"Great, do you guys have any experience on the field?" Rn asked as he stepped further inside and stopped by the table.
"No, sir. This is our first time," Donovan said.
"That''s okay, as long as you are trained for the mission, there''s nothing much to worry about," Rn replied.
"Of course, Sir Rn. When we have the Reaper on our team, the sess of this operation is guaranteed. I heard that you infiltrated Buckingham Pce by yourself, killing hundreds just to get to the throne room and take a ck Hand operative. I''m impressed," Donovan praised.
"Well, those Royal Guards weren''t expecting a visitor," Rn said as he wiped the rifle stock of the R4. "But this time, they''ll prepare a grand reception."
"What''s the mission?" Igor raised his hand as he asked.
"The mission is to infiltrate Westminster Abbey. After having a personal chat with the Queen of the Britannia Empire, who turns out to be one of the executives of the ck Hand, I received this subtle hint about where they are keeping the royal family of Europa, which is the reason why we are all in this mess."
"Keeping? I thought they were dead?" Ivan said.
"Well, not ording to the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire. They are keeping them up underground in the cathedral to execute them one by one for their sins. I have a feeling that they have already started killing them because of me kidnapping their Queen. Let''s just hope that when we arrive there, we''ll still have a survivor on our hands."
"Question," Apostol raised a hand. "The war started because the countries thought that Ruthenia killed them, even though we didn''t. If they are alive and returned to their respective countries, would that stop the war?"
"ording to our intelligence, the ck Hand operates on an international scale. There are ck Hand executives in each country that are probably controlling the state as we speak. Saving them won''t guarantee the end of the war but would help question them about why they are still at war knowing that their kings and queens are alive. It''s senseless," Rn exined.
"But I heard that Ruthenia is winning. What if our government ordered the military to continue and upy foreign territories?" Donovan raised a question.
"That is no longer our concern," Rn replied simply. "If our government decides something such as that, then there''s nothing we can do. We are soldiers, our purpose is to take orders and fulfill them. Didn''t you learn them when you were all at the boot camp?"
The soldiers shook their heads, denying it.
"Okay, so let''s get this done. I already have the papers with me so gather them around. I''m not going to repeat myself," Rn sat a document down atop the table as the soldiers stood and gathered around.
Rn opened the document, revealing an image taken from the sky.
"Our reconnaissance aircraft operating over London''s airspace just sent this image ten minutes ago upon my request. What you see here is a bird''s eye view of Westminster Abbey. As you can see, there''s no one at the site except some military troops here and here,"
As he was briefing the men, Rn encircled the troops he is referring to with a pen, emphasizing it.
"Now, why would they have troops stationed there? Are they protecting someone there? Who? The Queen of the Britannia Empire was dead ording to his sister, Anne. There''s no logical reason as to why they are guarding the ce unless they are keeping something there," Rn exined. "Our mission is to find out what they are keeping, could it be the royal families of Europa? If it is, then we are returning home big and receiving medals for our service."
"So just like unscrewing the lid, right?" Donovanmented.
"Yeah, basically like that," Rn nodded affirmatively. "Gear up people, we egress in thirty minutes."
"What''s our transport?" Igor inquired.
"A helicopter will take us to an aircraft carrier, transfer to Greyhound that will drop us in London," Rn answered.
***
Two hourster.
The Greyhound, carrying six Ruthenian soldiers, is cruising in London''s airspace at a speed of one hundred fifty kilometers per hour at an altitude of eight thousand feet.
It was lower than thest time Rn had the privilege of their newly-built aircraft, the Globemaster, to get him to London to infiltrate Buckingham Pce. That was for security purposes. Aircraft such as the Globemaster can fly at a very high altitude without facing no problem whereas piston engines such as Britannian current fighter aircraft have a ceiling limit as air be less dense as the altitude increases, rendering it ineffective, as the radial engine of the aircraft needs a right amount of oxygen to perform efficiently.
In short, the Ruthenian High Command doesn''t want to risk getting their aircraft intercepted by a Britannian fighter aircraft. Which in this case, already happened, though it was a helicopter. It was still an aircraft integrated with modern systems that can be reverse-engineered.
But that isn''t a problem anymore, as the Ruthenian High Command conducted a bombardment at the enemy airfields, rendering the British Royal Air Force.
On the cargo hold of the Greyhound transport aircraft. Rn was instructing Igor about the function of the night vision goggles.
The time is eight o''clock in London. The Britannian government dered martialw and restricted the movement of civilians in the capital. This is a good opportunity for the Ruthenian Special Forces to go in. No civilians at night mean no one will blow their stealthy approach.
"Okay everyone, we will jump in one minute. I believe you know what you are going to do once wend right?"
"We''re gonna put a lead on the redcoats!" they intoned together.
Rn chuckled. "That''s right."
Chapter 353 Infiltrating The Westminster Abbey Part 1
The night provided a good cover for the Ruthenian soldiers walking down the dark alley. Equipped with thetest weapons and gadgets, they made them look terrifyingly professional.
Rn was on the lead, while the rest kept their heads on the swivel, covering every blind spot.
They went on walking for about five minutes until Rn raised a fist, signaling them to stop.
Rn crouched slowly so as to not make any sound. He scanned the scenery before him. A convoy of military vehicles was driving down the main street in front of the Cathedral, possibly enforcing martialw in the country.
Rn let it pass before shifting his gaze to the guards standing on either side of the church''s main entrance.
He waved his hand in a beckoning call, prompting Donovan toe forward.
"What is it, sir?" Donovan whispered.
"You see those two guards there, by the gates?" Rn asked, pointing his finger.
Donovan looked at where Rn was pointing and had a look. He saw two armed guards.
"I see them. What would you like us to do?" Donovan asked quietly.
"Take your aim. At my signal, I''ll shoot the one on the left and you take care of the right," Rn said.
"Copy that," Donovan said in affirmation and began to take a stance. He aimed his FN Fal fitted with a suppressor and peered through the scope. The city was dimly lit as some of the street poles weren''t working. Fortunately, the Ruthenian Special Forces have a thermal mode that allows them to see in the night through thermal energy.
"I have a bead on him, sir, ready to execute," Donavan informed.
Rn was peering through the thermal scope of his R4, his rifle also fitted with a suppressor.
"On my mark¡three¡two¡one¡open fire."
Donovan and Rn pulled the trigger at the same time and their rifle let out a soft popping sound as the bullet traveled across the street and into the guards'' skulls.
Their heads sted and they fell to the ground lifelessly.
"Target neutralizes sir," Donovan announced softly before slowly standing up. "How should we proceed?"
"We take the main entrance of course," Rn said, standing up as well. They don''t have the schematics of Westminster Abbey but they have intelligence about its catb systems. It''s where the Britannians bury the body of the dead member of the royal family.
"So just like what you did in Buckingham Pce? We infiltrate it directly. This doesn''t sound covert at all," Donovan remarked.
"There''s no such thing as a covert operation," Rn said. "I have been doing this since before I became the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards. Let us run along now, time is of the essence."
Time is true of the essence, not only for Rn but for the Ruthenia Empire. If the royal families of Europa are still alive, then there is a chance of stopping this nonsense war. They also have proof that Queen Anne Edinburgh is affiliated with the ck Hand and was one of the orchestrators of this war. Those two pieces of information, if revealed publicly, could help stop the war. However, there is also a high chance that an executive operating in Europa already had control of the government.
ck Hand is truly a fearsome organization. They infect their target countries'' bureaucracies and then control them like parasites controlling the host.
The six special forces run across the street and into the main entrance of the cathedral. Donovan, Igor, and Ivan gave it a push but it won''t budge. Maybe it was locked from behind.
"Set up the breaching charges," Rn ordered and Apostol promptly unslung his backpack containing explosives.
Igor helped him set up the charges. cing it on the door in a square pattern.
It took two minutes to set up the charges. And once everything was in ce, the group walked behind to a safer distance and hid behind the parked cars on the street for cover.
"Sir," Apostol, who was carrying the detonator called Rn. "Ready to execute at yourmand."
Rn contemted briefly. If they detonate the charges, then the ck Hands would now know that they are there, attempting to conduct a rescue operation. This would make them kill the royal family in an instant, so the risk is there.
"Let''s hope that they won''t kill the royal families during our unannounced visit," Rn said.
"But you said sir earlier that they are expecting us."
"Here''s the rule on the field, soldier. No n survives contact with the enemy," Rn quoted. "Push it."
With his signal, Apostol pulled the trigger of the detonator, causing the charges nted on the doors to explode.
"Let''s go!" Rn signaled them to go in and they did just that. The soldiers charged into the fray, entering the now breached gate.
The guards inside the cathedral were stunned at the shockwave of the explosion that busted the door. Before they could even regain their sensespletely, the Ruthenian Special Forces'' rifles started zing.
Those whose senses returned fought back with their own Lee Enfield bolt action rifle. But that only revealed their location, making it easier for the Ruthenian Special Forces to spot every tango in the cathedral.
The chaos ensued for about a minute, and the moment it passed, the stifling sound of gunfire came to a halt.
"Hold fire!" Rn yelled. "Check the surroundings and confirm your kill!"
"Clear!"
"Clear!"
"Clear!
"Clear!
"Sir, there''s still one alive here," Anton said, his FN Fal rifle aimed at the Britannian soldier who was bleeding in his lower belly. He also coughed up blood, causing the blood to trickle down his mouth. "I''ll eliminate him right now."
"No, don''t!" Rn said and rushed towards Anton''s location. "We can ask him some questions."
Rn knelt down on one knee and scanned the Britannian soldier. He was young, probably in his early twenties. There was a tear forming at the corners of his eyes as he spoke weakly.
"Mama¡I don''t want to die¡"
"You? Where are you keeping the royal families? We know they are here," Rn asked in English.
"I¡don''t¡know¡what you are talking about¡" the young man replied, his breathing bing ragged.
"Don''t fool with us. I know you are keeping them somewhere underground. Tell us!" Rn urged.
"I was just sent here¡to guard¡the¡cathedral¡as¡officials investigate¡I don''t know¡anything about¡royal families¡"
"Sir it''s no use. He doesn''t know anything, I can tell," Donovan said in Ruthenian.
"We''ll keep looking. Shit, so not everyone here is part of the ck Hand huh?" Rn rubbed the back of his head in frustration, having had enough of the ck Hand''s underhand tactics.
Rn checked the body of a young man and he saw something jutting out from his pocket. He pulled it out and perused it. It was a family of eight.
"Ah¡this is fuck up¡" Rn wiped his forehead with the back of his hand.
"Sir?" Donovan leaned forward as he asked.
"Anton put pressure on his wound. Let''s save this guy at least. The rest of you, we go deeper."
"Yes sir!"
Chapter 354 Infiltrating The Westminster Abbey Part 2
Apostol tended the gun wound of the young Britannian soldier and the rest of the special forces left as they headed deeper into the dungeon.
Just like how they have been since insertion, Rn was on the lead while the special forces behind him kept their heads and guns on a swivel, scanning the surroundings with their trained eye and a fully loaded rifle.
A muzzle shed from the end of the hallway, and Rn jerked to the side, his back against the wall. Igor returned fire with a flick of a finger on the trigger but only hit the wall as the attacker hid back behind it.
"Are you alright sir?" Donovan asked, his rifle aimed at the end of the hallway with every intention to pull the trigger should the enemy make his appearance again,
"I''m fine," Rn pulled a grenade out of his armored vest. He shot a meaningful nce at Donovan.
Donovan replied with a slight nod and he pulled the trigger, keeping the enemy that was still hiding behind the wall to stay in that position.
Rn threw the grenade and it rolled down on the floor, producing a clinking sound. Three seconds passed, and the special forces braced for the iing explosion by turning their back against it and huddling together.
*Boom
An ear-deafening explosion reverberated in the hallway and shook the earth. The special forces recovered and crept toward the end of the hallway.
At the end of the hallway, Rn peered and looked to the side. He saw a dismembered corpse of a Britannian soldier.
He looked at both sides, making sure that it was the only Britannian. Fortunately, it was.
"All clear," Rn informed.
"Two hallways huh?" Donovanmented. "What should we do boss? Should we split up?"
"That''s the only logical way to proceed," Rn replied. "The problem is, the deeper we go, the harder it is for us to reach one another on a radio. So, proceed with caution. I''ll take Ivan and Igor, you take the rest."
"Copy that," Donovan waved his hand in a beckoning call.
The four special forces huddled around Donovan and had a brief exchange. Rn waited for about ten seconds before Igor and Ivan approached him.
"Okay, we don''t know what we are going to face in the catbs. So I want you all to be careful. If possible, let''s return alive with good news."
The special forces hurrahed at Rn''s words.
"See you on the other side, boss," Donovan said before walking into the other side of the hallway with Anton.
"Yeah¡see you on the other side," Rn muttered under his breath before going to the opposite side.
***
Fifteen minutester.
In Westminster Abbey, underground. Stanley wore a nervous expression as he continued hearing the incessant sound of gunfire above. There was an explosion that shook the whole catbs a little, which made him even more anxious.
"There''s no doubt about it. It''s the Ruthenians. Only their country has the advanced capability of working on foreign soil."
Stanley nced at the frightened crowd of the royal family.
"How did they learn our location?!" Stanley raised his voice.
"It is possible that one of our men could have told them our position in exchange for sparing their lives," the soldier replied.
"Those useless pricks!" Stanley growled. "Well, it seems that they areing to get to the royal family huh? They''ll rescue them, we can''t let that happen."
Stanley inserted another magazine into his pistol and cocked it.
"If the world finds out that they are still alive, then the war wouldn''t make any sense. We have to maintain the lie¡that''s right. We have to maintain the lie," Stanley''s face started to get dark as he approached one of the royals menacingly.
"King of Nethends, William. Your people have killed thousands of Indonesians under your name. Raped and tortured women and children. What deplorable acts. Your country''s barbarism ends now. William, I, the instrument of ck Hand for its ideal world, sentences you to death."
Stanley pulled the trigger, blowing the head of the King of the Nethends.
The sins of their fathers are passed on to their children.
"Spare them!" Diana pleaded weakly. Having been contained for days without food or water, there was no energy left in her body.
"Shut up, you''ll have your turn. Just wait there."
"No! No! Please don''t hurt my children!" the wife of now-deceased William begged, even kissing the soles of his shoes to show her contrition.
Stanley was disgusted at the sight. Scoffing at her futile attempt for mercy.
"You see, the people that your people killed did exactly just that to spare their families from unjust acts. But what did they do? Theyughed it off, even doing this¡" Stanley stomped his foot on the Queen of Nethend''s face. Her children howled.
"Mama!"
"Just¡kill me! Don''t touch my children¡" The Queen of the Nethends looked up and gaze at him. Her face was covered with blood trickling from her forehead.
"No one will be spared. Every one of you will be sentenced to death. Your death is the end of tyranny. And once you are all gone, peace will return to this beautiful world. Free of oppression and very."
The sound of the gunfire outside is starting to get noisier, indicating that the Ruthenians are arriving soon. He must enact his duties before they get to step into the hall.
Twenty ck Hand soldiers inside the hall. Ten of them proceeded to the exit to meet the Ruthenians, buying Stanley some time, while the rest stood guard.
And so, without hesitation, Stanley pulled the trigger.
"Mama!"
The children of the Queen of the Nethends whimpered. However, something must have gone wrong.
They were expecting a bang but what they only heard was a clicking sound.
"What happened?" Kaiser Wilheim asked, curious at why the guns didn''t fire.
Stanley clicked his tongue, the pistol must have been jammed. He nced around and saw the Kaiser grinning subtly.
Stanley clenched his teeth and fired at Wilheim instead.
*Bang
There was a bang now, and Kaiser Wilheim died.
"That''s what you fucking get for sneering at me, you old scum. Ah¡shit, I would really love to make his death painfully slow because he''s one of the biggest bitch among you. Well, you can''t change the past, right?" Stanley said as he beckoned one of the soldiers to lend him their gun.
"Now, let''s pick up where we left off."
Without wasting time, Stanley cocked the Lee¨CEnfield bolt-action, his finger on the trigger, slowly pulling the trigger¡ª
Suddenly, Stanley''s head exploded and fell forward as the Ruthenian special forces assaulted the hall.
The one ck Hand soldier who lent Stanley his gun lunged towards Rn with a knife. Rn reeled backward, evading it, and kicked the soldier away, causing the soldier to fall to the ground.
Rn fired ten bullets at the soldier, turning his body into a pulp.
Rn looked around the hall and noticed a repulsive smell wafting inside. There are dead bodies everywhere, most of which are royals.
"Ah¡you got here first huh?" Donovan remarked when he and Anton entered the hall. He scanned the surroundings and almost retched on the site. "What the fuck¡"
"Yes, those are the royal families. Held by ck Hands. Some of them are dead, but there are still others who are alive¡" Rn trailed off when he saw Diana, reaching out a hand towards him.
"Go check thatdy over there," Rn pointed at the Queen of Nethends before heading over to Diana.
"Are you okay?" Rn asked.
"How did you find us?" Diana asked weakly.
"We asked," Rn answered.
"The King of Nethends, President of the Francois Republic, King and Queen of Spain, the Sardegnian monarchs, the Kaiser, and the Emperor of Austrean Empire are confirmed dead," Anton informed the crew.
"Let''s take those who are still alive and contact Command Ops. They have to know this immediately," Rn said, as he picked Diana up.
"Copy that, Igor. Contact them now," Donovanmanded.
"Yes sir."
Chapter 355 An Important News Of The Morning
Three a.m. in the morning, in St. Petersburg time. Alexander was snoring loudly in his sleep. His right arm is ced over Anya, who was sleeping soundly with her thumb sucked on her mouth.
Sophie smiled at the adorable sight before, staring at them for a minute to etch it on her mind.
Sophie usually wakes up at three or four in the morning. It was a sleeping habit that she can''t easily change. Whenever she woke up earlier than Alexander, sometimes she would stroke his hair and caressed it gently so as to not wake him up. But that was only when he was sleeping soundly. So instead of caressing Alexander''s scalps, she caressed Anya''s instead.
Doing this would make her feel sleepy, and thus return to sleep. Sometimes it won''t work so to pass the time, she would often read books until dawn break.
While she was doing that, there was a gentle knock on the door. Sophie''s gaze flickered at the door, and tilted her head to the side, wondering. Who woulde to their bedchambers at this hour?
Normally, there are two Imperial Guards stationed at either side of the door, and the hallway is filled with Imperial Guards working twenty-four-seven. Should a person want to have an audience with the emperor or the empress, the Imperial Guards would ask for clearance. And when they clear it, then they''ll be able to reach out to them.
''It must be important'' Sophie thought. It''s very unusual for Alexander to have an audience thiste in the hour.
She removed the quilt covering her lower body and got up from the bed, stretching herself. After that, she ambled towards the door, her hands on her growing belly. She''s seven months pregnant, and she''s been keeping herself well in ordance with the advice of the doctors and Alexander. It''s a shame that Sophie is in her pregnancy while the world is now trying to destroy each other where the ck Hand maniptes it behind the scenes.
Sophie reached for the doorknob and rotated it. The door slowly opened and there she saw Sergei, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.
"Your Imperial Majesty," Sergei bowed his head. "I apologize for the sudden visitation but there''s something we need to inform His Majesty. Is he there by any chance? I went to your bedroom but the guard said you two are sleeping in Her Imperial Highness''s bedroom."
"Uhm¡yes he is here. May I ask what this is about?"
"It''s about the war situation, Your Imperial Majesty. We have received news from our men in the Britannia Empire and I have to deliver it to His Majesty."
"May I know what it is?" Sophie asked.
"Your Imperial Majesty, I apologize but due to your current circumstances right now, being pregnant, it''s best that you don''t hear about any governmental affairs to avoid stress. I know we pulled you out of the Winter Pce when your husband is incapacitated but that was an emergency and we had no choice but to follow the constitution," Sergei exined.
"Okay, fine. Thank you for yourpassionate words, Sergei. I''ll wake him up now," Sophie closed the door and went over to the bed.
? "Alex..! Alex..!" Sophie shook him slightly, trying to wake him up.
Alexander''s eyes flew open and looked around wildly. He took one look at his wife''s worried face and sat up immediately.
"Sophie? What is it..?"
"Ah, there''s someone looking for you outside. It''s Sergei. He said he has something important to tell you about the war situation in the Britannia Empire," Sophie exined.
"Sergei¡" Alexander muttered before running a hand over his face in exasperation. "What time is it?"
"It''s nine minutes past three in the morning," Sophie answered.
Alexander sighed inwardly. "At this early hour?"
Before getting out of bed, Alexander pecked Anya''s cheek and then headed toward the door.
He opened it and saw Sergei.
"Your Majesty¡I know you told us not to disturb you as you wanted to get rest but this is important."
"You woke my wife up," Alexander said, ignoring his words. "Do you know that she is pregnant right?"
"I am aware of that, Your Majesty. But Her Imperial Highness was awake before I even arrived here."
Alexander remembered Sophie''s sleeping pattern so he nodded in agreement. "Okay, you better make sure that this news is an emergency and not a waste of my time."
"We have a report from Rn and his team. They found Her Majesty, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, along with the other royal family."
"Ah, that increases our chances of stopping this senseless war. Are they all alive?"
Sergei shook his head. "A lot of them died, Your Majesty. The emperor of the Deutd Empire, Austrean Empire, and Sardegna Empire. President of the Francois Republic, and the King of Nethends and Belgium."
Alexander''s face turned pale after hearing that. They might have saved the others but it was toote for the rest.
"I''ll speak to my wife first and then head to the Command Ops immediately," Alexander said.
"Yes Your Majesty, I shall announce your nned visit to the rest," Sergei bowed his head.
Before Sergei could leave, Alexander stopped him.
"Sergei, you should take a rest too. You''re old and your body needs to rest."
Sergei turned around and faced Alexander. "Thank you, Your Majesty. But the Ruthenia Empire is in a state of war, so I don''t have the luxury to take a rest while the war is going."
"Don''t be stubborn, Sergei. You''ll take a rest for the day. That''s a direct order from the Emperor."
Sergei ced his hand on his chest and bowed his head. "I appreciate it, Your Majesty. Since it was a direct order, I will take a rest for the day. I''ll be waiting on you on the Command Ops."
After that, Sergei left.
Alexander closed the door and walked up to Sophie.
"What is it? Was it important? Do you need to go now?" Sophie bombarded Alexander with questions.
Alexander nodded his head. "I need to go to the Command Ops. They need me there."
"You are going to stay there the whole day?" Sophie asked.
"No, I will return back here as soon as I finish my business there."
"Then, we''ll wait for you."
With that, Alexander left Anya''s bedroom and headed towards the Command Ops. He didn''t want to tell Sophie that Kaiser Wilhelm died at the hands of the ck Hand. He doesn''t want to stress her.
It''s only fortunate that her parents didn''t attend the crown ceremony, otherwise, this would affect her emotionally.
The situation of the world has now turned. Diana is alive and her state of being would y a major role today.
Chapter 356 Getting Closer
It was three twenty in the morning in St. Petersburg. Underneath the Command Ops is the brain of the Ruthenia Empire.
Alexander arrived at the Command Ops and everyone present greeted their emperor ording to their job. If they are military personnel, they perform a salute, if a civilian staffer, a bow of the head.
"As you all were,dies and gentlemen," Alexander beckoned them to sit and continue what they were doing prior to his arrival.
He sat on his respective chair and nced around the personnel working in the Command Ops. Most of them have been working tirelessly since the war started. His frequent visit to the Command Ops had helped him familiarize the faces of the staff working there. Most of them haven''t taken a break, which is bad for their health. Even though he would suggest they take one, they''ll simply refuse a reason that the Ruthenia Empire is on a war footing and they can''t afford that luxury.
Which is honestly, just them being stubborn.
Alexander''s gaze shifted to the LCD mounted on the wall. As expected, it always looked the same, showing the world map with the coalition countries marked blue while the Ruthenia Empire marked red.
None of the territories of the Ruthenia Empire has been covered by a blue color, indicating that the enemy states haven''t set foot on their soil yet.
"Tell me more about this emergency in the Britannia Empire, Sergei. So some of the royal families were killed and others survived thanks to our special forces arriving in time."
"Yes, Your Majesty. The Queen of the Britannia Empire, the Emperor of the Yamato Empire, the King of Norway and Sweden, and the Portuguese royal family, are alive. The rest that wasn''t mentioned were killed before our special forces arrive at the hall where the ck Hand is holding them. However, we have a chance to end the war. The Queen of the Britannia Empire, Her Majesty, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, is confirmed alive. Her appearance to the public would surely resonate around the world. The countries would listen to her exnation as her country is the reason why all of western Europe is at war with us, Your Majesty."
"You''re right," Alexander agreed. "If we want to end this war, Queen Diana is our only chance. But I''m concerned about the internal affairs of the Britannia Empire."
"I agree, Your Majesty. Their Prime Minister is part of the ck Hand and is the one executing the royals. Factoring that in means that the Britannian government ispromised and is under the direct control of the ck Hand. So even if Diana were to appear in public, the ck Hand operatives in the Britannian government might turn a blind eye and continue the war even with her full opposition to it."
"Well, we are going to need every chance that we can get. Diana is still the newly crowned Queen of the Britannia Empire. The people will listen to her, forcing the mole in the Britannia Empire to disappear without a trace. Let''s prioritize her safety first, take her to the Ruthenia Empire, and prepare for a press conference as soon as she arrives,"
"Yes Your Majesty, we will be extracting every royal family out of the Britannia Empire. Although there is one challenge that poses a threat to their safety. We can''t differentiate who is our enemy and who is not in the streets, so we have to be careful about getting all of them out," Sergei said and continued. "How about we use every asset near the Britannia Empire to help secure their extraction?
Sergei suggested, prompting Alexander to go into pondering mode. He knew what Sergei was suggesting to do and the Britannian citizens weren''t going to like it. However, in exchange for possible peace, he''s not going to waste it.
"Fine," Alexander''s gaze flickered to Kuzov and gave him a look.
Admiral Kuzov tipped his hat in salute at Alexander, knowing very well what he was asking.
"I will personally handle the extraction operation, Your Majesty. I think it''s time for the world to show just how mighty and superior our new naval forces are."
"Good. Use everything at your disposal, even if it''s deadly, as long as our guest has been taken to safety, everything will be worth it¡"
After saying that, Alexander yawned. He hasn''t had enough sleep yet and the sleepy sensation is starting to take its toll. Alexander leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, allowing himself to rx for just one moment¡and a moment after, he is starting to drift to sleep.
"Your Majesty?" Sergei called.
His eyes snapped open when Sergei called.
"I have an idea to deal with your sleepiness," Sergei said and flicked his hand. A servant carrying a steaming mug of coffee walked forward.
Sergei offered Alexander, "Please drink it. You''ll feel better after a few sips,"
The servant handed the steaming mug to Alexander. Alexander took the warm mug and inhaled the smell of freshly brewed coffee. He took a sip and his fatigue started to fade away. When he took another sip, he could feel his energy returning to him, making him feel energized. His eyelids drooped slightly but he kept them open to keep up appearances and give the impression that he hadn''t fallen asleep just moments earlier.
"Now then, Your Majesty," Sergei continued, "feeling better now?"
Alexander looked at the mug andmented. "The Command Ops really brew the best coffeepared to the Winter Pce. Okay, what should I do? The war hadn''t been a disadvantage for us. We are winning on every front. Now that we have confirmed the status of the Emperor of the Yamato Empire, we can now assume that the Yamato Empire won''t join the coalition anymore. This will be our n. Once Diana arrives in the Ruthenia Empire, I want every broadcasting station in the world to broadcast her speech live. Let''s hope that her army will punch some sense into her soldiers and her people, revolting against a rogue government. If it is sessful, the Britannia Empire will gradually exit the war.
"How about the Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire? Their emperors are dead. Can we really get them to end the war through dialogue?"
"There is also a possibility of the ck Hand incursion on their government. Should they decide to continue the war then we''ll have no choice but to respond ordingly."
"And the Francois Republic and Sardegna Empire?"
"It will be the same," Alexander said. "We are getting closer to eliminating all of the ck Hand operatives in the world. The moment we confirm that the President of the United States is the mastermind of them all, then I''ll show him how mad I am at him."
Alexander nced at the nuclear football.
Chapter 357 Setting A Deadline
Four hourster, Alexander left the Command Ops and returned back to the Winter Pce to fulfill his promise to Sophie.
In those two hours, Alexander oversaw the rescue operation being nned by Kuzov himself. They''ll execute the operation at nine o''clock, in St. Petersburg time, or six o''clock in London time. Thinking that they can handle pretty much everything, he left the work to them.
Alexander was never a person who n and strategize for an uing battle. What he''s good at is developing military weapons for the military. Which they will use in ordance with the n concocted by the High Command of the Military.
There''s a saying that it is best to leave everything to the pros, and that''s what he did.
Alexander walked down the gilded hallways of the Winter Pce, his destination, the dining hall. It''s already seven o''clock in the morning so his family must be waiting for him to join them for breakfast.
Reaching the end of the hallway, the two Imperial Guards performed a salute before opening the door.
Alexander stepped into the dining hall, and just as he expected, they were all there. Anastasia, Christina, Tiffania, Sophie, and Anya. Their meals are prepared by the servants who, one by one, push a cart containing tes and utensils.
"Good morning, brother."
Christina was the first person to greet him upon his arrival.
Alexander returned the gesture by saying it back.
"Seeing that you are joining us for breakfast means your work is getting lighter?" Tiffania asked as Alexander took his seat on his respective chair. "You are always pushing my tutor schedule¡that I understand since we are at war with every country in Europe."
"But I think it''s going to be okay now," Anastasia chimed in. "Our brother is here, which means the war doesn''t look bad anymore, is it?" she gazed at Alexander expectantly.
"Unfortunately, things are still heated. And no, my work hasn''t lightened up, even by a tiny bit, but I still want to make an effort to spend it together with you in this breakfast," Alexander said.
"Papa¡you promised me before that we are going to visit grandma and grandpa, right?" Anya asked.
"I did promise that sweetie but now is not the right time," Alexander replied in a gentle tone. His daughter looked visibly disappointed and turned her attention to her mother, hoping that she''d say the opposite.
"Just as your father said, Anya¡we can''t go there yet. Things are looking bad for now, but don''t worry. All things muste to an end, and when that happens, we are going to pay grandma and grandpa a visit," Sophie smiled.
"Why? Why can''t we go there now?" Anya demanded.
"Well, sweetheart¡" Sophie sighed, trying to find the words. They haven''t been open to Anya about the war happening in Europa. They always sugarcoat the situation, saying that their trip will be dyed because of the issue the world is having right now.
Anya is too young for her to know the horrible truth of war, so they''ll always give her a vague answer.
"Because we are at war, Anya," Tiffania interjected. "We are at war with the country where your grandma and grandpa are living."
"Tiffania?!" Alexander shot her a questioning gaze. She simply shrugged her shoulders in response. She can be a little tactless sometimes. "Why would you do that?"
"Brother, I think it''s best that you exin to Anya why you can''t go to Bavaria. You just have to omit some details that you won''t want her to know. Exin it in a way a kid would easily understand," Tiffania advised his brother, growing a bit frustrated as to why they are keeping Anya from the true horrors of the real world. She is her brother''s daughter, a grand duchess, someone who would shoulder some responsibility once she reached adulthood. It''s best that Anya learns how the world works at an early age.
"I agree with Tiffania, brother," Christina added. "Exin it in a way she would understand."
Seeing that two of his sisters banded together, he can''t help but concede.
"Fine," Alexander breathed in as he contemted a simple analogy for Anya to understand the situation.
Anya was staring at him expectantly, waiting for his answer.
"Well, sweetheart. The Ruthenia Empire and the Deutd Empire were friends a while ago. But now they are not," Alexander said.
"Why?" Anya urged further, leaning forward slightly with interest written across her face.
"Because the Deutd believes that we did something bad to them ording to someone. He fed the Deutd Empire lies and now they hate us because of something that is not true."
"So, the Deutsch¨CDeutsch¨C" Anya stuttered, finding it hard to pronounce the word. "Anyways, that country doesn''t like us anymore and doesn''t want us to go to their house?"
Everyone slightly gasped at Anya''s answer. She understood what Alexander was trying to tell her and thought that she came up with an analogy that best matches the situation right now. Alexander was pleased.
"Yes sweeties, just like that. But don''t worry, that is only temporary. We''ll be friends with them soon and once we do, we can go to their house now."
"I see¡now I know!" Anya smiled brightly, satisfied with herself. "So I just need to wait right?"
Sophie ced a hand on Anya''s hair and stroked it gently. "That''s right, sweetie. I don''t know when but I''m sure that day wille. We just have to wait," Sophie said.
"That worked out effectively," Tiffaniamented. "See? It''s simple, brother."
The food was now being served by the servants of the pce, cing their breakfast dishes carefully on their table.
They grabbed their spoon and fork and started eating. Alexander watched as they ate. As their parents are not around anymore, Alexander technically became the father of the house, the provider, and the protector. He vowed to himself that he will protect them with his life so that the future destined for them is bright.
The ck Hand would soon crumble, he''s certain of it, as he decided to be the one to interrogate Diana''s sister, Anne, an executive member of the ck Hand.
What he needed is conclusive evidence that the person they are thinking to be the leader of the ck Hand really is the person.
Alexander''s gaze shifted to Sophie, specifically to her belly. In two months, she''ll be giving birth to their second child. The gender of their future baby is unknown due to Sophie not wanting to have an ultrasound. But if he were to pick, he hoped that it would be a boy. If it''s a girl again, then nothing is going to change, he is going to love it with everything he has.
Two months is the deadline he is setting for himself. He must destroy ck Hand and end the war before the end of two months so that their second child will be born in a peaceful world.
The first step towards that is talking to someone close.
"I guess I''ll pay him a visitter."
Chapter 358 Visiting Sevastian
After having breakfast with his family, Alexander was escorted back to the Command Ops where he will continue his duty as themander-in-chief of the country at war.
Arriving at the Command Ops was the same gesture that staffers had been doing every time he came. Truthfully told, he was getting bored of it, and toozy to remind them that they don''t have to do that gesture. He knew that he''ll always get the same response.
"So, how''s the extraction progressing?" Alexander promptly asked the moment he took his seat.
"Thanks to the sophisticated radar equipment of our reconnaissance aircraft, we plotted a route that will get us into the Britannia Empire without them seeing us. A destroyer that is part of the Baltic Fleet detached and is heading towards Britannia using the aforementioned route. This way, the helicopter that will pick the Special Forces and the survivors out of London would have enough fuel to get in and to get out."
"You sure you have neutralized every anti-aircraft weaponry or aircraft around London right?" Alexander asked as memories of him being hounded by three spitfires flitted in his mind.
"There''s nothing to worry about, Your Majesty," Kuzov assured. "I guarantee that we will bring them out of there alive and make sure that they won''t suffer the same fate as you."
Kuzov said as if he was reading his mind.
"And how long is this mission going to take?"
"We estimated at fifteen hundred hours in St. Petersburg time," Kusov immediately answered him as if he already nned everything out.
"Very well. This time, keep me updated. I''m going to leave the Command Ops and visit someone here," Alexander said as he rose to his feet.
"May I know who is the person you would be visiting?" Sergei asked carefully, trying not to sound bossy.
"You know him, Sergei," Alexander shot a meaningful nce at Sergei.
Sergei decoded it with his keen wit and the answer that came up in his head is no other than the man himself. He snapped out of his pondering mode and spoke.
"Your Majesty, it''s dangerous," Sergei warned.
Alexander scoffed, shrugging his warning off. "That man is chained from head to toe. Held the maximum security the Command Ops has to offer, and his prison cell is guarded by the elite members of the Imperial Guards. If he was Rn, I would probably take your warning seriously, but considering the man''s condition right now, I think I can handle myself pretty easily against a pathetic person like that." Alexander finished confidently.
"Well, if you say so, Your Majesty. But please be careful when you start speaking to him," Sergei advised him before bowing his head.
With a wave of the hand, dismissing the subject, Alexander left the Command Ops Center. The Imperial Guards led him to the prison cell where they are keeping Sevastian temporarily.
"Your Majesty, do you wish to speak with the prisoner?" the chief, whose task is to keep an eye on Sevastian, asked.
"I do, so would you prepare it for me? I have some questions that needed answering," Alexander answered him and looked pointedly at the Chief, and stepped closer to the cell.
The Chief nodded his assent before opening the door and stepping aside for the Emperor to enter.
Alexander entered immediately and the door was closed promptly behind him. He made a quick nce around the prison cell, a square cell with an area of five square meters. It was small, which is how the prison is supposed to be in the first ce. The walls are made of solid concrete, there''s no way for a human to punch through that. In the center, Sevastian can be seen, sitting in a cold metal chair, his wrist bound to a table with steel cuffs. His neck was also chained with the chain connecting to the chain that binds his feet.
With all that set-up, he is rendered immobile. He can jerk, but that''s the only best he can do.
Alexander pulled a chair and sat across him. Despite Alexander''s appearance, Sevastian had never lifted his face, at least not yet.
Alexander twiddled his fingers nonchntly before starting his questioning. "Why did you do it?"
Sevastian looked like he wanted to re daggers at the person sitting opposite of him. Instead of speaking, he grunted angrily.
Not taking the hint, Alexander continued. "I mean why, an esteemed rtive of the Royal Family turned his back on his emperor and the country? I know you gave me an answer but that was the time when you werepletely irrational. I''m sure that locking you up here for three days has made you gather your thoughts. So, why?"
"The answer is the same, Your Majesty. Your grandfather and father''s shitty governance has led this glorious empire into ruination."
"Well if that was your intention, believe me, I would have the same answer. They really don''t know how to run a country. They thought ruling the country with fear would bring them a good benefit when in actuality, it was quite the opposite," Alexander stated calmly, even though he really wants to strangle the man in front of him. "They didn''t know anything about the responsibilities of being the ruler. Let me ask you this. When I was crowned and proimed the new Emperor, what do you think was the first answer I asked myself?" he rhetorically asked.
Sevastian didn''t answer, instead, he let him continue.
"Actually being an emperor doesn''t have to be idealistic. You just work for the best interest of your people and your country. Do that, and they''ll respect you and serve you well," Alexander answered his question. "I was doing a pretty good job on it which I''m sure you witnessed yourself based on the data and the statistics you are analyzing to calcte the growth of the empire, am I right?"
Sevastian didn''t answer. He kept his eyes glued to the table
"I think I''m speaking to a wall here because he is not exchanging words with me."
"Just get straight to the point!" Sevastian growled through gritted teeth.
"Despite my track record, why do you still want to take over? Do you really think you would do a better job than me?" Alexander asked.
"A person can be the wisest, but the moment he hesitates, even though knowing that it has to be done, he will fall further into the pits of self-loathing and misery," Sevastian answered without missing a beat. "I don''t have that kind of trait."
Alexander smiled wryly. "So, you really think you are better than me, huh? I''ll stop beating around the bush then. I will ask you a question and you are going to answer me truthfully."
Chapter 359 Execute Command: Prompt Global Sun Strike
"How much did you tell the ck Hand?" Alexander asked.
"Tell what?" Sevastian inquired.
"Don''t y the fool with me, Sevastian. You are a traitor who could have possibly leaked intel to the ck Hand, didn''t you?"
"If you are talking about if I leaked ssified information about Ruthenia military technology then you are wrong. Who do you think I am, a fool? Why would I give the ck Hand something that can be potentially used to destroy the Ruthenia Empire?" Sevastian said. "My goal was to be the emperor, lead the Ruthenia Empire better than the way you are currently running it, and once I reach that goal, the ck Hand you thought I was close with, I will destroy them all using the nuclear weapon you showed me in Novaya Zemlya."
"I figured, I was thinking the same ever since you got locked up," Alexander said. "Your goal was to dethrone me through the means necessary, even if it involves killing me because you can''t overthrow me like how people in our neighbors do when their ruler''s ego got a little bit overinted. But, saying that you''ll destroy them means that you know where they are right?"
"ording to our current information, they are everywhere," Sevastian said.
"That''s bullshit, Sevastian. Tell me what I want to hear, it is that simple. Do you want the Ruthenia Empire to be glorious? Then tell me who and where they are specifically and I''llunch the damn missiles myself," Alexander said and continued. "Come on, surely exchanging information with the ck Hands leads you to something. Is it the President of the United States all along?"
"If I told you the answer, are you going to press that button?" Sevastian asked, locking his gaze on Alexander. "Are you not going to hesitate? You are going to call the Air Force, have them carry the bombs, and drop them to where they are?"
"Is this about me acting hesitant again when I have the information and all I need to do is act? No, I''m not bluffing. I''m going to press that button."
"Even if hundreds of thousands of people die?" Sevastian persisted.
"If getting rid of one tyrant that continuously threatens the peaceful world and hundreds of thousands have to die for it, then so be it. Hundreds of thousands do not outweigh millions, which is technically what''s at stake right now, considering that we are in the war," Alexander said.
"So those hundreds of lives that are going to be killed if I answer your question mean nothing to you?"
"I didn''t say their lives are worthless, everything has a price, so their deaths have value. Are you going to tell me or are you going to continue asking me some moral questions?" Alexander asked, folding his arms over his chest, and staring down at Sevastian.
Thetter looked away, as though defeated by the challenge, knowing he couldn''t argue further. Seeing that, Alexander continued to press.
"Come on, at least let your death have some dignity. You are going to die regardless if you give me a factual or fictitious answer. Do you really want to die in a country you so desperately wanted to save and yet couldn''t because of fate, or ordained by omnipotence, as a traitor? I''ll give your death respect if you tell me where they are right now."
Sevastian remained quiet but he nodded slowly, letting himself sink into despair. After a brief pause, he said, "Yes. They are in America, Washington D.C., the White House, and the Congress. The supreme leader of the ck Hand is not only the President of the United States but also backed by Congress. Every president that won the election is affiliated with the ck Hand. As long as they promise that they''ll continue the policy started by the founding fathers, they''ll win the election."
"You are making it sound like the tyrants here are the Congress," Alexandermented. "How did you know this? How can I trust your information?"
"I started conducting a private investigation when I first contacted their operatives. I want to know who I am working with and spend all of my fortunes buying information from underground. Surely, I have done a lot of work than the Foreign Intelligence Servicesbined. I was nning long-term. If your assassination went sessful, then I''ll be the emperor. And bing the emperor is not really well-liked in the ck Hand. They''ll target me and go back on their deal. So, I figured, before they get to kill, I''ll get to kill them first," Sevastian exined.
"Ah¡shit," Alexander sighed wistfully. "You could have told me this sooner."
Sevastian chuckled. "If I told you that, that would betray the fact that I worked with the ck Hand. I will destroy the ck Hand using the nuclear weapon that the country developed. I meanunching it in every country that has been brought under control by the ck Hand. I didn''t tell them the bomb so that they''ll go aggressive towards us. I supplied them with lies and deceive them. So they will look down on us."
"And when they do, they are the ones who are going to get crushed, am I right?" Alexander finished his sentence.
"That''s right."
"Ah¡" Alexander sighed, feeling regret towards Sevastian. "Sevastian, if you only hadn''t been greedy, then we would have been a great partner. Sure I made some questionable decisions in the past that made your impression of me not entirely good, but that doesn''t matter anymore. Everything has consequences and your bing the emperor would surely destroy this world. We are the same but not entirely. I want to end the source so that the world would turn peaceful again. This is for our children, to make them see the world in a different light."
Sevastian smiled slightly, not quite smiling but sadder than he had been earlier on when he admitted that he knew where the terrorists were hiding. If Alexander fulfilled his promise then it would be a small victory for him. He had lost the fight, but he had won the future.
"We all have some ws, it''s in our nature. I was greedy, thinking I can do better than you. It all bit me in the end. If you want more evidence, you can search my library, behind one of the bookshelves. I have a secret room there filled with writings and documents about the ck Hand."
Alexander clicked his tongue. "Ah what a waste. But you are still the reason why our father and mother are dead. Almost killed me that would leave my wife and daughter fatherless. I promised that I will protect them from any harm. So I''m angry at you, very, very angry that you would dare and try to take me away from them. I would never forgive you for that," his voice rumbled, as he stared straight into Sevastian''s eyes. He stood up, and walked towards the door to leave.
But he stopped just before he can fully leave the room.
"Don''t worry, you''ll get to see them with your eyes, on how I will destroy the ck Hand."
He then proceeded and returned to the Command Ops.
"How did it go, Your Majesty?" Sergei asked but Alexander ignored them.
"Alexei," Alexander called.
"Yes, Your Majesty," Alexei asked.
"Get me the briefcase. Execute Command, Prompt Global Sun Strike. Target, United States. Let''s send the ck Hand a message."
Everyone''s eyes widened at Alexander''s orders.
Chapter 360 Nuclear Bomb Debut To The World
"Your Majesty, are you serious? Are you reallyunching it?" Alexei asked, wanting to get rification. He had heard the emperor clearly, but it was a sudden order that he couldn''t process fast.
"I don''t like repeating myself, Alexei. I want it done right now. Strike the heart of the ck Hand so that they''ll never get to live another day ever. The ck Hands have been nothing but trouble for me since I ascended to the throne. I have made a promise that I will put them down in the administration and I will do it regardless if there will be civilian casualties or not."
"Your Majesty..." Alexei stammered, the emperor is sure is serious aboutunching a nuke at a foreign country.
"Are you hesitating? Are you going to defy a direct order from the emperor?" Alexander shot a bloodshot gaze at Alexei.
"Your Majesty...let''s take it slow for a second," Sergei stepped in cautiously, not wanting to receive the ire the emperor was directing to Alexei. "Why would you target the United States all of a sudden? Heart of the ck Hand? Is it really in the United States?"
"Sevastian confirmed it, the ck Hand is not led by a single person but an organization of politicians who fund rebels across Europa to overthrow the monarchs. As we destroy ourselves in war, the United States is profiting from it. And the money they will get from the war will fund future rebellions. I will stop it by killing all of them," Alexander said, his eyes gleaming coldly.
Everyone felt the sudden drop in the temperature. Never once in their life had seen Alexander emit this type of expression before. No one knew what he was capable of doing when enraged.
"Where is the president of the United States?" Alexander asked.
"They are en route back to their country."
"Good, make sure he will have no ce to return to as he will watch his home burn to the ground. Get me the briefcase now."
There was a beat of silence. No one moved from their ces, they all stared at Alexander apprehensively.
"I SAID GET ME THE BRIEFCASE NOW!" Alexander''s voice cracked out like a telekic wave, enough to make the room tremble violently with every word. The staff''s faces turned pale more than usual.
"Do what His Majestymands you to do," Alexei nced over at the person who was sitting on the side, holding the briefcase.
The man in a military service uniform nodded and walked over to Alexander and opened it.
Alexander braced his hands on the desk, looking at the nuclear football. He grabbed the phone it and the papers. He dialed a specific number and the phone started trilling.
"This is the Ruthenian Air Force Global Strike Command ready for tasking."
"This is the Crown Jewel, Execute Prompt Global Sun Strike at thirty-eight point eight niner-seven-seven degrees north and seventy-seven point zero three six five degrees west. Verification codes. Foxtrot Alpha Tango Mike Alpha November one niner two eight," Alexander responded with a coded message.
"Target coordinates and verification code received! Two minutes tounch. Goodspeed, Your Majesty."
The transmission ended and Alexander sat down on his chair. He twiddled his hand and stared at the ceiling. He just ordered theunch of a nuclear weapon on the capital of the United States and he doesn''t even feel slightly remorseful. Is it because the ck Hand deserves to die? That it was his duty why he was sent to this world in the first ce?
Well, there''s no point in thinking about what has been decided. He gave the order, and now he has to wait.
Alexei and Sergei returned, sat down on their chairs and silence settled on the Command Ops.
A timer shed on the LCD screen, starting the countdown, and showing the time remaining before theunch of the minuteman missile carrying twenty-one kilotons of nuclear payload, enough to level the entire district of Columbus.
Ten seconds remaining, everyone except Alexander watched grimly at every passing second.
Five...Four...Three...Two...One...Missileunch!
In the silos of Siberia, a missile lifts off from the ground, heading towards the sky and leaving a trail of ck smoke behind. It was only a matter of seconds until the bomb left Earth''s atmosphere, and prepared for reentry.
The missile re-entered the atmosphere, its tip glowing red like a meteor as it headed to the ground.
***
Washington D.C, capital of the United States. In the Rock Creek Park. The people walked around the park with their wives, husbands, children, siblings, and pets.
In the sky, they noticed something glowing brightly. They all gaze up, their eyes following its movement.
"Hey...is that a meteor?"
"It''s heading straight towards us!" One of the people pointed his hand at the meteor as he eximed.
Fearing that they might get caught by it, the people dispersed and ran wherever possible, They ducked, covering their heads, mouthing a prayer that the meteor wouldn''t hit. But unfortunately for the citizens of Washington, no matter where they hid, it was futile.
What they thought to be a meteor was a rocket carrying a nuclear bomb. As soon as it reached its altitude, the activation sequence activated. The bomb went off and a great shockwave blew everything away. Cars were sent flying, building crumbles, and people turned into dust as they vaporize from the extreme heat akin to a sun.
A mushroom cloud rose above Washington. Heralding their doom and destruction. Soon, nothing remains except for the ashes of burnt cars and a huge crater on the ground. No sign of human remains was found either. It was a wastnd, filled with radioactive particles, making the ce uninhabitable for any living creature.
One dayter.
The nuclear explosion shocked the cities of the United States, and the news spread like wildfire.
Alexander was in his office in the Winter Pce, reading newspapers published by the Ruthenian press. The headline reads.
[A terrifying weapon of mass destruction created by the Ruthenian Empire was detonated in the capital city of the United States, killing tens of thousands. The people in the United States were shocked and enraged, calling for joining in the war.]
[An atrocious act ordained by the Ruthenia Empire caused panic among the coalition forces. Fearing that the next bomb will explode over their city, the citizens of the countries that are at war with the Ruthenia Empire call for peace.]
Alexander folded the newspaper and set it on his table. He sighed, relieved that the ck Hand is now wiped out. The only enemy left is the President of the United States. Unfortunately, the Ruthenia Empire only has five nuclear weapons in the inventory. He just used one, leaving him with four.
He has to use it wisely to achieve his goal.
There was a knock on the door.
"Your Majesty, the press is now waiting for you in the Pce Square," Sergei informed.
"Thank you, I''ll prepare myself," Alexander said.
Chapter 361 Questions And Answers
Alexander immediately headed to the Imperial Council Building to make a statement about the use of a nuclear weapon on the capital city of the United States.
The people of Ruthenian would surely demand an answer as to why he ordered such a call by dropping a bomb that kills tens of thousands in an instant. Some would view it inhumane and cruel, but this is a war against the ck Hand, the only way for the world to gain peace, which the ck Hand continuously disrupts, is to make your hands dirty as well.
Twenty minutester, Alexander arrived at the Imperial Council Building. A crowd of journalists surged around him, wanting to get a statement for themselves while their cameraman captured the moment.
Even when Rn is not around, the Imperial Guards still do their job wlessly, keeping the journalist away by moving in a formation that encircled the emperor, their hands linked tightly, acting like a chain that no people couldn''t no hope of breaking in.
Alexander''s eyes didn''t even nce at the people, he maintained his eye level on the path he was walking down, thinking of a possible question that they might throw at him when he is in the hot seat.
At the plenary hall of the Imperial Council Building, Alexander walked over to the podium, facing the members of the Imperial Council and a select press.
He leaned forward as he prepared himself to speak in front of the microphone installed on the podium.
"Good morning,dies and gentlemen. I''m Alexander Romanoff, Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. I have been summoned by the Imperial Council to answer the question you have been wondering about since yesterday," Alexander said fluidly and continued. "Yesterday, at ten thirty-four in the morning. I ordered a nuclear strike at the United States Washington D.C. through the Imperial Ruthenian Air Force Global Strike Command. So yes, I''m confirming that it''s the Ruthenia Empire who caused a great explosion above Washington."
After announcing that, the journalist raised their hand, hoping to get a question. Alexander chose a male journalist.
"Good morning, Your Majesty. I''m Damian from the Ruthenian Broadcasting Company. May I ask why you order such a strike against the hearnd of the United States? A country we are not at war with?"
"The reason is simple, we have actionable intelligence that the infamous organization known as the ck Hand is headquartered there."
"Headquartered? ck Hand? Can you borate on it?"
"The ck Hand keeps disrupting the peace and has plunged the world into a great conflict unlike it had ever seen before. They want us all destroyed so they can triumphantly rise from our suffering. That is something I won''t allow to happen."
"So you use, correct me if I''m wrong, a nuclear bomb, probably the most powerful bomb in the world, to destroy their headquarters in Washington D.C. May I ask what type of headquarters it is? Is it a simple building? If so, what warranted you to use such a weapon when you can instead use precise munitions?" Damian asked again.
"Because it is not a simple building," Alexander answered. "The ck Hand headquarters is The Capitol itself. You know, where their congress is. We have retrieved evidence that led us to unravel the mystery of the ck Hand. They are not ruled by one person but by an organization of influential people in the government of the United States, including the president himself. Unfortunately, we can''t release the evidence to the public yet, but trust us, we will."
"Last question. Assuming that you are right, that the Congress were members of the ck Hand, what about those innocent people that were killed? How are you going to respond to that? And what if Congress is not the ck Hand, does your appearance here mean admitting to the fact that you just ughtered tens of thousands of people?
Everyone gasped slightly at Damian''s question, Damian gulped a mouthful of saliva. He realized he just stepped out of the line, but his instincts as a journalist kicked in.
"I would never, ever, use that weapon without reason. I used the nuclear bomb in hope of eradicating the ck Hand, the one reason why we are at war with all of the western Europan here," Alexander brought up another topic.
"Just to be...clear on that point, Your Majesty?" Damian asked, this time carefully. One wrong word and he might end up in Gg.
"The new Britannian Empire, Diana, was removed from the throne via a coup by his sister, Anne, who was now the reigning Queen of the Britannia Empire. We found out also that Anne is affiliated with the ck Hand, an executive member on top of that. She med us for killing the royal families who attended the crown ceremony when in fact she was the one who did it."
"So you''re saying that it was the Britannian fault all along? A charade that they forced us to y?"
"It was all the ck Hand''s fault, not the country''s. I''m speaking to all of you now, disclosing ssified information. The Foreign Intelligence Service also found out that in each country, there is an executive member of the ck Hand. They could be anyone, but most of them are high-ranking officials in the government. Do you have any questions, Damian?"
"Uhm, Yes Your Majesty. Can you tell us about the nuclear bomb that you used? Like how it works in a simple sense?"
"Nuclear is like any other type of energy but the energy is harnessed from the splitting of atoms. When atoms split, they released a tremendous amount of energy. Compact hundreds of them together, and you''ll produce a great explosion. Okay, let''s give chances to others."
The journalist started raising their hand again, and Alexander beckoned a woman journalist to stand up.
"Your Majesty, you are confirming that we possess a nuclear bomb, right?"
"That''s right."
"Then, are they going to be used again?" the journalist asked.
"Well, I won''t hesitate to use it again if our sovereignty is threatened, which is threatened right now. So let me pass a message to a country that is still at war with us, the ck Hand that is controlling the government and sending people as pawns to get rid of me. We have enough nuclear bombs that can tten an entire city in each country. I demand that you retract your deration of war against us. We are not your enemy, the ck Hand is our enemy. But should you continue to threaten the lives of the Ruthenian people, dare to set foot on the Ruthenia soil? Be informed that there''ll be consequences! To the people living in those countries, the power is within you. Are you going to be the puppet of ck Hand for their selfish interest, or are you going to band together and save your country from total destruction? The choice is yours."
Alexander concluded and bowed his head in front of the crowd.
Chapter 362 I Told You I Would Do It
Alexander''s speech was broadcasted nationwide and internationally. After dering his ultimatum to the countries who are at war with Ruthenia, an empire that is the sole user of nuclear weapons, that should they continue their war efforts against them, they''ll meet the same fate as the United States did.
One of the people watching the broadcast was Erik Jan Hanussen, the Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire. His hands clenched into a fist to the degree it was shivering and making the ss of his whiskey crack.
Unable to contain his anger and frustration at Alexander, he swept the books and files on his desk to the side, stood up, and threw the ss on the floor, shattering it.
"No! How can this fucking be?! I wasn''t informed that Ruthenia possessed such a weapon?" Erik mbered his head, pulling his hair in frustration. A few strands were ripped out from stress. The prime minister sat down again with more force than necessary.
"Fuck! Why didn''t Anne tell us about this? I thought she had a mole in Ruthenia, but what the fuck is this now? A single bomb was dropped in the Capitol where the organization is headquartered and now they are reduced to dust. Dammit...damn you!" He screamed, and this time, he kicked the table in front of him, causing it to tip over and spilling alcohol everywhere.
One of his ministerial staff rushed inside to see what was going on after hearing noises inside the Prime Minister''s office.
"Sir?" The man looked around the room which is now full of mess. "What''s troubling you?"
"Oh, Friederic, why did you enter without my permission?" Erik calmed down a little bit by breathing slowly and deeply through his mouth. He looked at the staff who were still in confusion.
"I told you not to enter my office under any circumstances," Erik said.
"But sir, we have been hearing unpleasant noises inside your office. We were concerned that something had happened. So I rushed in to check."
"It''s the Ruthenian Empire that''s making me act like this," Erik breathed, loosening his necktie. "The Ruthenian Empire dered an ultimatum to us that if we continue this war, they''ll drop their most powerful bomb above our heads."
"We have been receiving calls about that matter, Sir. The truth is, everyone is scared, even the highmand. A bomb with such devastating power that can level an entire city is making them want toe to peace talks with the Ruthenia Empire."
"No, we are going to continue this war," Erik insisted.
"But sir, without the United States supplies, we would be at the mercy of the Ruthenian Ground and Air Forces. Words on the intelligence said that the Ruthenia Empire must be preparing for an invasion of Berlin."
"Well, should that happen, we are going to defend it with everything we have got," Erik said. "Even though the leaders in the United States perished, leaving the country in a state of panic, the Deutd Empire, along with its allies, can put up a fight against the Ruthenia Empire."
"But what about their nuclear bomb?" Frederic asked? "Do we even have countermeasures against it? What if Berlin is next? And then Paris. Sir, the High Command is suggesting that we negotiate peace with the Ruthenia Empire before it falls into our heads and erases us from existence."
"Those stupid High Commands, when things don''t go in their way, they always take an easy way out. Don''t they have pride in themselves? Yes, the Ruthenia Empire might possess that weapon but what if it''s just a bluff? What if Ruthenia is saying that because they don''t have one left and are aware that if the war continues, even with their technology, they can''t match the overwhelmingbined forces of the coalition."
"But the risk is still there, Sir!" Frederick nonchntly raised his voice. Erik raised a brow, feeling offended by the tone of Frederick''s voice.
"Sir,e to your senses. You are the Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire...think of your people first."
"Well, you are not my people. My only mission is to take down the Ruthenia Empire ording to the will of our organization," is what Erik wanted to say to Frederick. But he can''t reveal his position yet. He had worked so hard to get into the Deutd High Command, he can''t afford to slip his mouth and tell that he was part of the ck Hand.
"Alright, I''ll think about it, but for now, we continue to fight. If the Ruthenia Empire sees fear in us, they will pounce at us. That I can guarantee. Now, I want you to keep the infantry fighting on the frontlines out of this information. They must not know it, otherwise, it will affect their morale."
"Thank you, Sir Erik. I will inform the High Command about your decision," Frederick bowed his head before leaving Erik''s office.
Alone in his office, Erik pondered for a moment and mumbled out his thoughts.
"Now, the United States is out of the equation. The Shepherd of the United States is alive but his country wouldn''t be a great help now. Should I contact the other shepherd and tell continue arming against the Ruthenia Empire, despite them already knowing about the nuclear weapons? Or we should make peace with Ruthenia and y a long game?"
Erik hummed in thought and spoke. "I''ll go with my gut then."
***
Six hours have passed since Alexander''s speech in the Imperial Council Building. Alexander heads back to the Command Ops and into a cell where they are holding Sevastian temporarily.
Alexander entered his cell and threw a newspaper on his table.
Sevastian nced at it and read the headline.
"The Ruthenia Empire confirmed that it was them who destroyed the United States Capital using nuclear bombs..."
"I told you I would do it," Alexander said. "Now, the leadership of the United States is gone, rendering them an ineffective government. They cannot enter the war as they''ll have to deal with the mess we caused them first. What''s only left is the ck Hand executives controlling what''s left, the country that we are at war with."
"That''s good then. Unfortunately, I don''t have info about who specifically, but if you want to be sure, you can just nuke them as you did in Washington."
"We only have three left, and Berlin is going to fall in the operation the Army has drafted. We can put them down in conventional warfare. Now, I want to thank you, because of you, the ck Hand is snuffed out. We will all do the cleaning."
"I guess this is it?" Sevastian looked at him.
"Yes, this is it. I wouldn''t call you out in public and brand you as a traitor as promised. This is a goodbye. Sevastian, you are going to be executed tomorrow for your crimes."
Sevastian sighed. "I already expected this to happen should I get exposed. Very well, thank you for seeing me for thest time."
Alexander''s face remained neutral, looking at him for a moment in the eye, before leaving his cell.
Removing ck Hand out of the equation, and a traitor in the Ruthenian government. There''s only one thing left for him to do.
"Let''s speak with the Queens of the Britannia Empire."
Chapter 363 The Queens Of Britannia Empire
After having his final conversation with Sevastian, Alexander briefly went to the Command Ops to get an update on the war situation. As expected, it was the same, a stalemate.
Even though the Ruthenia Empire is dominating the field, theirck of personnel couldn''t capitalize on their victory. They are stretched out, forming a defensive line against an invasion. They could have gone on for the kill, but going in would mean making an opening for an enemy to move by encircling the army.
Even with their superior technology, if they are overwhelmed, they''ll be eventually defeated.
It''s why every movement of the Ruthenian military is nned thoroughly, to avoid it from happening. So far, it has been good news in the frontline. Meaning, he doesn''t have to stay in the Command Ops for too long, instead, he''ll visit his guest.
The operation to extract the Special Forces and the kidnapped royals just arrived in the Ruthenia Empire. The two major fleets of the Ruthenia Empire, the Baltic and North Fleet continued their blockade. It''s only a matter of time before Britannia feels the effect of having isted itself by the Imperial Ruthenian Navy from the world.
Currently, they are at the Mikhailovsky Pce, a state house for foreign dignitaries who wished to conduct business with the Ruthenia Empire.
Alexander went there as soon as he got out of the General Staff Building. It''s only ten minutes away from the General Staff Building so he got there quickly.
Escorted by the select Imperial Guards, they went inside the Pce and into the room where they are currently holding Anne and Diana.
When the Imperial Guards opened the door, Alexander saw the sisters, sitting across from each other. They are beautiful, like a princess from a fairytale. The only difference is that one of them is a bitch with her hands cuffed.
Alexander stepped inside, prompting Anne and Diana to look at him as soon as they heard a footstep.
Diana''s eyes widened while Anne''s brows furrowed, doubtful if the man walking towards them is Alexander.
"Have you already talked with one another?" Alexander asked, sitting next to Diana.
Diana moved inches away from him and spoke.
"Yes, and it wasn''t pleasant."
"Hmm? That was sad. I was wishing that you two get along for now as I will need your cooperation to track down the remaining ck Hand that is currently controlling other countries," Alexander said, his eyes locked on Anne.
"If it isn''t the shortest reigning Queen of the Britannia Empire herself," Alexander smirked. "It''s been a while."
"Are you¡even Alexander? Is what I''m seeing correct?" Anne stammered as she asked, probably the drug had some side effects of making the person injected to be a little paranoid.
Alexander smirked again and grabbed her suddenly by the arm, and gripped it tightly.
"Ouch¡" Anne let out a startled gasp while Diana''s eyes narrowed, wondering why Alexander did that.
"See? I''m the real me. Sorry if I fooled you. The drug worked effectively I guess."
"What are you talking about?" Diana asked curiously.
"Well, before we got to you Diana, we conducted an operation in London to take Anne. The man who performed the operation is no other than Rn himself. The one who saved your life in Westminster Abbey."
After saying that, Alexander let go of her hand.
"Right?" Diana hummed. "I appreciate your help but I need to get back to the Britannia Empire and fix everything the mess my sister created. I only stayed here because you ordered it, Alexander. But in fact, I want to strangle her so fucking bad! She murdered my family. That bitch doesn''t deserve to live!" she screamed, her eyes tearing up, her face reddening with rage.
Anne looked at her with an unfazed look. "Many people have died in the name of our family. Don''t you think that those people you killed in the name of imperialism don''t deserve justice?"
"I''ll shove those stupid ideals of yours down your throat," Diana said harshly and jumped at her, pulling her hair. Her fingers dug through her long pink strands of hair until she finally reached her scalp. Anne gasped in pain and tried protecting herself by raising her arm. But she couldn''t push her away because her wrists were cuffed.
"That''s enough," Alexander intervened when they fought viciously. He wrapped his arms around Diana and pulled her away from Anne, preventing further violence. But, Diana won''t let go of Anne''s hair, so Alexander signaled the Imperial Guards stationed inside the room to help him.
They rushed in. Diana growled and tried to break free from his grip. She struggled and couldn''t move his arm away due to his strong grip. "Let me go, Alexander! This has nothing to do with you!"
"Diana stopped!" Alexander yelled, forcing Diana to look at him. She immediately stopped trying to attack. His re made her stop and calm down slightly.
"As I said, I understand your feelings. The ck Hand took my mother, and father, and tried to take me away from my family. I too share your resentment."
Diana gradually stopped resisting. Anne was pulled away by the Imperial Guards, distancing her from Diana.
"She killed my family..!" Diana whimpered, and tears broke out from her eyes. "She killed my family Alex..!"
Diana wailed, tears all over her face. Alexander nodded sympathetically and buried her face in his chest as he hugged her.
Her cry was muffled in his chest, her voice hoarse and filled with pain. Alexander had never seen Diana be overwhelmed by grief.
His hand started rubbing circles on her back, soothing her. "Hush now, Diana¡Shh. It''s alright. Let it all out¡." Diana calmed down after a few seconds, her cries reduced to asional sniffles.
He gently lifted Diana''s head off him, wiped away any remaining tears, and held her face with both hands. His thumb ran over her cheekbones, brushing stray drops of tears away. "I made a vow that I will eradicate the ck Hand from this world. I just ordered a nuclear strike against Washington D.C. eliminating the leadership of ck Hand. They are now at their weakest, soon they will copse, and we will find them one by one and bring them to justice."
"Alex¡" Diana softly sobbed, closing her eyes as she leaned her forehead against Alexander''s chest. "I''m sorry for showing this pathetic side of mine¡"
Alexander chuckled. "What are you talking about? My impression of you never changed. We always have something that we don''t want others to see. The ck Hand preaching for equality and peace doesn''t have that. They openly share with the world just how ruthless they are. We all have our bad sides. So hush now, I want you to cooperate with me as I interrogate your sister."
"What will happen to her after?" Diana asked, her face still buried in Alexander''s chest.
"Well, you are the legitimate Queen of the Britannia Empire, it''s in your hands how you will deal with her after," Alexander said.
"I understand," Diana slowly lifted her gaze up and stared straight into his eyes.
Chapter 364 Realization
It took Diana two minutes to calm herself down andposed herself after the emotional breakdown that possessed her to something that she wouldn''t normally do.
Alexander found her action to be understandable. If the person who killed his parents is sitting across from him, he too would lose his rationality and begin attacking them in a way unimaginable.
Anne was an executive member of the ck Hand, which would make her an aplice to the death of Alexander''s parents. If not for his state of existence that he is not the real Alexander, there''s no doubt, instead of stopping the fight, the real Alexander would be even d to join Diana.
"So, I see that we have calmed. Can we start this discussion now?" Alexander began, crossing his legs and cing his hand atop one knee while he looked at Anne with those piercing eyes of his. "I want you to be truthful, tell everything that I want to know about the ck Hand. If you can''t do that, at least recall your past when the two of you siblings are having the joy of life, that would put some guilt in your mind."
"I won''t say anything. My loyalty is with the ck Hand. You''ll have to kill me for that," Anne resisted.
"I just dropped a nuclear bomb that killed the leadership of the ck Hand. I know there are some of you but without your chain ofmand, you are just mindless ants without a Queen. Can''t do anything for themselves, can''t decide anything for themselves. A minion, or worse, a pawn to a wed ideal world."
"I had made up my mind. I will not share with you even a tiny bit of info about my associates. Just hand me over to the Britannia Empire and have them execute me for my crimes..."
Alexander smiled smugly. "The moment I mentioned dropping a nuclear bomb at Washington D.C, your face turned pale. Though you already knew it as you have probably read it in the newspaper I gave you. I don''t mind dropping it again in cities like London, Rome, Paris, Berlin, and Vienna."
"Should you do that, you''ll be the enemy of the world," Anne smirked. "The whole world would unite to stop you. I don''t think you are the kind of man who would pull off such a thing."
"Oh, I don''t mind if the popce gets angry. As long as the ck Hand went extinct, that''s fine by me. After all, it''s the most important goal of my life. I''ll stop at nothing, I will not hesitate. Besides, we can pretty much handle it all by ourselves anyway, so that line of words won''t work on me. Just give us who are the people in the countries we are at war with and get this over with."
After being silent for about a minute, Diana decided to join the conversation.
"Does it not really mean to you? Our family? Is that really that much of a selfish person? Your negative mind has shrouded your rational thinking. Father did not hate you, or mother, even me."
"Don''t lecture me about selfishness when you didn''t even get to experience what I have been through," Anne said coldly, staring daggers at Diana.
"We loved you," Diana replied with sincerity, tears flowing down her cheeks. She wiped them with the back of her hand, hoping that they wouldn''t notice. It seems that it isn''t going to be that easy to hide it. "We all did. I don''t know how you strayed on your path but we had never, ever, once thought of you of something that you think bad of yourself."
Diana stood, trying to look asposed as possible but it seems that it wasn''t that sessful. "Yet, what you did was unforgivable, a sin that can never be forgiven. At least repent by helping Alexander, to put an end to the tyranny of this terrorist organization that did nothing but killed innocent civilians and plunged the world into a war that it didn''t deserve."
"There must be a time when you truly cared for your sisters or your family," Alexander interrupted and continued. "Anne, try to believe in your family''s bond. Forget about your position as the executive of the ck Hand for a moment. I''m certain there was a time when even you two simply lived as older sister and younger sister."
Anne closed her eyes, memories flitting across her mind. There was indeed a time in her life that they acted as older and younger sisters. At the age of six, when their cousins were picking up on her, Diana stepped in and confronted them. Due to her position back then, they feared her, and so they fled.
It was at that time that Diana made a promise. That she would protect her from everything. Fast forward to five years, Anne was amazed at Diana''s capabilities, her knowledge of politics and academics impressed their father. Anne was good in those fields too, but not as good as Diana. After all, Diana was a genius.
Anne only had talent, so she couldn''t match despite her best efforts. And little by little, it was as if her existence was gradually losing.
There was a time when she was fourteen when she had an opportunity to visit a city where a coal mine copsed, killing hundreds of men and children. She tried helping them by making a personal plea to her father but it was rejected, telling her that she shouldn''t meddle with the lives of themon folks.
Visited a slum where hundreds of men, living in the gutter, begging for spare chains from the passerby. It was at that time that she believed that it was the royal duty of the royal family to help them. But all responses she got were to not think about them as if they were just worthless trash.
That was cruel to her. Isn''t it the goal of the government to help its people? And what are they doing? Going overseas and takingnd uponnd while suppressing those who lived on it.
What''s worse, even Diana was on board with the idea of imperialism. It was at that moment she realized her country had lost its way. There are a lot of Britannian citizens suffering and the government or even the monarch couldn''t care less about it. She proposed sensible tax policies that would make the Britannia Empire stronger economically than the others without resorting to violence, but just like before, it was ignored.
Frustrated, Anne had lost her faith in the country, until one man approached her during one of the parties the royal family hosted.
He said.
"You hate it right? When your citizens are suffering from the poverty they are here partying as if everything is okay. You have tried your best to serve your people but it wasn''t enough. You need political power, without it, no matter how sensible your idea is, it wouldn''t be even considered. I believe you will be a fine addition to our group, undertaking a noble cause of ending this cycle. Your Highness Anne Mary Edinburgh, I would like to invite you to the organization called the ck Hand and be the Britannia Empire''s shepherdess. You help us get what we want, and we''ll help you get what you want. So, what is it going to be?"
And that was the time Anne was lured to the idea of this ideal world created by the ck Hand. It aligned with her goals, but it is without its catch. She provided them with information, and they''ll provide her with information that she can use to manipte members of the parliament that are involved in a variety of scandals. She gained political power but it wasn''t enough. To truly turn this country around, she had to be the next Queen of the Britannia Empire.
But her sister was the next in line. The only way she could be a Queen is if Diana died or her father changed his decision to make her be the Queen instead.
Thetter one was impossible but the former one is achievable. For the sake of her country, she made her hardest decision.
***
Anne looked up at the ceiling, stopping tears from falling down her face. Thinking about what she had done so far, she is beginning to realize all the wrongdoings shemitted. Though she was aware of it in the past and fine with it since they are working on a noble goal, what has the ck Hands done so far other than killing people upon people?
She doesn''t want to see it that way. She wants to prove something to her sister. However, it''s toote for that.
"Anne?" Diana said in the most sincere tone, she continued with her voice breaking. "I''m sorry, for not protecting you from the ck Hand..."
Finally, Anne lowered her gaze and looked at Anne, her sister.
Anne''s lower lips began to tremble, and atst, the tears filled her eyes.
"Sister..."
Anne''s heart was being crushed from all sides. She had never felt the feeling of grief before, not to this degree. She had done a lot of unspeakable things to the point forgiveness would be out of option. She wanted to beforted where Diana would hug her. But given the situation now, and Diana''s hatred towards her, she knew it would be impossible, and presumptuous to ask.
"Mama...papa...everyone...I''m sorry..!" In spite of knowing she wouldn''t be forgiven, she still asked for it. "Sister...I''m sorry...I have lost...my way..." Anne whimpered.
Unexpectedly, Diana rushed towards her, not to attack her but to embrace her.
Anne stopped crying for a second, surprised at Diana''s sudden action.
"Sister...I know...I know...I can''t be forgiven, but please...let me say it..."
Diana didn''t reply, instead, continued hugging her until Anne calmed down.
Alexander let them have their moment by watching from behind. He grabbed a note and a pen, preparing it as if it seems like Anne is going to give in.
And it happened.
"Bring me that...I''ll write down everything I know about ck Hand."
Chapter 365 Peace Is At Hand
"So, this is all the list of the people affiliated with the ck Hand? Including the executives?" Alexander asked after reading the note filled with names while looking at Anne who was still wiping off her tears.
"Yes," Anne confirmed. "Since the Congress has been destroyed, where most members are associated with ck Hand, except the President, which you confirmed you haven''t killed yet, those people on the list are the only remaining officials of the ck Hand. Just as you said, we are like ants, we take instructions from the ck Hand in the United States. Without them, we are on our own."
Concluding her exnation, Anne heaved a sigh of relief. She knew it wasn''t enough for her sins to be forgiven, but helping Alexander and the Ruthenia Empire to end the ck Hand released some of the tension in her chest.
"There are members of the parliament here in the list. How do you n on snuffing them out?" Alexander asked.
"We''ll take care of it," Diana replied. "Alexander, you have done a lot to fight the ck Hand, we''ll do our part. Still, I find it hard to believe that the Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire is also one of the ck Hand. Not only that, all ck Hand executives have high-ranking positions in the government, thus exerting a lot of influence. So how are you going to take care of them?"
Alexander hummed as he thought but quickly snapped out of it. "Do I really have to think about it? Of course to expose and bring them to justice. By justice, I mean Ruthenian justice. Killing them would be a mercy for them, so we''ll take our time. As for Anne, well, I really don''t know what to do with her. So her fate is in your hands. I don''t care what you will do to her if you decide to let her live, then keep an eye out for her, otherwise, we would be forced to take drastic measures. I''m sure you know what I mean," Alexander''s lips curled into a smile.
"I know, she may be my sister but she hasmitted a crime."
"I will ept any punishment that I will receive, even if it''s death," Anne said.
"So¡I think this is it," Alexander rose to his feet and sighed deeply. "Atst, the ck Hand is finished. I will prepare your transportation back to the Britannia Empire along with some of my finest elite forces. They''ll be your security for the time being until uncertainty settles in the isles of the Britannia Empire."
"The moment we get back to the Britannia Empire, I will pull Britannia out of the war, and encourage the others to do the same. But I''m sure after showing us your most powerful weapon, they are likely going to consider it, even if the nation is controlled by the ck Hand," Anne said.
"Should you pull out of the war, I will order my navy to stop the naval blockade. I am aware that the blockade is hurting your economy."
"It would be our pleasure if you order it now," Diana said, chuckling.
"No, I don''t think so. Just dere the retraction of your deration of war then we got a deal," Alexander said. "So, I''ll leave the two of you here as I have to return to work and settle this once and for all."
After saying that, Diana bowed politely at Alexander. Alexander acknowledged the gesture with a nod of the head before leaving the room. The Imperial Guards inside were tasked to keep an eye on them.
Outside, he met a known individual.
"Rn?" Alexander said, scanning his appearance. There are some minor bruises on his face but other than that, Rn seemed fine. "Didn''t expect to see you sooner."
Rn shrugged and looked around at his surroundings. "I have something to report, Your Majesty. You see, all of the royal families we rescued from London want to have an audience with you. I think it would be best to attend to it and exin the situation."
"I''m going to do that anyway but I have some urgent matters that take precedence¡" Alexander trailed off his words when an idea popped up in his head. "You know what? I think I''ll go and see them."
Rn nodded in satisfaction and spoke again. "Your Majesty, I received news that Sevastian was affiliated with the ck Hand? That was a serious breach of security. We have let a dangerous individual stay by your side¡this matter wouldn''t be overlooked. We''ll do a proper investigation to ensure that this would never happen again," Rn said resolutely.
"I figured you''d say that," Alexander scoffed softly. "Soon, peace is going to be on our hands. The reign of terror of the ck Hand will end now.
"Anne confessed?" Rn asked.
"Yeah¡"
"That''s good then. I have been deployed overseas two times in a row, I think I''m going to take a week off," Rn chuckled.
"You''re going to need that," Alexander chuckled back.
***
In the next two hours, Alexander met the surviving royal families and the special forces extracted from London. They were confused at first but when Alexander exined the situation to them, they finally understood. To nail the ck Hand downpletely, each of the royal families promised to testify to the war the ck Hand is doing and convince the nation who is at war to stop.
After that, Alexander heads straight to the Command Ops where he is greeted by the officials.
"Your Majesty," Alexei lowered his hand after performing a salute. "I''m happy to inform you that the Berlin Strategic Offensive Operation can be executed tomorrow."
"I thought it would take days?" Alexander cocked his head to the side as he took his seat.
"That I thought too, but due to the advancement inmunications andputers, we were able to strategize in a short amount of time. So, Your Majesty, should we execute it?"
"Hold that order," Alexander said. "I have received invaluable intel from the shepherdess of the Britannia Empire herself. There''s no need to take Berlin, we just have to take out their leader. Prime Minister Erik Jan Hanussen. Kill him, and then we end the war. I think at this point, we should be discussing post-war policies and how to proceed."
"I concur, Your Majesty," Sergei said. "Before I proceed, may I ask a question?"
"What is it?"
"Are the ck Hand executives high-ranking individuals in their respective countries?"
"Yes," Alexander confirmed.
"Then we''ll have to find a recement, one that wouldn''t act against the interest of the Ruthenia Empire," Sergei said.
"Good¡but let''s return to the ck Hand. My order is to capture all of the bastards on the list, alive preferably. We''ll have them experience Gg," a predatory smile spread across Alexander''s face.
Chapter 366 United States At Peril
Two dayster, the President of the United States, William Dudley Perrey arrived at Washington D.C and headed towards the White House with his personal car.
Looking out of the window, he saw the hallowed ruins of the aftermath of the Ruthenian Empire nuclear bomb. A bomb so powerful that it ttened the city of Washington.
There was dust and motes floating in the air, swaying back and forth against the wind. The sky was dark and gloomy as if William just entered an undiscoverednd. The city was full of life back then, there were trees on every street but now, they were reduced to nothing but ash and debris. In fact, even the very ground seemed abandoned, as the inhabitants had left before.
As he drove through the streets of Washington, people looked up at him from the gutter where they queued up as they got their daily ration. They must be the citizens who have survived the st. They can be considered lucky but if one were to look around their surroundings, lucky wouldn''t be the right term. In fact, they are as good as dead. Why? Because of radiation.
The nuclear bomb released radioactive materials that ionized the air, a fallout, making the city of Washington uninhabitable, though for one or two days only. Alexander used a crude atomic bomb so the radiation is not lethal. If it were a hydrogen bomb it would have been different.
The car stopped in front of the White House. William stepped out of the vehicle and looked up to the White House which is now dpidated due to the enormous st of the nuclear bomb.
Truly, a terrifying weapon. Not even the Washington Monument, the Supreme Court of Justice Building, and The Capitol survived from its wraith.
William sighed wistfully, a thought crossed his mind. "Is this the end?"
Since all of the senators and the house of representatives in Congress were caught and killed in the explosion, the ck Hand leadership was no more. Though there is a protocol in ce should problems like this were to arise, they didn''t expect this to this degree.
And since he is the Shepherd of the United States, he became the surviving leader of the ck Hand. But how can he lead in a broken country?
The states learned that the elected president was affiliated with the ck Hand from the broadcast of the Ruthenia Empire. In response, they started to lose faith in the federal government.
If the federal government and its elected leader were the ck Hand all the time, then does that mean they are responsible for the deaths of innocent civilians abroad whenever they conducted operations overseas?
No, they don''t want to get indicted, so one by one, the state now considered seceding from the union, and there was no federal government that could stop their decision.
Texas, Georgia, Florida, and California, to name a few, were the states that are seeking secession from the union. Though not confirmed yet, they knew they''ll eventually reach that conclusion.
It was like a return to the past when the country was destroying itself in a civil war due to a moral issue about very. Now, it''s not very, but the states learning that they have been supporting the ck Hand all along. Of course, they''ll feel betrayed by it.
"What should we do, Mr. President?" One of his people asked. William nced over his shoulder to look who spoke, it was the Vice President of the United States, John Nance Garner.
William just stared at the deste ruins of the White House. "We have to bring back the confidence of the union to the federal government. No matter what happens, this country can''t be divided. This attack is a provocation of war from the Ruthenia Empire and we must respond to it."
"But Mr. President, we have more problems than dealing with the Ruthenia Empire. The New York Stock Exchange crash, the country has fallen into a recession, people looted stores, and states turned violent. I think the only way that you could stop this country from ever copsing is you resigning," John suggested in a genuine tone.
"Me? Resigning? I''m the president of the United States," William said, surprised that his Vice President was proposing that solution to fixing the problem the United States is having right now.
"You''re no longer the President of the United States. You acted against the interest of the nation, therefore making you unqualified. Please, Mr. President, to quell their turbulent emotions, you should step down as president and give it to someone else who is truly deserving."
"Are you saying that I didn''t deserve this position?"
"Well, the ck Hand helped you get to where you are now, you are nothing without them. Not that they are gone, but so are you. Mr. President, step down now peacefully, otherwise, we would take drastic measures to force you out of your position."
When John announced that, two policemen stepped forward with their hands reaching to their pistols holstered onto their waist.
"And the one deserving is who? You? Nance? Don''t make meugh, you are the most ipetent people I have seen in my life. The reason I chose you as the Vice President is that I had no choice. The goal was to be the president, not to choose an underling!" William raised his voice at him.
"Hmm¡so you are openly admitting that you want the presidency because the ck Hand told you to? That makes you a member of the ck Hand. A crime syndicate who do nothing but kill scores upon scores abroad under the guise of fighting for equality and justice. Being a member of such an appalling organization makes you a traitor. That''s high treason, the highest form of treason. Since the Ruthenia Empire destroyed the Supreme Court, so is our judicial process. We would apologize to the world by executing you, and convince the nations that are at war with Ruthenia to negotiate peace talks with them."
"Wait¡" William smelled something fishy. "The way you are phrasing your words, could it be that you have been working with the Ruthenia Empire?"
"I''m working for the best interest of the United States. My allegiance is with the United States. The ck Hand started this war, a nonsense war. You manipted all the countries in Europa to wage war against another, and to what end?"
"Didn''t it even cross your mind that I''m doing it so that the United States will reign supreme at the end?" William questioned him with a stern face.
"But you jeopardize the security of the United States!" John shouted loudly. "You and the ck Hand endanger national integrity! who put the United States in danger! The Ruthenia Empire wouldn''t even drop their bomb if the ck Hand didn''t do shit! It was you who was responsible for the deaths of tens of thousands of lives in Washington. No matter how you bend it or manipte it, in the end you justmitted treason against the state. Give up now, this conversation is pointless. Take him."
John ordered the police to arrest William. William didn''t resist, he allowed himself to be brought away. He did not care anymore, it wasn''t worth arguing further. The ck Hand copsed, and the rest will follow. It looked like the ck Hand had failed to turn its vision into a reality.
Chapter 367 Waving The White Flag
Just like every day before the war, Alexander was cooped up in his office, working on a pile of documents stacked on his table. Ministerial reports and casualty reports of the war took almost half of the document.
"Just how many young men would have to die because of the stupidity of the ck Hand?" Alexander muttered under his breath, his voice weak as if it doesn''t have vitality in them.
Alexander ordered an operation to take out all of the ck Hand executives operating in the countries at war with the Ruthenia Empire. He believed that capturing them and having them answer for their crimes will help end the war. It wasn''t wishful thinking, he has faith in the people living in those countries. When they found out that they went to war with the Ruthenia Empire under the will of the ck Hand, they immediately gave up.
It''smon sense, no one would want to die for the ck Hand. It''s a presumptuous and ridiculous thing to do.
It''s been four days since Diana and Anne left. Alexander was informed about Diana''s n for her sister. Instead of executing Anne, Diana would simply fake her death and have her identity. That way, she won''t have influence in the parliament, basically bing an ordinary citizen with some of her rights taken away. For example, she can''t leave without permission from her sister. And when she is out on the streets, there must be guards following her at all times to make sure she won''t do anything out of the ordinary.
Alexander understands Diana''s decision. After all, before Anne had strayed from the path, they were sisters that loved each other. The bond of the family couldn''t be severed that easily, especially when the two realize that they wronged each other. Besides, though not originally, Alexander had sisters in this world too. It would be painful to imagine that one of them is working with the ck Hand, and getting to decide whether to spare them or not.
Without Sevastian, there''s no one who would give him daily updates. Honestly speaking, Alexander is kind of missing that. But betrayal is a betrayal, his aid to the ck Hand resulted in the death of Alexander''s mother and father, causing so much grief to his sisters, and even nning of killing him to take the throne for himself, which would mean taking him away from his wife, daughter, and his future baby.
Sevastian execution is scheduled for tomorrow. He hasn''t decided if he will attend it or not.
Alexander looked at his wristwatch to check the time.
"I guess it''s about time," Alexander muttered, and grabbed the remote control of the television and pressed the power button. The television screen flickered to life. A text shed across the screen.
"The Queen of the Britannia Empire speech will begin shortly."
Many would assume that it was Anne, but Alexander was given a heads up about the speech, it won''t be Anne, but Diana herself.
Shortly after, the screen changed. The venue of Diana''s speech was the Pce of Westminster. Since Buckingham Pce was thrashed and littered with corpses due to Rn''s infiltration, the speech was decided to be held in the Pce of Westminster instead.
Diana walked up to the podium. He could hear a lot of gasping noise from the television. After all, she was announced dead to the people of the Britannia Empire. Seeing her in the flesh and blood must have been a shocking sight for them.
"Good morning, I''m Queen Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, the rightful heir to the throne. I''m broadcasting to all subjects of the Britannia Empire, domestic and abroad. Through television and radio. I know you are wondering, how am I up here? I was announced dead right? No. The real truth was my sister was affiliated with the ck Hand and conducted a coup. To take the throne for herself, she decided to fake my death and hid me under Westminster Abbey. But thanks to the help of the Ruthenia Empire, I was saved from captivity. Unfortunately, my sister, Anne Mary Edinburgh, was caught in the crossfire and was killed.
"My loyal subjects, hear me. Our enemy is not the Ruthenia Empire, it is the ck Hand that is manipting behind the scene. Forced us who are at peace with the Ruthenia Empire to wage war. My loyal subjects, are you going to ept such humiliation? That you were led to believe that I was killed and so we exact revenge on a country that has nothing to do with it? Led to believe that it was the Ruthenia Empire who killed your emperor and king? No, it was all the ck Hand''s doing. Your family is waiting for you to return home, you should all return to your homes and be with your family. That is why, with my royal decree, end all hostilities with the Ruthenia Empire. The Minister of Foreign Affairs is speaking with the Ruthenian government, to negotiate peace.
"I ask that the coalition forces do the same. You are being deceived by the ck Hand. You are not fighting for your country, you are fighting for the ck Hand. An organization that kills and kills men, women, and children. That is all everyone, and may god bless you."
The transmission ended, and Alexander leaned back in his seat and stretched his arms.
"That''s one down," he uttered.
***
On the frontlines, one day after the Britannia Empire pulled out from the war, effectively ending hostilities with the Ruthenia Empire. The Deutd and Austrean soldiers braced each other in their trenches as the Ruthenian ground forces marched towards them with tanks, armored vehicles, and hundreds of infantry.
The soldiers were already shell-shocked from the incessant bombardment of the Ruthenian military from its artillery and self-propelled artillery. Not only that, but the Air Force of the Ruthenia Empire has also caused a great shock to their minds. Especially the air battleship Perun, the Harbinger, if they call it.
Their tanks were useless against Ruthenians, their weapons weren''t as powerful as theirs and they shoot many bulletspared to their guns.
But after hearing the speech of the Britannian Queen, the Deutd and Austrean soldiers were surprised and confused at the same time.
"We are fighting for the ck Hand? I didn''t sign up for this shit!"
"So it was the ck Hand who killed our emperor huh? I can''t believe this. I can''t imagine dying for the ck Hand."
"I signed up to serve my country! Not the ck Hand!"
"So those who have lost their lives in the war died for nothing?"
"This is all ck Hand''s fault. I joined the war because I thought it was them who killed the Kaiser. Now that we found out that it wasn''t them, then what are we doing here?"
"Comrades! Let''s end this war and return to our family! I have a daughter that I want to see grow. Who is with me?!"
"Me!"
A lot of soldiers raised their arms.
"What do you think you are all doing?" The general asked, pulling out his pistol and pointing it at one of the soldiers'' heads. "You are thinking of running away? You are a disgrace to the fathend."
"We are not fighting for the fathend, general! We are fighting for the ck Hand. I can''t stomach that kind of thought. So we will go home, and you are not going to stop us."
"Don''t you dare¡" the general pressed the muzzle of the pistol on the soldier''s forehead. But, to his surprise, the soldiers around him raised their rifles and aimed them at the general.
"Look, we won''t be deceived! We are going home¡ª"
"The Ruthenians areing!" one of the soldiers alerted but none of the soldiers made a move.
"Wave the white g, tell the Ruthenians we are surrendering," the soldier who was under the threat of getting fired upon order.
"But, what if they shoot us?"
"They won''t. I''m sure the Ruthenians are aware of our situation, so wave the white g."
"Yes sir¡"
The Ruthenians continued their approach. The columns of tanks moving across cause the earth to shiver.
The Deutd soldier raised the white g and waved it, alerting the Ruthenians of their surrender.
One of the Ruthenian soldiers approached the trench slowly. The moment he arrived there, he was surprised at what he had seen. The soldiers aimed their guns at their generals.
"Fine," the Ruthenian said.
Almost immediately, the Deutd and the Austrean soldiers dropped their weapons to the ground and raised their hands up.
Chapter 368 Shepherd Down
A dayter, when the world was reacting to the Queen of the Britannia Empire''s speech. The shepherds in the Europan countries started getting nervous as they sensed something wrong.
They were informed and ensured by the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire that they''ll kill Diana and everyone in the royal family. But that fact was betrayed when she made a speech in Westminster Pce. As expected, Anne couldn''t just easily kill a family rtive, especially when she was special to her.
Now, the Ruthenia Empire hadn''t revealed information to the world about the true identity of every shepherd, they are hinted at in Alexander''s speech. But the Queen of the Britannia Empire confirmed that her younger sister was affiliated with the ck Hand and hence strongly backed up the im that there is an executive member of the ck Hand working in every country.
With that, the ck Hand Shepherds assumed that it''s already beenpromised and was already known by the Ruthenia Empire. It is only a matter of time before they chase them and have them answered for their crimes.
Now that the Shepherd of the ck Hands knows that they are living in numbered days, they are taking full advantage of it. One of them is Erik Jan Hanussen, the current Prime Minister of the Deutd Empire.
In the Reichstag. Erik Jan Hanussen was looking at the map syed over his table. The territory of the Deutd Empire that is marked red indicates Ruthenian upation.
"So they have fully taken control of Konigsberg, and we are facing a huge number of deserters surrendering to the Ruthenia Empire. What was their reason again?"
"They are saying that the government of the Deutd Empire is being controlled by the ck Hand, who conspired an assassination of every monarch during their attendance at the crown ceremony in the Britannia Empire," Frederick answered. "Sir, pardon me if I''m going to say something rude to you. Are you affiliated with the ck Hand?"
Erik shot a chilling re at Frederick.
"Frederick. What a preposterous thing to say in front of me? Me, a member of the ck Hand? Are you out of your mind?"
Frederick was unfazed by his re, even locking his gaze with him for a second. Moments after, Frederick spoke.
"I apologize but the whole nation is confused right now. Are they truly fighting for their country against invaders, or are they at war with a country that has nothing to do about the death of Kaiser, and instead was nned and executed by the ck Hand."
"This is not the time for confusion," Erik said. "The Ruthenia Empire is taking every inch of ournds. We have to stop their advance, isn''t that our priority?"
"But, Your Excellency, the Britannia Empire had ck Hand executive, The Queen''s younger sister, Anne Mary Edinburgh. You know I''m finding it hard to believe that when that false queen told you that it was the Ruthenia Empire who killed the kings and emperors of Europa, you immediately called the highmand for mobilization without proper investigation. You just jumped in."
"Just where are you getting with this, Frederick? Why do you sound so certain that I''m the ck Hand? It can be you, right? And what''s the matter with dering war on the Ruthenia Empire? That false queen had proof, Ruthenian soldiers caught live on television. That''s enough for us to justify the deration of war."
"But now that the Queen herself confirmed that it was the ck Hand who killed the Kaiser, and not the Ruthenia Empire, then what''s the point of continuing this war? If our country is being manipted, then I will do everything in my power to cut the strings to stop it being controlled."
"The point of this war? You are now asking me that? Well, I''m going to give it to you. Ever since the war started there have been thousands of casualties on our side and the Ruthenia Empire is upying our cities. Isn''t it the goal of the nation to protect its territory and its people from invaders?"
Frederick sighed. "That was because you dared invade theirnds in the first ce."
"Whose side are you on?" Erik asked.
"The side of truth," Frederick answered and sighed. "Let''s stop ying this charade, we already know that you are affiliated with the ck Hand, Erik Jan Hanussen, or should I rather say¡The Shepherd of the Deutd Empire?"
Hearing those wordsing out of Frederick''s mouth made Erik''s eyes widen.
"What are you talking about¡" Erik inquired, growling.
"We have received a tip from the Ruthenia Empire. They have a master list of all the members of the ck Hand, as well as its executive. Most of them were killed in the nuclear bomb but the rest? Well, the operation to take them out is still underway."
"Frederick¡you are smarter than this. The Ruthenia Empire is giving you lies, I''m not part of the ck Hand. My loyalty has been to the Deutd Empire."
"Erik, to be honest, I couldn''t control myself any longer from punching you in the face. You are already caught and yet you still spit lies."
"That''s not a lie!" Erik raised his voice. "You are all being deceived by the Ruthenia Empire. How can you believe them so easily huh? Did they just contact you on the phone and told you I''m the Shepherd of the Deutd Empire? That''s fucking stupid if you think about it!"
Erik continued ranting, drops of saliva sshed over Frederick, but just like before, he was unfazed. He knows the truth after all, he is just putting up a strong front.
"That''s not stupid, in fact, the Ruthenia Empire had managed to take the false queen alive and was interrogated¡"
"Wait¡she didn''t die in the crossfire?" Erik asked, his mind starting to race as the real truth began unfolding itself.
"Yes. The Ruthenian Empire government said that the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire had a change of heart. To repent for her sins, she told them everything she knew about the ck Hand and its members. To confirm it, I called Her Majesty myself. In short, the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire just exposed everyone. This is a huge security breach, a terrorist holding the highest position in the government."
After saying that, two guards entered Erik''s office.
"There''s no point in lying, Erik. Even the President of the United States was caught. I''m going to give you choices, give yourself up peacefully and answer for your crimes, or resist and die here," Frederick stated.
Erik scoffed, secondster, it turned into a chortle. "I can''t fucking believe this. As expected, the Shepherdess of the Britannia Empire had a soft heart. I knew from the start that she will be a liability for the future of the ck Hand¡"
Erik reached out under his table.
"Don''t move!" the guard warned, aiming their Mauser C96 pistol.
"Don''t even think about it, Erik," Frederick said. "These guards won''t hesitate to pull the trigger to kill a traitor."
Erik snorted. "Well, it looks like you caught me. But you won''t get to decide my fate."
The muscle in his forearm twitched as it reached under the table. Two armed guards pulled the trigger of the pistol, producing a bang that reverberated in Erik''s office.
Blood trickled down on the corners of his mouth, and he felt his body getting heavy. His vision blurred and the room around him faded.
His decision to y the long game has failed.
Chapter 369 Epilogue: A Brighter Future
Meanwhile, in the Ruthenia Empire. Alexander was reading a report made by the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei, who was standing in front of his desk. He flipped the pages to the end and shut them close.
"The Shepherd of the Deutd Empire resisted arrest and got killed by the guards in his office at the Reichstag. Surely this information of his passing, when announced to the whole of Europa, would make the remaining shepherds sneak out of the country and hide in remote ces."
"They won''t get away from us, Your Majesty, that I assure you," Sergei vowed.
"I have received many assurances in the past and most of them weren''t even fulfilled. So you don''t have to bother saying that to me Sergei to appear respectful."
"Well, Your Majesty, ording to the Director of the Foreign Intelligence Services, they have eyes on shepherds and are ready to take them down should they try to leave their country. Though I am wondering, Your Majesty, why did you decide to give the Deutders information about Erik? Why don''t you do the same to the Francois and Austreans?"
Alexander hummed, rubbing his chin as he contemted.
"Because I want something that the Deutd Empire has. You are going to find that out after the war. So, are they happy with our tip?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. In fact, the High Command of the Deutd Empire has approached us for a peace treaty to end this war."
Alexander leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms across his chest. He thought that this was the equivalent of World War 1 in his original world. Instead of taking four years the war here took over in just two weeks. It must have been because of the ck Hand. If this war was all about nationalism and patriotism, it''ll guarantee a long war. Nevertheless, the war is seemingly stopping thanks to the Ruthenia Empire finding out about the conspiracy.
If the Deutd Empire pulled out of the war just like the Britannia Empire, then he''d expect others to do the same. They are not going to let them walk away that easily. They still dered war on the Ruthenia Empire and thates with a cost.
In every peace treaty, there are agreements that both parties must agree on. If one of them weren''t satisfied with the terms, the war will continue until the war goals are met.
Alexander had long nned to have overseas territories. Where he will officially end the term coined to the Ruthenia Empire as thendlocked country. The countries that waged war on the Ruthenia Empire had a lot of overseas colonies. He can demand some of them if he''d like.
"The war against the ck Hand is nearing itspletion, and we emerged as victors. Without the ck Hand, peaceful days will befall upon this world, unless some individuals or groups get hungry again for power."
"Would you take that path, Your Majesty?" Sergei asked.
"I admit, I did have that kind of ambition. But, after five years of ruling the country as its emperor, I figured that the poption is too diverse for us to add more. If ever, we can just add colonies and have someone else, preferably a local, to rule over it."
"You are thinking of taking colonies from the great powers, Your Majesty?" Sergei inquired.
"I sure have slipped that out of my mind," Alexander chuckled. "Anyways¡wooh! I know it''s early to celebrate but I really want to return to normal life where I''ll just do my thing in the office, run the country, and spend the rest of my time with my family."
"Good thing it will happen soon, Your Majesty. Oh, by the way, Sevastian''s execution will be held in one hour. Do you want toe and see it?" Sergei suggested.
"Sevastian¡" Alexander clicked his tongue as he twiddled his fingers. "Traitors and enemies of the world are falling one by one huh? Very well, count me in."
***
The execution of Prince Sevastian was scheduled for six o''clock in the evening. Alexander heads there with Rn who now thankfully acts as his personal bodyguard after a series of tours in the Britannia Empire.
They were escorted by officials toward the execution room where Sevastian is going to meet his end.
They arrived at the spectators'' room, where high-ranking officials working in the Commands Ops can be seen sitting in front of a rectangr window pane. On the other side of it were strapping belts on the headrest and the armchairs.
An electric chair.
The door opened from the other side of the wall, where they saw Sevastian getting pulled by the warden to the electric chair.
They watched as the men in charge strapped Sevastian''s wrists, ankles, forearms, chest, and waist with leather straps. The sponges soaked in a saturated brine were ced at the crown of Sevastian''s head. Then the electrodes, a device that will deliver two thousand and five hundred volts of electricity through Sevastian''s body.
The Chief who was holding Sevastian as a prisoner raised a thumbs up, indicating that everything was ready. Alexander stepped forward and spoke into the microphone where he''ll be heard by Sevastian.
"Sevastian, do you hear me?" Alexander asked.
Sevastian answered with a nod of his head.
"Good, because at any moment, you will be executed for high treason. Two thousand five hundred volts of electricity will be delivered to your body. It''s going to be painful but you won''t be able to feel it."
"How¡" Sevastian uttered a question.
"Because the velocity of the electricity is so fast that your nervous system won''t be fast enough tomunicate pain. It is a humane way of execution. Your death would be calmpared to the other prisoners who are executed by hanging."
"I see¡that''s reassuring then," a smile spread across his face as he closed his eyes, ready for whatever is next.
"Chief, the floor is yours. Please start the execution," Alexander said.
"Yes Your Majesty," the Chief acknowledged his orders and reached his hands out to the lever. He pushed the lever up and suddenly Sevastian''s body convulsed as the electricity traveled throughout his body. There was smoke rising up from his head. After a few seconds, Rn broke the silence with a question.
"Is he¡dead?"
"At two thousand volts alternating current, yes," Alexander replied, trying to keep a straight face.
The Chief''s subordinates removed Sevastian''s body from the electric chair and dragged him out of the room. The execution was finished, and Alexander, who saw it all, felt that Sevastian''s death was a type of symbolism.
After five years, Alexander had wiped out the ck Hand. Though not officially, he is confident he''ll get there as they already marked them.
"I wonder what life awaits me now," Alexander muttered under his breath.
Chapter 370 Prologue Part 1: In The Last Two Months
June 20, 1929.
Two months ago, a war gued the whole of Europa. The ck Hand, an infamous organization that is hellbent on taking down monarchies across the world manipted them into it. It was a war against the world against the Ruthenia Empire. Facing the great powers all alone, if it was the old outdated empire, there''s no doubt it would have been swept by the coalition of great powers.
However, Thomas Harrier''s reincarnation to the world changed the fate and destiny of the Ruthenia Empire, transforming the whole nation from an agrarian economy into an industrial juggernaut. Inventing modern technology that is forty or fifty years ahead of their time gave them an unfair advantage in the war.
The war all started with the crown ceremony of Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. ck Hand forces disrupted the ceremony with a series of attacks in London. As chaos ensued, the ck Hand took advantage of the confusion of the people and secretly kidnapped the royal families who attended the ceremony from different countries and held them underground at Westminster Abbey.
There, Prime Minister Stanley executed members of the royal family one by one while stating the reason why they were being killed. One of themon reasons was their oppression of the people in the state and overseas. Their names are tarnished and stained by the blood of their executioner who is the police forces, soldiers, and governors.
While all of that was happening underneath the Cathedral, the younger sister of Diana Rosemary Edinburgh, Anne Mary Edinburgh staged a coup by dering that Diana was killed by the Ruthenian Forces along with the other members of the royal family.
They presented proof by showing the captured Ruthenian forces on live television. But they were gagged, rendering them unable to speak. One who was a member of the ck Hand, and confessed to the television that the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire was the one who ordered the attack, thus implicating the Ruthenian Empirepletely.
The people were enraged, mad that the Ruthenian Empire killed their emperors and kings. They wanted revenge and the ck Hand gave them an opportunity by dering war on the Ruthenia Empire.
Naturally, Alexander responded by answering their deration of war for self-defense purposes. He knew better than others that the rest of Europa was being manipted by the ck Hand, so to stop this war, he would simply take them down and restore peace.
The Deutd Empire and the Austrean Empire who took the first attack suffered catastrophic losses at the borders due to the coordinated efforts of the Ruthenian Military Forces. There are some people in the Ruthenia Empire who believed that they could take down all of western Europa, but Alexander didn''t want that.
To Alexander, he viewed the war as a nonsense act of aggression against one another without proper justification. He believed that it was the ck Hand who had been ying behind the scenes and controlled them to wage war on one another. A war that ck Hand hoped would take down the Ruthenia Empire along with its monarchy.
Alexander took matters into his own hands and ordered a series of operations one after another. One of the operations he ordered was to grab the Queen of the Britannia Empire, Anne Mary Edinburgh, who performed a coup against her sister and reced her.
Her reign was short-lived the moment Rn grabbed her out of the Britannia Empire to be interrogated in the Ruthenia Empire. When Rn captured her, they injected a strong hallucinogen to fool Anne''s mind, tricking it into believing that she was speaking to the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
As Rn and Anne conversed, he found out that the members of the royal family of Europa were still alive and were being held. But not for long. So he took haste, asking permission from Alexander if could do another operation that would infiltrate Westminster Abbey with five military-trained personnel. Alexander was not in the mood at that time when he found out that Sevastian, his National Security Advisor, was the mole. Who is cooperating with the ck Hand by giving them intel in exchange for the throne to himself. Nevertheless, Alexander gave him the go signal and Rn didn''t waste any time.
He returned to the Britannia Empire, this time, for a rescue operation. Underneath the cathedral was a huge catb where they were holding the members of the royal family hostage. Some were dead while others were alive. One of them was Diana, the legitimate Queen of the Britannia Empire.
Rn and the special forces took the survivors back to the Ruthenia Empire. Alexander personally visited them one by one, but the important attendance he made was speaking with the two princesses of the Britannia Empire, Anne, and Diana.
But before he met them, Alexander introduced to the world a new type of weapon that can destroy the world with enough quantity, the atomic bomb. It debuted in Washington D.C, where the ck Hand headquarters are located, killing the house of representatives and congress in the process.
A press conference was called and Alexander answered the questions of the journalist truthfully. One of which is why he dropped that bomb in Washington D.C. Alexander dered simply that the leadership of the ck Hand was stationed there, and by leadership, he meant the people in the Capitol.
This sparked controversies in the United States. The President of the United States, who is also the Shepherd of the United States, was detained by the order of his Vice President for treason.
At the meeting with the two princesses. There was a squabble but was resolved through the power of family bond. Anne had a change of heart, telling Ruthenia Empire invaluable intel about the ck Hand and where to find them. Her way of repentance for her sins gave Alexander the key to ending the war.
Alexander didn''t waste any time and used every means necessary to take the ck Hand executives down. And they did that, in the span of two months. Foreign Intelligence Services along with the cooperation of the national government of respective countries has enabled the world to shift gradually to peace.
And when the ck Hand members were all flushed out, peace talks began. The Ruthenia Empire gained new territories as a form of reparations. The Ruthenia Empire acquired Greend from Denmark. ska from the United States. Bahrain and Ceylon from the Britannia Empire, Gabon from the Francois Republic, andstly the Konigsberg and the Deutd Pacific Territories in Oceania.
Those territories served no purpose to the state at that time. In truth, they are considered trophies in the age of imperialism. But to the Ruthenia Empire, it is of strategic importance. The only thing he needs to do is build a foreign military base and there he can start controlling the seven seas with his navy. But it will take five to ten years of constructing the necessary infrastructures to support and facilitate the Imperial Ruthenian Navy.
Speaking of construction, the Ruthenia Empire made efforts to clean up the mess the atomic bomb did to the capital of the United States. William Dudley''s impeachment and trial were able to make the United States united once more thanks to the new leader, Franklin Roosevelt.
The world as of now is at peace, but for how long is the question. Before it can be answered, Alexander has to face something at the moment, the birth of their new child.
Chapter 371 Prologue Part 2: A New Addition To The Romanoff Family
June 20th, 1929. At the delivery room of the Winter Pce. Alexander paced back and forth as he waited outside.
Rn followed his movement with his eyes, amused at Alexander''s action. Of course, it was natural for Alexander to act like that when behind that door, Sophie is giving birth to their child.
"Look, how many times do I have to tell you Alexander that everything is going to be fine," Rn said casually in a reassuring tone. "Look, she''s being taken care of by a group of expert doctors that you handpicked yourself, so why won''t you remain still?"
"You don''t understand Rn. Even with those guarantees, there are still chances of failure. And I''m getting worried if that happens."
Rn sighed and nced at one of Alexander''s sisters, Christina specifically. "Uhm¡Your Imperial Highness, I think my words are not getting through to him. I know this would look like I''m overstepping my bounds but may I request that you calm him down?"
Christine giggled. "I don''t think you are stepping out of the line, Rn. That was a reasonable suggestion and as his little sister, I have a duty to support my brother in any way I can."
After saying that, Christina stepped forward and stood in front of Alexander''s way. Alexander stopped in his tracks and gazed down at Christina.
"Brother, you have to calm down," Christina said simply but behind her words carried amanding tone.
She continued. "You are making everyone here nervous when the smartest people in the pce are acting like this."
Alexander nced around the hallway and saw his daughter, sisters, and high-ranking officials from different departments waiting for his child to be born. Alexander sighed inwardly after realizing Christina''s words.
But¡he can''t help but feel nervous. What if something goes wrong during the delivery? What if Sophie facedplications? Seven hundred women die each year due to deliveryplications and that one specific fact is what made him not able to have a good night''s sleep. And in a world where maternal healthcare is in its infancy, his anxiety grew evenrger.
Though Sophie survived when giving birth to Anya, there is still unexpectantly at y here. Alexander removed such negative thoughts from his head and tried to be optimistic. If their mother gave birth to five children withoutplication and grew perfectly fine, then Alexander had nothing to worry about.
"You''re right, Christina, I''m maybe overreacting. I apologize if my action has made everyone worried¡ª"
"Arrghhh¡"
His voice paused the moment he heard a guttural grunt from the other side of the door. Alexander''s face turned pale and walked over to the door and pressed his ears against it.
"Just a little more, Your Imperial Majesty, I can see the head. Just give it another push!" The midwife said.
Sophie made another guttural grunt, her unwavering determination to see her childing through clearly in her eyes. It was her duty as the empress of the Ruthenia Empire, to give Alexander, her husband, an heir to the throne. She won''t fail in that task. So despite her pain, she pushed harder than ever, and sweat formed on both her forehead and temples. Her cheeks blushed slightly when she noticed that she didn''t have enough stamina left.
She had been inbor for fifteen hours and she could feel her energy seeping away. But the thought of her child losing a mother flitted in her mind, filling her heart with dread and fear. She can''t let that happen, so she''ll fight to the end, and push, and push until the baby is out of her body.
And after much hardship, the baby was born.
The midwife ced the squirming and crying newborn baby on her chest and wiped off his face and hands using a clean towel. Then she cut the umbilical cord and wrapped him up in clean sheets and ced the baby gently in Sophie''s grasp.
"It''s a boy, Your Imperial Majesty¡"
"A boy," Sophie smiled, herbored breathing slowly easing. She stared in awe at the newborn and her fingers gently traced his chubby cheek. He had the face and the hair color of Alexander. Compared to Anya who pretty much resembled Sophie, this time, the boy resembled Alexander. Sophieughed softly at that observation and she took in a deep breath before speaking quietly.
"Wee to the world, my precious little Alexander," Sophie whispered.
Then she looked up at one of the doctors. "Can you call my husband here?"
"Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."
One of the doctors turned towards their heels and walked over to the door and opened it.
Alexander, who was pressing his ears on the door, tipped forward, but he immediately recovered himself by bracing his hands on the wall.
"Your Majesty, the delivery was a sess and Her Imperial Majesty is seeking your presence.
Alexander''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?" Then dashed inside the room in reflex. Those who had heard the doctor''s announcement got up with a relieved gasp and decided to head inside as well.
Unfortunately, Rn blocked their way in. "Only the royal family is allowed to enter the room. Those who aren''t part of it should remain outside and wait for His Majesty to call you.
Rn let Alexander''s sisters and his daughter in.
The family gathered around the bed where Sophie was lying down with a baby on her chest. Everyone crowded close to examine the little boy they were all waiting to see.
Alexander knelt down next to Sophie''s bedside and smiled as he gazed at the new arrival, his love for the infant shining out of his eyes.
"He looked like you," Sophie noted as she stroked the soft cheek of her son.
Alexander scanned the baby''s appearance and he agreed with her observation. The features on his face were mostly his own. It was like his child was the baby version of Alexander.
"Anya,e,e," Alexander called her daughter, grabbing her by the arm gently and showing her her new sibling.
"Isn''t he cute? He is your little brother now and you are going to be his big sister."
"My little brother? Big sister?" Anya''s mouth gaped open, loving the idea and the sound.
"He''s cute! I want to give him a hug," Anastasia said.
"You can''t," Tiffania objected. "You don''t have any experience of holding a baby. You might hurt him."
"Eh?!" Anastasia pouted, causing her brother to chuckle.
"Don''t worry, each one of you would have an equal chance of holding my little boy," Alexander said. One of his fingers got curled by the baby''s hand.
"Have you alreadye up with a name?" Christina asked.
"Yeah, the name! What is his name papa?" Anya asked enthusiastically, her eyes beaming in anticipation.
Alexander and Sophie exchanged meaningful nces. They nodded as if it was a signal and revealed the name of their new child together.
"Andrei."
Chapter 372 Alexanders New Foreign Policy
One weekter.
Peace has settled upon the world and each country is eyeing reconstruction. In spite of fighting all of the great powers in Europa, the Ruthenia Empire suffered only minor damages, especially at the border. Nothing significant was made to the capital of the Empire given the fact that its distance from the nearest country is a hundred or thousand kilometers away. A ne could reach that distance but it will be shot down nheless with the Ruthenian anti-air defense system.
As their neighbors were working hard cleaning up the debris and the vestige of war, the Ruthenia Empire was having its ceremony in the Winter Pce. At Pce Square, thousands of soldiers gathered. They are formed in a beautifully straight line. Their heads looked up at the balcony where Alexander stood with a podium in front of him.
"Good afternoon, everyone. I would like to thank you all for your service in defending the nation against a danger that threatens our sovereignty and our way of life. Your courageous and valiant act in the frontline would surely inspire the people of Ruthenia to do the same for the sake of their mothend. I know there are those who have perished in the war, but they will never be forgotten. I will make sure that future generations would know that those heroes existed and have protected the country they''ll be treading upon in their birth. Now that we have achieved global peace, we want to keep it that way. We should be the ones to advocate peace as you already know, war is the cruelest thing that humankind has done to its kind. Regardless of our differences in culture, tradition, and thend we are born with, let us embrace peace and enjoy it in our own time. Let us share in this era. The day is long gone when we had to fight to stay alive in this harsh and uncaring world of ours. Let us cherish this moment." He paused before his next words. "The ck Hand who is the sole responsible for cruelty has now been extinguished. We are never going to feel afraid of them anymore. As I will put it, don''t fear the dead, fear the living, as those are the ones that can bring harm. That''s all, my beloved people."
After his speech, the soldiers stamped their feet and performed an orchestrated salute at their emperor.
Alexander retreated from the podium and entered the pce. As he walk down the great hallways of the Winter Pce, Sergei was following behind, reading him reports.
"Your Majesty, we have set up a date for the Hague Convention that will be held in St. Petersburg. The agenda of the meeting has been forwarded to the participants of the convention. Reconstruction in our Polish territory is going smoothly as we speak, and thest thing is your n of building a People''s Hall for the Imperial Council. The budget isid out and I have to be honest, Your Majesty, building it is a hard and expensive task. I was hoping that you would reconsider your decision¡"
"You don''t have to remind me, I am not going to sign it," Alexander said, his hands behind his back as they walked together at the same speed. "The funds for the construction of the People''s hall will then be reinvested to build business districts. A simple yet elegant neossical style pce for the Imperial Council would do."
"Thank you, Your Majesty. You never strike me as an ambitious man who builds monumental things that only serve as eye candy."
"It is best that we remain frugal. We are strengthening the economy of the Ruthenia Empire here, making it thergest exporter of goods and services. I don''t want our country to be looked at like it was once before, a paper tiger. A country with a lot ofnd but underdeveloped and uninhabitable, and a lot of troops but are undertrained and underequipped. We are changing that perception."
After two minutes of talking, Alexander finally reached his office. He went inside, followed by Sergei, who then sat on a chair across Alexander''s table. Alexander took his seat, leaned back, and twiddled his hand.
Sergei continued. "The agenda for the Hague convention, Your Majesty, can you walk me through it? On the front page, it reads, a proposal for a new organization for the world. A united nation." "Even if the warsted for three weeks, I''m sure countries like the Deutd Empire and Britannia Empire would have seen a glimpse of the war took for years. It will be a total annihtion and destruction. Not to mention the fact that we have a nuclear arsenal, and they have none. And it is for that very reason that the countries will start to feel warily towards us."
"Why is that?" Sergei asked.
"Sergei, let''s say the Deutd Empire was the first country to develop a working nuclear weapon. How will you react?"
Sergei pondered for a moment and answered. "Well, Your Majesty, I think the most logical answer would be us panicking. If the weapon is delivered via missiles and we have no way of intercepting it, then we are at the mercy of that country. In order to counter that threat, I suggest that we start our own nuclear weapon program to keep up with it. If not then the Deutd Empire will be a sole global superpower."
"That''s right," Alexander confirmed his answer. "That''s what other countries think of us right now. I''m sure that at some point in time, they''ll initiate their nuclear weapon program. But I won''t let that happen. So far, our country is the only one that has scientists with a background in nuclear science. We can''t let them get out of the country and share top secrets with the neighbors. So if we can''t let them build a nuclear program, then why don''t we propose something that they''ll find favorable? Global peace and security? The purpose of the United Nation is to maintain international peace and security, develop friendly rtions among nations, promote social progress, and better living standards and human rights."
"Does that apply to all nations? Your Majesty?" Sergei inquired.
"It applies to all independent nations. Those who have been colonized by the great powers, well I don''t want to ruffle any feathers¡"
"But won''t that defeat the purpose of the organization you are trying to create?" Sergei pressed further.
"The United Nation was created for the sole purpose of formality. Make the world think that there is a rule that binds us together. We are going to circumvent the organization we created through the use of soft power. I had this quote that is lingering in my mind for quite some time about the colonies. ''Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be demanded by the oppressed''." Alexander quoted. "And we will give those people tools for their freedom but I don''t have interest in Africa, at least not yet. Let''s focus on one of the most stable continents so far. South America."
Chapter 373 Senegal: Future Headquarters Of The Ruthenian Atlantic Fleet
"South America, you say?" Sergei repeated the name of the continent, wondering what made Alexander get interested in it.
"Africa this year is too unstable and not worth an investment. I never wanted to have a huge chunk of territory in Africa in the first ce. I did obtain Senegal but that was for our future major fleet, the Antic Fleet."
Sergei hummed in response. So that was Alexander''s goal when he demanded reparations from the countries that wage war on him, except for the United States. The United States handed back ska to the Ruthenia Empire under the condition that the Ruthenia Empire must buy the territory with ten percent interest and help them with reconstruction efforts in Washington D.C. and signing economic treaties.
Alexander epted the condition and paid the United States upfront without thinking too deeply about it. He knew that ska is a treasure trove filled with minerals and oils that is yet to be extracted. Besides, despite not having the same prestige in the original world, the United States is still an industrial powerhouse that can produce Ruthenian goods under license. The same goes for the Han Dynasty.
Speaking of the Han Dynasty, the Dynasty already fell and the war between the Nationalists and the Communist Party was over. Nationalists won a decisive victory in Beijing, forcing themunist into hiding and conducting gueri warfare. The Nationalists are still far from dering it a true victory but nevertheless, they have nowplete control of the government, even to the point of renaming the country from the Han Dynasty to the Republic of China.
With their hundred million poption, thebor the Ruthenia would get easily at a cheap price is like a wet dream. In short, the Ruthenia Empire had put a leash on the United States and China.
Now having put control over a huge popted country, Alexander is still looking for another ce that would fuel Ruthenian growth. South America, just as Alexander said, was stablepared to Africa. Though there are some territorial disputes, even leading to a naval arms race among the richest country in South America, that can be settled.
What''s more, is that South America is also a home for rare earth minerals such as beryllium and niobium which are used in the aviation industry. However, despite its attractive and tempting features, Ruthenia''s Empire''s reach to the Antic Ocean is limited. And that''s why Alexander took Senegal from the Francois Republic and served as headquarters for the new fleet that they''ll be adding, the Antic Fleet. Who will be then tasked to protect the interests of the Ruthenia Empire within the region and protect its precious cargo?
"So, Your Majesty, if I may ask, will Senegal experience change under your rule? Just like what you did in Manchuria for the Pacific Fleet?"
"I''m actually thinking of making Senegal part of the Ruthenia Empire. Just like how I did with Konigberg. We want warm-water ports right? Now we have it. In the Indian Ocean, we have Ceylon and Bahrain. In Oceania, we have Papua New Guinea, andstly Manchuria in the Pacific. There is one sea that we haven''t conquered yet."
"Ah¡I know, the Mediterranean Sea¡" Sergei said. "Our luck ran out when the Sardegnia Empire didn''t hand over a small portion of the territory of Libya. Saying that they indeed dered war on us but never actually got to mobilize its forces."
"Well, there is still another way where we can get into the Mediterranean Sea. The Balkan States. They are so far the most unstable part of Europa. We can use it to our advantage, to help countries that are willing to give us what we want in exchange for support but that will be for another time. Let''s focus on our gains first. Senegal. Just like what I did in Manchuria, I will do so in Senegal. They''ll experience massive changes, make it appear like every other Ruthenia Empire, industrialize, strong, and advance. And having Senegal as our own territory will give us ess to Africa itself once we start diverting our attention into it."
Upon saying that, Sergei started pulling out his notes and pen and started taking note of what Alexander ns. His job as the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenia Empire is to make sure that Alexander''s foreign policy is turned into reality. So if he wants to annex, he''ll have to go directly to Dakar and speak with the Senegalese representatives and have them sign their terms.
Sergei hoped the Senegalese people would ept their term, otherwise, he would have to use any means necessary to put Senegal under Ruthenian control.
"I have taken note of your foreign policy, Your Majesty. I will now take my leave and prepare the necessary documents for the annexation of Senegal. I''ll have to go there myself to show the locals goodwill and if possible, some gifts to establish a good impression."
"You will have everything you need," Alexander said, writing his own notes on his paper. "So if nothing else, I think you may leave¡oh wait¡I just remembered something that I would like to discuss with you."
"What is it, Your Majesty?" Sergei leaned forward as he asked.
"Look, I''ve been noticing, most of my ministers are old. Some are in their fifties while others are in their sixties. That''s going to be troublesome in the future."
"Do you seek to rece me, Your Majesty?" Sergei asked as he raised his eyebrows with concern and shock. It was obvious from Alexander''s attitude that he thought of him as a recement of sorts.
Alexander chucked with amusement, "We are all receable, Sergei. Even me. You do know that we can''t live forever right? Someone will eventually take our position and continue doing business as usual. So don''t feel bad when I bring that up. So aside from your task in Senegal, I want you to give me a list of rmendations that you''d think best fit for the position of Minister of Foreign Affairs. Preferably those loyal to the crown and to the empire," he said, Sevastian''s name crossed his mind.
"I understand, Your Majesty. I shall prepare for it."
Both men rose to their feet and shook hands.
"Okay, good luck with your trip then," Alexander said.
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Sergei bowed. He turned to his heels and ambled over to the door.
Just as Sergei reached the door, it opened so suddenly that it startled him.
"Oh¡Sergei! Good day!" Anastasia eximed, she looked a bit enthusiastic.
Not only Anastasia arrived but also Anya. "What are you two doing here?" Sergei asked.
"We are here to ask papa!" Anya''s face lit up with joy.
"What is it?" Alexander asked, his hands braced on the desk as he looked at his daughter and sister.
"Brother! We read in the newspaper that there is a shopping mall grand opening in St. Petersburg! Can wee?!" Anastasia fumbled her hands giddily as she spoke.
"Yes! Yes! Yes! Please let us go!" Anya jumped excitedly in ce.
Alexanderughed heartily, "Oh it was this week huh? Very well, I''lle with you."
"Yaaay! You hear that sister Ana?" Anya eximed as she looked up at her aunt, her voice filled with delight.
"Oh, I''m also speaking on behalf of Tiffania and Christina here," Anastasia reminded me.
"Fine," Alexander simply said.
Chapter 374 Heading To The Mall
One of the infrastructure developments in St. Petersburg was a shopping mall. Alexander had forgotten about its construction ever since he left the site for inspection and only remembered it when Anastasia and Anya brought it up.
It is designed to be thergest mall,rger than the Bon March¨¦ in the Francois Republic that sells an assortment of products ranging from foods, cosmetics, appliances, clothes, and many more.
He wanted to show the mall upon itspletion to his sisters, daughter, and wife, as it will have modern amenities simr to thete twentieth century or twenty-first century.
However, there is one slight problem.
"I''m entering," Alexander announced as he opened the door of their baby''s bedroom. Simr to Anya, their new child would have his own bedroom. But given the fact that it''s still a baby, Alexander and Sophie would often sleep in one room.
"Oh, Alex! Just in time," Sophie weed him, carrying Andrei in her arms. "I heard about your n with your sisters. You are going to this new mall aren''t you?"
"Yeah, it was sudden and they looked enthusiastic about it. So there''s no way that I can refuse it."
"I see. So, why did youe here?" Sophie asked while humming a luby to the sleeping Andrei.
"Do I really need to have a reason to visit the two of you here?" Alexander said as he walked over to her. He nced at Andrei, who was sleeping peacefully. He is sucking his thumb, making him look adorable and cute. Alexander felt the urge to nt a kiss on his child''s cheek but he hasn''t shaved his beard yet so he refrains from doing so. Instead, he softly stroked Andrei''s head, earning a soft groan from the baby.
Alexander sighed fondly at the adorable groan before looking up to see Sophie. There he noticed his wife looking down and blushing like she was a teenager. "What? Did I do something wrong?"
"Nope! I mean¡" She paused, took a breath, and then continued, "Nothing, nothing at all. You just seem happiertely."
Alexander chuckled. "It must be because the problem that is keeping me away from you is gone. The ck Hand. Atst, I can finally spend more time with my family."
"I think I know now why you are here," Sophie said.
"What is it?" Alexander asked.
"To invite me toe with you to the mall, right?" Sophie guessed.
"You''re wrong," Alexander admitted. Sophie arched her brows at him, prompting him to borate. "Well, technically I came here to see Andrei and you? The second one is to inform you that we will be going out for a while as I will show my sisters and Anya to the mall. As much as I love to have youe along with us but you have to take care of yourself first. You just gave birth and your body is still recovering from it."
"I see," Sophie giggled bashfully after hearing Alexander''s exnation. "That''s quite unfortunate isn''t it? Well, I understand now. Then, enjoy your trip to the mall and once you return home, tell me how it went. I would love to hear what I missed."
Alexander nodded and kissed her on the forehead. "Don''t worry, once you are okay, we''ll go to the mall, just me and you, like a date."
"That''s a promise?" Sophie asked and Alexander smiled. He nodded again. "Then I suppose I should not keep you any longer since you have already informed me what you need to inform me about. Thank you for visiting us though."
"You are sounding way too formal, Sophie," Alexander teased. He leaned in to give her another peck on the lips. Andrei simply caressed the crown of his head before leaving the room.
Once Alexander left her alone, Sophie ced Andrei back in the crib and gently stroked Andrei''s chubby cheeks with her thumbs. Andrei is in deep slumber and she figures he won''t wake up for a while. And so, she returned to the bed and grabbed the book she was reading under the pillows, and resumed at the part where she was once that was interrupted due to Andrei''s cry.
***
Outside the Winter Pce, a convoy of SUVs is parked in front of the Winter Pce''s main entrance. In the middle of the convoy was the Beast, where Alexander, his sisters, and his daughter were going to board.
"Are you sure that we don''t need a disguise, brother?" Christina asked as she fixed her hat on top of her head.
"Even though we will receive great attention from the people that were visiting the mall, they won''t dare approach us. The Imperial Guards had us covered from all directions. Isn''t that right, Rn?"
"Yes sir," Rn confirmed. "There will be a team of Imperial Guards that will disguise themselves as civilians, and watch your movement. Should they notice something strange in an individual''s behavior, we will clear them out, no questions asked."
"To go on such an effort¡we should have opted for a disguise, brother. I heard recently that tasking Imperial Guards at a ce where you want to visit costs taxpayers a lot of money."
"That is a necessary expense when ites to protecting the Emperor," Rn exined. "There have been a lot of assassination attempts on the Royal Family recently so the money you are worried about, Your Imperial Highness, is going to something meaningful. You wouldn''t want your brother to be killed because there was no Imperial Guard present around right, Your Imperial Highness?"
Christina''s face turned pale after hearing that. "Yeah, I don''t want that."
"Since when are you three going to keep talking?" Tiffania interrupted. "Come on, we are going to bete for the opening."
"There''s no need to rush, Tiffania," Alexander said. "I was informed that there was a long queue at the entrance."
"All the more reason that we should hurry up, right?" Tiffania countered, grabbing Alexander''s arm. "If we stay here for long, then we would get stuck in the line so let''s go¡" she grunted, trying to pull Alexander but he won''t budge.
"You don''t have to worry about the line, Tiffania. We have special privileges. We can still enter the mall without us having to line up."
"Wait¡really?" Tiffania asked, astonished by Alexander''s words. "How?"
"You seemed to have forgotten that we are a royal family."
"Ah yeah¡I have forgotten about that," Tiffania uttered. "Well, I guess I got worried for nothing. But still, I want to see the mall now so don''t just stand there and head there. Anastasia and Anya are already inside, you and Christina are the only ones outside right now."
Alexander turned his face and looked at Rn, who was pressing a finger on his earpiece. Rn met his gaze and gave him a prompting nod. "The road is clear. We can go now."
"Finally," Alexander headed inside the Beast with Tiffania and Christina, joining Anastasia and Anya.
Chapter 375 Shopping Mall Part 1
The convoy raced down the road. There was no vehicle driving near the convoy as it was cleared beforehand for security protocol. Though it was understandable that they would ce such a strict protocol to protect the emperor, honestly speaking, their protocol would only let the people know that the emperor is outside of the Winter Pce.
The mall is only twelve minutes away from the Winter Pce in normal traffic conditions, but given the special privilege of being the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, the travel time was cut down to seven minutes.
Seven minutester, the group inside the Beast looked out of the window and saw the shopping mall they were excited to go to. The look on their faces indicates that the exterior design didn''t live up to her expectations.
"Wait¡that''s it?" Tiffania said. "Where are the ornate and intricate designs? It looked like a huge hollow block of a building to me."
"Sadly, to cut down construction costs, they didn''t include the ornate and intricate designs that you are expecting. We are in the era of modernism now, where the idea that form should follow functionalism rejects the idea of ornaments."
"Ah¡modernism. I feel like I''ve seen such a design when I visited Moskva," Christinamented.
"You''ve been to Moskva? When?" Tiffania and Anastasia looked in her direction when she spoke that name.
"Uhm¡" Christina couldn''t utter a reply. The reason was that her visit to Moskva was supposed to be a secret. She sneaked out of the pce just to meet the person whose presence she had missed.
"It must be one of the charities Christina attended," Alexander saved her from the awkwardness with an answer that wasn''t necessarily a lie. "But, I am sure it doesn''t matter. Soon, a lot of buildings that will be constructed from this day forward would follow the idea of modernism. It might look nd from the outside but on the inside, well, you are in for a treat."
The Beast continued driving down the road until it reached the underground parking lot. The Imperial Guards scattered around as the royal family exited the vehicle. There was no one in the parking lot except them and the Imperial Guards, making their actions quite useless but since it is a protocol, they''ll have to perform it.
"So instead of lining up, we are to enter the establishment from here?" Tiffania asked.
"Yeah," Alexander confirmed. "With this, we are avoiding the chaos that might happen at the main entrance. It is better to be prudent. Anya, walk beside me."
"Okay," Anya rushed up to her and took his father''s hand.
"Let''s go, everyone," Alexander said as he walked towards the entrance with Anya.
His sisters followed and after a minute of walking, they emerged into the establishment. The first thing they noticed is the good fragrance perfuming the air. It smelled pleasantly sweet, yet it was not overpowering, giving the impression that the perfume was very light and it had just been released a few hours ago. They looked left, and right, taking everything in. They could see through the stores through ss walls with products disyed just behind them. The temperature inside the mall was warm. It was cold outside despite the winter season already ending. The temperature went from two degrees to nine degrees on average, and the mall was fairly warm to the point they could remove their coats. Lastly, the mall was bright. Light bulbs that are installed on their ceiling illuminated the interior of the mall.
"I was expecting the interior to look like the rococo style but this one was nice and has its own appeal," Tiffania remarked.
"I can say the same thing as well," Christina added. "We''ve been too ustomed to living invish pces, shaping our impression of the outside world, thinking that it should be the same as what we are seeing."
"I know," Anastasia agreed. "But, what do we do about the people staring in our direction?" she said.
Alexander looked around and saw people staring at them with inquisitive gazes. They don''t talk, it seems like they are unsure if what they are seeing is what they are seeing right now. Is it the emperor, or is it a person that looked like him? Nevertheless, the Imperial Guard disguised in civilian form acted like a customer and gave them a light push on the back.
"Are you moving or not?" said the Imperial Guard.
"I''m sorry sir," the person said and moved forward after realizing that they were holding up traffic.
Still, even with the efforts of the Imperial Guards, the Romanoff family can''t escape fully from the gazes of themon folks. Some were awed while others remained frozen in their ce.
"Looks like we''ll have to get moving as well," Alexander said and brought up his pocketbook.
"What is that?" Anya asked, looking up at him.
"This, my dear, is called a pocketbook. Inside this book is our itinerary that we will be following during today''s journey. You see, this way, we will maximize the amount of travel time we''re able to spend together," Alexander exined while opening the pocketbook. "Okay ording to this note, we are to visit the department store of this mall."
"What''s a department store?" Anya asked again.
"Well, a department store is an establishment within a mall that sells a wide variety of goods such as ready-to-wear apparel, adult and children''s essories, electrical appliances, furniture, household wares, and food. Basically, it has everything the people need," Alexander exined.
"You are not exaggerating it, brother, right?" Tiffania said. "I mean, this store having everything is just too good to be true."
"Well, you haven''t seen it yet."
***
In the department store, Tiffania''s mouth was agape after entering the department store. "It''s huge and just like my brother said, it has everything."
"Don''t wander carelessly or you''ll get lost," Alexander advised. "Stay close to the group. The department store is thergest establishment within a shopping mall so it is easy to get lost here."
Even when he said that it felt as though no one listened when everyone is distracted by various sights before them. The entire shop was full of people, some running around, some reading magazines, some browsing clothes. Most of them were either young girls buying new things or older women picking up some random items here and there. They were dressed casually to match the asion.
Alexander sighed, this is going to be hard for him to look over them together.
"Rn," Alexander called and Rn stepped forward.
"What is it, sir?"
"I can''t keep my eyes on everyone so I would like you to help me," Alexander simply ordered.
"You got it, Your Majesty."
The only person that stayed with him was Anya, whose hands were held by Alexander.
"Uhm¡can I join them too?" Anya asked.
"We''ll join them together," Alexander said.
Chapter 376 Shopping Mall Part 2
In the department store, Alexander watched as his sisters browsed items disyed on the shelves. They were perusing products that got their attention. The products range from cosmetics, apparel, and foods, more specifically, boxes of choctes.
"Hey, brother, let''s say I want this," Anastasia grabbed a box of chocte from the disy shelves and showed it to him. "How will you pay for it?"
"Out of everything you could have chosen, you chose a box of choctes?" Alexander incredulously asked her sister. He shook his head at his sister, who was still staring at the box of choctes in her hand. Well, maybe she was just asking how things work in the department store so she grabbed the closest product on the shelves. Because honestly speaking, the Winter Pce had everything in the kitchen. Whatever the royal family requests to eat, the chef will cook it.
"After picking the things you''d like to buy, you can approach the counter and pay the clerk the total cost of your purchase with either cash or card," Alexander exined.
"Card?" Anastasia tilted her to the side, puzzled. "Some sort of calling card?"
"You''ll see itter. For now, I want you and your sisters to feel the spirit of the department store. Once finished, then we can go to the counter and show you how the cards work," Alexander said. "Run along now, but behave yourself, and don''t get too far from us."
"Okay," Anastasia turned to her heels and walked away. She didn''t return the box of choctes to its original ce so Alexander deduced that she''d like to buy that one.
"Papa, why can''t I freely roam around like my aunts? I want to see the department store too."
"Well, I don''t want you to get yourself hurt while you roam around. Also, it makes my heart at ease when you are within my reach. We''ll explore the department store together, and if you find something that you like, don''t hesitate to ask me, I can give you everything you want."
"Really?!" Anya beamed at her father. He nodded at his daughter. It''s not bad to spoil his children for once. In the future, he''ll teach her proper manners that she can learn and use once she''s out of the real world. He had a fair share of seeing spoiled kids once but the reason that their kids act like that is they overindulge their child with affection to the point their kid is going to be programmed to think they are getting what they want if they ask for it.
That behavior would ultimatelye back to bite them in the ass eventually though. In short, it''s okay to spoil your child but don''t overdo it to the point they''ll be dependent and weak as everything they need is provided by the giver.
The three girls ran down the aisle, stopping in front of each disy, and checking out what kind of things they wanted. Alexander simply followed them along with Rn whose fingers are constantly on his earplugs to get a continuous security update around the perimeter of Alexander.
And then they reached peculiar stairs where the steps are leveled with the floor but secondster, it''ll jut out.
The sisters made them wonder what was causing the phenomena. Alexander stood behind them and spoke. "That''s an esctor. It is a power-driven set of stairs arranged like an endless belt that ascends or descends continuously. This way, you won''t have to walk your way up or down. You simply stand on the steps and let it take you up or down."
"Oh, that is quite easy. It''s the first time I have seen it," Tiffaniamented.
Of course, it will be the first time they''d do so. Even though esctors have long since made their appearance forty or fifty years ago in this world''s history, the fact that they are cooped up inside the Winter Pce means they''ll be ignorant of world development, especially in the field of science and technology, As those things aren''t widely published.
One by one, they stepped on the esctors. They mouthed and gasped as the esctor took them to the second level. There a new set of products came into view. Unlike the first floor which only consists of apparel and assortments of confectionaries, on this floor, it was the appliances section built and made by one of the subsidiaries of Imperial Dynamic Systems that focused on building and manufacturing home appliances.
Alexander took a nce at their expressions and as expected, it didn''t interest them. Well, that''s understandable as they have never done house chores in their life. It was done by a group of servants in the Winter Pce. And the electrical appliances that aren''t rted to chores such as heat pumps, well they failed to see their purpose in the first ce. How are they going to know in the first ce?
"I don''t find anything interesting on this floor. Can we move on now?" Tiffania suggested.
"Yeah me too. I don''t know anything about this section. Maybe on the third level, there will be some things that we are familiar with," Christina agreed.
With a unanimous decision, they went to the third floor. And there, they saw things that are familiar to them. essories! essories that are made of diamonds, gold, and rare gems. The price tag was high, enough to make Alexander spin despite hisrge reserves of gold in the bank.
His sisters lived in avish setting, so it''s no wonder that they''ll be attracted to essories. Alexander simply followed them while peering his eyes on the disy ss containing nes, earrings, bracelets, and rings.
Money has been no issue to Alexander but imagining himself buying those essories would feel like a waste of money for him. But this is supposed to be the day when he took a day off from work and unwind with his family. So should they want one, he wouldn''t stop them.
"I think I like this one!" Christina said, pointing at the diamond ne.
"I like this earring," Anastasia pointed at the diamond earring.
Alexander clicked his tongue and sighed inwardly. Oh, they are pointing at expensive essories. It seems like he''ll have to put out arge amount of money on these purchases.
"How about you Anya? Do you want some too?" Alexander asked, thinking that she might want one.
? Anya hummed. "No, I don''t like it. I like storybooks more, as it helps me sleep at night."
Alexander patted Anya''s head with his hand gently, touched by his daughter''s answer.
"I don''t like it too," Tiffania announced. "If I have a fortune, I would use it to buy more scientific books. I''m sure there''s a bookstore outside the department store."
Despite saying that, she didn''t earn a pat on the head as Alexander thought she was too old for that.
"Okay, if there''s nothing else, let''s proceed to the clerk."
***
At the clerk. Anastasia and Christina handed their items and the clerk scanned them using aser. It made a beep at every barcode scanned.
"That will be nine hundred and sixty thousand rubles. How would you like to pay for it, Your Majesty? Your Imperial Highnesses?"
Alexander pulled out his wallet and picked out his card. "Here."
"A card then," the clerk checked the card and swiped it on an analog-style credit card machine.
"Please wait for about ten minutes as we process this request," the clerk politely said.
"Ten minutes? Why will it take that long?" Anastasia asked.
"Because it''s aplicated system that no one has ever used. But I''m sure in the following years, it''ll be faster."
Ten minutester, the clerk packed their items in a paper bag.
"Thank you for your patronage, pleasee back again," the clerk politely bowed.
"Where to next, brother? The bookstore?" Christina asked.
"Yeah bookstore and," Alexander checked his note. "And we watch a movie."
Chapter 377 Shopping Mall Part 3
"Movies?" Anya ced her index finger on her chin as she asked.
"It''s like television but the screen takes up the whole wall in front. You''ll see it. I believe they are showing three movies in different genres," Alexander exined as they proceeded to the department store exit which has it on every floor.
"Should we go to the bookstore first before we go to the movies or whatever that is? Tiffania asked, crossing her arms as she spoke.
"It''s fine with me. I believe the screening starts in thirty minutes. So you better be quick. Although I have reserved a seat for us, the movie will still start at a strict time."
"Wait? Do you mean that even if we have not arrived yet at the theater, the show will still start?"
"Yeah, you just repeated what I said but in a different structure," Alexander shook his head as he sighed. "So, should you want to buy a book, you better do it fast and don''t browse long."
"Okay, I won''t take long. I know what I need to get anyways so it''ll be done in just five minutes," Tiffania raised an OK sign and started towards the nearest bookstore with them following right behind. Meanwhile, as they headed towards the bookstore, Alexander shifted next to Christina, who was walking gracefully while carrying the paper bag with the items she bought earlier in the department store.
"Christina, I am wondering, why would you buy such expensive essories when you already have a lot of them?" Alexander inquired.
Christina nced at him briefly before sighing, as if Alexander should know the answer.
"I never really wanted to buy a ne in the first ce. I have a lot of them indeed and don''t need a new one. But, didn''t you say that we should enjoy the spirit of shopping in department stores? If I didn''t go along with that n of yours, that''ll defeat the purpose of using here. We''ll only end up looking and browsing," Christina exined.
"So it wasn''t because of a sense of avarice but merely because you wanted to gain experience?"
"Well, maybe," Christina shrugged her shoulders. "The fact that there is a store that sells everything makes me want to return for more. I can''t say but I have been frugal from the start. The essories and dresses that I have in my room are gifts from rtives and from our parents."
"I see, I can vouch for that," Alexander said, smiling. Christina wasn''t telling a lie. ording to Alexander''s memories, she often declines expensive gifts from their parents but they''ll insist and so she ends up receiving them.
"Well, consider that thing as a gift from your brother. And I insist that you take it," Alexander chuckled and before he even realized it, they arrived at the bookstore.
"Anya you want toe with me? I''ll get you a good storybook," Tiffania offered.
"Really? Okay," Anya''s hand got off Alexander''s hand. He startled for a second and reflexively tried to reach for it. But, seeing that the department store was rather small and doesn''t have ess points other than its entrance and exit, there was nothing to worry about.
However, even knowing all that, Alexander entered the bookstore. The rest waited outside, including Rn. It seemed like there was no perceived threat inside the library so he didn''te along and instead guarded the entrance.
Inside the bookstore, there were no people other than the clerk and the three of them. Books with different genres and themes were disyed on their respective shelves. Tiffania hummed as he read the title of the hardcovers of the book disyed. She picked it up and showed it to her brother.
Alexander gave her a prompting nod, indicating that she can have it. Though she really doesn''t have to ask for permission. She can take as many books as she wants.
Most of the books she picked up are at a technical level. She took four books before proceeding to shelves where story books are disyed. Anya ran on the aisle as she scanned the titles on each shelf in search of something interesting, while Alexander kept watch. Soon after, she decided.
"I''ll take that one," Anya pointed at the book. Alexander walked over to her and looked at the book.
"Ah, Peter and Wendy huh? I haven''t seen that one so It will be a fine addition to our collection."
"We''ll take it then," Tiffania grabbed the book and ced it on the cart where the other books she picked were stacked up.
"Is there something you''d like to add, Anya?" Tiffania asked.
"Hmm¡Aside from Peter and Wendy, I have rested almost everything disyed on the shelves. So I think that one would do," Anya said.
"Okay then, let''s proceed to the clerk," Tiffania pushed the cart and handed the book over to the clerk for her to scan it.
Alexander pulled out his card from his wallet again but he was stopped by Tiffania''s raising her hand.
"It''s okay brother. I have money here. You don''t have to pay for it with your card," Tiffania said as she pulled out her wallet from her purse and paid her the 2,000 rubles. The highest denomination in ruble currency.
"Uhm¡Your Imperial Highness, we don''t have change for this." The clerk pointed out. "Do you have a smaller bill?"
"Let me check," Tiffania checked her wallet and searched for a smaller bill. Unfortunately, all of her bills are 2,000 rubles. "I''m sorry, that''s all I have."
"You can use my card, you know?" Alexander extended his hand as he offered his card.
"And wait for like, ten minutes to process the transaction?" Tiffania snorted as she shook her head. "I thought we had a y to catch up¡Oh, I mean movie."
"Well, you have no choice, Tiffania. You don''t have a small bill. None of us do. So take my card," Alexander said.
Tiffania sighed and looked at the clerk. "You can keep the change,"
The clerk''s eyes widened from Tiffania''s generosity. "Is it really okay? You only need to pay 100 rubles¡"
"It''s fine with me," Tiffania said again and smiled politely, causing the clerk to give up. "Thank you."
The clerk bagged the book in the paper bag and handed it to Tiffania.
"Thank you for shopping, pleasee back again," the clerk bowed her head as the exalted people in the bookstore exited the bookstore. "It''s finished? It really took five minutes," Christinamented.
"Well, you have to praise her for keeping her word," Alexander put the card in his wallet. "So, let''s head to the theater. I''m sure it''s full."
"What do you mean full?" Tiffania asked.
"Oh, we are not the only ones who are watching the movie."
"What''s the name of the y we are going to watch anyway?" Christina asked.
"Romeo and Juliet," Alexander answered.
Chapter 378 Shopping Mall Part 4
The movie theater was located on the first floor of the shopping mall. Heading towards them was embarrassing for the Grand Duchesses as the passersby they met along the way stared at them as if they were looking at something that was higher. Though it is not if, but a reality.
Themon citizens of the Ruthenia Empire rarely see the faces of the royal family that is ruling over the huge swath ofnd. They only see them on television and in charity events where they fundraise to raise capital to start a novel cause such as building schools and hospitals.
But none of those folks dared to even approach them, after all, it felt to them like there must always be a distance separating them. Like parallel lines that would not intersect. Alexander had expected the people to gather around them as if flocks of sheep surrounded their shepherd. However, due to the strict security measures in ce, they couldn''t.
Five minutester, the family arrived at the movie theater. As one of Alexander''s expectations, the theater was full. A long line of people patiently queued up to purchase tickets and watch the currently screened movies. Alexander carefully walked over to the posters and saw three movies screening.
First was Romeo and Juliet, a popr tragic story of two youths from feuding families written by Shakespeare. And as you might wonder, yes, a parallel Shakespeare exists in this world too. The name and the story were conveniently the same so that''s a plus. The second movie was The Second Rutho-Yamato War. It is a military film based on a true story about the Ruthenia Empire going to war with the Yamato Empire due to the attempted assassination of the Grand Duchesses of the Ruthenia Empire. Lastly, the Metropolis. A science fiction film highly stylized futuristic city where a beautiful and cultured utopia exists above a bleak underworld popted by mistreated workers. Basically the same as Metropolis which was released in the original world in 1927.
So a tragic story, war film, and science fiction. All three of them served the purpose of Alexander''s goal of adding new culture to the country and as an aid for him to help the people see the future through interpretation. Science fiction will feature modern concepts such as robots, that are now found in factories. The war film features advances in military technology with the cooperation of the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces, making it a big-budgeted recruitment advertisement for the youth who want to serve the country in the future. The tragic story of Romeo and Juliet was adapted into a y but it is the first time it is adapted into a movie. So people could also expect that popr stories can be brought to the movie theater too.
If Alexander were to pick what to watch in order, he would watch the war film because it''s the only field that interests him. The second would be the Metropolis, and the third would be Romeo and Juliet. That was his reference but given the fact he brought his sisters and daughter to the mall, he can''t simply have his way here.
"Brother!" Anastasia called. "This war film, is this movie about us?"
"Yeah," Alexander confirmed.
Anastasia looked down somberly as the tragic memories from the past resurfaced. Alexander quickly noticed and realized a simple mistake that he had overlooked. Since the story is about a war between two countries that sparked because of them and is based on real life, there is a possibility of them remembering what they have been through in that time.
Alexander nced at Tiffania and Christina who had a frown expression written on their faces.
"This is bad¡I didn''t mean to," Alexander muttered under his breath before walking up behind Anastasia and cing a hand on her shoulder.
"We don''t have to watch it. As I said earlier, we are going to watch Romeo and Juliet," Alexander said in a reassuring voice.
Anastasia shook his head. "It''s okay. I just remembered but I have long moved on from it. There''s nothing to worry about, brother."
"Anastasia is right," Tiffania said, crossing her arms. "It may be a bitter memory but we have ovee it already. And I stole a nce at you and I saw from your face alone that you wanted to watch it. We don''t mind, you don''t have to babysit us all the time. Because if you do, how will we grow?"
"Tiffania made a good point," Christina chimed in. "Brother, if you don''t mind, we can watch it together after Romeo and Juliet," she suggested.
"You guys¡" Alexander smiled softly. The fact that they are reassuring him that everything is okay warmed his heart. "Very well, that would be our n for today."
With that, they proceeded to the theaters. As they head towards the theater, those who are in the line let out a sigh of admiration. Seeing the royal family walking past them and close to them was like a dreame true. Some tried to even reach for them but Rn, who was tasked with protecting the family, swatted the offending hands. They may be happy seeing the royal family but they can''t just casually touch them without permission.
Who knows, their hands areced with a slow-acting poison that seeped into the skin. Rn couldn''t be too careful these days as people are alwaysing up with unique ideas.
A minuteter, the royal family entered the movie house without going through the long line. Inside was a huge dark stage theater, consisting of a single auditorium with rows offortable padded seats arranged in a stadium seating that is sharply raked extending from in front of the screen back towards the ceiling. It gives patrons a clear sight line over the heads of those seated in front of them. And in front of them was a whiterge projection screen. Above, at the centerline in the back was a movie projector, an optomechanical device that will project a film onto a screen.
The royal family has designated seats and is seated in the middle part. There are of course Imperial Guards disguised as patrons of the cinema to protect them in the middle of the screening.
"Oh, this movie experience won''t beplete without popcorn," Alexander said. "I''ll go get us some."
"Can Ie, papa?" Anya asked.
"Of course," Alexander agreed. "The rest of you stay here," he said before his gaze flickered to Rn.
"Rn,"
"Sir?"
"Come with me,"
"Understood," Rn replied before following Alexander outside of the theater.
As soon as the imperial guards saw Alexander walk out of the theater, they started fixing their eyes on the Grand Duchesses covertly.
It only took Alexander ten minutes to buy popcorn and when he did, he immediately came back.
The smell of freshly-cooked popcorn wafted in the air with its sweet and buttery vor lingering into the noses of all the patrons inside. While holding a bowl of warm popcorn in his hands, he approached the four siblings who were sitting beside each other quietly.
"Okay, the movie is about to start, so behave yourself now."
Suddenly, the projection screen flickers to life. The sound system in the movie house sounded.
"Please stand as we will y the national anthem of the Ruthenia Empire."
All the patrons inside rose up from their seats. The royal family included. The national anthem was yed for a minute and a half. When it was finished, the patrons sat back. The projection screen started showing moving pictures and the movie he funded started.
Chapter 379 Shopping Mall Part 5
The Romeo and Juliet movie took about two hours toplete and as everyone witnessed the story on the big screen, the patrons cried sympathetically to the main characters. Among them was Christina, who was rubbing her eyes with her handkerchief.
"How tragic can fate be to them? This is just unfair!" Christina sniffed while wiping her nose discreetly before speaking again. "Oh, I feel so sorry for them! They are in love, but it ends like this -"
"Seriously sister? You are crying over a movie?" Tiffania smugly interrupted her sister''smenting. She had an amused grin stered on her face when she noticed her expression. "What a silly thing! For me, I don''t think that love was that tragic. It''s just that they are not fated to be with one another because if fate smiled on them, they would be alive."
"Tiffania, how could you be so heartless when such a scene unfolds before you?"
"Because I''m not that immersed in the story?" Tiffania responded with a shrug. "Nevertheless I liked the ambiance and the setting of the movie theater. This is very different from the y which cuts in the middle for the preparation for the second act. In this movie, it is continuous. I''m thinking I might return here if the movies they are screening are in line with my interest," Tiffania said, flipping her hair with her hand.
"Sister Christina is right," Anastasia joined in the conversation. "You are a cold person."
"No, it''s just a matter of preferences," Tiffania said. "Well, the movie was done so I guess we will go watch another movie?" she nced at Alexander, seeking permission.
"Well¡" Alexander looked at his wristwatch, checking the time. "There are fifteen minutes left before the next show starts, which is the war film. We can go there now if you like but I''m sure one of you is feeling a little bit ufortable and have to do business?"
"Business? What are you talking about in riddles brother? Don''t tell me, it''s literal? You have to go now?"
"No it''s not that kind of business," Alexander said. "I have been holding it for quite some time now and I need to release it."
"What do you mean to release it¡" Tiffania trailed off as she realized what his brother was talking about. "I see, that''s pitiful if one were to think. So would that mean we will see each other in different movie houses?"
"That''s certainly correct," Alexander said.
"Papa, what business are you talking about?" Anya tugged his sleeves as she asked.
Alexander leaned over to her ears and whispered. "Papa needs to pee."
"Ahhh¡" Anya let out a small giggle and nodded in understanding. "I thought you were going to leave us here because you have important work."
"No, there won''t be important work in the meantime," Alexander pinched her cheek as he stood up. "You go with your aunts, I''ll return as soon as I can."
The siblings watched their brother walk down the aisle of the theater towards the exit who was followed by Rn.
They headed towards the bathroom and locked the door behind them. Alexander needing to urinate was a lie he came up with to hear what Rn has to say. Rn whispered to him in the middle of the movie about something and since his attention was on the movie, he didn''t get the information Rn intended to pass.
"Sir, I just received word from the Winter Pce, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergei. He said that the United States is demanding more aid from the Ruthenia Empire due to the side effects that are ravaging the citizens of the capital."
"I see¡must have been from nuclear fallout and if one were to be exposed to nuclear radiation, they''ll get cancer and leukemia. Did Sergei really tell that to one of your men?"
"It seems that Sergei is a trusting person. And the information is not that much of a security threat when the public knows about it. So I guess, it''s okay for him to pass along that information."
"Well, I have been prepared for the effects of using a nuclear bomb on foreign soil. That''s why I''m investing rubles in the reconstruction efforts and cleaning off the radioactive waste the bomb left behind. This is to know that I care for those who were affected. And if you think I''m feeling sorry towards them, you would be wrong. There was no such thing as a clean war, it''s inevitable not to have innocent casualties." Alexander said. "Being a head of state of the country means I have to make decisions about these matters whether I am willing to admit it or not, which results in having to take the consequences of my decisions. As well as making decisions to protect my people and my country."
"Sir Alexander, you don''t have to exin yourself to me. You are doing your job. I just passed the message," Rn said.
Alexander scoffed. "Well, I''m really talkative aren''t I?" He walked towards the sink and washed his hands. "Anyway, we must return now, or otherwise the girls would get suspicious."
"You are right about that sir," Rn chuckled and continued. "Though, are you sure you don''t have to take one?"
"Ehhh¡now that you mentioned it, I think I''m kind of feeling it right now, so I''m going to go to a cubicle and do my business," Alexander said as he proceeded to an empty cubicle. Momentster, he got out, washed his hands, and exited thefort room with Rn.
"Where are they," Alexander asked.
Rn pressed his earpiece tomunicate with his men who are tasked to watch over the Grand Duchesse
"Sir, they are already at the movie house. Your sister, Tiffania said that they want popcorn and drinks."
"Those guys, I bet they love the taste. Very well, looks like I''ll have to head over and grab them some."
"I''ll go with you, sir," Rn said and proceeded to the popcorn stand located outside the movie theater.
The privilege of being an emperor worked again where instead of queuing up, he just went straight over to the counter and ordered food. Of course, as a courtesy to the patrons who are themon people, Alexander had to do it quickly, so that they wouldn''t take much time.
Fortunately, the crew prepared his order fast. After that, the two went into the movie house where his sisters and daughter were waiting. The movie that they are going to watch is a war film. One of the most highly-anticipated movies of all time that used state-of-the-art technology and techniques to get the viewers immersed in a military setting.
It is also the highest budget, with a whopping 50 million rubles. New military vehicles, aircraft, and warships are featured in the movie, and to make it as realistic as possible, Alexander wrote a letter to the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces to give the director privileged ess.
Just as how the movie started earlier, the national anthem was yed before diving into the movie. They sat and ate their popcorn as the movie began to y the title sequence which shows the name of the producer, actors, and director.
Chapter 380 Shopping Mall Part 6 (Last)
The running time for the war film was two hours and thirty minutes. The movie depicted both sides'' struggles as they fought in the war. But mostly the perspective is focused on the Ruthenian side, where they show theirplete arsenal fromnd, air, and the sea.
Yamato''s perspective was nothing but shocking and surprising. Witnessing technology far superior to theirs and their reaction when they are fighting the beast itself. All of it was eye candy for the patrons watching the movie. They felt rejuvenated, hearts filled with thrill as the action scene unfolds on the big screen. Some parts of the movie are overdramatic to make the youth that is watching now or in the future join the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces.
During the filming of the movie, Alexander involved himself by acting as a rubber stamp for them whenever they need to shoot which requires permission from the military. Though some parts are not filmed to protect sophisticated technology that could potentially fall into the enemy''s hands.
To sum the movie up, the movie evoked emotion simr to when Alexander first watched the Pearl Harbor movie. Enraged at the start but when things started going in the Ruthenian way, he was smiling all the way to the end, happy that they got what they deserved for fucking with the Ruthenia Empire whom they think can be defeated because they won the first war with them.
Of course, not everyone has the same taste. At this time, Christina and Anastasia were just silent, watching the movie with no reaction whatsoever. Tiffania''s eyes sparkled when the movie featured a lot of military vehicles that she had seen when she went with Alexander to Moskva for a tour. As for Anya, well, there are parts that aren''t suitable for her age so whenever there is an action scene that depicts gruesome death from a huge caliber, he would block her eyes with his hand, not allowing her to see it.
Though he could have decided not to let her watch the movie, who is going to watch over her when he watches the movie? The Imperial Guards? Well, they could but when everyone is watching and she''s the only one excluded, then that would affect her emotionally.
"So how do you like it?" Alexander asked, looking at his sisters expectantly. "I''m sure you love it."
"It''s fine for me. The actress who yed us in the movie was portrayed as well. Though we weren''t that overdramatic, the point still stands. " Christina said.
"Same for me too," Anastasia said. "So this is what you have been working with, brother? The technology is shown in the movie I mean."
"Well, you could say that," Alexander nodded his head in affirmation. "There will be more to expect in the future. Just watch and see, in another five or ten years, the ce you are seeing right now will change dramatically."
"I love that you featured military vehicles in the movie, what it can and cannot do," Tiffania shared her thoughts. "The actor who yed you is okay. So that was your thought process when you were caught up with a sudden attack?" Tiffania paused and brought both of her hands, covering her mouth. "You truly cared for us¡"
"Of course I do! What do you think I am? A careless brother?" Alexander scoffed as he thought her sisters couldn''t believe that he''ll do everything to protect them. He defeated the Empire in the east, wiped out the entire member of the ck Hand, and removed the mole out of the Ruthenian government.
All of them were done by him through orders, and he will continue to do so even if the threats are neutralized. Alexander knew that this was just a start. A peaceful era will not remain forever peaceful, it will have chaos. That is what he is watching out for now.
"So, I guess that''s the end of the movie. Should we proceed to another one?" Christina asked but Alexander shook his head.
"Should we watch thest movie, we would return homete. So I think we will call it a day and return to the shopping mall once everyone''s schedule is clear."
"Eh? We are going home now papa?" Anya asked while letting out a sigh of disappointment. Does she badly want to stay for a bit longer in the mall?
"Sorry, sweetie but mommy is waiting for us back home. We can''t have her wait for long and I also have work to do at night. I hope you understand," Alexander said while stroking her face lovingly. Her expression changed into one which seemed like a relief. She understood what her father was telling her.
"Okay, papa. But we will return to the shopping mall in the future right? You know, we are going to watch all the movies?"
"Of course, that''s a fact. We will definitely return for more. So, stand up now, and fix yourself," Alexander said as he rose to his feet. His sisters stood as well, picking up the trash they left while they were watching the movie, and proceeded to the exit.
They threw their trash in the trash bin located by the exit.
They are calling the movie trip off, but it is not off as they haven''t done thest thing they should do in the mall after long hours of staring at the projection screen. Eating dinner.
Instead of eating dinner at the Winter Pce, Alexander decided that they should eat here. But¡ª
"I''m already full of popcorn," Tiffania said. "I don''t have the appetite to eat more, brother. Let''s just go home."
"Same goes for me as well, brother," Christina said. "I had eaten a lot of popcorn so I think I won''t be able to eat dinner."
Alexander looked at Anastasia and she shook her head, indicating that she was also full. Alexander sighed. If that were the case, then there is no dinner for them.
"Okay, I''ll go buy something at the department store so you guys wait for me in the car. The Imperial Guards will escort you." After saying that, Alexander flickered his gaze to Rn. "You''lle with me."
"Yes sir."
***
Thirty minutester, they returned to the Winter Pce. His three sisters, knowing that they are full, immediately went to their bedrooms, spending the rest of their time there before sleeping. Anya rushed to her bedroom as well to take a rest, while Alexander went to the kitchen and cooked something.
Normally, the chef employed in the Winter Pce prepares food but Alexander wanted that he''ll be the one to cook a meal for someone special. It took him fifteen minutes and after that, he went to Andrei''s chambers, where Sophie is located.
Carrying a hot dish in his hand, he pushed the door open with his back. There, he saw Sophie silently staring out the window, taking in the picturesque scene of the stars nketing the night sky.
As soon as she heard someone''s footsteps treading upon the floors, she nced over her shoulder and saw Alexander.
"Oh, since when did you alle back?" Sophie asked.
"Just now," Alexander said. "Anyways, I cooked you your dinner for today. A grilled salmon."
He ced the te on the table by the bed. Sophie moved over there and took a look at the grilled salmon.
"You cooked this yourself?" Sophie asked, ncing at him.
"Yes. I figured you need salmon. It is loaded with fat called docosahexaenoic acid, a crucial omega-three fat for the development of the baby''s nervous system. Though all breast milk contains docosahexaenoic acid, levels of it are higher in the milk of those who get more DHA from their diets. Aside from that, it also helps with the mood and prevents postpartum depression," Alexander answered in detail as he sat down beside Sophie.
All the words he just said went over her head. But despite that, she took a bite.
"This is actually really tasty," Sophie remarked. "Thank you."
"You are wee," Alexander smiled.
For a while, they stayed silent, enjoying each other''spany.
Chapter 381 Prelude: Heading To Senegal
A weekter, in the St. Petersburg port. Alexander was in the Beast, looking out of the window as he saw a battalion-sized soldier neatly standing in formation as themander briefed them on their overseas mission.
They are the first batch of soldiers to be deployed in the Ruthenian new territory, Senegal. Alexander stepped out of the vehicle, followed by Sergei, who was with him in the Beast all along, and followed him.
Sergei was clutching a document in his hand. When Alexander stopped in his tracks, he opened it and showed it to him.
"Your Majesty, this is the document of annexation containing procedures and terms to the Senegalese temporary government that will be signed by them at ater date. It first needs your signature."
As Sergei briefed him about that particr document, his gaze never shifted from the soldiers that wereing with Sergei to Senegal. Their families watching them were crying subtly, sad that they won''t see their sons for six months.
Though they are not going to be deployed for war, they are still being sent to a territory unknown to them. It would be the men''s first time traveling to the ck Continent, for any young Ruthenian troop that is.
The Ruthenian Empire didn''t have colonies in Africa until now. Their task is to protect Sergei and diplomatic officials during their stay there. Even though they have superior firearms at their disposal, not knowing the geography and the people living in it serve as a disadvantage.
"Uhm, Your Majesty? You need to sign this paper," Sergei called carefully, handing out a pen and paper to Alexander.
Finally, Alexander turned and faced him. He nced briefly at the papers and the pen Sergei was holding in his hands. He took both of them and signed the papers, sealing the fate of the territory of Senegal that would soon be effective should the Senegalese people sign it.
"There, done," Alexander returned the pen and document back to Sergei.
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Sergei said after receiving the pen and document and bowed politely before continuing to follow him to the group of soldiers.
Alexander shook the hands of themander giving a full briefing to the soldiers who were standing dutifully from their positions.
"So, you are themander of these men? What is your name sir?" Alexander asked respectfully.
"My name is Yuri Baluyevsky, Your Majesty," themander replied.
"Yuri Baluyevsky huh?" Alexander repeated his name as if etching the name into his mind. "Well, I''m sure you know me and the man behind me as well."
Yuri nced behind Alexander. "I know him, Your Majesty. He is the Minister of Foreign Affairs. The man we are tasked to protect during his stay in Dakar."
Foreign Minister Sergei, bowed his head in greeting, to which themander returned the gesture.
Alexander turned towards the battalion-sized men standing in front of him and addressed them.
"So, I think you all know what''s the description of your job. You are to protect my friend here Sergei in Senegal who will meet the representative of the Senegalese people. You are the first batch so expect that the military infrastructure will be different from home. There are no supports as well, only the warships that will sail along with you and the armaments that you are carrying. Now I believe Senegal is a peacefulnd, and cooperating and harmonizing with the locals will increase the chances of us absorbing them into our empire peacefully. Like a smooth voyage toward Senegal. That''s all, I wish you all good luck on your journey towards Africa."
The soldiers stomped their left feet to the ground and performed a salute in an orchestrated manner.
After that, Alexander turned around and faced Sergei. He extended his hand towards him, offering a handshake. "Well, looks like we aren''t going to see each other for a while. Communication would be a pain in the ass as the telmunication infrastructure in Senegal is underdeveloped at the moment."
"Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Should there be an emergency during my stay there in Senegal, I can just ask the captain of the ship to send you a message," Sergei said.
"I think that settles it," Alexander smiled before removing his hand from the handshake and motioning towards the Aircraft Carrier Belorussiya. "Sadly, the battleship that we scuttled in London won''t join the voyage as you are aware, it has been scuttled. So instead of the battleship, you''ll sail in the aircraft carrier. Its sheer size should be enough to make the locals gulp. Hmm¡I think sending an aircraft carrier would be a wise choice as it doesn''t have cannons on the deck. Well, I suggest you take care of yourself, Sergei. Don''t do anything stupid without telling me beforehand."
Sergei replied in a nod and then proceeded to climb the stairs towards the aircraft carrier, leaving Alexander behind as watched him go inside. Alexander turned and faced the soldiers that would being with him. They are in the middle of bidding farewell to their loved ones.
"You have to take care, son. Here''s your coat, take it with you," the mother of one of the soldiers said.
"Mom we are going to the equator, I won''t need a coat," the soldier replied.
"Just take it," the mom straightened hispel and smiled with gruff pride, and hugged her son.
"I''m going to miss you, my boy, take care of yourself there," the mom said softly, her eyes moistening, tears threatening to spill down her cheeks. She wiped them and looked up to meet her son''s gaze, smiling reassuringly.
"We''re going to be fine."
"How about the bag you are carrying? Is it heavy?"
Her son nced back to his military backpack. It''s huge and heavy but he could carry it with ease. He took a deep breath in and exhaled through his mouth before answering, "Yes, Mom. It''s heavy but I can handle it."
"Okay, goodbye, son. I love you."
"I love you too, mom," the soldier said before kissing his mom on the cheek. After that, he joined hisrades who were lining up to get to the aircraft carrier.
Although not all of them. One of the soldiers was currently speaking with his dad.
"So you are on your way huh?" the father said, puffing off a cigar.
"Yeah, dad..."
"Your mother is going to miss you, you know?" his father said.
"I know..." his son nodded and continued. "Dad. I had a dream that I''m going to die over there," he confessed.
"That''s not going to happen, son. Your mother will pray for you. You know she''s got a direct line to god," his father assured.
"She always does dad," his son smiled. "Well, I''m going to join them now dad, see you in six months."
"Yeah," his father nodded and puffed another puff of smoke. His son walked towards his friends who stood waiting in line.
Alexander was touched by the affection he was witnessing before. He prayed to the almighty that they return home safe after their tour is done.
And then, one by one, the soldiers boarded the ship. The mooring lines tied to bords were removed by the personnel in the port. The aircraft carrier is not going there alone. It''ll be escorted by two destroyers from whatever danger they would face along the journey.
Thirty minutester, the ships departed.
Chapter 382 Arrival At Senegal
The aircraft carrier and two destroyers of the Imperial Ruthenian Fleet started their eight days voyage from St. Petersburg to Senegal, Dakar. Sergei was staying temporarily in the sea cabin of the captain''s ship. It is an austere, small, living quarters with tables, showers, and a bed. The captain had two quarters so he could stay in the other one.
As said, it was only temporary until they reached Dakar.
In the sea cabin, Sergei was reviewing the files he was going to present to the Senegalese representatives. There, it includes the terms the Ruthenians will exclusively have once they annex Senegal. It also included the terms the Senegalese are going to get should they ept the terms of the annexation.
Sergei and the Foreign Rtions Committee of the Imperial Council were the ones who drafted the annexation terms. Some of the examples in the term is that the Ruthenian Empire will gain full control of the territory and have absolute authority over thends of Senegal and the Senegalese people.
Their citizenship will change from Senegalese to Ruthenia if they meet the criteria stated in the treaty. Those who were born after the annexation would receive citizenship instantly due to the fact that they were born in the territory of the Ruthenian Empire.
Of course, having Ruthenian citizenship is a must-have for every person. Not only will they get exclusive benefits from being a citizen but they will also gain protection from deportation, freedom to travel to and from the Ruthenia Empire without much restriction, enjoy social welfare program, eligibility for government jobs, family reunification, andstly ability to vote whom they believe will serve for their best interest.
That''s just how powerful the Ruthenian citizenship is, or any other citizenship from the great powers. Africa, is a continent that suffered the most from colonialism, stripping away their identity, forcing them to adopt the culture of the colonizers, precious minerals mined and stolen, andstly, the unfair treatment they are receiving should they fight back against their oppressors.
Senegal would serve as a strategic position in Africa and in the Antic. Not only it gave Ruthenia the capability of protecting their shipping lines by establishing the Antic Fleet, but it also gave them ess to Senegal''s neighboring part. It is imperative for the Ruthenia Empire that they have Senegal under their control.
To make them submit under the rule of the Ruthenia Empire, the Ruthenia Empire would simply do what it did to Manchuria when it was annexed to the Ruthenia Empire. Develop thend, make it an industrialized region, give the people there the same treatment as the Ruthenians are receiving, and provide them jobs and pay them a just sry. Doing all that would increase the chance of the Senegalese epting their new master.
For them, it is a better deal than they are ever going to havepared to their former master. And they are not going to receive it from any other nation except the Ruthenia Empire. It is a sweet deal that only the idiots would have the guts to refuse it. Though not aplete idiot, if they have an iota of sense of nationalism or patriotism towards their country, then that would serve as a problem to the Ruthenia Empire.
Well, this is all just spection from the Ruthenian side. No one knows what fate holds in the future. They only have to see it for themselves. And the Ruthenians did just that.
After eight days of a long voyage, the Ruthenian Imperial Navy Aircraft Carrier, the Imperator Aleksandr IV ss, and the two Burnyi ss Destroyers arrived at the port of Dakar.
To the Ruthenians'' joy, the port is warm water and served as themercial hub for the Senegalesend. The ce where trade is conducted and where people exchange goods and services.
Sergei went to the deck to see it for himself and anticipated the sight of the ships huddled together as the people load and unload their products. However, the moment his eyesid upon the port, he was¡disappointed.
There were no ships to see in sight, only the colored people standing at the contours of the port, staring at the ships that were docked at the port.
For them, it was a sight that they couldn''t take their eyes away from. The steel ship size of an ind moored to their docks. It''s terrifying, intimidating yet majestic appearance struck the Senegalese people with fear, awe, and wonder. They were used to seeing warships. But they never saw anything like this before. Their impression of warships is huge ships made of steel with cannons on the deck. But the one before them doesn''t have cannons but a t deck with aircraft parked on it. It was as if a new breed of a warship with a purpose they did not know.
They are aware that the Ruthenians areing to establish order on thend whose jurisdiction was erased when the Francois Republic handed them to the Ruthenia Empire.
It took fifteen minutes for the aircraft carrier to do a full stop. And once it stopped, a continuous drumming sound beating the air reverberated, causing slight panic from the crowd on the ground.
In the sky, they see a flying aircraft but with a peculiar design. Instead of a traditional aircraft with two stationary wings and rotor des spinning on the front, the aircraft above was nothing like it. It had two rotor des spinning on the top and on the rear. It moved forward slowly, something that is unheard of by the Senegalese people as their impression of the ne is that they are fast and agile.
As the aircraft approached above them, it slowly made its way down to the ground. The downwash generated by the helicopter produced a gust of wind, causing the clothing of the locals to flutter violently and instinctively run away from it. There were others who remained, watching as the aircraft made its descent from a safe distance. Moments after, the aircraftnded.
The rotor des were still rotating on the top but with much less intensity. The door slid open, revealing two men armed with guns who hopped out of the aircraft and stood in position at either side of the door.
The next one to hop out was a man in his mid-sixties. No other than Sergei himself. He breathed the air of thend that would soon be part of the Ruthenia Empire. It was sultrypared to the crisp air of the Ruthenia Empire.
Sergei cleared his throat and began.
"I''m Sergei Grigorivich, the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenia Empire. And I came here to speak about the future of your country."
Chapter 383 A Meeting With The Senegalese Representative
The Senegalese locals in the port of Dakar simply stared at Sergei after speaking to them in French. Senegal has been colonized by the Francois Republic for almost three centuries. It''s no wonder that the locals here would speak the samenguage as their colonizers.
Good thing for Sergei, he speaks French fluently, and thus furthermunication between the locals and the representatives would be made easy thanks to it. However, despite introducing himself as a high-ranking official in the Ruthenia Empire, no one stepped forward to receive him.
Sergei nced at them and scanned their appearance. From their clothes alone, Sergei can tell that the people in front of him were nothing but locals.
"This is slightly humiliating," Sergei muttered under his breath in Ruthenian. "He had sent a letter to the Senegalese representative that they''ll be arriving at the port of Dakar in eight days. And that day and time came and yet they were not here. Is this some sort of disrespect?
"Move, move! Make way!" someone shouted in French from behind the congregated crowds. The crowds moved aside without question. A man wearing a ck suit with a red hat marched through the sea of people, stopping before Sergei. He was a ck tall man and had thin stature. His eyes were dark brown and his hair is ck. Behind him stood two soldiers in blue military uniforms, holding a Lebel Model 1886 bolt-action rifle.
"You must be the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenian Empire, Sergei Grigorivich," the man spoke in French.
"And who might you be?" Sergei asked back in French, keeping up the conversation.
"My name is Leopold Diallo. I am the representative of the territory of Senegal. I have been expecting your arrival, Mister Grigorivich," Leopold said, extending his hand toward Sergei for a handshake. "As we are currently transitioning, most of our people here do not speak the samenguage as you."
"Well, you''ll learn them in due time," Sergei replied nonchntly while shaking Leopold''s hand. After pulling away, Sergei gave a slight bow to Leopold. "Is there someone else where we can speak?"
"We can use the Hotel de Ville in the capital. It was used by the Francois governor during his stay here. But now that they transferred ownership to the Ruthenia Empire, it became yours. I''ll get you and your security team there. We have enough to amodate six people, including you. So you can bring five guards with you."
"Thank you," Sergei smiled at him.
***
The Hotel de Ville is an administrative building in Dakar. It features Francois''s colonial architecture in a Victorian structure. Combined with the clock tower, it is a significant sight in Dakar''s architecture that has ess to a beautiful view of Dakar Bay. The building serves as the City Hall of Dakar where the governor appointed by the Francois Republic to handle the internal affairs of Senegal resides.
But just as Leopold said to him, the ownership was transferred to the Ruthenia Empire. Simply put, it will serve as the administrative building housing the future governor of Senegal appointed by the Ruthenian Empire. However, such a thing would be official when the Senegalese representative, Leopold, signed the annexation documents.
Leopold and Sergei entered the office that belonged to the Francois governor. It still had the furniture it had when the governor was living there. It will serve as Sergei''s temporary office.
Leopold sat across from him and he began. "I have heard stories about the Ruthenia Empire. How it grew from one of the outdated empires into a world superpower. Even when all the great powers of Europa dered war on your country, it still emerged victorious and gained a lot of territories through concessions."
"Well that will make you a well-informed man," Sergei said. "This will make it easy. You know why I am here right, Leopold?"
"I''ve read your letters," Leopold pulled a cigarette out from his pocket and lit it up with a lighter. It took him ten seconds to finish what he was doing before continuing his words. "The Ruthenia Empire wants to annex Senegal."
"That''s right, and I have already prepared the necessary documents to settle it. The only thing that is stopping it from being official is your signature."
"You have a powerful country, Mister Sergei. Have a bomb that can obliterate cities from afar. Why bother taking the diplomatic route when you can just send in your military and upy us?"
"That is because the Ruthenia Empire wanted to do things formally," Sergei answered simply. "It''s true that we have the military capability to do just that. After all, you are a weak and underdeveloped nation where your people still use spears, horses, and arrows. You will be no match against ours but violence is not what we want. We took a peaceful approach because His Majesty and I believe in the importance of having Senegal as our territory. In order to achieve that, we have to win over the people, the Senegalese."
"May I know the reason why Mister Sergei? You said to me in your letter that you are going to annex Senegal but the reason was not stated. Please help me understand why that is." Leopold asked.
"Hmm, your country has direct ess to the South Antic Ocean. His Majesty ordered the construction of a new fleet that operates in the Antic. The Antic Fleet. It will protectmerce in the region and protect the Ruthenian Empire''s interest in the region. Not only that, having Senegal gave us direct ess to Africa."
"I see," Leopold nodded understandingly. "I''m starting to realize it just now. Senegal truly is of strategic importance to the Ruthenia Empire. Okay, another question, what is going to happen to Senegal once it bes part of the Ruthenia Empire?"
"Are you aware of the story about Manchuria?"
"I am," Leopold confirmed.
"That territory once belonged to the fallen dynasty of Han. It just became the Republic of China after defeating themunist forces in a civil war. Manchuria experienced massive changes under our rule and you can expect the same thing to happen in Senegal should you choose to submit to us," Sergei said.
"And what if I refuse?" Leopold asked but trod carefully, afraid the answer to the question was going to lead him to a fight between him and the Ruthenia Empire.
Sergei simply smiled. "Remember when we told you that we are doing things formally? Well, we can suspend that and go for option B, and I believe you know what that option is."
"Yeah, I can see it through your eyes, utter destruction," Leopold replied and sighed. "I will speak to the different tribes about this matter. Do you happen to have a copy of the document that is tranted into French? So that I can exin it to them clearly?"
"I''ll give it to you," Sergei said and continued. "But remember, you only have one week to decide. The patience of His Majesty quickly runs thin, when it bes thin, expect that he will be aggressive."
Chapter 384 Outline For The Future
Five dayster, in St. Petersburg, Ruthenia Empire. Alexander was in his office reading correspondence from various ministries. A daily job that he is getting bored with However, escaping responsibility is not always easy, especially for the man who is the head of state of the growing empire.
The workload has increased due to short-term war where countries that wage war on the Ruthenia Empire are seeking dialogue and formalities with Alexander. It would be best if he can find a recement for Sevastian but finding one with the same qualities as him, except for dishonesty and treacherousness is like finding a needle in the hay of needles.
He propped his head with his hand as he sifted through all the papers that needed checking. His train of thought of him reading it was interrupted by a knock on the door and a voice from behind.
"Your Majesty," a voice belonging to a man sounded from behind.
Alexander recognized the voice, as he is hearing it every day. It was the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn.
"Come in," Alexander said without looking up. Rn entered the room and stood in front of his desk.
Alexander spoke. "What brings you here, Rn? Can I help you with something?"
Rn shook his head and said. "I am actually here to give you this letter,"
Alexander hummed and took the letter from Rn and read it. The letter belonged to Sergei, delivered from a Senegal post. ording to its content, Sergei had sessfully made contact with the locals and its representative. Sergei told the representative about their intention for thend and the people and gave them one week to decide.
"It''s been thirteen days since Sergei left St. Petersburg. And the letter was written five days ago. This means the Senegalese people only have two days to make their decision. Whenever I read a report like this it makes me feel like the Ruthenia Empire is growing," Alexander said.
"Why do they need a week to decide when they could''ve decided when they were offered. They are not going to lose anything, in fact, they are going to gain a lot from the annexation."
"Well, Rn, they are going to lose something¡Their country," Alexander corrected. "The moment they sign the papers, thend that belonged to them will belong to us. They''ll be stripped away of the identity they culminated for a hundred years. But despite me, saying all that, I am not feeling any guilt or remorse about it. Maybe, the world is just unfair that things won''t go your way. But I''ll be lenient with them. They can still call themselves Senegalese but if they are asked where they are from, they''ll answer Ruthenian. They can still continue to practice their culture but only if their culture doesn''t infringe on the rights of the individual. As an empire with a lot of ethnic minorities, we still have to be culturally sensitive."
"I agree with you, sir. So, after Senegal. What''s going to be your next move if I may ask?"
Alexander rubbed his chin as he pondered for an answer to his question. "First of all, the Ruthenia Empire needs to get stronger. That means, identifying our vulnerabilities and figuring out a way to remove them. For example, despite the Ruthenia Empire having enormous coastlines, they froze and had no direct ess to the world''s oceans. We had no warm-water ports so we had to invade a country to get ess to the ocean. But, despite centuries of efforts, the only warm-water port that we had was at Sevastopol in the ck Sea. Until today, we got Konigsburg from the Deutd Empire and soon became the headquarters for the Imperial Ruthenian Navy Baltic Fleet. Manchuria in the Far East. Now there''s only one ocean I wish to conquer before the end of my reign, the Mediterranean Sea."
Rn nodded his head in understanding. He has known Alexander for years. Rn understands Alexander''s thinking. After all, he had been sharing this information with him during his early reign. He is explicitly stating his intention to the Mediterranean Sea, a sea that they had lost control of when the Deutd Empire interfered with the affairs in the Balkan states so that they could halt the expansion of the Ruthenia Empire.
Now, the Ruthenia Empire has a weapon that can obliterate a city. They can pretty much do whatever they like at this point but, that was only Rn thoughts. He is sure that things don''t go that way all the time. The emperor has a lot of things to consider before make action.
"I still remember the time when I took part in the war against the Anatolia Empire. We wanted to expand southwards to get direct ess to the Mediterranean sea so that we don''t have to trouble ourselves going through Bosphorus Strait."
"I am aware of the history, Rn. And yes, that was the reason. The Bosphorus straits are a handicap to us. Imagine having to go through that strait, and paying millions of rubles to transport goods into the Mediterranean. Now I am wondering what if we take the Strait of Bosphorus for ourselves?"
"You mean to say that you are going to wage war with them again?" Rn said, leaning forward as his interest got piqued by the idea.
"I won''t call it a war. And war is not as simple as you think Rn. The problem with war is its justification. If we invaded Istanbul because we wanted to take control over the Bosphorus strait, then it''s only a matter of time before the world closed its doors to the Ruthenia Empire. I don''t want all the countries to fear us, I want them to work with us economically. So don''t take my words seriously, I was just rambling on my thoughts."
"I knew you were jesting, sir. You don''t have to tell me. I know you have ns to secure us direct ess to the Mediterranean sea but I won''t ask further as it is not my job," Rn said as he stood up and buttoned up his suit. "I''m going to return to work now, sir. Should you require any of my services or just want to talk to me, feel free to call me out by shouting or calling."
"I will take that in mind, thank you for your time Rn and for giving me this letter," Alexander replied. "Please enjoy the rest of your day"
Rn bowed before leaving the room. Alexander looked back at the letter in his hands, thinking of the ways of capitalizing on the new territories acquired through concessions.
Well, first of ska. The Ruthenia Empire sold the territory, believing it had no purpose and maintaining it wasn''t cost-effective. Plus they were in the middle of the war at that time and to support their war efforts, they sold thend to the United States at a steal price.
It was a mistake made by the Ruthenian officials at that time, but Alexander couldn''t me them for their decision. After all, it was only a way for them to get quick cash. Still, a mistake. ska is a territory that has a lot of untapped oils and natural resources, waiting to be found by prospectors and dug by miners. It''s worth over a hundred million rubles.
Fortunately, the United States handed the ownership back to the Ruthenia Empire after buying it back from them. It was pressure politics. Since the United States was in financial ruin when the bomb was dropped on Washington D.C. The stock market crashed and it was a total depression for the citizens of the United States. To save themselves from financial ruin, they had no choice but to return ska to the Ruthenia Empire at an agreed price.
But that wasn''t the end of it. The Ruthenia Empire also agreed to participate in the reconstruction efforts of Washington D.C. Currently, the government of the United States is shattered as the three branches of its government were vaporized by the nuclear bomb. Franklin Roosevelt and his secretaries are filling up the seats to keep the country running.
With all that said, the United States will be far away from bing a huge giant that could rival the Ruthenia Empire. And should they recover from a great loss, the Ruthenia Empire will be too far ahead to the point that surpassing them would be wishful thinking.
Another territory they had secured was Bahrain and Ceylon from the Britannia Empire. The territory will serve as a door into the Arabian penins, and with fifty percent of the oil globe reserves. Also, the territory will be the new headquarters for the new fleet that''ll be established in the future. The Indian Ocean Fleet. Although the name is Indian, it is not limited to that ocean. The Indian Ocean Fleet would also operate on the Persian Gulf, Red Sea, and Arabian Sea.
Lastly, in the Oceania region. New Guinea. Acquired from the Deutd Empire, Alexander also wants to control the region as it is rich in minerals the Ruthenian badly needed for its advancement, particrly in aluminum. Maybe establishing a small naval force in the area would do. It wouldn''t be cost-effective to establish a new fleet in Oceania. He''ll leave that responsibility to the Pacific Fleet.
"Okay, that pretty much draws up everything," Alexander muttered. "Now, I have to simply wait for Sergei''s response and get ready for the convention to establish the United Nations."
Chapter 385 Big Decisions
Two dayster, making it the seventh day of Sergei''s arrival in Dakar, the deadline for Leopold to make a decision finally arrived.
They spoke in the very same office where they first had their discussion. Sergei was sitting across from Leopold who had been tapping his fingers on hisp as if he was nervous about something.
Sergei shot Leopold a calming smile, hoping that it would help him rx a little. He knew that his decision would change the fate of the Senegalese and theirnd. Should they ept to be annexed by the Ruthenia Empire, then they will be part of the Ruthenia Empire, receive the same benefits the Ruthenians are getting and be part of the history of the Ruthenians Empire''s growth. But, should they refuse to be annexed, then there is another way, yet it involves something which both parties don''t want.
"So, Leopold? Have you made your decision?" Sergei began, holding his hand together as he waited for Leopold to answer.
"Well, Sir Sergei. This is the deadline, so I''ll give you our decision. After seven days of going around the country, speaking with different tribes, and helping them understand the terms of bing part of the Ruthenia Empire. I got their responses, and they said yes. They are willing to be part of the Ruthenia Empire so long as their culture, private ownership,nds, and rights are not infringed," Leopold revealed.
Sergei smiled upon hearing that. "Of course, you can assure them that. Did they ept the terms unanimously or did one of them object?"
Leopold shook his head lightly. "No. Though I must say that not all people are involved in the idea. Some wanted independence, but I believe that independence for small, weak territories would lead to the perpetuation of oppression, whereas African empowerment within a federal Ruthenian Empire could transform it for the better."
"That makes you a pro-Ruthenian after saying that."
"I''m just stating the facts, Sir Sergei. As you can see, almost all of the citizens here in Senegal are illiterate. They can''t read or write. How do you expect us to lead a country full of those people? Who would be happy enough to have food to eat on the table. This Independence would surely weaken us and I don''t want that to happen. I want the people of Senegal to be better by integrating with the Ruthenia Empire. You are the only light I can see at the end of the tunnel where I climb into the abyss."
"You are eloquent, Leopold. I''ll give you that. But surely there are people like you in Senegal, intellectuals, someone that could transform your country without foreign intervention."
"As I have stated, Sir Sergei. We have lots of problems here in Senegal. Being illiterate is just one of them. The country can''t progress with it and that has to change."
"I agree. I see that you have fullymitted to your decision. Well, as the Foreign Minister of the Ruthenia Empire, I will hand you the formal document for you to sign. Am I safe to assume that you are signing on behalf of all Senegalese?"
"I can assure you that, Sir Sergei. That I will sign on behalf of all Senegalese. Albeit not unanimous about the decision, the majority wins. As long as the Ruthenia Empire does what it promised to Senegal," Leopold stated.
"Very well, let''s sign the document now so that I can finish my business here," Sergei said, pulling out a document from a drawer under the table. He set it on top of the desk and opened it for him.
Normally, such an important undertaking like this would often ur in the grandest ce in St. Petersburg. However, it takes preparation and money, money that can be used for their development instead of hosting a huge party. It''s best that one country be frugal about expenses, as it was earned from the tax of the hard-working people.
"I''m sure you have read the terms and provisions a lot of times, given that you have to exin it to your people one group at a time. So let''s get to the end of the papers," Sergei said as he flipped through the pages until thest. "Okay, you will sign here and here. Do you have a pen?"
Leopold nodded, fishing around for it. Finally, he brought out a fountain pen. It looked as if it were brand new. He then started
taking the paper from Sergei as he signed it. Sergei watched as he signed the papers. He was delighted, one of the visions of His Majesty was achieved and his ns for this country are now set in stone. He''ll only report it back once the signing process ispleted. After that, he can finally go back home and take a two or three-day rest.
Staying in a country that has a different climate and environment to St. Petersburg was a challenge for Sergei. Not only will he have to deal with the tropical heat climate of Senegal, but he''ll also have to make do with the technology avable in the country. As stated, Senegal was underdeveloped and had little to no advanced infrastructures such as electricity, so there are no such things as air conditioners yet. Though the office had fans, Sergei lived in a country where he got to stay at the mostfortable ce to work where amenities such as convenience are offered.
He can''t wait to finish his business here in Senegal and return to his original workce in St. Petersburg. He only had toe here due to the fact that His Majesty wanted to get to Senegal at the soonest time avable. He could have let his subordinates do it but since it was a wish of His Majesty itself, he couldn''t afford a mistake.
After a minute of dealing with his thoughts, Leopold finished signing the papers.
"Here it is, Sir Sergei. I signed it wholeheartedly. Your turn," Leopold said, handing him the pen he used to sign the document.
Sergei refused to use his as he has his own fountain pen. He picked it up from its stand and signed it. "Alright, the document is now official. The Ruthenia Empire annexed Senegal. Congrattions and I thank you for your cooperation."
"Wait, that fast?" Leopold eximed lightly.
"Now actually it will take seven days for the document to take effect. I have to inform my government first that you and I signed the annexation document. And once they learned that, there will be a transitory period or grace period if you prefer. Then we''ll have to elect a council preferably from thisnd to represent the Senegalese people in the Imperial Council. But on paper, Senegal is part of the Ruthenia Empire."
"I see, so it has to go through a lot of bureaucracy first before it can be made official by your government."
"I took care of it beforehand to save us both some time," Sergei said and continued. "What you can do now is inform your people that you signed the papers. This means they became Ruthenians, or at least not yet as they''ll have to go through a series of tests to document each and one of you properly. They have the right to choose whether to be a Ruthenian or not but should they choose thetter, then that is an instant deportation. They''ll be stateless people, stateless means have no legal rights in any country he or she sets foot in. But if they are taken by another country, then that''s good."
"Based on what you said, Sir Sergei. Be a Ruthenian or be nothing. It''s like there is no choice at all for them to choose."
"There are choices, Leopold. When there is a choice there is an option to choose. We are not forcing them."
Leopold chuckled after hearing that. Sergei is taking him for a fool which he is not. They are giving the people a sense of option when in reality, there is not. Obviously, the people would want to be Ruthenian rather than stateless. But pointing that out to Sergei would certainly ruin his impression of him. So he kept it to himself.
***
Three dayster.
In St. Petersburg Winter Pce. At Alexander''s office, he was reading a letter from Sergei.
"Hmm¡this was easy," Alexander uttered. "I guess that''s one down. Now, I only need to make an announcement about this. However, who should I call?"
Alexander is having a problem with not having a secretary that would do things such as this for him. Sevastian often does it but he is dead. One can''t simply task a dead person to do a task.
Although there were some rmendations. None of them met his standards. Maybe because he hadn''t known them until they submitted their resume. It is just hard to trust people, especially when their job description is working as the right hand of the emperor. The position must be given to someone hepletely trusts, and he had one in his mind.
There was a knock on the door.
"Your Majesty, your sister wants to have an audience with you," Rn said from behind the door.
"Let her in," Alexander said and the door opened.
Christina stepped inside and sat on the chair across from his desk.
"Brother? What do you need me for?" Christina asked.
"I am going to make a radical decision here, Christina. I want you to be my Chief of Staff."
Chapter 386 Landing A Job And Receiving Blessing
"Uhm¡brother? What do you mean as your Chief of Staff?" Christina chuckled shyly, taken aback by his brother''s sudden proposal.
"It''s simple, you be my secretary," Alexander repeated his intention. "You see, you have been groomed since birth, on how to be a proper Queen should you get married in another country. The lessons that you were taught were history, politics, theoretical and applied sciences, economics, and a lot that I could barely remember. What I am saying is you are the perfect candidate for the position."
"But brother¡Even though it is true that I took them all while I''m getting tutored, I haven''t had any real-life experience when ites to applying what I have learned."
"Give me your hand," Alexander ordered.
"Eh?"
"I said give me your hand," Alexander repeated gently.
"Okay..." Christina then ced her right hand on the table. Alexander reached for her hand and ced his own on hers.
"Christina, with that thinking, you are not going to grow. You, being tutored, is like getting yourselves prepared for a war against the real world. The things that you learned during those times are your weapon. It is what makes you secure in the war, and fight your enemy. If you are not going to use your weapon then you''ll only grow dependent on others, who are fighting alongside you in the war. Do you want that? I''m sorry, that''s the only analogy that I could think of," Alexander chuckled and continued. "Besides, you are still young, and due to the circumstances, you are still single. Perhaps I could use your ability that will allow you to serve your country as my Chief of Staff."
"What would be my responsibilities if I epted your proposal?" Christina asked gradually growing interested in the offer Alexander is offering.
"Well for starters, as my Chief of Staff, you will be responsible for directing, managing, and overseeing all policy development, daily operations, and staff activities for the Emperor. This office coordinates andmunicates with all ministries and agencies of the administration, which is my reign."
"So I''m in charge of making sure everything goes smoothly," she pondered, slowly processing the new assignment presented before her. "No, it sounded more like a secretary to me."
Alexander nodded his head in affirmation. "That''s quite the correct term to describe it. It''s like Sevastian''s job when he was working for me," he said somberly. "But after learning that he is a traitor, I had no choice but to do what is right."
"I still can''t believe that he''d do that for power," Christina said, her gaze cast down. "Well, I understand your decision brother. If he is the one who killed mama and papa or the one who helped the criminals, I won''t be able to forgive him. What he had done to us, to our family, is unforgivable. He didn''t even have an ounce of remorse. How can someone as despicable as him be forgiven?"
There was silence between the siblings until Alexander decided to break it. "He did betray me too, and I would like nothing more than to make sure he wouldn''t be able to do it again."
"Before I take this job, brother. Have you already looked at another candidate? Or am I your first option?" Christina asked.
Alexander smiled fondly at his younger sister. Christina says that means she is going to ept the job he is giving to her. Now his job is to make her feel that she is the right one for the job.
"I did ask for a file of potential candidates and read through them. All of them have the knowledge and skill to be my Chief of Staff. However, something is missing in them that only I can find in you," Alexander paused for dramatic suspense, and then continued. "I don''t know them."
"You don''t know them?" Christina arched her brow. "What do you mean?"
"I simply don''t know who they are, Christina. And how can I trust someone whom I don''t even know? Sevastian, we barely know him but he''s a cousin so I trusted him. He had done well for the country until his dark past was unveiled. As for you, well, I trust you, Christina. I know you. Your loyalty is towards the Ruthenia Empire and to your emperor. You see where I am going with this right? That I''m keeping close to those who are loyal to me."
"I see it, brother," Christina nodded and smiled slightly. "If that''s the case, then yes I am going to ept your proposition. Thank you for the opportunity, brother." She stood up from the chair and extended her hand, offering a handshake.
"Thank you, Christina," Alexander firmly shook her hand. "I will send you all the necessary files that will help you get to know about your position. If you have any questions, please feel free to reach out to my office."
"I''ll take that in my mind then," Christina bowed her head before leaving Alexander''s office.
Outside the office, Christina closed the door behind her. Rn, who was standing by the door, spoke.
"Your Imperial Highness, I know I''m stepping out of the line here but may I ask what you two discussed?"
"Why do you need to know that?" Christina arched her brow.
"I''m curious, Your Imperial Highness," Rn said.
Christina hummed as she thought over whether to answer her or not. Usually, she is not obliged to tell everything to Rn as he is just the head of security to Alexander. However, his being in that position seemed like he also has the right to know. After all, Rn is the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guard and worked closely with her brother. And since she took the job her brother is offering her, that means Rn would have to protect her also, now that she and her brother would be close together from now on.
"Fine," she turned and faced Rn. "My brother offered me a job, a secretarial position. I''ll be his Chief of Staff."
"Then that means you are working closely together with His Majesty?" Rn said.
"That''s true," Christina confirmed.
"Well, it looks like another job for me," Rn chuckled. "That means I''ll have to protect you as well. Though I have been protecting everyone since I took this job, you working directly with His Majesty changes things."
"And don''t call me Her Imperial Highness. I thought I said that to you when we were in Moskva," Christina reminded him.
"Sorry, it was a habit that was formed as I was working here¡Christina," Rn said.
"That''s good," Christina smiled. "So, do you have anything more to say?"
"I was wondering, Christina. We should celebrate you getting a job. I know a ce," Rn suggested. "We''ll ask permission from your brother."
"Sounds fine to me," Christina agreed.
"Alright, I''ll speak with your brotherter."
***
When Christina walked down the hallway as she left, Rn entered Alexander''s office.
"What is Rn?" Alexander simply asked, not ncing in his direction.
"Well, Sir, I heard from Christina that you have given her a job as your Chief of Staff? Is that true?" Rn asked.
"Yeah, it''s true. How did you know about it? Did she tell you?"
"No, I asked her," Rn said. "The curiosity got the best of me so I ended up asking her."
"Well that makes sense because she won''t say anything unless asked," Alexander said. "Did you really enter my room to ask that question, Rn? You know that I''m busy here."
"Ah¡I was hoping if I could get your permission, Your Majesty¡"
Alexander stopped scribbling on his notes and raised his head to look at Rn.
"Hoh," he mused. "You''re quite being formal, Rn. Permission about what?"
"I would like to celebrate Christina''snding her first job with me in the mall. I have been eyeing this store since we visited the mall. I figured I could take her there? She agreed and now I only need your permission."
Alexander rose to his feet and walked up to Rn to face him squarely and to look straight into his eyes. Thetter was staring back at him expectantly, looking a bit worried.
"You know how much I appreciate you for doing this for Christina," Alexander said while putting his hand on Rn''s shoulder. Tell me, Rn. Do you like my sister? As I recall, you were about to kiss her in Moskva."
"Ahh¡that, it was a spur at the moment. I meant no offense¡" Rn blushed. "It was an impulse."
"Just answer my question, do you like her or not?" Alexander narrowed his eyes and red deeply at him.
Rn gulped as he tried topose himself. "Yes, sir. I like your sister."
"You do realize that she is Grand Duchess, and you are of a lower rank?"
"I thought ranks didn''t matter to you, Your Majesty?"
"It mattered to the society," Alexander corrected him.
"Well, you also said that Ruthenia must break the old cycle and be progressive and radical."
"I did mention that. You are good at remembering what I''ve told," Alexander praised.
"How could I? Your Majesty."
"It can''t be helped. If you like my sister then who am I to get in between such matters?" Alexander sighed heavily as he rubbed his forehead. "And I believe she has feelings for you as well. This is my only wish, Rn. Protect her and don''t make her cry. You sure are aware of how I''m treating my family right?"
"Of course Your Majesty, I''ll protect her as much as I protect you from threats."
"Very well, you have my blessings. But should you make her cry or hurt her, or abuse her? Even if you are a super soldier capable of taking down hundreds of soldiers alone, remember that I have a million of theming for you."
"I will take that into consideration, Your Majesty," Rn promised.
"Good," Alexander grinned.
Chapter 387 Im Going To Tell Her
"So how did it go? Did my brother approve?" Christina asked, standing by the door of Alexander''s office.
Rn, who just finished speaking and oathing to Alexander startled a little upon seeing Christina''s appearance upon opening the door.
"Your Imperial¡I mean, Christina. What are you doing here?" Rn asked in a whisper as he closed the door behind him. He shot a quick nce inside the office and saw Alexander staring and grinning at him as if he had noticed what was going on. No, Alexander definitely noticed,
Rn could only sigh inwardly.
"Well, I was waiting for you. I was thinking I would waste your time by having youe into my room and share the news of my brother''s permission," Christina exined.
"So you returned, is that what you are saying?" Rn asked, he definitely saw her leave Alexander''s office and walk out the hallway.
"Yes," Christina answered simply. "So, are you going to tell me? Did my brother give you his permission to go out with me?" She urged, wanting to hear the answer already.
"Fine. Your brother has given me permission," Rn finally revealed. "So, I guess I will have to ask you again formally this time," he grabbed Christina''s hand and continued. "Lady Christina, may I have the honor to take you outter for a coffee?"
Christina giggled, her cheek blushing a little as Rn pulled her closer, so close that she almost had no space left between them.
"That sounds like fun actually," Christina said, unable to stop herself from smiling brightly, especially when she looked up at Rn. "Where will you take me?" she asked.
"In the mall. There''s a coffee shop there that I have been intending to visit. But it''ll be sad to go alone so I figured if I have you there, I won''t feel lonely. And then we can get some food afterward. We could also go for a walk around the park together too or maybe go somewhere else altogether," Rn responded.
"I am looking forward to that," Christina admitted. "Is it going to be the two of us or there will be Imperial Guards watching over us?" she smiled softly.
"For safety reasons, they''ll be present within fifty meters around our perimeter. But they''ll disguise themselves as civilians so as to not spoil the night for us. You don''t have to mind them, you just have to mind me. I can protect you more than they can protect us," Rn said as he smiled reassuringly.
"Well if it isn''t you who have been doing covert operations on foreign soil, it would be nothing but pride. It''s sad that we''ll have someone watching over us. I''ll get embarrassed."
"Don''t worry, they are not going to stare at you all the time. A quick nce would do. So, I''m going to pick you up in my vehicle. Don''t tell this to your sisters though, I want it to be a secret between the two of us," Rn said and continued. "Even though your brother already knew, it''s not like he is going to tell it to his sisters."
"I will. So, I''m going to wait for your callter¡and, when are you going to release my hand?" Christina asked, ncing at her hand that was being held by Rn.
"Oh," Rn released her hand sheepishly, feeling somewhat guilty for holding onto her that much longer without warning. "Sorry, I didn''t notice. I''ll let you go right away so you can prepare for our trip. I''ll check on you, alright? I still have four hours of duty," he promised before standing by the door of Alexander''s office. His expression changed from casual to serious.
Rn is in his work mode. Christina left and headed towards her room, spending the rest of four hours deciding which clothes she was going to wear for their dateter.
Well, good thing, she had herdy-in-waiting that would help her choose the best clothes for the asion. She wanted something simpler, the one that wouldn''t stand out so as to not attract attention. She wanted her formal date with Rn to be inconspicuous. Not that she hated the attraction and praise from the people but she still has the right to enjoy things without having to acknowledge them for their polite and warm greetings.
Then, the time finally arrived. Christina discreetly left the Winter Pce with the help of the servants and the Imperial Guards who are patrolling the area. Normally at this hour, Anastasia and Tiffania would be in their study room to finish the task Alexander is giving them from his teachings. While Sophie and Anya would stay in Andrei''s room and read stories upon stories until the end of the night.
With that, no one noticed her leaving the Winter Pce.
In front of the main entrance was a car parked in front. It didn''t resemble the cars roaming the road all the time but was new. She had seen the vehicle before when she visited Moskva. It was the car Rn showed her, a muscle car. Its peculiar design may attract attention but in the current standard, it''s a car that is considered elegant.
Many people still prefer the cars that were poprized in the 1920s, as the design had etched in their minds that it is the symbol of elegance and style.
The door of the vehicle opened and Rn stepped out from it. He is wearing a ck dashing suit, his hair styled in a slick back, and a red tie tied tightly. His blue eyes were locked on Christina as she exited the vehicle.
He walked over to her and offered her a hand. Christina ced her hand atop his and walked down the stairs carefully so as to not trip. And walked around the car, in the passenger seat.
Rn opened the door for her gentlemanly to which Christina epted gratefully and sat downfortably. He closed the door and walked to the other side of the car. Before opening the door, he nced at the Pce, specifically at one of its windows. He saw Alexander''s figure giving a prating look. It seemed as though he was giving him a warning.
Rn, thinking that it was the case, gave him a reassuring nod. And when Alexander saw that gesture, he immediately turned around, swiped the curtains, and disappeared from the window.
Rn opened the door and entered the vehicle.
"Do you know how to wear your seat belt?" Rn asked as he turned on the key inserted into the ignition key. The engine under the hood roared in response.
Christina nodded at his query as she wore the seatbelt. Seeing that everything is in ce, Rn pressed the gas pedal. The car took off, moving smoothly along the road.
Christina couldn''t hold back her smile as they sped out of the Pce grounds and into the city proper of St. Petersburg. They were soon passing through traffic lights and then crossingnes. And eight minutester, they arrived at the mall.
Rn parked the car in the parking lot. Rn exited the car first, going around and opening the door for Christina.
Rn offered a hand to help her step out of the car as well. She dly took his hand, and Rn helped her up and stood beside him once again.
"It''s beautiful here," Christinamented, looking around the vast shopping center.
"You are more beautiful than those glistening lights, Christina," Rn said smoothly, a light blush appearing on his cheeks.
"Geez, you are silly, Rn," Christina chuckled and lightly hit his arm, trying to keep her heart from fluttering.
"So, shall we go?" Rn offered her his arm, wanting her to wrap hers around it.
Christina smiled sweetly as she wrapped her arm around his. She looked around as Rn led her to the entrance of the shopping mall.
The patrons of the shopping mall queued to get inside. They did the same so as to not raise any unwanted attention. And once it was their time to be frisked, the guard simply beckoned them to go inside without checking them.
Rn nodded at the guard meaningfully. The guard that was on shift was part of the Imperial Guards, helping Rn to have a smooth dating experience inside. The patrons behind didn''t seem to care about the two not getting frisked, as the process only took seconds.
As promised, Rn took her to the coffee shop. It was bustling inside, filled with men, women, and children having their sips of coffee, and tea as they chatted joyfully with one another. They too stepped inside and took their seats by the window.
"Okay, I''m going to get us some drinks. Do you want anything in particr? What more do you like? Coffee or tea?"
"I prefer tea," Christina said. "Are you leaving me here?"
"I''ll get back as soon as I ce the order. You said tea right? I''ll get you one of their finest teas."
"I''ll wait for you here," Christina said.
"Okay," Rn left her alone in the seat and headed toward the counter. He made sure to walk slowly so as to make time to ponder what he is going to do next.
"This is it, Rn," he muttered to himself. "I''m going to say it to herter. So steel yourself."
Chapter 388 Ask For Her Hand
Rn and Christina enjoyed their tea and coffee in the coffee shop at the mall. They sat across one another, sipping their drinks from the straw as they discussed light matters, particrly about the rising economic growth of the Ruthenia Empire.
"I never imagined that my brother would drastically change the Ruthenia Empire in just five years. Such a feat was unheard of, not even from another country''s history. He will surely go down as one of the greatest rulers in the history of the Ruthenia Empire," Christina said, giggling. She twirled a single strand of her hair around her index finger, ying with it as the conversation continued.
"I could say the same thing," Rn agreed to every word she said. His gaze remained fixed at her face, as if he didn''t want to look the other way. However, despite the pleasantness of their conversation, Rn is honestly not liking the topic.
He would love to talk about herself, so that he can know her fully. If she is going to continue discussing a different topic, especially about his brother, then how can he find out everything that he doesn''t know about her in this grand opportunity? It would be a waste, so Rn decided to change the subject.
"Christina, do you have any sort of habits that you enjoy during your free time?" Rn asked.
"Hobbies huh?" Christina tilted her head up, her index finger was on her chin as she pondered for an answer. "Well, most of the time, I read books in the library. After having lectures from my tutor, I would spend my time there to learn more about. Now I think I''ll have to go there often and read political sciences and stuff for future reference if needed in my work."
Rn smiled at her answer, this is the topic he wanted them to talk about. And now they are heading in that direction, he just needs to maintain it.
"It must be a shock for you when His Majesty offered you a position with a rank simr to being his right hand. It''s a huge responsibility but I believe you have the wits and determination to carry them," Rn remarked, nodding at her. He felt a slight flush on his cheeks while saying it, making him feel embarrassed for being too forward. But he did his best to keep talking normally while his ears grew hot.
Christina giggled. "Thank you for the encouragement. Although this is going to be my first job and a huge responsibility on top of that. Just what you said, I will carry it with no problem."
While she was speaking about it, Rn is already thinking of another topic that he can add so that their conversation would remain this way. Unfortunately, he is having trouble with it. He can''t think of one. He''s bad at this, and this is going to be a problem now. Without a topic, the topic of their conversation would shift from Christina''s life to Alexander. It''s not like he doesn''t want to speak about the emperor, it''s just that it is an unnecessary topic, and it is making him jealous.
He had heard everything about the emperor. Yes Alexander is great but Rn is great too. Why don''t Christina inquire about that so she could get to know him better?
And as he was having that thought, Christina asked.
"So, how did you be the Reaper of the Ruthenia Empire?"
Rn''s eyes widened, did she just ask about him? He couldn''t contain the emotion rising inside him. It wasn''t really excitement but happiness, joy, pride¡ªyes, Rn was proud. Proud that he was being recognized by someone, especially to the woman he loved.
"Well it was when the Ruthenia Empire was at war with the Anatolia Empire. I was under a strict training regime different from the soldiers at the time. Making me suitable for special operations such as assassinating high rankingmanders, generals, in the war. The reason why I got the title reaper is from a battle where the unit I was attached to was ambushed. And we survived the ambush with me exterminating every onest of them unscathed."
"I read that too," Christina said.
"You read it?" Rn felt a tugging force on the corners of his lips, which made a smile emerge on his face.
"Well, when I was curious about you. I read every record the public has on you. I must say, you are amazing. It''s lucky that you are working for the Ruthenia Empire, protecting my brother and us from harm."
"You speak too highly of me, Christina. There are times that I wasn''t able to do that," Rn said, lowering his gaze as if embarrassed to look at her after she said that.
"You are being too formal again," Christina sighed, but it wasn''t a disappointing sigh. More like she is amused. "You shouldn''t let those things weigh you down. No one had expected it. You have done everything you could to protect me and my sisters at that time. And for that, I am grateful and be forever in debt. Because of you, I get to see my sisters again."
Rn''s mouth parted slightly and his heart skipped a beat. Her words of assuranceplemented with her soft motherly tone was what brought the butterflies back into his belly.
"I will make sure that it remains that way, Christina. I have vowed to myself that I will protect you from every harm that may befall upon you."
"You mean me and my family right?"
Rn didn''t answer, he just smiled teasingly, knowing that Christina knew who he meant. This time, Christina returned the smile. Rn was happy that he could see that. For some unknown reason, this woman''s presence makes him happy, even though he hasn''t been feeling goodtely. Perhaps it was because her words made him feel something warm inside him.
"I meant every word that I said," Rn simply said and nced at his coffee. "Looks like I''ll have to refill my cup. Their coffee here is nice."
"But won''t that be bad for your health?" Christina asked, concern etched on her features. "I have read in this journal that coffee is dangerous for one''s health if drank too much."
"Well, I think one or two cups of coffee a day would suffice," Rn said. "And just because I love coffee doesn''t mean I drank a lot of it."
"I apologize for assuming that," Christina apologized.
Rn cursed inwardly. ''Shit, this isn''t good, the mood is falling''.
"I don''t mind and you don''t have to worry about it. I''m all good."
Rn chuckled, rubbing his head.
"Good day to you sir and ma''am, this is the food that you ordered. Strawberry shortcakes and a chocte zed bagel," the waiter said as he carefully ced down the tes holding their food on the table.
"Thank you," Rn said and the waiter bowed before leaving.
Christina picked the fork and cut off a small piece of the strawberry shortcake and slowly put it in her mouth. After she ate it, her face immediately lit up with delight. Her eyes closed and she sighed softly.
"I must say, the quality of their cake here is the same in the Winter Pce." Christinamented while savoring the taste of the pastry in her mouth. Then she continued, "Would you like to take a bite and see for yourself?"
"I would love to," Rn said.
"Then," Christina cut off another small piece again and brought it up towards Rn''s mouth. "Say ahh!"
"Wait...is it really okay? You are using your fork."
"I don''t mind."
"But there are people looking around us," Rn said.
"I don''t mind," Christina replied again. "If you mind their attention too much then I won''t do it¡"
"No no!" Rn blurted out, cutting her off. "I mean you can do that. Please."
Rn opened his mouth and allowed her to feed him the strawberry shortcake she held up in her fork that she just used. That would count as an indirect kiss but Rn is not childish to even think about it. He was d that Christina fed him.
"It''s delicious," Rnmented. "It wouldn''t be fair if you are the only one doing that. Here is a taste of this chocte bagel that I ordered," he cut off a mouthful of chocte bagel and brought it up to her mouth.
Christina blushed at seeing him doing the same thing she did at him. She hesitated but realized that it would be unfair for him if she is the only one who can do that. So she gave in.
"This is so good," she moaned with pleasure.
Rn steeled himself, thinking that this moment is the perfect moment to tell her his intentions.
He ced a hand over hers that was resting on the table. Christina startled but didn''t move or resist. She just wondered.
"Why?"
"Can I tell you something?" Rn said and continued. "You know, there is no man in this world who cares more for you than I. Let me spend what remains to me of life in the sole cause of making you happy, for which I''m willing to undertake."
"But Rn, we have a lot of differences. Our rank and our age.
"I''m fine with it. Are you?"
"Of course I''m fine with it¡" Christina smiled.
"You don''t have to answer me yet, Christina. I will wait for you."
"What if I said no?"
"I''ll ask you again."
"If I said yes?"
"Then I''ll stop," Rn said and continued. "You don''t have to answer me now. Let''s just enjoy the rest of our date first."
Chapter 389 As Usual, Return To Work
Time flew so fast when the world Alexander was living in was at peace. When the ck Hand still existed, the rtivity of time for him was slow. Like every other day, he has to give his all, and as result, conditioned his mind to work nonstop.
But now things have changed. The ck Hand was no more thanks to the efforts of the Ruthenia Empire and the mistakes the ck Hand made byunching an all-out war against him. If only they had waited, grown their numbers, and strengthened their puppet states to the point it could rival the Ruthenia Empire, Alexander might have plunged the world into annihtion byunching all of his nuclear ordnance at the belligerent states.
Good thing that even such an organization feared by the monarch canmit stupid mistakes that resulted in their ruin.
Now, Alexander has to maintain this peace while benefiting from it. The world still rotates so the interest of the country must continue.
For that, he had invited state leaders from all over the world. Europa, China, Choson Empire, the United States, and the Yamato Empire.
The purpose of the meeting among state leaders is to make a world organization simr to the United Nation back from Alexander''s world and make the Ruthenia Empire the leader of the global police of international peace. So in that way, he would have control over the future.
As usual, Alexander was in his office, reviewing all the documents that were prepared beforehand by Christina, who is now the Chief of Staff to the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire.
"The Queen of the Britannia Empire and the President of the Francois Republic have just arrived at St. Petersburg international airport. The President of the United States is still on his flight and would be arriving in two hours. The Prime Minister of the Choson Empire, the Yamato Empire, and the Republic of China boarded the same train on the Trans-Siberian railway. So they''ll arrive in St. Petersburg at the same time¡"
Alexander listened attentively as Christina reported everything that has been going on about the delegates so far. He nodded and smiled in satisfaction at hearing that.
"The Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire must have been pissed seeing prime ministers from the countries they once defeated and subjugated. Don''t you think it''ll cause a ruckus inside the train?" Alexander asked, his gaze remaining fixed on the document he was reading.
"You don''t have to worry about a fight breaking out in the train as they are in different trains. Though they are aware of their existence, having no physical contact together ensures a peaceful journey among the three," Christina said, her voice so formal that Alexander is having a hard time focusing.
He has been ustomed to Christina''s soft and motherly voice. But right now, she is exuding an aura of a true secretary, just being professional.
"Is there something wrong, Your Majesty?" Christina inquired as she noticed a slight change in his facial expression.
"You know Christina, you are still my little sister. You don''t have to call me Your Majesty, just call me by my name like you always do. No need to be so formal."
"That won''t do," Christina replied, her tone firm, "I''m not your little sister anymore. I am your Chief of Staff, Your Majesty. I should call you Your Majesty during work hours whenever possible. It''s a sign of respect to the superior."
"Now I''m kind of regretting hiring you to be my Chief of Staff," Alexander chuckled stiffly.
"Why? Did I do something that displeased you? If possible, please tell me so that I can improve my performance," Christina said dutifully, her eyes showing concern as her gaze swept over Alexander.
"I didn''t say you did anything wrong. It''s just that you were a different person when I ced you in this role. You can still be casual to me, you know, my cute little sister¡" Alexander teasingly exined, grinning broadly.
"I suggest that you refrain from making such unnecessaryments and stop calling me by that title. It is inappropriate and unbefitting of the traits of the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire," Christina chided coldly.
"You''re so cold, little sister," Alexander sighed defeatedly. "Whoever possesses my little sister,e out of her body at once. Bring me back my sister!"
"Brother!" Christina snapped and gasped immediately after realizing that she broke her responsible character.
Alexanderughed heartily. "You don''t have to do that to try hard and mimic the perfect secretary, Christina. We can still be casual."
"But¡" Christina bashfully mumbled, looking down.
"Oh dear, here we go again. As much as we want to keep our rtionship casual in the middle of work, I don''t want it to get depressing. So let''s just continue with our work. I have read the charter of the United Nations. I think it is good to formally invite others to join the union directly. After all, we simply invited them without giving them details."
"It''s going to take them more than a week to understand the purpose of the United Nations, Your Majest¡I mean brother. Can I just call you Your Majesty? Please just during work hours. If I call you by that title, I can gather my thoughts more coherently than calling you brother," Christina pleaded earnestly.
"Alright. If you want it that much," Alexander signed concededly. If she thinks she can do her job better by immersing herself into the role of his Chief of Staff, then the better. He just wanted to keep things casual, especially with his family. But things really don''t go your way.
"And Senegal? I received a report from Sergei, who is now arriving in St. Petersburg in three to four hours, the representative of the Senegalese had epted the annexation. How did the Imperial Council react?"
"There are mixed-reaction, Your Majesty. Mostly the conservatives, who felt that the annexation and industrialization of a weak state shouldn''t be the primary efforts of the administration, rather it should focus its budget on developing rural cities of the Ruthenia Empire."
Alexander scoffed. "As expected, the conservative party strikes again. They are scared of change, they still don''t realize the importance of Senegal to our maritime trades and interest in the region."
"The radical party''s reaction is quite opposite from the conservative, they liked it."
"Of course they do," Alexander stated as if it was obvious. "Okay, let''s wrap this thing up. I want to meet the Queen of the Britannia Empire. You said that they just arrived at the airport right?"
"Yes, Your Majesty."
"Hold them there, I''ll receive them myself," Alexander ordered.
Chapter 390 This Is Where It Begins
Inside the emperor''s helicopter, moremonly referred to as the White Hawk in Alexander''s original world. Alexander was looking out of the window as his helicopter flew over the sprawling city of St. Petersburg. He saw a lot of construction sites below as the city was undergoing a major overhaul in urban design. Most of which range from new buildings, roads, and walkways.
St. Petersburg has a huge prospect of bing the hub of the Ruthenia Empire. It can serve as the economic sector of the empire simr to Moskva, as it has major ports up north. Though urbanization in St. Petersburg wouldn''t be the same in degree as in Moksva, where skyscrapers took over cities.
Alexander wanted to make St. Petersburg a city that can evoke a sense of nostalgia as the people looked at neossical empire-style architecture buildings. Just like Washington D.C, where it houses the government''s headquarters from every ministry and department.
Meanwhile, they head to St. Petersburg International Airport to wee the Queen of the Britannia Empire and the Prime Minister of the Francois Republic. Alexander stood up from his seat and headed over toward the back where Rn is situated. Christina was in the helicopter too, specifically sitting across Alexander''s chair. Ever since his little sister and the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards started dating, they are always at a distance, not sitting nor speaking to one another. Alexander wondered why that is the case, so to figure it out, he asked Rn.
"How''s life. You have been mncholic these days. Don''t tell me, my sister rejected you?"
"No, it''s not that, Sir. There is this force between us that keeps us separated from one another," Rn exined. "I can''t exin it but my proposal, I started to feel nervous around her. Like I can''t approach her. My heart is beating too fast whenever we are in close proximity¡it''s just¡Sir?" Rn paused, exining as he noticed Alexander grinning and smirking.
"Rn, you are in your forties, stop acting like a child and take your approach seriously," Alexander scolded him, but inside, he was stillughing. "I have given you my blessings, don''t take my leniency for granted."
"I know, Sir. But just give me time, I''ll approach her when wend at the airport. I''ll ask her about her decision."
"Decision?" Alexander knitted his brows. "What did you tell her when you two were in the mall?"
"I told her that she doesn''t have to answer me that time. She takes her time to make a decision. But it''s been five days and I haven''t heard anything from her."
Alexander ran a hand over his face and sighed. A disappointed look was etched on Alexander''s face.
"Seriously, why did you say that? You should have let her answer that time. Why bother putting yourself in suspense? Now you are suffering inwardly, pondering constantly at the possibility of her rejecting you. It would be a sight to see your broken-hearted face," Alexander chortled.
Rn let out a forced chuckle as he rubbed his head. He was feeling embarrassed by Alexander''s words and he couldn''t even refute him.
"Sir¡lower your voice, she might hear you," Rn said in an effort to save himself some embarrassment. However, he was failing miserably. His face was red all the way down to the tip of his ears.
Alexander chuckled again before stopping as he nced over toward the other passenger. Christina. Surprisingly, she didn''t look in his direction despite speaking words in a normal decibel. Normally, she would havee over and asked what was going on but she didn''t. Could it be that Christina is also suffering the same issues as Rn? If that''s the case, then he knew how to fix that. He''ll give them a push, but recalling their exchange when they were at the Winter Pce, it would be very inappropriate.
He''ll ask them to meet together in the Winter Pce at midnight and settle it once and for all. For now, jobse first.
"Sir, we are approaching the St. Petersburg International Airport, and have been cleared fornding. Please take your seat and your seatbelt fastened as we lowered this aircraft to the ground," the pilot said through the inte.
Rn looked at Alexander sternly, his bashful face was nowhere to be seen.
"You heard the pilot, Sir. Please take a seat."
"We will finish thister," Alexander said before returning to his seat. He fastened his seatbelt as instructed by the pilot. Christina stared at him curiously.
"What did the two of you talk about?" She directly asked.
"Some matters concerning security. Nothing serious so you can feel at ease."
"Your Majesty, do you really think that you can fool me? If you are discussing security, then howe you areughing back there?" Christina questioned him, a sly grin etched on her face, as Alexander tried to y innocent. He didn''t think he could fool someone with that smile.
"Alright alright. We talked about, you know, personal things. Howe you have not epted his proposal??" Alexander replied nonchntly.
"This is not the ce for that discussion, Your Majesty. And lower your voice, if someone were to hear you saying that and took it seriously, you know more than me the effects of it," Christina warned him as their eyes locked together.
As a member of the royal family, she still has the dignity to maintain, even in a progressive country such as the Ruthenia Empire. If word got out to the people and started making statements about her rtionship with Rn, there is no doubt it would affect Alexander''s position. Not to mention, this week or month is a time when messing around isn''t an option. He is forming a united nation and if an issue such as her rtionship with Rn were disseminated to the press, then there goes his n.
Alexander realized the gravity of the situation, so he kept his mouth shut while eyeing the staff around inside the helicopter, giving them the look that should they tell someone from the outside about what had been discussed inside, they will be sent to Gg.
Three minutester, the helicopternded on the helipad. A Vickers Viscount aircraft belonging to the Royal Family of Britannia Empire was parked fifty meters away from the helicopter.
Alexander peered out of the window and saw Diana stepping down the stairs gracefully. Her hands were on one of the royal guards, supporting her. A red carpet wasid at the end of the steps, which she can tread upon.
Alexander cleared his throat and straightened the cor of his suit.
"This is where it begins," Alexander muttered to himself.
Chapter 391 Prelude To The Creation Of United Nation
Alexander stepped off of the helicopter. Rn and Christina trailed him from behind. They walked over the red carpet with Imperial Guards standing on either side of it. As they passed by it, they stomped their feet and performed a salute.
They met Diana in the middle, and Alexander was the first one to initiate the handshake.
"It''s been a while, Queen Diana."
"Indeed it is," Diana smiled as she firmly shook his hand.
"Wee to the Ruthenia Empire. I believe this is your first formal visit to the country as the Queen of the Britannia Empire."
"Yeah, but if we count those that aren''t official, it''s three," Diana said.
"So how is she behaving?" Alexander asked, knowing full well that Diana knew who he was referring to.
"She''s behaving in the pce, doing menial chores and things. Nothing worth noting to discuss," Diana breathed in the air and exhaled. "The air in the Ruthenia Empire has always been this pleasant."
"Of all things you could haveplimented, you chose the air," Alexander chuckled wryly.
"Oh, why is Christina here?"
"Finally, you have noticed me, Your Royal Majesty," Christina gestured a polite bow. "Let me reintroduce myself to you. I''m Christina Romanoff, The Emperor''s Chief of Staff. It''s a secretarial role that takes care of the Emperor."
Diana hummed, her gaze flickering to Alexander. "Is that true, cousin?"
"It is indeed a fact," Alexander confirmed. "I needed a person that can handle the chores of reading piles of documents where I only need to sign them. As you may know, I''m not only the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, I am its head of state. A lot of people report to me and sometimes it''ll take hours toplete, leaving me with only fewer hours to spend with my family."
"That''s saddening, but good thing that Christina epted the role. I heard that Sophie gave birth to a boy. I can''t wait to see my first cousin once removed."
Alexander chuckled. "Do you really have to be that specific?"
"It''s easier that way," Diana said simply. "Shall we get going? I heard that the Prime Minister of the Francois Republic arrived at the same time as me. You wouldn''t want a head of state of another country to make them wait for you, that would be rude."
"You don''t have to remind me," Alexander said, as they started walking towards the terminal of the airport.
"After cleansing this world of ck Hand, now you want to form an international organization? To be honest, I don''t really know what the Ruthenia Empire is doing or nning anymore. You have a very powerful weapon that can wipe out an entire city and yet you are not using it to make us submit."
"Is that how you really look at the Ruthenia Empire, Diana?" Alexander said and continued. "We are not savages, we are a country with moral integrity and ideals. There is nothing wrong with forming an organization that would keep peace in the world."
"And yet you annexed the territory in the ck Continent and ramped up your military forces. I don''t think your words match your actions. Just admit it, cousin. There is really no such thing as peace. We, humans, are bound to fight over something no matter how petty it is."
"That''s true, but at least you have seen a glimpse of what a war between great powers would look like. In total annihtion, hundreds of people will be killed, their homes destroyed, and their livelihoods lost. We just had a fight with the ck Hand, and I don''t want to have another catastrophic war under my reign."
Diana heaved a sigh of relief. "We are rather fortunate that the Ruthenai Empire has you as their leader. Imagine if it is another, we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now."
When Diana said that, it triggered a shback in Alexander''s mind. Yeah, what if the Ruthenia Empire had another leader that worked differently than him. Would the Ruthenia Empire aggressively expand and be at odds with other great powers? It could be, after all, one of Alexander''s closest aids was near to getting the throne for himself. Which would have ended badly, if the reign was taken from him. Fortunately, it didn''t happen so it will only remain as a what-if.
"I''ll make sure to train my sessor once I give up the throne."
"And that would be in two decades. You could have a tendency of wanting the power all to yourself, you know."
"I''m not easily blinded by power," Alexander said.
As they were having their conversation, they didn''t realize that they had arrived at the terminal. It was spacious inside, with tiled floors and a high ceiling. The air inside was warmerpared to the outside, which was chilly.
Sitting in one of the rows of chairs, was the Prime Minister of the Francois Republic, Sir Benjamin Clemenceau. He was reading a newspaper surrounded by his team of security detail.
He seeded the former Prime Minister of the Francois Republic after it was found out that thete Prime Minister was affiliated with the ck Hand. He was kicked out of the office and is serving his time in Gg. The Francois Republic was generous towards the Ruthenia Empire for handing ck Hand associates to them.
The Prime Minister of the Francois Republic lowered his newspaper to see who was approaching. The flow of his reading was interrupted due to the footsteps tapping on the floors.
The moment he saw the people approaching him, he shut his newspaper closed and immediately raised to his feet. He wiped the palm of his hand off of any sweat, to prepare for a handshake from the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire and the Queen of the Britannia Empire.
"Your Majesty, you gracing me with your presence has filled me with great pleasure. How do you do?"
"How do you do, Monsieur Benjamin. How was your flight?" Alexander asked as he shook his hand.
"It''s one of the mostfortable rides I have ever experienced. It''s a lot fasterpared to trains and ships," Benjamin smiled as he shifted his gaze to the person standing next to him.
"Your Royal Majesty, the Queen of the Britannia Empire herself. To think that I''m meeting with the two reigning monarchs who ruled the most powerful country in Europe is quite the honor."
"You tter me, Monsieur Benjamin. So, are you ready to take part in world history?"
"The world leaders are meeting in the same ce huh? Count me in. I''m excited about what this United Nations has to offer."
Chapter 392 The Convention Begins
June 30th, 1929. The day after the Queen of the Britannia Empire and the Prime Minister of the Francois Republic arrived, supreme leaders across many states arrived in the Ruthenia Empire as well.
Independent countries from South America and North America participated in the important convention that will be held in the Ruthenia Empire. The formation of the United Nation. A copy of the charter was sent to them beforehand, allowing them to be informed on what''s the purpose of the United Nation and why it should exist. Not a single one of the countries Alexander invited refused. As they realized by themselves, that by participating in this convention they would have ess to the Europan market which in turn helped them develop their economies.
The venue is the Mikhailovsky Pce, a pce that served as a statehouse to any foreign diplomat who visited the Ruthenia Empire.
The pce has been repurposed to be the temporary headquarters of the United Nation, should it be ratified by signatories in the majority, until a new one is built. Which would be erected in St. Petersburg in three to four years.
The convention is scheduled to start on June 29th, 1929, which is today''s date. Journalists from across the world with their television cameras are being set up just outside the pce gates of the Mikhailovsky Pce. The security around the pce was so strict that even the airspace above became restricted. Meaning, any ne without prior permission, will be shot down regardless if it''s a Ruthenian military or private ne.
Imperial Guards donning their new uniform and weapons were also deployed around the pce, standing in their designated position while overlooking the crowds across the streets who were filming and taking pictures of the cars transporting heads of state from every state across the world that will arrive shortly from behind the metal barricade.
It''s an important day to the Ruthenia Empire and every security agency is keeping an eye out for every threat that could disturb and interrupt the convention. Though the ck Hand already perished, there is still a possibility of remnants lurking around trying to make a difference, although not in the same magnitude as the London attack. The Ruthenian Empire Ministry of Interior is taking national security matters very seriously, which is why people wanting to visit the Ruthenia Empire must have proper documentation before they can enter. ck Hand doesn''t have it to conceal their identity, making the chances of them attacking the convention, very slim.
Thirty minutester, on a bright sunny day in St. Petersburg, the cars of the head of state started arriving at the Mikhailovsky Pce. National gs and insignia of the country fluttered on the pole located at the hood of the cars. One could tell which car is arriving by simply looking at the g.
The first wave of cars is from the South American continents. Brazil, Paraguay, Peru, Argentina, Chile, Bolivia, Venezu, and so on entered the Mikhailovsky Pce Ground. Their arrival is being broadcast nationwide and internationally for people to watch.
And then from North America, except for the United States, as they''ll arriveter. Mexico was thest country to wrap up North America. After that, it was the East Asian countries. The Republic of China, the Choson Empire, and the Yamato Empire. Then Europa. Francois Republic, Deutd Empire, Austrean Empire, Sardegna Empire, Kingdom of Norway, Sweden, Belgium, and Helvetia.
After the car from the Helvetia Kingdom entered the Pce Grounds, the United States car came into view. The red white and blue g fluttered in the wind as it drove forward into the Pce grounds. The President of the United States, Franklin Roosevelt can be seen waving his hand at the spectators inside. After the United States came to the Britannian Empire. Its grand and majestic vehicle which symbolizes wealth, power, and beauty slowly drove down the road. The Queen of the Britannia Empire wasn''t as enthusiastic as the president of the United States. She didn''t wave her hand at the spectators, instead, she remainedposed.
Andst but not least, where all of the spectators are waiting to see. The Beast. The moment the spectators saw that car, roaring cheers and ps erupted in the street. They wave their gs up in the air, trying to get the attention of their emperor. Alexander looked out of the window and waved his hand casually at them.
Seeing that their emperor had acknowledged their existence welled up with pride in the crowd. A few secondster, the car entered the gates of the Mikhailovsky Pce and continued until it reached the main entrance. Select journalists who were given special permission to enter the Mikhailovsky Pce and document everything can be seen waiting at the entrance. They have been taking pictures and notes for three hours. Now that they saw the Beast arriving, they can feel the exhaustion slowly seeping out of their body.
Finally, thest one.
Rn, who was sitting in the front, stepped out of the vehicle and opened the door for Alexander.
Alexander walked out of the car and stood next to Rn. The journalist immediately tried to get close to the emperor but their efforts were futile. Imperial Guards who have been cutting and blocking them pushed them back.
"Your Majesty, please answer this question. How are you feeling right now when supreme leaders from all over the world arrived in the Ruthenia Empire to participate in the creation of the United Nation?" The journalist asked in a loud voice.
Alexander stopped and turned to face the journalist.
"What am I feeling right now? Well, simple. I''m happy. Happy that we are taking a step forward toward peace among nations. You''ll know more when the convention concludes," Alexander said. "Now let me leave here and prepare myself for whatever awaits inside this Pce." He turned to look at Rn. "Let''s go,"
Rn nodded and led the way inside.
"Your Majesty onest question!" Were the unanimous shout of the journalist in the scene. They wanted to get a more exclusive answer from the emperor but they were turned down with Alexander showing his back and leaving.
Two minutester, Alexander arrived in the biggest hall of the Mikhailovsky Pce. It wasn''t like the plenary hall of the Imperial Council Building. The setup was simple, a long rectangr desk with chairs arranged on it and a name que at each seat. Written on the name que is the country''s name.
In total, there are forty-five countries who participated in the convention.
Alexander took his seat in the middle far back center of the desk. He leaned over to speak into the microphone.
"So, shall we get started?"
Chapter 393 Creating The United Nation Part 1
"It''s nice to see some familiar faces here," Alexander muttered under his breath. The person that he first recognized is the current president of the Republic of China, Sun Yat-sen. He met him in St. Petersburg when he was nning on deterring the Deutd Empire forces fromnding in Shanghai. It was nice that their investment paid off.
With a country with a poption nearing a billion, itsbor force is something to be not taken lightly. The Republic of China is probably going to capitalize as they industrialize the whole nation.
The current Queen of the Britannia Empire, Diana Rosemary Edinburgh. Her ascension to the throne was a rough one when her sister, an executive of the ck Hand, performed a coup, overthrowing her and controlling the Britannia Empire in just over a week. It''s a shame that she didn''t execute her sister for treason. Their familial bond was strong.
And that was it. All of the delegates here are new faces when they took over their predecessor who are affiliated with the ck Hand. It was terrifying to realize that ck Hand managed to breach the highest position in the government. However, they ran out of luck when Alexander came into power.
"Greetings, everyone. I wee you to the Ruthenia Empire. It is with great honor that I will see all of you here working towards peace and progress on an international level. The organization and friendship that we are going to create here determines whether the world we are living in right now will exist in the next few centuries,"
Alexander gave the opening statement. The delegates were listening attentively to what Alexander was saying. It was all spoken in English, and so those who were having a hard time understanding thenguage had their interpreters behind their backs whispering the tranted words to the delegates'' ears.
The interpreters present in the hall were informed beforehand of the topic that is going to be tackled at the convention. This is to ensure that the interpreters won''t go off topic and misinterpret some words that could otherwise be crucial to the decision-making of the delegates.
"I''m sure you have read the charter of the United Nations. It is to promote peace and security in the whole world. I am also certain that you have seen a glimpse of how deadly war is on a global scale," Alexander leaned forward as he emphasized his words one by one.
There were also media with their television cameras present inside the hall, their job was to broadcast the convention to the people of the Ruthenia Empire and to the whole world. Television was not only the medium but radio as well. This is to make sure that the people from their respective countries know what they were talking about and to have a correct judgment should their delegates make the wrong decision of not joining the United Nation.
"The war is not an adventurepared to the past. With our recent technological breakthrough, we have shown you how deadly military arms are. If you are questioning why we are building such a weapon, know that we are only using it to protect the Ruthenia Empire''s national interest, safeguard its people, and protect the country itself from foreign threats. This was disyed when the ck Hand conducted a world revolution that almost plunged the world into total chaos. But I struck them down and now the only job left to you as sessors is to keep the peace we are having and enjoying. Therefore, I will mark the beginning of the creation of the United Nation."
The delegates opened the file, which is a copy of the charter, and Alexander began.
"The United Nation will have six bodies. The General Assembly, the Security Council, the Economic and Social Council, the Trusteeship Council, the International Court of Justice, and the UN Secretariat."
As one would have noticed, the United Nations was pretty much simr to the original United National founded after world war two. This will serve as a formality the country has to follow. Giving them a sense of decency and rationality that each countrycked during the height of imperialism.
"First of all, the General Assembly. The General Assembly is like the parliament of a government. This is where discussions and policy-making are conducted whichsts three months within a year until all issues are settled. The General Assembly members will be made up of all of the participating members, and each country will select a with no more than five representatives to the General Assembly. They will represent your country. Meaning. The General Assembly has the power to censure states for viting UN Charter principles, which include, but are not limited to, bar countries from serving on UN panels and kicking countries out of the UN Human Rights Council if theymit egregious human rights abuses. Not only that, your country may face sanctions which will hurt your economy badly¡"
As Alexander was speaking, a delegate raised his hand.
"We have a question from the Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire. Please, share it with us."
"Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving me a chance to speak," the prime minister of the Yamato Empire said. "My question is simple, what if we don''t join the United Nation?"
"That''s a good question. Well, technically, you have nothing to lose. I''m going to reiterate, joining the United Nation is voluntary, we are not forcing you. But should you infringe upon the sanctity of a member-states of the United Nation, expect that there will be a reaction from coalition forces of the United Nation. Surely, you know what that entails, Mister Prime Minister?"
The Prime Minister gulped as he nodded in affirmation. "Yes, I know¡"
He might be thinking, why bother joining the United Nations and following its rules strictly when you can choose to not be a member? True there won''t be any rules to follow but if they decided to invade their neighboring countries that are part of the UN, it will be a great loss to them economically due to sanctions.
With that, he can weigh the pros and cons, and he will decideter.
"Now, is that the only question you have, Mister Prime Minister?" Alexander asked, making sure that it was the onlyst before he could continue.
"Yes, Your Majesty, sorry for interrupting. Please continue," the Prime Minister said.
"No need to apologize, Mister Prime Minister as I''m sure others have the same question but are nervous to speak it out, do you all?" Alexander took one quick nce at the delegates.
Everyone was silent and lowered their heads lightly so as to not meet his gaze. It seemed that was the case.
"Anyways let''s proceed."
Chapter 394 Creating The United Nation Part 2
"The second body of the United Nation is the Security Council. Its roles and responsibilities are defined Under the United Nations Charter, the functions and powers of the Security Council are to maintain international peace and security in ordance with the principles and purposes of the United Nations, to investigate any dispute or situation which might lead to international friction, to rmend methods of adjusting such disputes or the terms of the settlement, to formte ns for the establishment of a system to regte armaments.
"To determine the existence of a threat to the peace or act of aggression and to rmend what action should be taken, to call on members to apply economic sanctions and other measures not involving the use of force to prevent or stop aggression, to take military action against an aggressor, to rmend the admission of new members, to exercise the trusteeship functions of the United Nations in strategic areas, to rmend to the General Assembly the appointment of the Secretary-General and, together with the Assembly, to elect the Judges of the International Court of Justice."
Alexander memorized the United Nations Charter, so he was able to speak about all the roles and responsibilities of the Security Council without having to look at the paper, as it won''t look cool to him.
"It''s pretty self-exnatory. So, Mister Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire, are the powers of the United Nation clear to you?"
"With all due respect, Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. Your tone and words are a little bit implicating, aren''t they? Why are you assuming that we would take aggressive actions toward our neighbor? Isn''t it a bit rude? I thought we havee here to discuss the creation of an organization that will keep the world safe?"
Alexander closed his eyes as if he had realized it by himself. The Prime Minister of the Yamato Empire has a point, he is being prickly. It must be because of the recent conflict between the two where his sisters were nearly killed. That''s understandable but he is in the meeting of creating the United Nation, he must be objective and remove prejudice from his systems to get this thing going.
"I apologize to Mister Prime Minister for my words," Alexander acknowledged his mistake. "I was just making a point to make it clear to everyone."
"To make a point and brand as a barbaric country who only knows violence. Is that the point you are trying to make?" the prime minister retorted.
"I never said, Mister Prime Minister. Please, behave yourself now, we are still in the middle of the session. I apologize once again. I have never meant anything in my words."
"Fine, just don''t do it again, please. I just asked a question, and yet you acted too aggressively. Now, expect that the others won''t raise questions as they may fear being called out on live television."
Alexander rubbed the bridge of his nose, disappointed to himself.
"Please continue, Your Majesty," Diana stepped in to cool down what could be a heated argument by prompting Alexander to resume.
"Okay, that was unprofessional of me, so let''s proceed. The Security Council will consist of five countries that are economically and militarily strong. The first member will be us, The Ruthenian Empire, the Britannian Empire, the United States, the Yamato Empire, and the Deutd Empire."
"May I object?" The Prime Minister of the Francois Republic stood. "What was the basis of selection for the permanent seat for the United Nation Security Council? Are you saying, Your Majesty, that we aren''t strong enough to be part of the permanent seats?"
"This is ording to the data we have collected, the Francois Republic fell short of the Deutd Empire. Nothing personal."
"Nothing personal? I don''t believe it. Sorry to say, Your Majesty, but this is too much, I don''t think we can stay through the end if we are not being treated fairly. Besides, you must have made some sort of a deal with those countries you selected."
"Prime Minister Clemenceau, you are to remain in your seat. We are working for global peace here and you are going to leave it because you are not selected? I wasn''t finished. The Security Council will be made up of eight members and your country is included there."
"But is there a way for us to be a permanent member of the Security Council?" Benjamin asked.
"There is a way but it''ll be a long process. The same goes for kicking out a permanent member. You heard that right. A permanent member of the Security Council may be removed if the member vited the charter that it swore to fulfill. There''s no room for an exception here, not even me. Now you know how serious I am in developing this intergovernmental organization."
"Thank you for rifying it, Your Majesty," Benjamin said as he returned to his seat reluctantly. Still bitter at the fact that they weren''t part of the permanent seat. It was their country that had helped the Ruthenia Empire industrialize, and this is how they are going to repay them?
''This is ridiculous,'' Benjamin thought inwardly.
"Okay, the non-permanent member of the United Council would be the Francois Republic, Republic of China, and Sardegna Empire. After two years the position for the non-permanent members will be elected each year by the General Assembly for a two-year term. Well, that sums up the Security Council. Let''s move on to the next, which is the Economic and Social Council."
The delegates flipped the pages of the document, and read the content.
"The Economic and Social Council, ording to article sixty-two the Economic and Social Council may make or initiate studies and reports with respect to international economic, social, cultural, educational, health, and rted matters and may make rmendations with respect to any such matters to the General Assembly to the Members of the United Nations, and to the specialized agencies concerned. Article sixty-three, sixty-four, and sixty-five is where you can find more about the aforementioned council. But basically, the council deals with the economic and humanitarian issues across the globe," Alexander said, stretching his neck as he was looking at the document and speaking to the delegates for about thirty minutes."
"Last three would be the Trusteeship Council, the International Court of Justice, and the UN Secretariat. The Trusteeship Council is the one who will supervise the administration of trust territories as they transition from colonies to sovereign nations. So territories that are formerly held by great powers, when there is one, could seek protection from the United Nation. They also have the right to join the United Nation as long as they ept the charter. The International Court of Justice is the supreme court of the world, and the Secretariat Secretariat carries out the substantive and administrative work of the United Nations as directed by the General Assembly, the Security Council, and the other organs."
From there, an in-depth discussion started about the three bodies, and itsted for about three hours. The delegates asked questions for rification and Alexander answered them while referring them to the charter.
And after three hours, Alexander stood.
"So everyone, I hope you have understood the essence and importance of the United Nation. With that said, if any of you are interested in joining the United Nation. You can be formally admitted by signing the papers that will be given to youter. You have one week to decide. That''s all, the convention is adjourned," Alexander concluded the convention and prepared to leave the hall.
He heaved a huge sigh of relief, atst, it was finished. That''s one down in one of his bucket lists before he can fully retire from his position.
Chapter 395 After The Convention
Upon the conclusion of the convention that discussed the creation of the United Nation, Alexander took his break in one of the hundred rooms in the Mikhailovsky Pce.
He can leave the pce if he pleases, but after talking for about three hours, he''d wanted to have a break first and discussed things with his high-ranking officials who are with him at the moment.
"So, Sergei. You just returned from Senegal right? Please share with us your experiences of staying there."
"As much as I would love to, Your Majesty, there is nothing that I can regale to you as my stay there was rather unpleasant."
"Unpleasant?" Alexander leaned forward and gave Sergei a curious look. "How so? The locals didn''t receive you warmly? What is it?"
"Well, the territory was poor, Your Majesty. There was little to no infrastructure. It was primitive to the point I felt that I had traveled back in time. If there were no automobiles driving down the unpaved road, my feelings could have been a reality."
"So you are saying that the territory was undeveloped and that made your stay there unpleasant?" Alexander repeated. "I thought there was civil unrest going on when you arrived, you know, people who were vying for power when the Francois Republic left. But I was wrong, it turns out it was allfort. Sergei, I didn''t like your answer."
Sergei gasped and immediately bowed his head apologetically. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I didn''t mean to offend you in any way."
Alexander sighed, tired of hearing the same phrases over and over again whenever he got disappointed. He''d wished they''d stopped it.
"Well, at least you did some fine job of making them agree to our demands. Them bing part of the Ruthenia Empire," Alexander said softly as if whispering, making everyone around him find it a little troubling hearing him.
"They were more amicable than we had expected, Your Majesty," Sergei raised his head. "With one of our foreign policies finished in the ck Continent, we should start focusing on our neighbors. Do you wish to discuss them now?"
"No," Alexander shook his head while waving his hand dismissively. "I want to hear your opinions about the recent convention. Christina, you can share your thoughts. What did I do? Did I do well?"
"Aside from the fact that you have angered the Yamato Empire and displeased the Francois Republic, I''d say it was a job well done. Everyone seems eager to join the United Nation as it will bring more benefit than isting themselves," Christina shared her thoughts.
"I concur," Sergei chimed in. "You carried yourself pretty well in that meeting, Your Majesty. Even if you have to apologize for the ambiguities. With that said and done, what is your n next, Your Majesty? To be honest, if all the countries joined the United Nation, then the Ruthenia Empire would have no enemies. We basically control the whole world at this point."
"I don''t think so," Alexander frowned deeply. "The Ruthenia Empire still has its enemies lurking in the shadows. For example, themunist may have lost China but have not fully surrendered to the Nationalist regime. They are hiding in the mountains, recovering from their losses by recruiting people through brainwashing. The Choson Empire also hadmunists and soon almost every country will have amunist party."
"What makes you say that?" Christina asked curiously.
"Because, as it stands, the Ruthenia Empire is the strongest country right now in possession of the world''s deadliest weapon. No country in their sane mind would let it keep that way. They will do everything it takes to counter us. Meaning empires and kingdoms would start exploiting their people, making them work day and night to catch up to us. And then those exploited people would realize the power they possess when gathered together¡"
"Leading to proletariat revolution," Sergei finished. "Is that what you are pointing out, Your Majesty?"
"Yes, and the fact that we already started exporting assault rifles would make any revolution worse and tragic. People back then marched in the streets and demanded reforms. And we all know that peaceful protest is always amodated with the military shooting at them. They will take the violent approach."
"But the organization you created brother will prevent that, right?" Christina asked.
"The United Nation will have peacekeeping forces made up of soldiers from member states. They''ll be the ones responsible for actively preventing conflict, reducing violence, and strengthening security. For now, the United Nations is the only way to keep our potential adversaries in line, but sooner orter, the organization will be questioned for itsmitment¡"
"What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?" Sergei asked. Alexander has been talking in riddles for a while now.
"Ruthenia Empire is busy strengthening itself again, Sergei. We are the strongest because we have a nuclear weapon that can wipe out an entire city where their government resides. We are not actually strong, we stillck in some areas. Give me another decade and I''ll make sure myself that the Ruthenia Empire will no longer be truly a paper tiger."
Alexander stretched his hand and yawned. "Okay, I think that''s enough. I want to go home."
"Oh, about that, brother. The Queen of the Britannia Empire wanted to see your son, Andrei at the Winter Pce."
"Yeah, she mentioned that at the airport yesterday. Where is she now?"
"She''s waiting outside the pce, waiting for you from her car," Christina answered.
Alexander rose to his feet and stretched his back. He felt his back popping like bubble wrap, relieving the stiffness on it. "Very well, let''s go."
***
An hour has passed since the convention. Alexander and Diana walked side by side as they entered the Winter Pce. Her royal guards insisted that they shoulde with their queen but the Imperial Guards of the Winter Pce barred them from entering.
As if a scuffle was about to break out, Alexander and Diana worked together to resolve it.
"We take security very seriously in this pce, Diana, I hope you understand."
"I am aware of that. But they also take my safety very seriously. If the Royal Guards aren''t with me, then they''ll assume that I have beenpromised, leading to a greater misunderstanding. I know that your Imperial Guards are capable and trusting but I would still prefer to have my own guard following me."
Diana has a fair point. If Alexander was to visit Buckingham Pce and the Royal Guards didn''t allow the Imperial Guards to enter, he would talk through it with Diana.
"You can have four Royal Guards, the rest can stay outside. Winter Pce may be big but the hallways are not," Alexander chuckled.
The issue was resolved and they continued into the Winter Pce. There was an Imperial Guard standing on either side of the door, which leads into a room where Sophie and Andrei were staying.
Upon seeing their emperor, they stood dutifully, and in attention.
"Okay, Diana, this is off limits to the Royal Guards, they''ll have to stay outside."
"Fine by me," Diana said.
With that, Alexander opened the door and beckoned her to enter.
Chapter 396 The Looming Threat
A weekter.
In the northern province of Shanxi, four hundred and eighty-eight kilometers away from the capital of the Republic of China, Beijing. Communist forces were gathered in a clearing, listening to the lectures on how evil capitalism is in their country and why they should avoid it.
Most of the listeners were children and teenagers from the neighboring provinces whom themunist party managed to take with them after fiery speeches like how the Nationalist party is going to be a puppet of western power, and how it will exploit the people it had deceived to liberate by churning out goods and raw materials that will be exported to the world and not to the interest of the Chinese people. While the others were having theirbat training in the woods.
Due to theck of supply of ammunition, and the fact that they have to save a lot of them for another siege, the Communist forces are using their mouths to mimic the sound of the gun firing whenever they pull a trigger. That way, they don''t need to spend ammunition. It may be a good idea but the theory has never triumphed over real-life scenarios.
That was the primary concern of the leader of themunist forces. After losing a lot of battles against the Nationalist forces that are backed by the Ruthenia Empire, their numbers wear thin. Most of his elite troops in the party were either killed or deserted. They are no match against a force that is military-trained by the Ruthenian forces and equipped with Ruthenian weapons.
Due to that, the Nationalist forces took Beijing, recing the monarchy, and dered itself as the legitimate government of the country, and those who are not are branded as rebels. To think that the country would have fallen from such grace if only the westerners didn''te to theirnd, it would have never been splintered like it once did in ancient history.
As he was looking out of the great scenery of the hills, one of the soldiers approached him from behind and saluted.
"Sir, there''s someone here who wants to meet you," the soldier said, the voice was young. Themunist leader turned around and faced him.
"Who?"
"He didn''t mention, but based on his looks, he''s a westerner. He said that he''ll only speak with you."
"A westerner, you say? How did he get here?"
"He didn''t say, sir," the soldier replied.
"Fine, you can invite him here. I''ll find out about him myself."
"Yes sir," the soldier saluted again before turning to his heels. The leader watched as the figure of the boy shrunk into the distance. From there, he saw a man d in a trench coat and a ck top hat. It seemed that the foreigner had noticed him staring, and now their gaze was locked.
The soldier arrived in front of the foreigner and escorted him back to themunist force''s leader.
"My English is not good, so keep your words simple so that I can understand," the leader said.
"Oh, believe me, Sir Wang Jiaxiang, the level of your English is good enough to understand what I''m about to say to you," the foreigner said, his voiceced with a Finnish ent.
"You, how did you find us? Don''t tell me, are you a war correspondent?"
"Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Ralf Hiet, I''m a former major general for the Ruthenian Army," he said. "I have once affiliated myself with the ck Hand, believing that they have the power to make Find independent from the Ruthenia Empire. Turns out, I was wrong. The Ruthenia Empire wiped out the entirety of the ck Hand, sealing the fate of my country. If the ck Hand couldn''t make my wishe true, then I will work on it myself."
"Wait wait, you are a Ruthenian officer? From Find?"
"If you have listened to what I said just now, you wouldn''t repeat the question," Ralf said, his tone firm yet calm.
"So? Why are you here? Ruthenian."
"Don''t associate me with that country," Ralf hissed, a vein started to throb on his neck.
Wang Jiaxian was unfazed by it and merely continued. "Why are you here? Foreigners. As you can see, we are in the middle of the war. I can''t entertain you for much longer so if you are going to stand there and be angry, then get out of here."
"I havee here to offer you aid," Ralf said. "You are a war with the Nationalists, right? And based on what I''m seeing around me, you have discrepancy in numbers and in materials. The equipment you are using is primitive against what the Nationalist forces wield. I can help you with that."
"How? You are a former major general of the Ruthenia Empire. How are you going to help us if you have no position in government or in the military?"
"That doesn''t matter. One thing that you only need to know is that I can provide you with the means to overthrow the president."
Wangxi didn''t reply, he just stood there staring right into Ralf''s eyes as if he was trying to read through his intentions.
Ralf sighed. "Fine, with your permission, I would like to invite my friends toe here. I''m going to show you that I mean business."
Wangxi nodded lightly, giving him permission.
Ralf took the whistle that hung around his neck and blew through it. A few secondster, a bunch of military trucks appeared from the horizon. The roar of the engines alerted themunist forces, prompting them to take arms and block the trucks. Wangxi scanned the appearance of the trucks, and there was no mistaking about it, they were Ruthenian military trucks.
Wangxi waved his hand, beckoning his forces to stand down and let them pass. The trucks stopped in front of Wangxi and Ralf, and their engines turned off.
"You see, Sir Wangxi, I''m not the only one who bore hate towards the Ruthenia Empire and its emperor. There are a lot of them who have been hiding secretly in the shadows, waiting for the perfect time to arrive."
The men in the trucks started unloading the weapon crates out of the truck and set it down next to Ralf.
Ralf opened the crate, revealing the Kshnikov, a weapon that the Ruthenian Empire exported to the Nationalist Party during the height of the civil war.
"ording to them, the Ruthenia Empire grew lenient andcent towards others. Annexing weak territories and letting colored and Asian people be Ruthenian citizens. It was dirty to them, it''s like the Emperor is smearing the glory of the Ruthenia Empire."
"Who are they?" Wangxi asked.
"They call themselves the Ultranationalists. High-ranking politicians and military personnel are affiliated with that party. Though they wouldn''t call themselves that in public, what you need to remember is that they exist. And if I can''t make my country independent¡" Ralf leaned forward and whispered to Wangxi''s ears. "Then I''ll help them ruin the glorious empire."
"So, with these weapons fresh from Ruthenia, I can sell these weapons to you at a discounted price. We are not only selling assault rifles we are also offering high-caliber machine guns, man-portable recoilless anti-tank rocketuncher weapons, artillery, mortars, and a lot."
"What do you want us to do?" Wangxi asked.
"I want you to be a force to be reckoned with, one that can rival the Ruthenia Empire¡But for now, start chaos around your country and overthrow the ruling party, make yourself the true leader of the Chinese people," Ralf said, smiling devilishly.
''Ruthenia Empire, your enemy is not outside your borders, but within,''
Chapter 397 Six Years Later
Meanwhile, in the very capital of the country Wangxi and Ralf were referring to in their talks, Alexander oversaw the departures of the heads of state of each country who attended the convention for the creation of the United Nation.
The convention was a sweeping sess, with each country signing to be part of the United Nations. The news spread around the world like wildfire, be it on television, radio, or in newspapers. Though it has been ratified by the delegates, the United Nations is not yet established until next week.
One of Alexander''s major policies waspleted. He can now focus on the internal affairs of the country.
"Christina, any reports that require my attention?" Alexander nced at Christina, who was clutching five files in her hands as she stood next to him. She shook her head lightly.
"There''s nothing, Your Majesty. Everything was just about congratting you for spearheading the creation of the United Nation. Some predicted that you may earn a Nobel prize for establishing it for greater good and world peace," Christina praised.
"Is that so? Then I will be pleased. After all, it will be my second time receiving it," Alexander said as he watched over aircraft taking off at the airport.
"There goes the ne of the Queen of the Britannia Empire, up the way she goes," Alexandermented casually, as he watched Vickers Viscount take off from the runway and soar through the clouds.
***
Six yearster. The year was 1935, and the world was progressing peacefully under the leadership of the Ruthenia Empire. Major inventions such as metal containers revolutionize the shipping industry, prompting all the nations to build a port amodating container ships. The economy of the great powers flourished as each country traded goods and services, primarily technology.
Major cities in the Ruthenia Empire such as Moskva received a lot of reception from around the world when the skyscrapers scraped the skies, giving a new definition of how a city should look like.
Theforts the Ruthenian Empire citizens exclusively had in its earlier years are now enjoyed by many around the world. Shopping malls, automobiles, aviation, everything! In just a span of six years, the Ruthenian Empire dominated the world with its culture and technology. It was as if the world was being shaped by the Ruthenia Empire.
And there seem to be no signs of stopping. Truly, it was the roaring thirties. Aside from global development, the Ruthenia Empire expanded the fleet of their satellites orbiting the. They haveunched eighteen satellites in the span of six years. Improving navigation in the air,nd, and sea. Not only did theyunch navigational satellites but reconnaissance, weather, Earth observation,munication, and astronomical satellites as well. For now, they are the only countries with satellites up in space. The great powers are still ying catch up as they develop their own space program.
In the Winter Pce. Nothing much has changed, Alexander was still stuck on his desk as he fulfilled his constitutional duties while watching the television. The news channel was covering the fifth session of the United Nations.
Though there is one difference, he is not alone in his office. A boy with dark purple hair and eyes as blue as the sapphire can be seen sitting on the chair across from him. He was eating crackers while his eyes remained glued to the books he was reading.
"Father, may I speak?" Andrei asked politely.
"What is it?"
"The United Nations is in its fifth session but they are not doing any actions about the violence in Africa. Nationalists from the regions are rising up to their colonizers and killing innocent civilians. Why are they not sending peacekeeping troops into the area to stop it?"
Alexander was slightly surprised at his son''s question. Normally, children at his age would ask about how things work, like what makes the Earth go around, how babies are made, et cetera. But Andrei was different. Instead of asking those questions, he would ask about the political decisions of the United Nations and even his administration. Why are they not doing or doing that?
"Because the colonizers can contain the situation. Once it spiraled out of their control, that''s where the United Nations are going to send peacekeeping troops."
"Another question, why do the Nationalists in the region have Ruthenian weapons? I thought we have protocols in ce regting arms exportation but I''m seeing them on the television."
"I must say, even I don''t know why they are ending up having those," Alexander said the truth. It was one of the major problems Alexander was facing in his administration. Ruthenian weapons somehow get into the hands of the enemies.
There is no such thing as a perfect government, that''s what he believes, scandals and corruption are happening in his government and he''s been doing everything he can to catch whoever is responsible for Internal Affairs.
The problem is, they are good at hiding. But that''s not a legitimate excuse for stopping himself from finding them.
"Oh, they are calling your country out now, father," Andrei said, snapping Alexander out of his thoughts and looking over at the television.
"The Ruthenia Empire weapons flowing into Africa is a major concern for the peace and security in the region. Not only in Africa but in the Republic of China and the Choson Empire as well. I ask the Ruthenian Empire representative to help us understand why this is all happening? Is the Ruthenia Empire arming thosemunists and nationalists to achieve some sort of goal?"
"That''s quite an offensive assumption you are making here, Mister Chambein," the representative of the Ruthenia Empire in the General Assembly, Igor, stood and pointed his finger. "We take this matter very seriously and we are looking for the one responsible for the gunrunning in aforementioned states."
"Isn''t it just the way of you telling us that your internal security has beenpromised?"
"He is grilling him, father," Andreimented.
"I know."
"Is the internal security of the Ruthenia Empirepromised? You can tell me, father."
"We shouldn''t be discussing this," Alexander said as he grabbed the remote control of the television, and pressed the power button.
"Why did you turn it off? I was still watching," Andrei protested, as he looked at Alexander who was sitting back and staring intently at the screen.
"The show is not appropriate for children like you and besides, you have schoolter, am I right?"
"But father¡"
"There''s no but. Leave my office now Andrei and prepare for your schoolter. And also, I have reminded you countless times that when I''m on duty, I''m not your father, I''m the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire."
Andrei groaned before slinking out of the room as he sulked.
When Andrei left the room, Alexander sighed.
"Shit, I''m not looking good in front of my son," Alexander mumbled to himself. "That''s it, I''m tired of waiting for the reports. I will go there myself."
Chapter 398 The New World Affairs And Challenges
The General Staff Building, a governmental building for the Imperial Ruthenian Armed Forces. It houses the most secure bunker in the world, the Command Ops. Three years ago, Alexandermissioned the construction of a tunnel that directly connects the Winter Pce and the General Staff Building. This was upon the personal rmendation of Rn Makarov, the current Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards.
He believes that in this way, the Emperor won''t have to go outside the Winter Pce to go to the General Staff Building, making it all the safer.
But before he heads there, he makes a quick detour to one of the many rooms of the Winter Pce.
"Oh darling, good morning. You''re quite early to visit me," Sophie said as she peeked over at the easel.
"No darling, I''m heading to the Command Ops," Alexander said as he leaned over and gave her a smooch on the cheek.
"Oh my? Did something bad happen?" Sophie asked as she pulled away from him with wide eyes. "What happened?"
The Command Ops spell bad news to Sophie, as she believes that her husband only goes there whenever something majores up. Making her worry.
Alexander noticed the slight change of expression on her face, so he smiled warmly and pressed her shoulder gently. "No, I will just visit it, see how the staff has been working. You know, I got to make the world peaceful. Anyways, where is Anya? I haven''t seen her since we ate breakfast together."
"Oh, she''s attending a ss in the art school I founded, funny right?" Sophie chuckled a little.
"Really? That''s nice. I would like to see her painting one day," Alexander replied.
"She''s really doing well too and making a lot of friends. Even the teachers praised her, saying that she is talented." Sophie said proudly.
"Well, now I know whom Anya gets it from," Alexander remarked as his smile broadened.
"Ah silly," Sophie nudged her elbow on his side. "So, how''s Andrei? Did the two of you get along well in your office?"
"Hmm¡how should I put this," Alexander paused and then said: "Well, things did not go quite so well."
Sophie looked back at him with confusion and opened her mouth to say something when Alexander continued:
"His interest in politics led him to question me, about why is the Ruthenia Empire doing quite poorly or why is it that I''m letting violence from a thousand miles continue instead of stepping forward and doing some actions."
"I see, Andrei''s a precocious child. Ever since he started to learn to read and talk, he grew fond of reading books all night, even textbooks that I would neverprehend. Just make sure you exin it in a way that he would understand and at the same time, appropriate to his age."
"I know, that''s why when he was pressing me for answers, I turned off the television and told him to leave the office."
"That wasn''t very nice of you¡"
"I know, I was hoping I''d see him here but it turns out, I was wrong," Alexander said as he crossed his arms.
"Do you want me to talk to him?" Sophie said as she rubbed her hand on his arm.
"I would personally love to speak with him personally about this, but I think it''s not the right time for that."
"Fine, I will speak to him," Sophie promised as she took Alexander''s hands in hers, intecing their fingers. "But promise me that you''ll be careful next time. You know children''s hearts are fragile, we as parents have to take care of them with utmost care."
Sophie stood, wrapped her arm around his neck, and stretched upwards.
The height difference between them was half a head, but Sophie''s high heels she''s wearing currently covered most of it.
And there, they shared a kiss.
The kiss Sophie did to Alexander warmed his heart because she has always made it her habit to give him tender loving kisses every time she saw him. Sometimes she gives them on a whim, sometimes deliberately, but either way, it makes Alexander melt into them.
"Okay, I''m heading to the Command Ops now before things start to get out of control."
Sophie smiled alluringly, "I would love it if you let your urges take control of you, and then revel in the pleasure."
"Well, not today."
"Alright darling," Sophie sighed. "Take care."
"Always do," Alexander nodded and headed out of her room, and made his way downstairs to where the tunnel to the General Staff Building is located.
Normally, Alexander would have Rn escorting him but he is not in the Ruthenia Empire at the moment. For now, he is protecting one of the precious people to him, Christina. Who was on a diplomatic trip in the Anatolia Empire discussing a joint project of building pipelines that will deliver Ruthenian oil to their country?
At the end of the hallway, a huge metal door opened, slowly revealing an underground road tunnel with lightsing to life and a ck sedan with its engine on.
The Imperial Guards performed a salute as Alexander passed by them. The door of the ck sedan was opened by one of the Imperial Guards, and Alexander took a seat inside. The vehicle immediately moved and transported the emperor to the other end of the tunnel.
In just two minutes, Alexander arrived at the Command Ops.
His sudden arrival shocked the staffers. One of them was the Minister of Defense, Alexei.
"Your Majesty," Alexei saluted and continued. "You didn''t inform us that you''d being here."
"Oh Alexei, you do know that I don''t need to inform anyone. I visit as I pleased," Alexander said coolly. "Okaydies and gentlemen, as you were."
The military and civilian staffers took their seats.
"So, can someone tell me why our weapons are being smuggled out in Africa without our knowledge? Is the Ruthenia Empire only good at the start? Seriously, I''m pissed."
"We are still tracking those responsible, Your Majesty. We are pouring every resource avable."
"And while we wait for that to generate results, thousands of civilians from across the world are being killed. Africa and Asia are bing a hotspot for nationalists andmunists, and they are armed with weapons. Have you watched the United Nations session today? They are grilling us, and I don''t want to be humiliated in the organization I created, especially on live television."
"We''ll inform you once we know more, Your Majesty."
"At least tell me about current global affairs."
"Well, Your Majesty, it has been rtively peaceful for thest six years until nationalists andmunists started rearing their ugly heads. In the Asia region,munist forces are taking the Republic of China''s cities one by one, ambushing the Chinese forces. They are once again engaged in a second civil war. The Choson Empiremunist forces are also making progress in the north, conducting gueri warfare and overwhelming the Chosonese forces."
"Oh my god, how can they fuck up when we practically handed pretty much everything to them?" Alexander cursed as he rubbed his temples. "So we have two civil wars happening in the Far East. What about in Africa?"
"In Africa, there''s a huge wave of the independence movement, tribes banding together to kick out their colonizers. Which is again, armed with Ruthenian weapons."
"This is worse than ck Hands, what should we do?"
"I suggest, Your Majesty. that we sit this one out for a while," Sergei said. "The world is hot at the moment and we don''t want ourselves getting involved in any countries'' domestic affairs. Our priority is to find the bastards that are giving away our weapons, and neutralize them."
"Good, notify me when you find those bastards."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
Chapter 399 Christinas Meeting With The Sultan Of Anatolia Empire Part 1
At the capital city of the Anatolia Empire lies the sprawlingplex of buildings, gardens, courtyards, and gates that were built over several centuries. The name of the building is the Topkapi Pce. A pce where the Sultan of the Anatolia Empire lives.
Before meeting the Sultan, Christina, the Chief of Staff to the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, and the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire toured around the pce with Rn, the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards.
They were escorted by guards and tour guides to the pce, showing them around the pce.
The pce is surrounded by high walls and gates, the most impressive of which is the Imperial Gate, which is the main entrance to the pce. This gate is adorned with towers, balconies, intricate designs, and carvings, and it gives the pce an air of grandeur and strength.
Christina brought her proid camera with her, one of thetest inventions marketed by Imperial Dynamic Systems. She used it, capturing the breathtaking sights of the pce as they moved along to the next spot, the courtyards.
There are several courtyards within the pce, each with its own distinct character and purpose. Christina asked the tour guide who was touring them around and ording to him, there are four courtyards, each with its own distinct character and purpose. The First Courtyard was the main courtyard of the pce and was used for state ceremonies and military parades. It was surrounded by high walls and several gates, and it was an impressive disy of the sultan''s power and wealth.
The Second Courtyard was reserved for the pce''s administrative offices and schools, and it was the site of the pce''s kitchens, bakery, and dining halls. This courtyard was also where the sultan''s private guards were stationed.
The Third Courtyard was the private quarters of the sultan and his family, and it was surrounded by high walls and several gates for security. It contained the Sultan''s Private Quarters, the Harem, and the Divan Chamber.
Lastly, the Fourth Courtyard was the site of the pce''s Treasury and the Imperial Arsenal, and it was heavily guarded for security. This courtyard was also where the sultan''s private guards were stationed.
It took them about thirty minutes to explore the courtyards alone, and while they were walking around the impressive pce, Christina was wondering if this was some sort of tactic to intimidate foreign guests, or maybe they like bragging about their pce. Whatever the reason may be, Christina was unperturbed. She couldn''t care less about it, especially from the declining empire.
Before Christina took her flight here, she studied the history of the Anatolia Empire. ording to the books she had read, the Anatolia Empire was once a powerful empire that even the western empires feared them. But it has been declining ever since. One of the reasons was Anatolia being defeated militarily. The Anatolia Empire was involved in several wars, which significantly weakened its military power and drained its resources.
The second was the economic decline. The Anatolia Empire was in a state of decline for several decades leading up to the copse of the empire. This was due to abination of factors, including inefficient tax collection, corruption, and the cost of maintaining arge military.
And there was political instability, which was marked by corruption, nepotism, and frequent changes of government. Thisck of stability made it difficult for the empire to address the challenges it faced, both domestically and internationally.
The rise of nationalism and separatism. Like the Ruthenia Empire, the Anatolia Empire was a multi-ethnic and multi-religious state, and as a result, nationalism and separatist movements emerged among its various ethnic and religious groups. These movements sought independence and self-rule, which further weakened the empire''s hold on its territories.
Lastly, the Western Influence. The Anatolia Empire was increasinglying under the influence of Europan powers, particrly the Britannia Empire and the Francois Republic. This led to the decline of the empire''s sovereignty and independence, as well as the exploitation of its resources and territories by outside powers.
Thebination of these factors led to the decline of the empire. But Alexander believes there''s something they can gain from the Anatolia Empire, especially its rich-oil regions and the Bosphorus Strait. So the Ruthenia Empire hadn''t lost hope for the country.
Thest ces they visited in the Topkapi Pce are the gardens. The pce garden features several lush gardens and parks, which provide a peaceful and rxing contrast to the grandeur of the pce''s buildings and courtyards. These gardens are dotted with fountains, pavilions, and shady trees.
ording to the tour guide, they were designed to be a ce for the sultans and their families to escape from the demands of court life. It is one of the things Christina could rte to.
As the Chief of Staff to the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, the work is demanding. Attending ministerial meetings and visiting other regions of the Ruthenia Empire to speak with the local leaders, and what''s more, having to work with his brother who can sometimes be childish and act unbefitting of an emperor. Truly, it was a hard time for her.
But in all those hardships, she knew her actions were beneficial to developing the empire. So it was all worth it, the less chaos the internal affairs of the Ruthenia Empire have, the less stress her brother is going to have.
Now that the tour ends, Christina started getting nervous at the thought of her seeing the Sultan.
"What''s the matter?" Rn asked, noticing the slight change in her facial expression.
"We are meeting the Sultan, the emperor of the Anatolian Empire," Christina said and continued. "This is my first state visit."
"Get yourself together Christina. The person that you''ll be talking to in that room is like every other minister you have had a discussion with. There''s nothing to be worried about."
"But¡"
"Christina," Rn sighed and pressed a hand over her shoulder gently. "Your brother has trusted you with these tasks, are you going to let him down?"
"Of course not," Christina responded instantly.
"Then there''s no reason to be nervous. Just be yourself there. I''ll support you through it."
"Alright," Christina cleared her throat and puffed her chest out slightly. She then took out a deep breath and exhaled deeply through her nose.
Chapter 400 Christinas Meeting With The Sultan Of Anatolia Empire Part 2
As they were escorted into the pce, Christina was awestruck by the magnificence of the surroundings. The walls were adorned with intricate tile work, the floors were covered in rich carpets, and the air was scented with exotic fragrances.
Finally, she was led into arge, ornate room where the Sultan sat on a throne, surrounded by his courtiers and advisors. Christina''s eyes were drawn to the Sultan, who was an imposing figure dressed in rich, golden robes. He had a long, well-groomed beard and piercing, dark eyes that seemed to look right through her.
Despite her nervousness, Christina approached the Sultan with grace and confidence, bowing respectfully before him. The Sultan nodded in return, and a courtier stepped forward to trante as the Sultan spoke in Turkish.
"Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire, Christina Romanoff. Wee, to the Anatolia Empire," the courtier said. "Sultan Mehmed VI Vahideddin is pleased to meet you and is eager to hear about your impressions of the pce and the country."
Christina was taken aback by Sultan''s warm greeting, and she found herself rxing in his presence.
"Well, your pce is magnificent and grand, I was taken out of breath every time my eyes fell over the intricacies of the pce. As for the country, I''m sorry as I haven''t explored the capital city yet."
As she was speaking, the courtiers tranted Christina''s words into Turkish, and the Sultan nodded understandingly.
The Sultan whispered back to his courtier, telling him his response.
"The Sultan invites you to the stateroom where you can both discuss your agenda," the courtier said.
And there, Christina was escorted through the grand halls of the Topkapi Pce, by a team of well-dressed guards. The sound of her heels echoed through the high-ceiling halls and the ornate decorations seemed to glow in the light of the borate chandeliers above.
As she approached the stateroom, she was greeted by the intricate carvings and decorations that covered every inch of the walls and ceiling. The room was filled with plush couches and high-backed chairs, all draped in luxurious fabrics and adorned with intricate embroidery.
In the center of the room stood arge, circr table surrounded by several chairs, and on the table was an ornate disy of fruits and pastries, served on delicate china tes. The scent of jasmine and rosewater filled the air, creating a peaceful and serene atmosphere.
They both took their seats opposite one another and stared for a while. Christina was gathering her thoughts, remembering what she came here for. That''s right, a joint venture project of the Anatolia Empire and the Ruthenia Empire where the Anatolia Empire will grant Ruthenia Empirepanies rights to search for oil and build pipelines.
Every great power of the world realized the importance of having oil, as it fuels the growth of the country. The Anatolia Empire is rich in natural resources, one of them was oil, which was found in the Mesopotamian region and the Caspian Sea region.
"Your Majesty, I came to you today with a proposal. The Ruthenia Empire is eager to establish a joint venture with the Anatolia Empire. We propose that the Ruthenia Empire be granted exclusive rights to mine oil and build pipelines in your country. This would be mutually beneficial to both our countries, as it would increase trade and economic growth."
The Sultan raised an eyebrow, looking skeptical. "And what makes you think that the Ruthenia Empire is capable of such a venture? Our resources are valuable, and we are not eager to give them away without properpensation."
"Your Majesty, I assure you that the Ruthenia Empire has the necessary resources and expertise to sessfully carry out this project," Christina replied, confident in her proposal. "We have a team of experienced engineers and oil industry professionals who are eager to get started. And as forpensation, we are prepared to offer a fair and generous percentage of the profits from the venture."
The Sultan leaned back in his chair, studying Christina closely. "I appreciate your proposal, but I must question your true intentions. Why is the Ruthenia Empire so eager to pursue this venture in our country?"
Christina didn''t miss a beat. She had anticipated this question and was prepared with a well-crafted response. "Your Majesty, the Ruthenia Empire recognizes the potential for growth in the Anatolia Empire, and we believe that this joint venture will help us to expand our own economic interests. But most importantly, we believe in building strong partnerships with our neighbors, and we hope that this venture will strengthen the rtionship between our two countries."
At this point, the Sultan was closely considering the venture, but he asked again.
"You see, the Britannia Empire, the Francois Republic, and the Britannia Empire all said the same thing. Strengthening the rtionship between our countries helps both of our economies and something like that. But in the end, they always reneged on their words, ending us getting exploited. So if I may ask, how are you different from the three countries I just mentioned?"
"Well, you can look at the countries we have heavily invested in. Our territories in Senegal and Manchuria have seen significant growth over the years thanks to our long-termmitment."
"But those territories you mentioned are part of the Ruthenia Empire. Isn''t itmon sense that a country should develop its own territory?"
"But the people living in those territories were not Ruthenians until we annexed them. Even if they are different from us, we still strive to make the territory look like any other developed cities of the Ruthenia Empire. Senegal for example is bing the main economic hub in Africa, and the Manchurian is bing one of the richest and most industrialized regions in the Far East. It was all thanks to my brother''s generosity and his ability to keep his word. When my brother makes a decision, it will be done. This meeting of ours was his decision, and she entrusted this duty to me. We aremitted and we will never renege on any agreement, I promise that to you, Your Majesty."
The Sultan nodded, considering her words. "I will take your proposal under advisement. I will have my advisors review the details and we will discuss it further."
Christina stood, grateful for the opportunity to present her proposal. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I look forward to hearing your decision." With that, Christina was escorted from the stateroom, leaving the Sultan to ponder her proposal. She couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of what promised to be a long and challenging negotiation. But she was confident that she had made a strong case, and she was eager to see where this joint venture would lead.
Naturally, the decisions would take days, if not weeks, so as they waited for Sultan''s decision, Christina and her entourage left the pce and headed to the estate house where she will be staying until the Sultan gave his decision.
"So, how did it go?" Rn asked.
"Well I think the Sultan is considering it," Christina said.
"I see, great work," Rn praised, making Christina blush slightly.
She looked out the window and watched the sun start to set.
"I want to see more of this country," Christina mumbled.
Chapter 401 The Long Awaited Answer
At the estate house in Istanbul, Christina was in her bedroom, a telephone wedged between her ears and shoulder as she spoke to someone important on the phone.
"So? Is everything going as intended?" Alexander asked and without much of a pause for thought, Christina hummed a reply.
"It''s going as intended, brother. The Sultan is considering it but he has to talk about it with his ministers. I''m sure the prospect would be tempting for a country that needs growing to catch up with the Europan powers."
"I can vouch for that. It is still not toote for the Anatolia Empire to redeem themselves as one of the major powers to be reckoned with."
"It will be a challenge if they are still messing around," Christina chuckled.
? "Anyways, you know how to reach me out. Just stay with Rn at all times. If he asks you to do something, do so immediately. I have reminded you a lot of times, the Anatolia Empire is a melting pot. Sooner orter, violence may break out in Istanbul."
"I know brother, and you don''t really have to remind me again and again. I know what to do."
"Fine, once you are done there, I will give you another assignment," Alexander said.
"Another assignment?" Christina repeated, sighing out loud. "Are you going to send me to another country again?"
"Of course, Ruthenia is facing a lot of problems as of right now. One of the major ones is our weapons getting out of the country without our say-so. There''s a mole in the military and I''mmitted to finding who it is. The gunrunning is affecting the rtionship and partnerships with the Britannia Empire and Francois Republic and I want you to smooth it way back."
"Shouldn''t this job fall under the Minister of Foreign Affairs?" Christina asked.
"Well it''s true but Sergei has his hands full at the moment. He''ll be visiting Paris next month so I want you to go to London after your trip there," Alexander said.
"I see. In that case, I will do what you ask. Good night brother, it''s gettingte here in Istanbul and I''m feeling sleepy now."
"Good night," Alexander said before hanging up the telephone.
The telephone rang a continuous beep after that. Christina returned the telephone back to its cradle andy down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling for a while to collect her thoughts. Alexander always gave her the most challenging assignments and she couldn''t help but admire his cunning mind. He was always ahead of the game and never missed a beat. Christina was proud to be his sister and work alongside him in the government.
She thought about the uing mission to London. It was going to be a delicate situation and she needed to be at her best. Christina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew what was at stake and she couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.
The next morning, she woke up early and went straight to work. She spent the entire morning gathering information about the situation in the Anatolia Empire. She needed to be well-informed and ready for any situation that may arise. That includes analyzing and studying the Young Turks Movement and the separatist who are most likely to erupt and conduct violence. By reviewing the files she had on them, she learned a lot.
While reviewing the files, Christina took a nce at her itinerary for today in Istanbul, which includes her visiting tourist attraction. The decision of the Sultan about the joint venture and exclusive rights to mine oil will be in six days. Meaning, she has six days of free time to do whatever she likes to pass the time.
She stretched her arms up and decided to take a break from work.
There was a knock on the door.
"Come in," Christina said, sitting up straight in her chair.
Rn entered her room and closed the door behind him.
"Your Imperial Highness," Rn ced a hand over his chest and bowed his head.
"You are formal today, Rn. What''s going on?" Christina asked, ever since their rtionship started getting close, Rn would call her by her first name casually. But if Rn addressed her formally, like how everyone else should, it means that there is something up.
"We have received a tip from the Foreign Intelligence Services that there will be a protest in front of the Topkapi Pce in six days," Rn said.
"In six days? That''s the day where I''ll get to hear the decision of the Sultan," Christina said.
"So I gathered," Rn agreed with a nod, "But your Majesty, it is more than a protest. Something is happening and I can''t seem to determine exactly what it is. We have to approach this cautiously."
Christina nodded in understanding and stood up from her seat. "Thank you for alerting me, but I believe the Imperial Guards have everything necessary to protect me as the meeting on that day is underway."
"My men and the Foreign Intelligence Services are digging deeper to find out about what the protesters are going to do on the day of the protest. If it''s a peaceful one, then we will be on alert but if it''s going to be a violent one, like an uprising, then as the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards tasked by the emperor to protect you from harm, I will have you stay in the estate house and not let you go anywhere near the Topkapi Pce until everything else cools down," Rn said, his tone firm and unyielding.
"I understand the gravity of the threat, Rn. After all, I have read about some of them, the protesters. They were discontent with the government''s actions and are demanding radical changes. One of the examples would be the abolishment of autocracy in favor of constitutional monarchy. Something that is very simr to the Ruthenia Empire before. But is it okay if we go around to discover the city of Istanbul?"
"Yes, it is safe to go out, Christina," Rn said, this time his voice was casual. "I will inform my men outside."
Christina smiled, happy that Rn returned to his usual self for thest six years.
Just as Rn was about to leave the room to inform his men, he felt a force stopping him from going forward. Two slender arms wrapped around his waist and a soft and fluffy sensation behind his back. There, he found out that Christina was hugging him from behind.
"Don''t go yet¡I have something to tell you," Christina softly whispered. Her right cheek pressed against Rn''s back.
For a minute, Rn froze. It wasn''t often that Christina initiated a contact like that. And she did it without hesitation too.
Rn ced his hands over hers and spoke. "What is it?"
"My answer, I''ve been meaning to say this to you but I couldn''t find the right moment," Christina replied.
"Ahh that¡It''s been six years since I asked you to marry me. Are you perhaps ready to answer it now?"
That''s right, Rn waited for six years. He didn''t even care why it took that long as long as he''ll receive the greatest gift he''ll have in his life.
"That is because I am working hard and saving money for myself if I were to get kicked out from the royal family for marrying a nobleman of lower rank."
"Wait¡are we really having this conversation right now?"
"I want to be with you Rn...For that, I''m prepared to marry you."
Rn''s heart raced and the emotions inside started overwhelming his body. A tear formed in his eye and fell off of his face. As soon as he heard those words from her lips, he turned around and embraced Christina tightly.
"Geez, you could have waited until we returned to St. Petersburg. Well, if you are giving me your answer today, then I don''t mind. I will love you and protect you until I die¡" Rn muttered softly.
"Please take care of me," Christina whispered as she pressed her cheek on Rn''s chest.
"I can''t wait to tell your brother about this," Rn chuckled.
Chapter 402 Eliminating The Threat
Four dayster, on the other side of the Anatolia Empire lies thergest city in the penins of Crimea, Sevastopol. It served as the main headquarters for the ck Sea Fleet of the Imperial Ruthenian whose area of responsibility is the ck Sea.
At the building headquarters, two men can be seen walking in the hallway. They donned flight suits and were acknowledging every military personnel that passed by them with a salute.
They are the Rasul and Medet. They have been working together for about eight years since they joined the Navy. They have participated in a lot of operations, one of which is supporting the evacuation of the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire who was trapped in the Yamato Empire. Now, they were called once more as they have received a call from the higher-ups.
The two entered the briefing room alongside other fighter aircraft pilots.
"Good morning, everyone, and thank you for gathering in time. We have no time for an introduction as we have to get through this quickly. At zero hundred hours in St. Petersburg time, the Foreign Intelligence Services received intel about a separatist group in Anatolia Empire who ns to conduct a protest in front of the Topkapi Pce on the day when the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire and Chief of Staff to the Emperor, is going to visit in a diplomacy meeting. Now, ording to the intel, the separatist group was not only going to protest, they are going to conduct violence in the area that would potentially harm the Grand Duchess. Our mission is to prevent that from happening," Rasul finished his words and allowed his partner to continue.
"Look at the folders that were given to you," said Medet, and the pilots promptly opened it and perused the contents. "Inside that file is additional information about the separatist group. They are mostly Arabs who were unhappy with the Anatolian government, which they felt was repressive, corrupt, and not representative of their interests. So they decided to take matters into their own hands by expressing their disdain towards the government by conducting violence in the Topkapi Pce. As Major Rasul said, a threat to the safety of the Grand Duchess. Inside those files as well as the satellite footage taken by the FIS. There you can see the separatist group gathered at the foot of the Ararat Mountain. Which is a thousand and five hundred kilometers away from Istanbul. The FIS picked up radio chatter and learned that they are going to leave at midnight for Istanbul," Medet finished his part and Rasul continued.
"Our mission is to not let them leave the Ararat mountain and exterminate them on site. We will approach them through Georgia and Armenia. It''s going to be a long flight, so the aerial refueling aircraft Gagana is going to fill us with enough fuel to get in, destroy the target, and return back to an air force instation base at Vaziani Military Base in Georgia. Any questions about the operation?"
The pilots shook their heads, indicating there was none.
"Okay, gear up boys," Rasul said.
***
Fifteen minutester. In the airfield, ten Wraith fighter aircraft are preparing for take off.
"This is like every other operation we have conducted, Medet. So sit tight there and enjoy the flight," Rasul said as they waited for clearance.
"Then it''s going to be easy," Medet sighed. "Oh those poor souls, they won''t know what hit them."
"No one had ever expected us toe," Rasul said. "So it''s always a surprise to the enemy."
"I know right. We are dealing with separatists here armed with small arms. I don''t think they have a fighting chance."
"Well the FIS has given us a lot of intel about those guys, but those are partial. We don''t know if they have anti-aircraft guns set up around their bases."
"Why would the separatist have anti-aircraft guns?" Medet asked.
"I''m just assuming," Rasul said. "We are taking off now so shut up."
"Right."
Major Rasul, the Squadron Leader, now led the formation of eight Wraith Fighter Aircraft as they took off from the airbase, their engines roaring as they climbed higher into the sky. The Squadron was tasked with taking out the separatist''s hideout, located at Mount Ararat.
The Squadron flew in tight formation over the rolling hills and rugged terrain of the Caucasus mountains. The sun was now just a faint glow on the horizon, and the first stars of the night began to twinkle in the sky. The Wraiths'' onboard systems came to life, illuminating the cockpit with a soft green glow. The pilots checked and rechecked their systems, ensuring that everything was in working order.
Thirty minutester, they linked up with a refueling aircraft, Gagana, and filled the Squadron with fuel. After that, they parted ways.
One hourter, as they approached the target area, Major Rasul''s voice crackled over the radio. "Alright, men. This is it. Stay sharp and stick to the n." The other pilots acknowledged his words with a series of curt responses, their focus now solely on the mission ahead.
"I have eyes on the target," one of the aircraft informed the Squadron.
"Everyone''s weapon free, I say again, weapon''s free," Rasul announced.
The Wraiths began their bombing run, their bombsights locked onto the target. As the Wraiths approached the target, their bombs started falling away from their undersides and arcing toward the mountain.
The explosions echoed through the mountains, sending shockwaves through the air. The separatist''s hideout was hit hard, and a huge plume of smoke and debris rose into the sky. Major Rasul and his Squadron hadpleted their mission, and the hideout was now a smoldering ruin.
But the mission was far from over. The separatist who had survived the initial bombing and was now on the move, attempting to regroup and counterattack. Major Rasul and his Squadron would need to maintain their vignce if they hoped to eliminate the threat once and for all.
The Wraiths swept low over the mountain, their radar systems picking up the movements of the separatist forces below. The pilots switched to their air-to-ground missiles and prepared to engage the enemy. The Wraiths swooped down, their engines roaring as they closed in on the enemy. The separatist''s anti-aircraft guns began to light up the sky with tracer fire, but the Wraiths were too fast and too nimble for them to hit.
"What the fuck! They have anti-aircraft guns!" Medet eximed.
"To be honest, I didn''t expect that," Rasul said and continued. "But that anti-aircraft gun is a threat to the squadron, so let''s destroy it."
Rasul circled back his Wraith and engaged the anti-aircraft instations, their missiles streaking towards it with a bright orange light and smoke trailing behind it.
Secondster, there was another explosion, this time, hitting the anti-aircraft gun. Rasul could have used the rotary cannon but he thought it would be a waste of taxpayers'' money if they didn''t use the missiles.
The screams of the Wraiths Squadrons overhead sent shivers down the separatist forces'' spine. The survivors can only run and hide from the reaper of the sky. Almost all of their forces were neutralized in the bombing run.
Ten minutester, the Wraith Fighter aircraft disappeared into the sky, their engines a distant rumble as they flew away from the target location. The survivors were traumatized after witnessing the deadly capabilities of an aircraft that bombed them. But they were sure it was not from the government but foreign. After all, the Anatolia Empire doesn''t have such nes in its inventory.
They could only think of a name. Ruthenia Empire.
Chapter 403 Reaching An Agreement
A dayter after the bombing run, rumors about screeching jet noises in Mount Ararat garnered a lot of attention in the Anatolia Empire.
Christina was reading a newspaper tackling the issue. The headline reads. "Explosions and loud noises were heard over Mount Ararat. Key witnesses heard screeching noises."
Christina sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "So this is what you are referring to, Rn?"
"Yes, Your Imperial Highness," Rn confirmed politely.
"You are being too formal again," Christina said, pouting. "We''re the only ones in the room, so what''s stopping you from calling me by my name casually, like you always do whenever we are alone?"
"Your Imperial Highness, as much as I want to call you by your name and want to cuddle with you, there are times that we have to set boundaries. There are times for flirting with others and working ording to our position. Besides, my men are just outside, listening to every noise that this room is making. You know, for security purposes," Rn exined, his voice soft.
Christina giggled. "Is that so? That''sme. Even though you have been calling me by my first name when we were at Topkapi Pce. Well, you do make a good point when you put it that way. After all, my brother was acting all chummy to me when I was presenting my report."
Rn chuckled at the story, finding it cute.
"Speaking of my brother, is he the one who authorized the operation of bombing the separatist group based on Mount Ararat?"
"That''s right, Your Imperial Highness," Rn confirmed. "Our intel three days ago said that the separatists were armed with small arms and high-caliber machine guns, which they could probably use on the day of your meeting with the Sultan. Knowing that we can''t let that happen, we fired the first shot. Now, there will be no protesters in Topkapi Pceter."
"I see. Is the Anatolia Empire aware that we are the ones responsible?"
"Not to my knowledge, Your Imperial Highness. You might want to ask His Majesty about that. However, if you are looking for my insights, I''d say that the Anatolia Empire would thank us for doing them a favor. That''s one separatist group that has fallen. And if the Ruthenia Empire wants to push forward on the deal, then Ruthenia must do everything to help the Anatolia Empire clean up their pests."
Christina''s lips curled into a smile. "You are getting good at this, Rn."
"Not at all, I''m just assuming based on the avable data," Rn said humbly.
"Right," Christina rose to her feet and packed the files she had been reading since morning into her briefcase. The file was about a dispute the Anatolia Empire and the Ruthenia Empire had way back years ago. Fishing rights in the ck Sea. "We are going to meet the Sultan in Topkapi Pce in an hour. Have the Imperial Guards been informed?"
"Yes, we will leave in forty-five minutes. I suggest that you get yourself ready, Christina." Rn smiled teasingly.
"Now that''s more like it," Christina nodded approvingly.
***
One hourter, at Topkapi Pce. Christina arrived along with her entourage of Imperial Guards. They were escorted inside the pce and into the stateroom where the Sultan is waiting for her arrival.
As soon as Christina arrived at the stateroom, the Sultan stood and courteously nodded at her.
"Your Imperial Highness, the Sultan is pleased to have you back in his humble abode," Sultan''s courtier said.
"Thank you," Christina gestured a nod at the Sultan. "I''m pleased to be back at the pce again."
The two powerful people in the room took their seats after exchanging greetings and began their meeting.
"So, Your Majesty. Has the Anatolia Empire already made decisions about our proposal?"
"Yes, Your Imperial Highness. Under the advice of my ministers and councils, we have decided to push forward on the deal. The Anatolia Empire will grant Ruthenian Empire oil miningpanies to prospect oil in our territory, as well as fund the construction of the oil pipeline. They believe that this deal will bring economic prosperity to the Anatolia Empire, please don''t renege."
Christina chuckled. "You have nothing to worry about, Your Majesty. The Ruthenia Empire will never go back on its word. What we wanted is a good rtionship with the Anatolia Empire. We are not like other western powers, who have ill intent towards your country."
"I am d to hear that. However, before we conclude this meeting. I want to ask you one thing," the Sultan said.
"What is it, Your Majesty?"
"Are you the ones who bombed the separatist group on Mount Ararat?"
"My government has deemed them a threat to my safety as they nned to conduct operations on the day of our meeting. We want to avoid it so we took care of it before it became a problem," Christina confessed. There''s no reason for them to hide it, as the Ruthenians used their jet fighter aircraft. The Ruthenia Empire is one of the countries to have jet fighter aircraft in their arsenal.
"Then I should thank you for doing that. We have also received a tip from our sources, saying that they''ll take the streets on the day of our meeting and do something outrageous. I wonder if the Ruthenia Empire is going to allow us to buy military hardware to safeguard our countries'' national interest and sovereignty."
"I''m sure Ruthenia would be d to help, but that is not the room for that discussion. Why don''t we discuss the next agenda? About the fishing disputes in the ck Sea?"
And so, the Sultan began.
"Your Imperial Highness, I must protest the actions of the Ruthenian fishing vessels in the ck Sea," the Sultan began, his tone firm but polite. "They are overfishing the waters, leaving little for the Anatolian fishermen who have been relying on these waters for generations."
Christina leaned forward in her seat, her eyes narrowed. "Your Majesty, I must respectfully disagree. The Ruthenian fishing fleet has always operated within the bounds of internationalw. Our fishermen are just as entitled to these waters as yours."
For hours, the two leaders argued back and forth, each determined to protect the national interest of their respective empires. But as the day wore on, it became clear that neither side was willing to back down.
It was then that a quiet voice spoke up from the back of the room. "Your Highnesses, if I may suggest apromise," said one of the elderly ministers from the Anatolia Empire, stepping forward. "What if we were to set quotas for the amount of fish each empire is allowed to catch in the ck Sea? This way, the waters can be sustainably harvested and both empires can benefit."
Christina and the Sultan looked at each other, considering the proposal. After a moment of silence, they both nodded in agreement.
"That would be a good idea. But who will regte it?" Christina asked the elderly minister.
"By establishing a jointmittee made up of representatives from the Anatolia Empire and the Ruthenia Empire," the elderly minister answered.
"I see. This is a goodpromise and I shall take this to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. What do you think, Your Majesty?" Christina''s gaze flickered to the Sultan, who was stroking his beard thoughtfully.
"Yeah, I agree with the suggestion."
"Then is it safe to assume that we have reached an agreement and that the disputes in the ck sea are settled?" Christina asked.
"Yes."
"Great. If nothing more, we can conclude this meeting."
Chapter 404 News From The Anatolia Empire And Prelude To Recent Achievements
"Your Majesty," Sergei said as he proffered a missive to Alexander, "a letter has arrived from Istanbul."
Alexander took the correspondence and scanned its contents. He emitted a snort. "The proposal has been met with sess. The oil-miningpanies of the Ruthenian Empire have been granted exclusive rights to extract oil from their oil-rich fields. Mark my words, Sergei, he who holds sway over this ck gold holds sway over the world."
"Iprehend the gravity of the situation, Your Majesty," Sergei concurred, nodding in approval. "Oil is an indispensablemodity, without which life would be a harsh and inhospitable experience. It is also the ones that make a country economically strong. This recent development brings us one step closer to controlling the Bosphorus Strait, does it not?"
"Indeed, it does. But the timing remains uncertain. The Sultan is struggling to maintain the cohesion of his Empire as increasingly radical groups emerge to challenge his absolute rule. Yet, he remains aligned with our interests. Our strategy must be to tempt him with irresistible offers until his defenses are lowered, at which point we can seize the Strait as easily as taking candy from a baby."
Sergei chuckled at Alexander''s analogy. "It is pleasing to hear that we are progressing towards our goal. The Bosphorus Strait acts as a fetter and a bottleneck to our naval forces stationed in the region, and the key to unlocking their passage into the Mediterranean Sea. Though I must say, why don''t we provide arms to the radical groups and install a puppet leader that we can control?"
"As I previously mentioned, Sultan''s actions remain in line with our interests. However, should he deviate from this, he will be subject to disciplinary measures. Another matter addressed during the meeting was the fishing rights dispute in the ck Sea, an issue brought to light by the Anatolian Empire.
"Perhaps you are too consumed with domestic affairs?"
"That may be true, but the oues are still unsatisfactory. To think that there are traitors within our government aiding enemy states by smuggling firearms is disheartening. How is the investigation proceeding?"
"The Foreign Intelligence Services have uncovered actionable intelligence within the Republic of China. It is believed that the leader of the Communist forces, Wang Jiaxian, has established direct contact with the gunrunners. They are utilizing Ruthenian technology to create unrest in the country, and the Republic of China''s government is pressuring us to take action or face dire consequences.
"Hmph," Alexander scoffed. "We have provided them with everything - weapons, training, intelligence - yet they continue to fail. Inform them that we will do everything within our power to prevent the flow of firearms into the hands of the Communists."
"You seem to hold a strong disdain for Communism, Your Majesty."
"It''s not that I harbor a hatred for Communism, rather the idea of a world in which wealth andnds are shared equally is simply illogical. As capitalists, it is only natural for us to have a distaste for their ideology, wouldn''t you agree?"
Sergei nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Majesty. Capitalism is built on the principles of individualism and the pursuit of profit, while Communism advocates for collective ownership and equal distribution of wealth. These two ideologies are fundamentally ipatible."
Alexander leaned back in his chair and steepled his fingers. "It''s not just a matter of personal beliefs, Sergei. The sess of our Empire rests on the stability and prosperity of our economy. Communism, with its disregard for private property and the profit motive, would threaten the very foundations of our society."
"Precisely, Your Majesty," Sergei concurred. "We must continue to be vignt and proactive in our efforts to counteract the spread of Communist ideology. The future of our Empire depends on it."
Alexander nodded in agreement. "Agreed. Now, let us turn our attention to more pressing matters. We have a lot of work to do, and I do not wish to waste any more time on idle discourse...Oh."
"What is it, Your Majesty?" Sergei inquired.
Alexander hesitated as if he had remembered something. "Oh, I just remembered. I have an engagement to attend in two hours'' time. Themissioning ceremony of a ship at the St. Petersburg port."
Sergei''s expression brightened in recognition. "Ah, the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier."
Alexander''s face lit up with excitement. "Indeed. An aircraft carrier that can traverse the world without refueling, a truly revolutionary concept in propulsion. Though it is just a new way to boil water into steam and use the said steam to turn the turbines, which in turn, turns the propeller shaft."
"Your Majesty, If I''m being honest, I''m curious as to how a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier works. If you would be so kind as to exin how it works in a way that I can digest easily."
Alexander hummed in thought, pondering for a simple exnation that he can use to teach Sergei.
"A nuclear-powered aircraft carrier uses a nuclear reactor to generate steam which powers turbines that drive the ship''s propellers. The main advantage of using a nuclear reactor as opposed to a conventional fossil fuel-powered engine is that a nuclear reactor doesn''t need to refuel very often, which allows the ship to remain at sea for much longer periods of time. Think of a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier like a car that runs on a battery instead of gasoline. Just like a battery-powered car can drive for a long time without stopping to refuel, a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier can operate for many years without refueling. This allows the ship to be deployed on long-term missions, such as patrolling the open ocean, without having to stop to refuel."
"But batteries also ran out of juice..." Sergei pointed.
"That''s true, batteries eventually lose their charge and need to be recharged or reced. However, the analogy with a battery-powered car is still useful because it helps exin the basic concept of how a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier operates.
In a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier, the nuclear reactor is like a battery. It provides the energy needed to power the ship''s propulsion system and generate electricity for other shipboard systems. Unlike a battery, however, the nuclear reactor doesn''t run out of energy. Instead, the reactor uses nuclear fuel to produce heat, which is then used to generate steam that powers the ship''s turbines. As long as there is fuel in the reactor, it can continue to produce heat and power the ship. This is why a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier can operate for many years without refueling."
"I see, thank you for making me able to understand such a hard concept. Onest thing, Your Majesty. May Ie with you to the shipmissioning ceremonyter?"
"I don''t mind," Alexander said.
Chapter 405 Commissioning The First Nuclear Aircraft Carrier
Alexander, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, strode purposefully through the bustling crowds of St. Petersburg Port. His sharp eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the impressive sight of the newest additions to the Imperial Ruthenian Navy, all lined up in pristine formation along the dock.
The towering structures of the naval warships, from sleek destroyers to imposing docknding ships and intimidating submarines, were a magnificent sight to behold. Each vessel, with its gleaming metal exterior and powerful engines, exuded an aura of strength and capability.
But it was the aircraft carrier that truly captured the attention of the crowds. The Nimitz ss Aircraft Carrier loomed over the other ships like a giant among men, a testament to the Ruthenian Empire''s immense naval power.
As Alexander approached the carrier, the crowds around him grew denser, a sea of excited voices and shing cameras. The Emperor surveyed the behemoth with a sense of awe, his eyes tracing the contours of its sleek design.
Without a word, Alexander stepped up onto the gangway and strode confidently into the lower deck of the aircraft carrier. The enormity of the vessel seemed to dwarf him, but his gaze was unwavering.
As he made his way across the deck, Alexander noted the many sailors who were hard at work, their uniforms crisp and clean despite the rigors of naval life. He exchanged brief nods with a few of them, impressed by their professionalism and dedication.
Finally, he made his way to the bridge, where themanding officer was waiting to greet him. The two men exchanged formal pleasantries, but Alexander''s eyes were still drawn to the breathtaking view of the surrounding port and the mighty warships thaty at anchor.
For a moment, he stood in silence, lost in contemtion of the Ruthenian Empire''s vast power and the responsibility that came with it. Truly, the Ruthenia Empire has changed from a backwater nation to a world superpower.
Oh, he just noticed the name emzoned on its hull before entering the aircraft carrier, "St. Petersburg." It stood out earlier in bold relief against the gleaming metal exterior.
Despite the Navy''s naming convention, which dictated that vessels be named after emperors or important battles, Alexander had opted to name this ship after his nation''s capital. It was a bold move, but one that he believed was fitting for the mightiest ship in the Ruthenian fleet.
As he descended to the flight deck, his gaze was drawn to the rows of empty chairs waiting to be filled by high-ranking politicians and military leaders. The shipmissioning ceremony was a momentous asion, one that would mark the official inclusion of the aircraft carrier into the Imperial Ruthenian Navy.
Alexander made his way to an elevated tform at the center of the deck, where a podium had been erected for the asion. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the salty sea air.
Exhaling in satisfaction, he turned to take in the view of the bustling port below. The crowds were thick, and the excitement was palpable as people jostled for a closer look at the mighty warship.
As he stood there on the flight deck, gazing out at the sea of faces below, he knew that he had done his duty as Emperor, and done it well.
Alexander''s thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice, calling out "Your Majesty." Sergei, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, approached him with a look of eagerness on his face, clearly impressed by the Nimitz ss Aircraft Carrier before them.
Smiling with satisfaction, Alexander acknowledged Sergei''s statement, "Indeed, Sergei. It is a symbol of our nation''s strength and resolves."
The Foreign Minister then leaned in to ask a question that sparked excitement in Alexander''s eyes.
"If I may, Your Majesty, what are the specifications of this ship?"
The Emperorunched into an impromptu lecture, his eyes gleaming with pride as he described the intricacies of the Nimitz ss Aircraft Carrier. He exined that it was a modern engineering marvel, measuring over a thousand feet long and weighing in at more than 100,000 tons. With a nuclear power nt, the carrier boasted a top speed of over 30 knots, making it one of the fastest aircraft carrier in the world.
Gesturing towards the massive flight deck and the array of advanced weaponry, Alexander borated on how the ship couldunch and recover dozens of aircraft in a single operation using its powerful catapults and arresting gear. He exined how this could be done with pinpoint precision, making the Ruthenian Navy a formidable opponent.
The Nimitz ss Aircraft Carrier was not just about speed and firepower but also designed to be an imprable fortress, withyers of armor and advanced countermeasures to defend against enemy attacks.
Sergei couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer power of the ship before him as Alexander continued his lecture.
Looking out at the crowds below, Sergei saw that he was not alone in his admiration. The throngs of people who had gathered to witness the ship''smissioning ceremony were a testament to the deep respect and reverence that the Ruthenian people had for their Navy and the men and women who served on its vessels.
Thirty minutester, the attendees finally arrived on the flight deck of the aircraft carrier.
Alexander prepared himself, recalling the speech he had memorized from his office before heading to this port.
Once everyone took their seats, Alexander began.
"Esteemed guests, members of the Ruthenian Navy, and citizens of the great Ruthenian Empire, it is with great pride and honor that wemission the St. Petersburg, the first Nuclear Powered Aircraft Carrier in our fleet.
This vessel, built with the finest craftsmanship and thetest technology, represents the culmination of our nation''smitment to military strength and national defense. Its power, speed, and agility are a testament to the ingenuity and determination of our engineers and designers, and to the unwavering resolve of our people to defend our nation against any threat.
As wemission the St. Petersburg into service, we pay tribute to the brave men and women who will serve on this ship, and to all those who have served in our Navy and armed forces. It is their courage, sacrifice, and dedication that have made our nation strong and free.
May this ship and all those who serve on it always carry with them the values and traditions that have made our Navy great ¨C honor, duty andmitment to service. And may it always be a symbol of our nation''s resolve to defend our freedom, our security, and our way of life."
Chapter 406 Pressing Matters
Alexander let out a contented sigh as he strode down the expansive hallway of the newlymissioned aircraft carrier, nked by his contingent of Imperial Guards. The weight of the ceremony had lifted from his shoulders, and he could now focus on the pressing matters of state that awaited him back at the Winter Pce.
The significance of nuclear power was not lost on Alexander. It had been the weapon that leveled Washington D.C., the city still in the process of reconstruction. Many nations sought to acquire this power, but their progress was stymied by the Ruthenian Empire''s monopoly on the talent pool of nuclear engineering.
As he made his way down the hallway, Alexander couldn''t help but reflect on the vast resources that his nation had devoted to the creation of this state-of-the-art warship.
The Ruthenia Empire is the only one capable of constructing these giants and the rest could only watch as the power of the Ruthenia Empire grew. And yet, even with this magnificent vessel at hismand. Alexander knew that the work of securing his nation''s future was far from over. There were always new challenges to be faced, and new threats to be met, like the traitors within the Ruthenia Empire who were giving rogue groups Ruthenian weapons. But he was resolved to meet them head-on, with the full force of the Ruthenian Empire behind him.
As Alexander stepped off the aircraft carrier, a pack of journalists descended upon him, their cameras shing like strobe lights. The Imperial Guards sprang into action, creating a perimeter to push the journalists away and shield the Emperor from the relentless barrage.
Undeterred, one of the journalists pushed his way through, brandishing a note with a question scrawled on it. "Your Majesty, please answer one of our questions. It will only take a minute," the journalist pleaded.
With a wave of his hand, Alexander acquiesced but warned the journalist to be quick. "What is your question?" he asked the edge in his voice indicating his impatience.
The journalist cleared his throat and read from his note, "How do you respond to criticism that the five billion rubles spent on constructing this aircraft carrier should have gone to developing impoverished regions of the Ruthenia Empire?"
Alexander''s eyes narrowed as he considered the question. "Investing in our national defense is critical to the security of the Ruthenia Empire," he replied, his tone measured and firm. "We can''t neglect our military and leave our citizens vulnerable to external threats."
The journalist pressed on, "But you developed new territories like Senegal more than the impoverished regions that are part of the Ruthenia Empire for a hundred years. Not to mention, it''s a thousand kilometers away. If you can do it, why not do it here?"
"You see, there is something called a strategic location. Where that location is vital for protecting the interest of the Ruthenia Empire in the Antic Oceans. We have detailed ns to develop the impoverished regions that you just mentioned, but it doesn''t happen overnight. Give me another five years and the impoverished region you speak of would be as rich as any other developed cities in the Ruthenia Empire like St. Petersburg and Moskva."
The journalist persisted, "If you have ns, do you intend to release it to the public?"
"Yes," Alexander said curtly. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to."
He stepped into the motorcade, the door closing with a thud. The sound of the engine roared to life, muffling the journalists'' voices as they called out after him. Alexander let out a deep breath, relieved to have left the chaos behind.
Alexander let out a frustrated sigh and spoke. "I keep getting that question over and over again. When will people learn that the Ruthenia Empire is thergest country in the world and that developing it would take decades?" Alexanderined.
Sergei chuckled softly, attempting to ease the Emperor''s frustration. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it. You listened to their question and answered them ordingly. There are times that journalists exist to irritate us."
Alexander smiled at Sergei''s words, knowing that he was right. But the Emperor couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance that the journalists didn''t seem to understand theplex and multifaceted nature of developing a country as vast and diverse as the Ruthenia Empire.
As they got into the car and it started to pull away from the aircraft carrier, Alexander decided to let go of his irritation and focus on the future. After all, he knew that the development of the empire was a long-term project, and he wasmitted to doing whatever it takes to ensure its sess.
Ten minutester, the car glided up to a halt at the imposing Winter Pce. As Alexander prepared himself to exit the vehicle, he flickered his gaze to Sergei with a resolute stare.
"I need you to stay vignt in the Command Ops. We''ve got a lead on the potential gun smuggling to the Communist forces in the Republic of China. The moment we uncover the culprit, I want to know without dy."
Sergei inclined his head in understanding. "As youmand, Your Majesty."
Alexander''s eyes sparked with fury. "When we track down those traitors, they''ll rue the day they were born. I''ll ensure they''re thrown into the gg for the rest of their pitiful existence."
Sergei''s jaw tensed, but he nodded firmly. "I''ll see to it that web every inch, Your Majesty. We won''t rest until we''ve uncovered the perpetrator."
With a nod of approval, Alexander emerged from the car, his thoughts consumed by the traitors plotting against the empire. But his brooding was soon interrupted by the sight of his wife and two children waiting for him in the foyer of the pce.
"Papa, wee back!" Anya''s voice rang through the grand foyer of the Winter Pce, her eyes sparkling with delight as she rushed to greet him.
"Wee back, my dear," Sophie''s voice chimed in, her lips curved into a warm smile.
Andrei trailed behind with a more subdued greeting, his gaze fixed on a toy airne he was fiddling with.
"Hello," Alexander greeted them, his smile spreading across his face.
The sight of his family brought a wave of warmth to Alexander''s heart, and he couldn''t help but bend down to kiss his children on the forehead and embrace his wife.
"It''s good to be home," he said, his voiceced with tenderness.
Sophie looked up at him with a hint of concern etched across her face. "Is everything alright? You seem troubled."
Alexander hesitated for a moment but then decided to brush aside her concerns. "No, it must be your imagination. I am perfectly fine."
Sophie seemed unconvinced, but before she could say anything more, the sound of approaching footsteps drew their attention to a group of Imperial Guards led by Sergei making their way toward them.
"Your Majesty," Sergei leaned and whispered, "we have some pressing matters to discuss with you in the Command Ops."
Alexander''s mind instantly shifted from the warmth of his family to the weight of his responsibilities. "That fast? Okay," he replied with a curt nod.
"Papa¡are you leaving again?" Anya asked, her voiceced with sadness.
Alexander turned to Anya with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, my dear. I won''t be long. I''ll be back before you know it."
Anya looked up at him with big, worried eyes. "But I miss you when you''re gone. Can''t you stay with us?"
Alexander''s heart twisted with guilt. He knew how much his children missed him whenever he was away on state affairs. "I wish I could, dear. But there are matters that require my attention. You know that."
Anya''s face fell, but she nodded in understanding.
Sophie stepped forward, her hand reaching out to take Alexander''s. "We''ll be here waiting for you when you return. Take care of yourself."
Alexander squeezed her hand, his eyes lingering on her for a moment longer than necessary. "Always," he replied, before turning to follow Sergei.
Chapter 407 The Black Site
Three days earlier.
The Republic of China was bustling with people, and amidst the city''s noise, a covert ck Site belonging to the Foreign Intelligence Services of the Ruthenia Empire was hidden. The site, established long before the Nationalist Party''s rule, was now a thriving hub of intelligence gathering. The site was home to Ruthenian Special Forces and expertly trained spies, all keeping a close watch on the Republic of China''s government and the rebel group of Communist Forces scattered throughout the country.
For the past six years, the Foreign Intelligence Services had been struggling to make any progress in their mission to identify who was supplying Ruthenian weapons to the Communist Forces. The rebels were elusive and masters of concealment, making it almost impossible to pinpoint the source of their weapons.
But, as fate would have it, the goddess of luck finally smiled upon the Foreign Intelligence Services. One of the closest advisors to the Communist Forces'' leader, Geng Yuhan, was captured by the Ruthenian Special Forces. The team had cleverly disguised themselves as foreigners and captured Geng Yuhan in the capital city of Beijing.
Once captured, Geng Yuhan has quickly whisked away to the ck Site, his head covered with a ck cloth, his hands cuffed with metal chains, and his mouth gagged.
As Geng Yuhan was escorted into the ck Site, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. The darkness behind the cloth covering his head, the weight of the chains on his wrists, and the inability to speak made him feelpletely helpless.
Once inside, Geng Yuhan was thrown into a cold, empty room. He heard the sound of a heavy metal door locked shut, and then silence. The only thing he could hear was the sound of his own breathing and the thumping of his heart.
Hours passed, and Geng Yuhan remained alone in the room, not knowing what was happening outside. He could hear muffled sounds from the other side of the door, but couldn''t make out any words.
Eventually, the door opened, and a group of men entered the room. They removed the cloth from his head, and the gag from his mouth, and uncuffed his hands.
There, he found out that he was in a room, and the flickering light from a single bulb cast eerie shadows on the walls. Geng Yuhan''s eyes took a few moments to adjust to the dim lighting, but as his vision cleared, he saw a group of soldiers standing in front of him, all dressed in the uniform of the Ruthenia Empire. In the middle of the group stood a tall man with an imposing stature and a piercing gaze. The man looked down at Geng Yuhan as if he were nothing more than an ant.
"We have been tracking down high-ranking officials of the Communist Forces for thest six years. We had intel on everyone. But there was one problem, you see, you ants are good at hiding. Despite our modern technology, you rebels have proved to be a challenge for us," the man said in Hanese, his voice heavy with a Ruthenian ent.
Geng Yuhan listened intently as the words washed over him. He thought back to the moment when he was taken by the Ruthenians. He had been meeting with an official from another region, exchanging intel about the Nationalist''s new supply lines when they had ambushed him. Geng Yuhan wondered what had happened to the other official, but he could only guess that they had been taken as well.
The Ruthenian officer continued his lecture, his voice dripping with disdain. "Surprisingly, you showed up in the city we didn''t expect. Beijing," he scoffed. "Well, you know what they say, if you are hiding, hide in the ce where they least expect you to find."
Geng Yuhan stared straight ahead, refusing to let the Ruthenian officer see any fear in his eyes. "I will say nothing," he dered, his voice firm and unwavering.
The Ruthenian officer sighed and shook his head. "Oh well, you are going to tell us everything you know about the supplier of your weapons. Tell us that, and we will guarantee your freedom."
Geng Yuhan spat on the ground, his anger boiling over. "Do you really think you can sway me with the word freedom? We have been fighting against an illegitimate government who have done nothing but let westerners exploit our country. If I''m going to live under that kind of government, that doesn''t care about its citizens, then can you really call it freedom?"
The Ruthenian officer raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by Geng Yuhan''s defiance. "As if youmies are going to bring freedom to your country," he scoffed. "Hadn''t it urred to you that your leader is brainwashing and using you for his gains? Have you ever thought of the events if the Communist forces overthrow the internationally recognized government? You will not bring your country freedom, you will ruin it."
Geng Yuhan clenched his fists, his breathing ragged. "You know nothing about our leader or us as a whole," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I would rather die than tell you who is giving us the weapons to achieve freedom."
Geng Yuhan''s words hung in the air, and the Ruthenian officer stared at him with cold, hard eyes. After a moment of tense silence, the officer nodded to one of the soldiers. Without a word, the soldier stepped forward and delivered a sudden, sharp punch to Geng Yuhan''s sr plexus.
Geng Yuhan doubled over in pain, gasping for air. He had been trained to withstand torture, but this was a brutal and unexpected blow that knocked the wind out of him.
The Ruthenian officer leaned down so that his face was inches from Geng Yuhan''s. "I suggest you think carefully about your situation," he hissed. "You can make this easy on yourself, or you can make it very, very difficult."
Geng Yuhan red up at the officer, his eyes filled with defiance. He refused to give in, no matter what they did to him. He would not betray hisrades or his cause.
"You will learn¡nothing¡from me¡" Geng Yuhan said weakly. "Kill me¡"
The Ruthenian officer leaned in close, his breath hot on Geng Yuhan''s face. "Don''t worry, we are going to kill you, but don''t think it''ll be an easy way out. We are going to make you suffer, and regret this very moment when you had the chance to die a merciful death. Let''s see if you can keep your loyalty once we start breaking your mind and body. After all, human beings are selfish, they''ll do things that prioritize their safety. So onest chance, are you going to tell us or not?" The Ruthenian officer whispered menacingly.
"Say what you want Ruthenian, I''m not afraid of you."
The Ruthenian officer chuckled darkly. "Interesting, let''s see about that."
The officer stood back up and signaled for the soldiers to take Geng Yuhan away.
Geng Yuhan gritted his teeth and vowed to resist their interrogation tactics with every fiber of his being. He knew that the road ahead would be long and painful, but he was determined to stay strong and fight for what he believed in.
As Geng Yuhan was being taken away, the Ruthenian officer remained in the cell, deep in thought.
"Sir, the Ruthenian High Command is furious and the Emperor is starting to lose patience. How are we going to extract information out of that man?" One of his aides asked.
"We have protocols for certain situations like this man. We will simply implement them. Once we do, he''ll give up information about their suppliers in three days," he said, his voice chillingly calm.
The Ruthenian officer''s words hung in the air, a warning of the horrors toe. Geng Yuhan''s fate was sealed, and as the Ruthenian soldiers led him away to face a new level of torture, he knew that his loyalty would be tested like never before. But he was determined to stay strong, even as the darkness closed in around him, he would fight to protect his cause and hisrades.
Chapter 408 We Now Know Its Him
"This better be some pressing matters, Sergei. You know that I just got home from themissioning right and I have some things to do," Alexander spoke as he strode down the hallway leading to the Command Ops.
"I assure you, Your Majesty. Your time won''t be wasted on this pressing matters as we have just discovered something that could help us lead to the arms smugglers," Sergei replied calmly, a hint of urgency in his voice. Alexander''s interest piqued the moment he heard that.
"Atst, for thest six years, we have found a lead. The Foreign Intelligence Services is not a waste of taxpayers'' money after all," Alexander said sarcastically, earning a forced chuckle from Sergei.
Arriving at the Command Ops, the military and civilian staffers stood in attention.
"As you were, everyone. As you were," Alexander said, beckoning them to sit down and continue their duties. He sat on his chair, leaned back, and gazed at the LCD screen mounted on the wall showing the map of the Republic of China.
"You have the floor, Sergei. Tell me what I need to know and get it over with," Alexander said, and Sergei promptly spoke.
"Your Majesty, the Foreign Intelligence Services has sessfully captured one of the high-ranking officials of China''s Communist Forces, Geng Yuhan. He is being held in our ck Site in China."
"And you got information out of him, correct?" Alexander interjected, interrupting his report, and Sergei nodded affirmatively.
"Well, our men down there put Geng Yuhan in a series of tortures that eventually broke his mind. He was a staunch loyalist at first but when his mind copsed, he told us key information about the details of the arms supplier. And you are not going to believe the person behind it."
"What do you mean? Don''t tell me it''s the ck Hand? We have eradicated them. Sure there will be remnants but they''ll be powerless now that their organization is destroyed."
"Well, he is not part of the ck Hand, Your Majesty. But he had worked with them in the past. ording to Geng Yuhan, the person who had offered Wang Jiaxiang the Ruthenian weapons was a former Ruthenian general, Ralf Hiet."
"Ralf Hiet¡" Alexander hummed as he searched his memories with a person named Ralf Hiet. He remembered him. "Isn''t he the one involved with the Finnish incident? We exterminated them right? I called in the Air Force to bomb the town where they were."
"Well, it turns out that Ralf had survived, or maybe he wasn''t even on the location when bombed the town. Still, his existence is a threat to the national security of the Ruthenian Empire as Ralf is not working alone but with Ruthenian military officials as well. ording to Geng Yuhan, they arrived at their headquarters with Polkan Jeeps and Ruthenian military trucks. This is a huge breach in our internal security," Sergei warned.
"Or maybe they are just being greedy? To be honest, I''m getting pissed at those kinds of generals. Why couldn''t they be satisfied? They are receiving a fair amount of wages and still." Alexander added, his voice tingling with frustration. "Anyways, we have to take some decisive actions now that we know Ralf is the one behind the arms smuggling. Do you have any suggestions?"
Sergei leaned forward, his eyes meeting Alexander''s as he beganying out his suggestions. "Your Majesty, we need to act swiftly and decisively. Ralf Hiet is a dangerous man, and we can''t afford to let him continue with his illicit activities. I propose that weunch a covert operation to take him out and dismantle hiswork once and for all."
Sergei nodded in agreement. "Understood, Your Majesty. We will gather all the information we can find on Ralf Hiet and his associates. We''ll also need to assemble a team of highly skilled operatives who can execute the mission with precision and efficiency."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Sergei''s. "I want this to be kept under the lid. Thest thing we need is for the media to catch wind of this and start spreading rumors about the Ruthenian Empire''s military vulnerabilities and wed security,"
Sergei nodded. "Of course, Your Majesty. We will make sure that this information will not get out in public."
Alexander tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "What about Geng Yuhan? Do we have a n to deal with him?"
Sergei hesitated for a moment before answering. "Your Majesty, we have no use for him anymore. He has outlived his usefulness and keeping him alive could pose a security risk. I suggest we eliminate him as well."
Alexander frowned. "I understand your concerns, but I don''t want to resort to violence if it''s not necessary. Is there any way we can use Geng Yuhan to our advantage before we dispose of him?"
Sergei thought for a moment before responding. "We could use him as a bargaining chip with the Communist rebels. If we can offer Wang Jiaxiang his safe return should he share more information about Ralf Hiet and his associates. After all, Geng Yuhan is a close friend of Wang Jiaxiang. Of course, he may well refuse, as Ralf is an important supplier of their weapons. Without ess to the weapons, they won''t have a chance against the government forces."
Alexander nodded slowly, considering the suggestion. "That''s a good idea. We''ll explore that option. Keep him alive for now. If Wang Jiaxiang still has a soft spot in him, then we will be one step closer to taking out Ralf Hiet."
Sergei nodded, taking note of the Emperor''s decision. "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll make sure that Geng Yuhan remains secure and alive for the time being.
Alexander stood up from his chair, his eyes still fixed on Sergei. "Very well. It seems like we have settled everything here. I will return back to the Winter Pce and resume my duties as the country''s chief-of-staff."
As Alexander walked out of the Command Ops, his mind was already racing with ns and strategies to take down Ralf Hiet and his associates. He knew that this would not be an easy task, but it was one that needed to be done for the sake of the empire''s security. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the tip of the iceberg, and that there were even greater threats lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike at any moment. The road ahead would be long and treacherous, but Alexander was determined to see it through to the end. He would do whatever it takes to protect his people, family, and his country, even if it meant making sacrifices and facing his toughest challenges yet. After all, he had seeded with the ck Hand.
Chapter 409 Father And Son Part 1
Confirming that the head of the arms smuggling ring was no other than the treacherous Finnish General, Alexander set his agencies to work and track him down. Though he''ll expect that it will take a long time for them to nab him down despite their advances in technology, he could only hope that he won''t do major things that will disrupt the global stability that is already tipping on the other end.
Meanwhile, in the St. Petersburg Winter Pce. His only son and his heir, Andrei Romanoff were in his study room, taking all the words his tutors were teaching him. His tutors are teaching him basic mathematics, and the topic at hand is making him bored.
"Sir, I already learned the four fundamental operations in math. Why don''t we discuss something more meaningful?"
His tutor, who was writing mathematical equations on the chalkboard, turned around and let out a nervous chuckle. Despite only being five years old, the way he presents himself and talks are like a mature person.
"That won''t do Your Imperial Highness, this is in our curriculum and we have to strictly follow it," his tutor said.
"But it''s pointless don''t you think? I already mastered it. Seriously, you can give me a set of questions and I''ll answer them correctly."
"Well, Your Imperial Highness, you see, the purpose of mathematics is not how we solve the equations ande up with the right answer, it''s developing our critical thinking skills. Granted, in the higher years, you will learnplicated mathematics but in the end, you will really use it."
"But the fact that I already know it means that I have good critical thinking skills right? I know the importance of mathematics but I''m the heir to the throne, the next emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. I won''t waste time on something that I already learned on my own but rather on something new. If you understand my point, please erase what you have written on the board and give me an actual lesson," Andrei chided his tutor lightly.
The tutor sighed. "Understood, Your Imperial Highness.If you insist. Since you already know the four fundamental operations then we will proceed to algebra, a lesson that you''ll find interesting and challenging," the tutor said.
Andrei grumbled, "Finally." and he leaned his back on the chair. He watched as his tutor wrote equations that are like hieroglyphs from a child''s perspective of a child.
But Andrei is no ordinary child. In the royal family of Romanoff. He was hailed as a prodigy with a precocious mind. Learned how to read and write at the age of two, engaged in a conversation with an adult and talk fluidly at the age of three, and then capable of understanding and memorizing the contents of the book he had read and reciting it as the book isid right in front of his eyes.
With those innate talents, Andrei was able to garner the attention of his family, especially his father, Alexander, whom he looked up to the most.
He had read about his father, like what he did to the Ruthenia Empire and how he made it strong like it is today. It was his genius that saved this country, though there are some points that he could criticize his father for such as giving up absolute authority in favor to make way for the constitutional monarchy. Still, it was done to appease the people who had been suppressed and oppressed by his father''s predecessors.
Now it''s that principle that made the Ruthenia Empire strong, and Andrei is filled with ideas of how he will surpass his father in that aspect. That''s why he is making huge strides to better himself as he knows he is the next in line to the throne.
Though there is a limitation, Andrei can''t do it in a pce where he is cooped up, learning the basics. If he wants to learn more, he''ll have to go outside of this pce, to the real world. He can''t rely on what he is seeing on the television, as he is aware of the filtration going on in the media.
Two hourster, before dismissing Andrei, his tutor asked a question before wrapping up the session.
"So what did you learn, Your Imperial Highness?" his tutor asked, his eyes narrowing in great expectations. He was aware of the capabilities and skills of the son of the Emperor, and he is sure that he can answer a pretty easy question such as his.
"Well, I have had the pleasure of learning both the four fundamental operations and Algebra, and I''ve found them to be quite different. While the four fundamental operations involve straightforward arithmetic calctions, Algebra involves the maniption of variables and equations to solve problems.
In learning the four fundamental operations, I gained a solid understanding of how to add, subtract, multiply, and divide numbers. I learned how to apply these operations to solve basic problems involving numbers.
On the other hand, learning Algebra has challenged me to think more abstractly and critically. I''ve learned how to solveplex problems by manipting variables and equations, which has helped me to develop my problem-solving skills."
"Elegant answer!" The tutor praised him with a smile. "You truly are a remarkable student, Your Imperial Highness. You have always defied my expectations."
Andrei took the praise coolly as he shut his book. "Can I go now, sir? I have to go to my father''s office, seeking reconciliation."
"Oh my! Did something happen, Your Imperial Highness?"
"Well, we had a small argument, I''m sure we can talk it down."
"I see, in that case, good luck, Your Imperial Highness and be careful on your way toward your father''s office."
After his tutor said that, Andrei left his study room and made his way toward his father''s office. He paced in a hurried manner, eager to resolve the disagreement that they had the other day.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® As he walked, his mind drifted to the recent news of the arms smuggling ring that his father''s agencies were tracking down. He knew that his father was worried about the stability of the country and the potential threats to its security, and he was busy dealing with that. Could it be that his father might not amodate him? He''ll know soon.
Arriving at his father''s office, Andrei knocked on the door and waited for a response. When he heard his father''s voice telling him to enter, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. Alexander was sitting at his desk, surrounded by stacks of papers and files, looking exhausted and stressed.
"Oh, Andrei. I am not expecting you to visit me," Alexander said, his tone gentle and soft. "What can I do for you?"
"Father, I came to apologize about the thing that happened between us the other day, where we almost broke up in aplete argument. It was my fault, and I''m sorry," Andrei said sincerely, his eyes looking up at his father.
Alexander smiled and stood up from his desk. "Apology epted, my son. I know how passionate you are about your beliefs, and I admire that about you. But sometimes, we need topromise and see things from a different perspective," he said, patting Andrei''s shoulder.
Andrei nodded in agreement. "Yes, Father. I understand that now. I''m still learning and growing, and I appreciate your guidance in shaping me into a responsible and wise ruler for our country," he said, looking up at his father with respect and admiration.
Alexander smiled again, feeling proud of his son''s maturity and wisdom beyond his years. "You are already showing great potential, Andrei. I have no doubt that you will surpass me in many ways and bring prosperity and peace to our country," he said, his voice filled with pride and love.
He went on to say, "However, I believe that not everything can be learned from books. It takes real-world experience to truly acquire the necessary skills. Would you like to join me today and observe me at work?"
"Father, wouldn''t that be an inconvenience?" Andrei asked.
"Absolutely not," Alexander replied. "You are my son, you could never be a bother to me."
"In that case, may I request to stay here for a bit longer?" Andrei asked politely.
Chapter 410 Father And Son Part 2
Hours slipped away as Andrei stood to watch over his father''s work routine. Ministers at a cab-level would enter the room and discuss policies with his father, briefing him on reports. Andrei''s eyes followed his father''s every move, entranced by how effortlessly he managed it all in a cool andposed manner.
asionally, Alexander would speak on the telephone in a differentnguage, fluidly and wlesslymunicating with the person on the other end. Andrei was in awe of his father''s linguistic skills and yearned to surpass him one day.
The weight of the expectations ced upon Alexander''s sessor was not lost on Andrei. He knew that it would be a monumental task to fill his father''s shoes and that anything less than excellence would be uneptable.
With a notebook in hand, Andrei meticulously took notes of the discussions between his father and his ministers, interpreting the information through his own understanding. Five hours passed in a blink of an eye as Andrei lost himself in the workings of his father''s office.
As Alexander began to wrap up for the day, Andrei rose to his feet, more amazed than ever by his father''s abilities.
As Alexander wrapped up his work for the day, Andrei rose to his feet, still in awe of his father''s abilities. He had never seen him work so closely before, and it was clear to him that there was much to be learned from him.
"Thank you for allowing me to watch you work, father," Andrei said, bowing his head respectfully.
"You''re wee, my son," Alexander replied, a warm smile on his face. "I hope you learned something today."
Andrei nodded. "Yes, I did. I learned a lot, actually. You handle everything so well, father. I hope I can be like you someday."
Alexander''s smile grew wider. "I have no doubt that you will, Andrei. You have a sharp mind and a good heart. Just keep working hard, and you''ll go far."
Andrei felt a sense of pride swells within him at his father''s words. He knew that he had a lot to live up to as the heir to the throne, but he was determined to make his father proud.
As they made their way out of the office, Alexander put his arm around Andrei''s shoulder, and they walked down the hall together. "So, what did you think of the discussions today?" he asked.
Andrei took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Well, I thought that the ministers presented some interesting ideas. I especially liked Minister Petrov''s proposal on education reform. It seems like a worthwhile investment to me."
Alexander nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, I agree. It is crucial to invest in our future, and that means investing in our youth. We shall have to discuss it further and examine how we can implement it. Did you learn anything else?"
"Well, father, regarding granting the Senegalese the right to be Ruthenian citizens, it appeared to me that many in the government were against it. As Mr. Sergei mentioned, they were okay with annexing Senegal into the Ruthenia Empire, but granting them citizenship? It was like you were going against the norm."
Alexander let out a sigh, anticipating that this question would be raised, as it was one of the discussions he had with Sergei. "Well, Andrei, there are two ways to deal with the distress of the locals there. We can either force them into submission or make them submit voluntarily. What do you think is the wise choice to make?"
Andrei took a moment to collect his thoughts before responding. "I think a wise choice would be to make them submit voluntarily. It would show that we value and respect their autonomy and opinions, and it could lead to a more peaceful and cooperative rtionship between Ruthenia and Senegal in the long run."
Alexander nodded approvingly. "Very astute, my son. You have a good understanding of diplomacy and how to navigateplex political situations. But you see, there''s always opposition to everything, especially in the Imperial Council. They are those who believe that the Ruthenia Empire should rule all and that those who are outside are inferior. That is not a good mindset."
Andrei furrowed his brows, listening intently to his father''s words. "But father, isn''t it our duty as the Ruthenian Empire to expand our influence and territories?" he asked.
Alexander looked at his son thoughtfully. "It is, to a certain extent. But we must also remember that our actions have consequences. If we force our will onto others, it can lead to resentment and rebellion. And we cannot afford to have instability within our territories, especially in these uncertain times. Technology is rapidly advancing and our enemies are acquiring our weapons via illegal means. What''s worse, it was one of our people doing that. The world had seen a glimpse of what a war would look like in this modern era."
Andrei nodded in agreement, understanding the weight of his father''s words. "I see your point, father.
Alexander smiled at his son''s understanding. "Good. It''s important to remember that we must not only think of ourselves but also of the well-being of our people and the world atrge. Our actions can have ripple effects that we may not be able to control."
Andrei nodded, taking in his father''s words. As they walked down the hallway, they reached the bedroom where Sophie and Anya were staying.
"Oh my! My dearest son and husband!" Sophie gracefully rose to her feet and gave a peck on Alexander''s cheek. As for Andrei, well, Sophie has a way of greeting him.
"Mama..! I can''t breathe," Andrei''s voice was muffled by his mother''s two mountains that were pressing on his face.
Sophie released her son from her embrace, chuckling at his reaction. "My apologies, my darling. I just couldn''t help but hug you," she said, nting a kiss on his forehead.
"Well, mother you can just give me a kiss on the cheek as you did to father," Andrei protested.
Sophieughed. "Oh, but you know I can''t resist squeezing you," she said, ruffling his hair affectionately. "How was your day with your father?"
Andrei''s grin widened. "It was amazing, Mama. I got to see how he works and how he handles everything so smoothly. It was like watching a maestro conducting an orchestra."
Sophie''s eyes sparkled with pride. "Your father is a remarkable man, Andrei. And you will be, too, someday. I have no doubt about that."
Andrei felt a warmth spread through his chest at his mother''s words. He knew that he had big shoes to fill, but with his parent''s guidance and support, he was confident that he could rise to the challenge.
"Yeah I believe in you, my little brother," Anya said, beaming a radiant smile.
"You know your mother loves to exaggerate sometimes," Alexandermented, the corners of his lips curling.
"But you are truly an incredible darling. I''m sure Andrei already knows about it. So, since you two are having a bond, are you going to show him around the country?"
"Well, it is best that Andrei learn things in the early stages," Alexander said. "We are leaving tomorrow, do you want toe too, Anya?"
"Can I really?" Anya asked, her eyes lit up with energy.
"Of course darling, I have been nning on taking the two of you out. We are going to a ce where we are making history," Alexander said.
"That sounds exciting!" Anya paused, her mind racing with possibilities. "Where are we going?"
Alexander''s smile turned enigmatic. "It''s a surprise, Anya. You''ll have to wait and see."
Chapter 411 Bring Your Children To Work
Two weeks ago, Alexander promised that he will take his son and daughter on a trip to see the real world. And now he is going to uphold that promise. Andrei and Anya''s things were being packed up by the servants of the Winter Pce with clothes enough for a four-day stay.
His schedule wasn''t exactly as busy as the times before, so he was able to take a four-day leave with his children.
While his children were preparing themselves in their bedrooms, Alexander on the other hand was having his romantic moments with his wife.
They sat beside each other on the bed. Alexander''s arms were on her while he snuggled into her neck. They whispered sweet nothings andughed quietly, enjoying each other''spany before the trip.
As they sat there, Alexander couldn''t help but feel grateful for his family. He had worked hard to get to where he was, but it was all worth it to be able to provide for his loved ones. He was determined to make this trip a memorable one for his children, to show them the beauty and wonder of the world beyond the Winter Pce.
"Keep your eyes peeled on Anya okay? You know she''s energetic and may be out of your sight the moment you take your eyes away from her," Sophie reminded.
"Don''t worry, I won''t let her out of my sight," Alexander reassured her with a smile.
After a while, they heard a knock on the door. It was Rn.
"Sir, the cars are ready and waiting outside," Rn informed. Alexander and Sophie got up from the bed and made their way to their children''s bedrooms. They found Andrei and Anya already dressed and excitedly waiting for them.
My apologies for the confusion. Let me continue from where we left off:
As Alexander and Sophie entered their children''s rooms, they found Andrei and Anya already dressed and waiting for them.
"Okay, who''s ready for a great adventure?" Alexander asked with a smile.
"Me, father!" Anya eximed, bouncing on the balls of her feet.
Andrei nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. He wasn''t as excitable as his older sister, but Alexander could see the anticipation in his eyes.
"Let''s go then," Alexander said, taking Anya''s hand.
They made their way outside of the Winter Pce, where the ck SUVs and Presidential Limo were waiting for them. The sun shone brightly, casting a warm glow over thendscape.
The vehicles were lined up in front of the pce, a stark contrast to the grandeur and opulence of the Winter Pce. The ck SUVs and the Beast were sleek and modern, standing out against the traditional architecture of the pce.
As the family made their way to the cars, the warm sun beat down on them, casting long shadows across the ground. The air was filled with the sound of birds singing and the distant hum of traffic, a reminder that they were leaving the secluded sanctuary of the pce and venturing out into the world beyond.
Alexander held Anya''s hand as she eagerly jumped into the backseat of the Beast. Andrei followed more cautiously, taking in the surroundings with a quiet intensity. Sophie settled into the plush seat beside Alexander, a look of contentment on her face as she watched her family.
The Beast was a sleek and modern vehicle, with all the amenities befitting the Emperor''s status. The leather seats were soft andfortable, and the windows were tinted to provide privacy and security.
As they drove through the city, people stopped and stared at the Beast being escorted by a convoy of ck SUVs. It was a rare sight to see the Emperor out, and many wondered where he was headed.
After ten minutes, they arrived at the St. Petersburg International Airport.
As they pulled up to the airport, the sound of jet engines roared in the distance, signaling the arrival of their ne. The ne was a copy of the VC-25, painted in the colors of the Imperial Crest, with a golden eagle emzoned on its tail.
The family stepped out of the Beast and were greeted by the airport staff who escorted them to the ne. Alexander''s Imperial Guards were on high alert, scanning the area for any potential threats.
As they were heading towards the ne, Rn walked up beside him. He leaned in and whispered.
"Your Majesty, I actually have something to tell you about Her Imperial Highness, Christine."
"Oh?" Alexander mused. "What about her?"
"Well¡the thing is¡" Rn paused, hesitating if he would tell it to the Emperor now orter. His heart raced with nervousness, but he knew that it was his duty to inform Alexander of anything rted to the Imperial family, and it was a personal one.
Alexander looked at Rn, waiting for him to continue. He sensed that whatever Rn had to say was important.
"If this is something important, I would appreciate it if you could inform me about it now," Alexander said with a calm but firm tone. "But if it can wait untilter, then I trust that you will inform me at the earliest opportunity."
Hearing that, Rn decided to inform himter.
The interior of the ne was reminiscent of Air Force One, with polished wood paneling, soft lighting, and plush leather seats. The cabin was spacious, providing ample room for the family to move around and rx during the flight. The seats were arranged in afortableyout, with a mix of individual seats andrger sofas for lounging. The cabin was fitted with thetest technology, includingrge screens for entertainment andmunication systems to keep the family connected to the outside world. The ne was also equipped with a fully-stocked bar and a gourmet kitchen, where the family''s personal chef had prepared a variety of delicious meals and snacks for their journey.
But,
"Okay, Andrei, Anya, I believe this is where we part," Sophie said, stroking the cheek of her children.
"Eh?! You are noting, mama?" Anya asked, her beaming eyes fading slightly. "I''m afraid not, my love," Sophie replied gently. "I have some business to attend to back at the pce. And the trip anyways was for the both of you, not for us whole."
"Don''t worry, mama cane with us on our future travels. But for now, she can''t, she has matters to attend to as she is the mother of the Ruthenia Empire."
Anya pouted slightly, but Alexander ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We''ll have lots of fun, don''t worry," he said, smiling at his daughter.
Sophie leaned in and gave each of her children a kiss on the forehead. "Be good, and listen to your father, okay?" she said, looking at them with a tender expression.
The children nodded obediently, and Sophie stepped off the ne, waving goodbye as she disappeared down the runway.
As they settled into their seats, Alexander couldn''t help but think about what Rn had wanted to tell him about Her Imperial Highness, Christine. He tried to push the thought out of his mind, knowing that he would find out soon enough.
The ne taxied down the runway and lifted off smoothly into the sky. Alexander watched out the window as the city below grew smaller and smaller, disappearing into the distance. He turned his attention back to his children, determined to make the most of their time together.
"Uhm¡father, may I ask where we are going?" Andrei asked.
"A ce where I believe you''d like, Baikonur Kazakhstan," Alexander revealed.
Chapter 412 Blessing
Anya was thrilled to be flying on a ne, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked out the window at the clouds passing by. Andrei, on the other hand, seemed more content to curl up with a book and read.
As the hours passed, Alexander and his children chatted about their ns for the trip. He teased them about the rocketunch they would be witnessing at Baikonur Cosmodrome sometime in the future, and how it was one of thergest and most important spaceunch facilities in the world.
Anya was fascinated by the idea of space travel, and Alexander promised her that they would take a tour of the facility and see the rocket up close.
Andrei, always the curious one, asked about the science behind space travel and how the rockets were able tounch into space. Alexander exined the basics of physics and engineering, impressing his son with his knowledge.
As the sun began to set outside the ne, the family settled in for the night. The flight attendants brought out nkets and pillows, and Alexander tucked his children in as they drifted off to sleep.
There are still two hours more before they arrive in Kazakhstan and take a helicopter from the airport to get to the Baikonur Cosmodrome. Alexander took this opportunity to discuss something with Rn.
As the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn was always on alert. Despite them being inside the most secured aircraft in the world, he can''t be too careful, as it was his job to protect the emperor.
When he saw Alexander approaching him, Rn stood in attention and performed a salute.
"Sir, do you need something?" Rn asked.
"Yeah, you have something to tell me right? You can tell it to me now."
When Alexander brought that up, Rn immediately realized what he was referring to.
"Ah, that¡" Rn pressed his lips into a fine line and bit his lower lip.
Alexander raised an eyebrow, waiting for Rn to continue. He could sense that whatever Rn had to say was important, but the hesitation was making him anxious.
"When are you going to keep me in suspense?" Alexander said. His tone tinge with impatience.
Rn took a deep breath and spoke slowly. "Your Majesty, it''s about Her Imperial Highness, Christine. She wants your permission."
"Permission? For what?"
"For taking me as his husband," Rn revealed and suddenly the pressure that he is keeping inside him was finally released. He finally said it.
"What? Are you serious? You proposed to her?" Alexander asked, surprised by the revtion. He had not expected Rn to reveal such news, at least not during his trip.
Rn nodded, looking slightly nervous. "Yes, Your Majesty. I know it may be unusual, but we have grown close over the years and I care for her deeply. I have asked for her hand in marriage, and she has agreed. But I would not proceed without your blessing."
Alexander looked at Rn for a moment, trying to process the news. He had never thought of his Chief of Staff in a romantic light, but he trusted Rn implicitly and knew that he was a loyal and dedicated member of the Imperial Guard.
After a moment of consideration, Alexander spoke. "Rn, you have my blessing. You have served the Empire and my family with distinction and honor, and if my little sister has agreed to your proposal, then I see no reason to object."
Rn looked relieved, and a smile spread across his face. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will do my best to make her happy."
Alexander smiled back. "I have no doubt that you will. Because if you do something that will make her cry or hurt her in an unreasonable way, know that your enemy would be me. As I have warned you before, the whole Ruthenia Empire wille at you."
Rn nodded, his expression serious. "I understand, Your Majesty. I would never do anything to hurt Her Imperial Highness, or bring dishonor to the Empire."
Alexander gave him a nod of approval before turning to look out the window. There, he saw the sky was filled with stars. It was a beautiful sight, and for a moment he forgot about everything else.
But then his thoughts turned back to his sister''s impending marriage. He wondered how this would affect the society that had been standing for generations? A baron marrying the duchess of the Royal Family. It was unheard of in the Ruthenia Empire. The reception would not be well-received by distinguished members of the Ruthenian aristocracy but knowing his rule has transformed the country into a progressive and radical nation, such thought didn''t deter him. Alexander had always believed that love should know no bounds and that everyone had the right to choose their own partner regardless of their status or background.
"So, how did you ask my sister?" Alexander asked. "Did you propose to her romantically like kneeling in front of her?"
"Actually I asked her a very long time ago, Your Majesty," Rn revealed. "She just gave me the answer when we were at the Anatolia Empire. She came to me from behind, hugging me and saying my long-awaited answer."
"I see, it didn''t y out how I imagined it, but nevertheless, what''s important is the answer. So, when is the wedding?"
"Well, Your Majesty, now that you gave me your answer, we can start nning it. And if that happens, we will be brothers-inw," Rn replied with a smile.
Alexander chuckled. "Yes, I suppose we will. It''s a strange thought, but I''m happy for you both." The rest of the flight was spent in quiet reflection for Alexander as he thought about the future and what it held for his family and the Empire. He hoped that the marriage between Christine and Rn would be a happy one and that it would bring about positive change in the Ruthenia Empire.
Finally, the nended in Kazakhstan, and the family disembarked. They were greeted by a team of military personnel who would escort them to the Baikonur Cosmodrome. As they traveled by helicopter, Alexander couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. He promised the people of the Ruthenia Empire that they will go to the moon, and he is going to make that into reality.
Chapter 413 Visiting Baikonur Cosmodrome
The helicopter''s propellers whirred to a stop as it touched down on thending pad of the Baikonur Cosmodrome. Alexander and his children stepped out, their eyes wide with wonder. The facility was massive, spanning across acres ofnd. The air was thick with the smell of fuel and the hum of machinery, with military vehicles and helicopters transporting cargo to and from the cosmodrome. The Imperial Guards quickly took their position, securing the perimeter around the Royal Family. They were escorted by the military personnel of the cosmodrome into aplex where the facility was located.
As they walked through the facilities, the scientist and engineers wearingb coats bowed their heads politely as they passed by. Alexander returned the gesture, acknowledging their dedication and hard work. Anya and Andrei were beginning to notice the interior of the facility, which was all state-of-the-art with cutting-edge technology that only the Ruthenia Empire possessed. Anya looked around in wonder, taking in everything she saw with wide eyes. Andrei, meanwhile, was more reserved, his analytical mind already trying to process the information he was gathering.
Finally, they arrived at the control room of the cosmodrome. The room was filled with banks ofputers, screens, and equipment, all of it buzzing with activity. One person who seemed to serve as the head noticed their arrival. Upon seeing them, he immediately hushed them and extended his arms towards the door, beckoning them to look at the Royal Family. The engineers and scientists saw the royal family and immediately stopped what they were doing, standing in attention.
"At ease everyone," Alexander said, smiling at the group. "Please continue with your work." With that, everyone settled down, returning to their stations and resuming their work. Meanwhile, the man who first noticed them stepped forward. Alexander knew him, after all, he had been working for him for eight years. He was the Chief Scientist of the Space Program, Wegener von Braun.
"Your Majesty, we are honored by your visit. We have been working diligently to prepare for the uing satelliteunch, and we are pleased to report that everything is on schedule," Wegener said.
Alexander nodded in appreciation. "Excellent work. I am impressed by what I''ve seen here today. All of them are busy, which is remarkable."
"Yes, we don''t want to fall behind on our schedule, Your Majesty. As you said, we need tounch a total of twenty-four satellites to use the full capability of the Navstar. Though, I''m sure this is not the reason why you came here today."
Alexander chuckled. "You read me well. Oh, and in case you haven''t noticed, I brought my children with me. This is Anya and this is Andrei." Alexander introduced his children to Wegener, cing his hands atop their heads.
Wegener knelt down and smiled warmly at the children. "Oh, what lovely and adorable children you have, Your Majesty. It''s an honor to have you all here." Anya beamed at thepliment, while Andrei simply nodded politely. "Thank you, sir," they said in unison.
The Emperor turned to his children. "Anya, Andrei, this man is one of the most important scientists in our Empire. He''s in charge of the space program, and he''s responsible for all the incredible technology and achievements you''ve seen here today."
Anya''s eyes widened in wonder. "Wow, that''s amazing! Can we see more?"
The Emperor smiled. "Of course, my dear. Wegener, would you be so kind as to show us more of what you and your team are working on?" Wegener stood up and motioned for the family to follow him. "Right this way,"
Wegener led the group out of the control room and down a long corridor. As they walked, he exined the different research and development projects they were working on, from new satellite designs to revolutionary propulsion systems.
Anya and Andrei were fascinated by everything they saw, asking endless questions and taking in as much information as they could. Alexander smiled proudly as he watched his children''s curiosity and enthusiasm.
Finally, they arrived at argeboratory filled with scientists and engineers working on various projects. Wegener gestured for them to approach a group of scientists huddled around a table covered in diagrams and schematics.
"Your Majesty," one of the scientists said as he approached. "We are developing a new type of engine for spacecraft that would allow us to travel much faster and farther than ever before."
Alexander looked impressed. "Fascinating. Tell me more."
The scientist eagerlyunched into an exnation of the new engine design, going into intricate technical details that even Andrei found impressive.
As they continued to tour the facility, Alexander''s mind began to race with possibilities. He had always been interested in space exploration and the potential for humanity to expand beyond Earth. Now, seeing the incredible work being done at the Baikonur Cosmodrome, he began to think about what the future might hold.
After several hours of touring the facility, the family was exhausted but exhrated. As they prepared to leave, Alexander turned to Wegener with a smile.
"Thank you for showing us everything today, Wegener. I am truly impressed by the work you and your team are doing here."
Wegener bowed deeply. "It was an honor to have you and your family here, Your Majesty. We are grateful for your support of our mission."
As they boarded the helicopter and lifted off from thending pad, Alexander couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement about the future. He knew that there were many challenges and obstacles ahead, but he was determined to see the Ruthenia Empire at the forefront of space exploration and discovery.
As they soared through the skies, Anya and Andrei leaned their heads against the windows, watching the facility shrink below them. The sun was beginning to set, casting a golden glow over thendscape. Alexander leaned back in his seat, lost in thought.
"Father," Andrei said, breaking the silence. "What do you think is out there in space? Do you think there''s life on others?"
Alexander smiled at his son''s curiosity. "That''s a big question, Andrei. Some scientists believe that it''s possible, but we have yet to discover any concrete evidence. But who knows what we may find in the future?"
Anya leaned over. "Do you think we could go to others, like Mars or Venus?"
"It''s certainly possible," Alexander said. "But it would require a lot of research, resources, and time. We have a lot of work ahead of us before we can even begin to think about exploring others."
Chapter 414 Alexanders One Last Goal
"Sending a man to the moon?" Andrei repeated, seemingly surprised at his father''s reveal. "Really father? Can we go to the moon?"
"Well it is possible," Alexander said, his tone gentle. "We have already sent satellites into space, going to space is no longer an impossible task for humanity. Though there are hurdles and challenges, pretty much every one of them has been dealt with."
"I want to go to the moon, papa!" Anya eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
Alexander chuckled, his heart warming at his children''s enthusiasm. "Maybe someday sweetheart, for now only the adults can go to the moon."
"Eh? Why?" Anya asked, her face falling with disappointment.
"Well, going to the moon requires a lot of preparation and training, Anya. It''s not something that someone your age can do right now," Alexander exined gently.
Anya''s face fell, but Alexander quickly added, "But who knows, maybe when you''re older and have gone through the right training, you can be an astronaut and go to the moon."
Anya''s eyes widened in wonder. "Really, Papa? That would be amazing!"
Alexander smiled at his daughter''s excitement. "Yes, it would be amazing. And who knows, maybe you and Andrei can go to the moon together someday."
Andrei''s eyes lifted from theputer screen he had been scrutinizing. "You''re not being truthful with her, Father," he said, his tone almost usatory.
Alexander shifted uneasily, his hand absently rubbing the back of his neck. "Oh,e on, Andrei."
Anya, who had been listening intently, piped up, "What do you mean, Papa is lying? You said we could go to the moon."
The tension in the room palpably increased as Alexander searched for a response. "Well, it''s not exactly a lie, my dear. It''s just that, for now, only trained astronauts can go to the moon. It''s a dangerous journey and requires a lot of preparation and training. As I said, it''s not something your age can do for now."
Anya pouted slightly, but Alexander ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.
"As I said to the two of you before, anything is possible as long as we work hard and never give up on our dreams, especially when you are in the Ruthenia Empire. Okay, Mr. von Braun, do you have something else to show us?"
"Of course, Your Majesty, I have been eager to hear you ask that," Wegener said. "Please follow me, I''ll lead you to ourtest aircraft that will shuttle the spacecraft from Moskva to Baikonur."
Wegener led Alexander and his children out of the control room and into arge hangar. It''s a ten-minute walk from the control room, with that, Alexander carried Anya behind his back, while Andrei followed behind them, his eyes still fixed on his father.
As they walked through the hangar, Alexander couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sight before him. The spacecraft was enormous, its white exterior gleaming under the bright hangar lights. He felt a rush of excitement as he realized that this air would be the one that would take the space shuttle into this cosmodrome.
Anya''s eyes widened in amazement as she gazed up at the spacecraft. "Wow, it''s so big!" she eximed, her voice filled with wonder.
Alexander smiled down at her. "Yes, it is."
The ne that stood before them in the hangar was a behemoth of an aircraft, with a wingspan that seemed to stretch on for miles. Its white exterior was spotless, with barely a scratch or blemish to be seen. It was a copy of the Antonov AN-225, a strategic airlifter that had been developed for carrying heavy loads over long distances.
The doors to the ne were open, revealing a cavernous interior that seemed to swallow up the hangar space. Alexander and his children approached the ramp that led up to the cargo hold, with Wegener leading the way.
As they walked up the ramp, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the vast space. The cargo hold was enormous yet there was nothing inside it. Alexander carefully sat Anya down, allowing her to explore deeper into the hold.
Anya couldn''t help but gasp at the sight before her. "It''s like a giant warehouse!" she eximed, her eyes wide with wonder.
"Are you going to fit the spacecraft inside here, father?" Andrei couldn''t help but ask. Although he hasn''t seen a space shuttle before, he is certain that it won''t be narrow and short.
"Of course not, Andrei, the spacecraft will be ced on top of the ne," Alexander said. "Let me ask you this question, Andrei. Before going in, what did you notice on the ne that is different from the rest?"
Andrei pondered for a moment before he realized what his father was referring to. "It''s a very long father with six engines, three on each side, and two rudders."
"That is a good observation there, Andrei. Do you know that this ne we are standing in right now is thergest ne in the world? It is designed for one task, to carry the space shuttle. You see, spacecraft are huge and heavy, and for that, it needs bigger aircraft. That aircraft must be super powerful to carry it, and it must be able to steer itself in the flight. You see, rudders work by deflecting the air flowing over them, which creates a force that helps to turn the aircraft. But assuming there is a spacecraft on top of the ne, what do you think will happen?"
"The air will be blocked, and hence, there''ll be no air flowing over the rudder?"
Alexander pped, impressed by his son''s answer. "You really take after me, Andrei."
Andrei grinned at his father''spliment, feeling a sense of pride. He had always been fascinated by airnes and spacecraft, and he loved learning about the science behind them.
"So, how do we solve that problem then, father?" Andrei asked, his curiosity piqued.
"Well, that''s where the two rudderse in," Alexander exined. "The rudders on this ne are designed to sit on clear air on either side of the space shuttle. The airflow will be unobstructed and hence the rudders can steer the aircraft more effectively."
Andrei nodded, taking in the information. "I see, father. I''d like to see them in action soon, father."
"You will see them, my son," Alexander assured.
Chapter 415 Time Not To Stand Idle
Alexander and his children had been given unprecedented ess to the Baikonur Cosmodrome, the bustling heart of the Ruthenia Empire''s space program. As they made their way through the sprawlingplex, Alexander introduced his children to the finest minds in the country, each one a master of their craft. Anya''s eyes shone with excitement as she watched engineers work on a rocket that would soon be sent hurtling into the cosmos, while Andrei listened intently to an expert in satellite technology.
For four days, they explored the facility, marveling at the cutting-edge technologies on disy. Alexander was proud to show his children the state-of-the-artputers that allowed engineers to design and test their projects with ease and efficiency. He exined the intricate processes behind rocket propulsion, the incredible power of the engines that could send a spacecraft hurtling into the void of space, and the sophisticated mechanisms and materials of it that allowed it to survive in the unforgiving environment beyond Earth''s atmosphere.
As the final day arrived, they prepared to leave, but not before onest adventure. Alexander scooped Anya up onto his back and swooped around like a ne, eliciting peals ofughter from his daughter. Andrei followed behind, feeling slightly out of ce as he watched his sister act more like a child than him. But he couldn''t help feeling a sense of wonder at the incredible things he had witnessed in the past few days.
Beforeing to the cosmodrome, Andrei''s knowledge of aviation had been limited to jet and piston engine aircraft that could barely fly above thirty thousand feet. He had believed that this was the height limit for human flight, but now his mind was blown open by the scale andplexity of the machines before him. He marveled at the vast facilities that towered above him, the enormous transport nes thatnded into and took off from the spaceport, and the intricately designed satellites that orbited high above the.
It was a shock to Andrei to learn that the Ruthenia Empire had been sending rockets into space for years, and he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of admiration and wonder at the thought of those skilled engineers and scientists working tirelessly to make space exploration a reality. He was fascinated by the technology that made it all possible, the advancedputers, the cutting-edge engines, and the sheer ingenuity of the individuals who had made it all happen. Andrei realized that it took immense effort and expertise to achieve such a feat, and he couldn''t wait to learn more about the incredible process of space exploration.
As they boarded the ne that would take them back to St. Petersburg, Andrei''s mind was buzzing with excitement and curiosity. He knew that this experience had changed him in some way, that he had been exposed to a whole new world of possibility, and he couldn''t wait to explore it further. He gazed out of the window as the ne lifted into the sky, watching the Baikonur Cosmodrome disappear below the clouds, but he knew that the memories of this incredible ce would stay with him forever.
This trip really gave him insights into what the world really looked like outside the Winter Pce, and he smiled, thanking his father in his mind that he presented this opportunity to him.
***
The sun had just risen over St. Petersburg, casting a golden glow over the city. The sound of the city slowlying to life could be heard from Alexander''s office, the rustling of leaves and the distant honking of horns.
Alexander sat at his desk, surrounded by stacks of files and documents that had umted in his absence. It was a daunting task, but he knew that he had to fulfill his duties as the emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. He began to sift through the files, his eyes scanning each page carefully.
The work was tedious and time-consuming, but Alexander found it fulfilling. As he read through each document, he gained a deeper understanding of the issues facing his empire and the people he ruled over. He took his responsibilities seriously, knowing that the decisions he made could have a profound impact on the lives of millions of people.
Despite the weight of his duties, Alexander found sce in the work. He found satisfaction in knowing that he was doing everything he could to make the Ruthenia Empire a better ce for all its citizens. It was a never-ending task, but one that he was proud to undertake.
Though sadly, some things have to end. Alexander is already grooming his son, Andrei, to be a sessor to the throne.
But he promised to himself, that before his son took his ce, he would eliminate the threat that posed against the Ruthenia Empire, the arms smuggling.
He was reading the file that tackles that issue. ording to it, the Communist Forces in the Republic of China are getting stronger by the day as Ruthenian weapons continue to flood into the country. And even though the war has already concluded, casualties continue to mount as the Communist forces engage in gueri warfare.
"This is getting worse," Alexander muttered under his breath.
He began to ponder his actions about this issue, should he sit this one out or take swift action? Alexander chose thetter. If he really wanted to make this world peaceful before his son took over the country, then this was the right decision.
With that, Alexander grabbed the telephone that was on his desk and dialed a number.
After a few rings, the line clicked on, and Alexander was greeted by the voice of his foreign minister, Sergei.
"Your Majesty, how may I assist you?" Sergei asked.
"Sergei, I want you to convene an emergency meeting with the United Nations," Alexander said.
"May I know the purpose, Your Majesty? As you know, we can''t just simply convene every member state into a meeting without an agenda," Sergei said.
"Tell them that it is about themunist forces and the arms smugglers, and the continued violence in the Republic of China. I want to make it clear that the Ruthenia Empire will not stand idly by while our weapons are used to fuel conflict and destruction," Alexander replied with a steely determination in his voice.
Sergei nodded, sensing the urgency in the Emperor''s tone. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will make the necessary arrangements and inform the United Nations immediately," he said.
"Thank you, Sergei."
Alexander hung up the phone, With the wheels in motion for an emergency meeting at the United Nations, Alexander leaned back in his chair, twiddling his thumbs as he contemted the situation at hand.
"Now then¡I need to prepare a speech."
Chapter 416 Emergency Session, United Nation.
The clock chimed six o''clock in the evening, and the orange-pink sky was slowly giving way to a dusky blue. Alexander gazed out of the tinted windows of his armored car, the Beast, as it made its way towards the headquarters of the United Nations. The city''s neon lights flickered to life, casting a warm glow over the streets below.
Beside him, Sergei, his foreign minister, sat attentively, ready to brief him on the uing events. Alexander could feel the tension in the air, a palpable sense of urgency that hung heavily over them.
"Your Majesty," Sergei began, "all the member states are eager to know why the Ruthenia Empire has convened an emergency meeting. It has been six years since thest time it was invoked."
Alexander nodded, his gaze still fixed on the cityscape. "They will know soon enough. The world is in a precarious state, and I am not going to sit idly by and watch it crumble."
Sergei continued, his voice serious. "As for Ralf Hiet, Your Majesty, the Foreign Intelligence Services describe him as a shadow. He always manages to evade our grasp, trading arms and fueling violence in Africa and Asia."
Alexander''s jaw tightened, his mind focused on the elusive arms smuggler who had be a thorn in his side. "I don''t care if he''s a shadow. I want him taken out."
"The Foreign Intelligence Offices said that they received a tip from one of their informats in Africa, saying that is hiding somewhere in the Congo."
"Congo?" Alexander''s brows raised. "Of all ces, why is he hiding there?"
"We don''t know, but we will find out about it once the strike team arrives in the Congo," Sergei said.
"Very well, inform me of the progress of that operation tomorrow."
After having a brief conversation, the car pulled up to the entrance of the United Nations building, and Alexander took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was toe. As he stepped out of the car, he was greeted by a flurry of activity, the sound of reporters shouting questions and cameras shing.
Ignoring themotion, Alexander made his way into the building, his mind already focused on the task at hand. He was determined to make a difference, to put an end to the violence that threatened to tear the world apart.
Inside the hall, the air was thick with anticipation, every member state waiting with bated breath for Alexander''s announcement. He stood tall at the podium, his voice steady as he addressed the room.
"Ladies and gentlemen, the Ruthenia Empire has called this emergency meeting to address an issue that threatens the peace and stability of the world. The Communist Forces in the Republic of China continue to engage in acts of violence and aggression, fueled by the unrelenting flow of arms supplied by individuals such as Ralf Hiet,"
Alexander began, finishing his introduction as he recalled the speech that he had been formting in the Winter Pce hours ago. Then, he continued.
"The Ruthenia Empire cannot and will not stand idly by while our weapons are used to fuel conflict and destruction. It is our duty as responsible members of the internationalmunity to take action against those who seek to undermine the very foundations of peace and prosperity.
The actions of these individuals are a stain on the collective conscience of humanity. They do not represent the values of freedom, democracy, and justice that we hold so dear. We must stand together as one to send a clear message to these arms smugglers and terrorists that their actions will not be tolerated.
I implore each and every one of you to join us in this fight. Let us work together to root out this cancer that threatens to engulf our world in chaos and destruction. Let us stand together as one, united in our pursuit of a brighter future for all.
We must not lose sight of the fact that our ultimate goal is to create a world where every individual is free to live, love, and pursue their dreams. Let us not forget that our actions today will determine the course of history for generations toe.
Let us be the generation that stands up to the forces of darkness and ushers in a new era of peace and prosperity for all. Let us show the world that we are united in ourmitment to building a better future, and that we will not be deterred by those who seek to do us harm. Thank you."
As Alexander finished his speech, the room erupted in a round of apuse. He could see the relief and determination in the eyes of the diplomats who were present in the United Nation. However, not all of them were on board with the idea. One of the members of the United Nation, Liberia, stood and called Alexander.
"That''s a very sweet word for you to say, Your Majesty."
The room was silent, every eye fixed on the Liberian diplomat, waiting for him to continue.
"Democracy and justice, you say? Yet, where is the justice for the people of Africa? Where is the democracy that they so rightfully deserve?" The diplomat''s voice rose, his passion evident in every word.
"The United Nations is a farce, a mere puppet of the Western powers," he dered, his eyes scanning the room, daring anyone to contradict him. "The Ruthenia Empire may im to be a champion of freedom, but where is the freedom for those who suffer under its rule? Did it not ur to your mind that they are rebelling against their masters to achieve freedom? And that the man Ralf Hiet is giving them a tool to achieve it?"
He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "We cannot ignore the fact that our world is gued with injustice and oppression. The very foundations of this institution are built on the principles of equality and respect for human rights, yet we see these values trampled upon time and time again. The voices of the marginalized and the oppressed are drowned out by the powerful and the privileged. How can we im to be a beacon of hope when we allow such atrocities to ur?"
The Liberian diplomat''s words hung heavily in the air, the weight of his argument impossible to ignore. The room was filled with a stunned silence, as everyone present grappled with the ufortable truth he had just spoken.
"Your Majesty, if the United Nation is founded because of that principle then I suggest that we dissolved it. This United Nation is an organization built to further the interest of the Western powers. Or maybe, ask your fellow westerners to actually grant the nations that were once rightfully ruled by the people who dwelled in it."
He fixed Alexander with a hard stare. "Or perhaps, Your Majesty, you could start by asking your fellow Westerners to grant the nations that were once rightfully ruled by the people who dwelled in them the freedom and autonomy that they deserve."
Alexander was silent for a minute. Those were powerful words from the Liberian diplomat, and he didn''t expect that he would be on a hot seat.
"I understand your concerns, but you are mistaken if you believe that Ralf Hiet is some kind of hero fighting against oppression. He is a criminal, a traitor who has aligned himself with the ck Hand to spread violence and chaos around the world. He is not giving power to the weak, he is taking advantage of their suffering for his own gain," Alexander''s voice was unwavering as he delivered his response to the Liberian diplomat.
Alexander paused for a moment, his eyes meeting the Liberian diplomat''s. "As for the United Nations, it is true that we have our ws and our limitations. But we must work together, as a globalmunity, to address the issues that threaten our collective security and well-being. Dissolving the United Nations would be a grave mistake, for it is only through dialogue and cooperation that we can hope to build a better future for all."
He took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping across the room. "I implore you to reconsider your stance, to join us in our fight against the forces of darkness that seek to tear us apart. Together, we can make a difference. Together, we can build a world where every individual is free to live, love, and pursue their dreams."
The Liberian diplomat sneered in response. "You are all delusional! This is not what we signed up for. Over thest six years, the United Nations you created has done nothing to address the root causes of conflict and oppression in the world. Instead, it has only served to further the interests of the Western powers and their allies."
And once it got to the melting point, the Imperial Guards converged on his position.
"See, this is why people took the path of violence, because peaceful dialogue has never been effective to all high and mighty such as the western powers!" he said, while he was being dragged away by the Imperial Guards.
The Liberian diplomat''s words echoed through the room, his voice rising in defiance as he was forcibly removed from the premises. "You cannot silence the truth! The people of the world will rise up against the oppression and injustice that you perpetuate in the name of ''peace'' and ''stability.'' This is not what the United Nations was meant to be! We will not be silenced!"
As he was dragged away by the Imperial Guards, his words continued to reverberate through the halls. Alexander stared at the direction of where the diplomat was being taken.
"For a second there, why did I feel scared?"
Alexander took a deep breath, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling that had settled in his chest. He couldn''t let the words of the Liberian diplomat get to him, not when there was so much at stake.
He turned back to the podium, the weight of his responsibility heavy on his shoulders. "My fellow leaders, let us not allow the actions of a few to obscure the work that we have aplished together. The United Nations may not be perfect, but it is a testament to ourmitment to dialogue and cooperation in the pursuit of a better world.
Let us not forget that we have made progress, that we have brought about positive change in the lives of countless individuals around the globe. Let us continue to work together, to build a brighter future for all."
The room was silent, every eye fixed on Alexander as he spoke. His words were measured, his tone steady as he delivered his message.
"As for Ralf Hiet and the ck Hand, we will not rest until they are brought to justice. We will hunt them down, wherever they may hide, and we will put an end to their reign of terror."
Chapter 417 In The Winter Palace Office
As the night fell, Alexander sat in his office in the Winter Pce, watching a news report about the Emergency Session in the UN. The sound of the television echoed through the room and he listened attentively to the words of the news reporter.
[Good evening, and wee to tonight''s breaking news. The United Nations has convened an emergency session for the first time since its foundation, at the request of the Ruthenia Empire. The purpose of the meeting is to address the rising Communist Forces in the Republic of China and to investigate the arms smugglers who have been supplying them with weapons, leading to continued violence in the region.
At the start of the meeting, His Majesty, Alexander Romanoff, delivered a speech that was well received by member states who listened attentively. However, tensions began to rise when a Liberian diplomat interrupted the proceedings, calling the organization out and questioning its purpose. Despite attempts to calm the situation, the diplomat was eventually escorted out of the hall but continued to voice his concerns as he was being removed.
This incident has highlighted the growing divisions within the internationalmunity regarding the effectiveness of the United Nations in addressing global issues. While some see the organization as a vital tool for promoting peace and stability, others question its ability to make meaningful changes and address underlying issues of oppression and inequality.
We will continue to monitor this developing story and bring you updates as they be avable. Stay tuned for further details on this breaking news from the United Nations emergency session.]
After hearing that, Alexander ran a hand over his face and looked down. So that''s what it feels like when someone calls you out and them being true at the same time. It was humiliating and disappointing.
He was not alone in his office, Christina was with him. She turned the television off using a remote and then turned to his brother, Alexander.
Christina''s voice was heavy with admiration as she turned to her brother. "Well, at least you managed to keep yourposure during those exchanges," she said. "That Liberian diplomat made somepelling points about the United Nations. It does make one wonder..."
Alexander raised a curious brow. "Wonder about what, sister?"
"Whether the UN was established too early," Christina replied thoughtfully. "Shouldn''t each country have be independent first before forming an international organization like the UN? The charter ims to promote peace, freedom, and stability, but if we look at the world today, we see constant violence and oppression. The people in Africa, for example, are fighting for their freedom, and it seems like the UN has not done much to help them¡"
Christina''s voice trailed off, her eyes searching Alexander''s face for a reaction. He looked thoughtful, his gaze distant as he considered her words.
"You may have a point, sister," he said finally, his voice low and contemtive. "Perhaps we were too eager to establish an international organization before we had truly addressed the root causes of conflict and oppression in the world."
He leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. "The truth is, the United Nations is not perfect. We have made mistakes, and we have failed to live up to our own ideals. But that does not mean that we should abandon the idea of international cooperation and unity altogether."
He turned his gaze back to Christina, his expression serious. "The fact remains that we live in a world that is gued by violence, conflict, and injustice. We cannot afford to stand idly by and watch as the world burns. We must take action, we must work together if we hope to create a better future for ourselves and for generations toe."
Christina nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I understand what you''re saying, brother. But I still think that we need to be more cautious, and more thoughtful, in how we approach these issues. We cannot simply rely on grand speeches and empty promises. We need concrete action, we need real solutions."
Alexander smiled a small hint of pride in his eyes. "You have grown wise beyond your years, sister," he said. "I am proud of you, and I am grateful for your honesty and insight."
Christina smiled back at him, a warm glow of affection spreading through her chest. She knew that her brother was a true leader, a man who cared deeply about the fate of his people and the world atrge. And she was honored to stand by his side, to support him in his quest to create a better future for all.
"So, how was the optics? Did the Liberian diplomat making a scene during the session affect me in any way?" Alexander broke the silence, his voice calm andposed.
Christina leaned forward, her eyes meeting Alexander''s. "No, brother. You responded quite well to the Liberian diplomat, so you will not suffer any bacsh. Though his outburst sparked some debates and discussions among the people and the media, they are covering it as we speak."
Alexander let out a small sigh of relief, his gaze drifting towards the windows that looked out over the city. "I see," he chuckled softly. "What about the Liberian diplomat? Is he okay? Did something happen to him?"
Christina ced a reassuring hand on Alexander''s arm. "Don''t worry, brother. He is safe. He was just escorted to his room in the United Nations. The Ruthenia Empire wouldn''t do something that could tarnish its reputation and dignity."
Alexander nodded, his mind already moving on to other matters. "Very well, now that''s settled, let''s talk about something else," he said, his voice turning serious.
"What is it, brother?" Christina asked.
"Mind telling me about you wanting to marry the Chief of Staff of Imperial Guards?"
Christina gulped as Alexander''s sudden change of topic caught her off guard. She had not expected him to bring up the matter so soon, but she knew that she could not keep it hidden forever.
"I...I don''t know what to say, brother," Christina stammered, her eyes darting nervously around the room. "I...I have feelings for him, and I believe that he cares for me as well."
Alexander studied his sister''s face for a moment, his expression unreadable. "And what about his duties to the Empire? Do you think that he can bnce his personal life with his responsibilities as Chief of Staff?"
Christina bit her lip, her mind racing as she tried to find the right words. "I...I don''t know, brother. But I believe that he is a good and hardworking man and that he will do everything in his power to fulfill his duties and obligations to the Empire."
Alexander nodded slowly, his gaze fixed on Christina''s face. "I see. Well, I trust your judgment, sister. But you must remember that as a member of the Royal Family, your actions and decisions reflect not only on yourself but on the Empire as a whole."
"Does that mean that you are not opposing our marriage?" Christina asked.
"Why would I? If two people love each other, who am I to stand in their way?" Alexander replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Besides, I already gave Rn my blessing."
Christina let out a sigh of relief, a smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, brother," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I appreciate your support."
"Are you not going to give your brother a hug?" Alexander asked, his voice teasing.
"We are too old to do that brother," Christina mumbled.
"But that doesn''t mean we can''t express our affection in other ways," Alexander said, standing up and offering his hand to his sister. Christina took it and stood up as well, and Alexander pulled her into a brief embrace.
"What I want for my sisters is to be happy," he said, releasing her. "I may not always agree with your decisions, but I will always support you and love you no matter what."
Christina smiled warmly at her brother, feeling a deep sense of love and gratitude toward him. "Thank you, brother. That means a lot to me," she said, before turning to leave the room.
Alexander watched as she exited the room, feeling a sense of pride and satisfaction.
Chapter 418 Getting Closer
A dayter, in the opulent Winter Pce Office, Alexander and Christina sat in ornate chairs, listening intently to Sergei''s report on the development of the Belgian Congo operation. The room was suffused with the glow of thete afternoon sun, which shone through the windows, casting long shadows across the marble floor.
Alexander''s frustration was evident as he leaned forward in his chair and addressed Sergei with a tinge of anger in his voice.
"So, are you saying that Ralf Hiet was not there?" he demanded. "How hard is it to nab this guy?"
Sergei''s countenance was grave as he began to exin the situation. "Well, Your Majesty, our intel was right, but we got there toote," he said. "ording to the local militias that the Special Forces captured in the region, it was said that Ralf Hiet and his associates had already fled Kananga."
Alexander''s face darkened with anger. "And where are Ralf Hiet and his associates now?" he demanded.
"Further questioning of the local militias stated that they went somewhere north," Sergei replied, his tone serious.
Alexander''s frustration reached its peak, and he raised his voice, startling Christina, who sat beside him. "Somewhere north?" he repeated incredulously. "Where in the north specifically? In the northern region of Africa? North America? The North Antic? Come on, I need specifics!"
Sensing the tension in the room, Christina interjected, her voice calm and soothing. "Calm down, brother," she said, cing a reassuring hand on Alexander''s arm. "The Foreign Intelligence Services are doing their best. We were closer this time, we will find him. We just need to be patient."
Alexander took a deep breath, visibly calming himself. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes closed, and exhaled slowly. After a moment, he opened his eyes and looked at Sergei, his expression serious.
"I apologize for my outburst, Sergei," he said. "I know that you are doing everything in your power to apprehend Hiet. Please continue with your report."
Sergei nodded, his own expression serious. "Thank you, Your Majesty. As I was saying, we have reason to believe that Hiet and his associates have fled to the Sahara desert in northern Africa."
Alexander''s eyes widened with interest. "The Sahara desert? That''s a vast area to search," he remarked. "What leads you to believe that they are there?"
Sergei cleared his throat before continuing. "We intercepted amunication from Hiet''s camp to a known arms dealer in the region," he said. "It contained instructions for the delivery of arge cache of weapons to a location in the Sahara. We believe that this delivery is intended for Hiet and his associates."
Christina leaned forward, her gaze fixed on Sergei. "And what is our n of action?" she asked.
Sergei shifted in his chair, his expression bing even more serious. "We have dispatched a team of Special Forces to the region to locate and apprehend Hiet," he said. "However, the Sahara is a difficult terrain to navigate, and we expect the operation to be challenging."
Alexander nodded, his eyes narrowing in thought. "I understand. Keep me informed of any developments," he said, his voice firm. "And Sergei, I want you to make sure that our team is well-equipped and well-trained for the mission. We cannot afford any mistakes."
Sergei nodded in agreement. "Of course, Your Majesty. We will do our utmost to ensure the sess of the mission."
As Sergei finished his report, a heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the sound of Alexander''s deep breathing as he considered the gravity of the situation. The sun had begun to set, casting an orange glow across the room and painting the walls with a warm hue.
"It''s been six years since we are trying to find this guy," Alexander said. "But the fact that he kept himself hidden from us is something that troubles me deeply." He looked at Christina with concern etched on his face.
Christina''s eyes widened, and she leaned forward in her chair. "What do you mean, brother?" she asked.
"I mean, what if he has a mole inside of the Foreign Intelligence Services? Informing them of our operation to capture him?"
"That sounds like a usible scenario," Sergei chimed in. "We''ve been considering the possibility of a leak, and have taken measures to ensure the security of our operations. But it''s always a risk we must be mindful of."
"If that''s the case then let''s make this a top secret operation," Alexander said firmly. "We cannot afford any more leaks. The fewer people who know about this mission, the better. And we need to be extra cautious about who we trust," he looked up to Sergei.
"Sergei, you have been serving the Ruthenia Empire since my father''s reign, and I don''t think you have ill-intent towards the Ruthenia Empire."
"Of course, Your Majesty. I have sworn fealty to the Ruthenia Empire and I would never betray it," Sergei replied, his expression sincere.
"By keeping the operation top-secret, we may be able to narrow down the search of who might be the mole," Alexander paused for a moment, lost in thought. "But we must also be careful not to alienate those who are loyal to us. We need to strike a bnce between secrecy and trust."
Christina nodded in agreement. "I agree, brother. We don''t want to create an atmosphere of suspicion and fear within our own ranks."
Alexander looked at Christina, a small smile on his face. "Thank you, sister. Your wisdom is always appreciated."
Christina smiled back. "It''s my pleasure, brother."
Sergei cleared his throat, drawing their attention back to him. "Your Majesty, this concludes my report. I shall head back to the Command Ops and inform the Special Forces who will locate Ralf Hiet in the vast deserts of Sahara. We have been close on tracking him down, Your Majesty, it''s only a matter of time before we catch him," Sergei said, his voice full of determination. "I will keep you updated on any progress."
Alexander nodded, his expression serious. "Thank you, Sergei. We will eagerly await your next report."
As Sergei left the room, Alexander leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temples. The search for Ralf Hiet had been a long and frustrating one, and the thought of a mole within their own intelligence services only added to his worries.
Christina ced aforting hand on his arm. "We will catch him, brother," she said. "We have some of the best intelligence agents and technology in the world on our side."
"Yeah, it''s only as effective as the operator," Alexander said, chuckling.
"There you go again, geez. Well, it''s about time for dinner. Let''s go, brother, I''m sure your children and wife, and sisters are waiting,"
Alexander smiled at Christina''s words, grateful for her ability to ease his worries. "You''re right, let''s go," he said, rising from his chair.
Chapter 419 Captain Vasili
July 15th, 1935. The atmosphere in the cargo hold of the Bogatyr was tense. The Special Forces team who had conducted operations on the Belgian Congo were on their way to the air base in Dakar. Captain Vasili, their leader, stood apart from the rest, his eyes fixed on a small family picture in his hand. It depicted his wife holding their daughter, with a woman standing next to her - Gang Eun-Ae, the noblewoman who was oncemander-in-chief of the righteous army in the Choson Empire.
Vasili couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he looked at the woman who had once led an army into battle. Now, she worked as an advisor to the king in military affairs, despite the controversy surrounding her position as a woman. But Vasili knew that if their country was to catch up with the western powers and prevent any attempts of invasion of their homnd, they needed to be radical and progressive, leaving behind traditional values that hold them back.
As the ne rumbled on through the night, Vasili''s thoughts drifted back to his time in the Congo. They were tasked to capture the head of the arms smuggling individual named Ralf Hiet, who was once a Ruthenian General serving in Finnish territory. They werete to arrive on the site, giving time for Ralf Hiet himself and his associates to flee.
Vasili gritted his teeth at the memory, his mind painting vivid images of dragging Ralf Hiet out of his hiding ce and bringing him to justice. This man was the only obstacle standing between him and his family, and he would stop at nothing to see him pay for his crimes.
Lost in thought, Vasili was brought back to reality by one of his men approaching him.
"Captain, the prisoners are not changing their statement," the man reported.
"Thank you for the effort, Ivan," Vasili said. "It looks like we are going to hunt for Ralf Hiet in the vast desert of the Sahara. Did you receive any instructions from themand?"
"Not yet, Captain, they''ll tell us once wend in Dakar¡" Ivan trailed off as he noticed Vasili holding a picture. "You really have a good family, Captain."
Vasili''s attention then turned to a small family picture he held in his hand, gazing fondly at his wife and daughter. He carefully ced the picture back in his pocket, nting a tender kiss on it before doing so.
"Yes, I do have a wonderful family and I have been doing my best to get back to them as soon as possible. But this Ralf person is infuriating me. How long until wend in Dakar?"
"Two hours," Ivan replied.
"Okay."
***
After two hours, the Bogatyrnded at the air base in Dakar. The Special Forces team emerged from the cargo hold, blinking in the bright sunlight as they stepped onto the tarmac.
The prisoner that they captured in Belgian Congo followed behind, their necks and wrist chained and linked together as they were being escorted to a bus that would take them to the detention center.
Vasili surveyed their surroundings, taking in the hustle and bustle of the airbase as they made their way toward themand center. The deafening roar of fighter jets and the whirring of helicopter des filled the air as they approached. The sun beat down mercilessly upon them, causing beads of sweat to form on their foreheads.
As they walked past a row of parked fighter aircraft, Vasili couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the skilled pilots who flew them. The jets were sleek and aerodynamic, their engines still hot from the rigorous training they had undergone that day. He wondered what it would be like to soar through the skies at supersonic speeds, to feel the rush of wind in his face as he performed daring aerial maneuvers.
Meanwhile, soldiers were jogging around the airbase, shouting out chants and carrying out their duties with military precision. Some were lugging heavy crates of ammunition, while others were performing maintenance on the aircraft, their overalls stained with grease and sweat. Despite the heat and the physical exertion, they maintained a sense of discipline and professionalism that was awe-inspiring to witness.
Vasili was briefly distracted from the chaos around him as he noticed a group of soldiers who had stopped to salute as they passed by. He returned their salute with a nod of his head, feeling a sense of pride in the respect they showed towards him and his team. As they continued walking, Vasili wondered where will be sent. Of course, it will not be in Dakar, it will be in one of the territories that are in the Saharan desert. It''ll be a long search for them but he was certain that the Foreign Intelligence Service will have something for them.
Entering the headquarters, the heat from the outside was suddenly reced by a chilly st of air conditioning, and Vasili felt a shiver run down his spine. The interior of themand center was starkly different from the frenzied activity outside. The silence was almost palpable, broken only by the asional murmur of voices and the soft hum of machines. The walls were lined with maps, charts, and photographs, all meticulously arranged and annotated.
He noticed the staff working in the facility, they are cks, formerly Senegalese who have be Ruthenian citizens after going through a rigorous and stringent immigration process. There was a lot of debate that sparked about Africans bing Ruthenian citizens, but Vasili, couldn''t care less whether a person wanted to be part of the Ruthenian Empire. For him, as long as they are not doing harm to the country he is serving, they are wee to be a citizen and contribute to the growth of the country.
Vasili''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a door opening. A man in a military uniform walked in, saluting as he approached.
"Captain Vasili, I am General Niki. Wee to Dakar," the man said, extending his hand.
Vasili shook his hand, returning the salute.
"Thank you, General. My team and I are fully prepared for our next mission," Vasili replied with a firm and confident tone.
"Excellent," Niki responded. "The Foreign Intelligence Service has informed me that Ralf Hiet and his associates werest seen in the Gao region of Mali, and it is believed that they are hiding in one of the small viges there."
Niki handed Vasili a folder that contained photographs and maps of the area. Vasili studied the contents closely and nodded his head in understanding.
"Understood, General. What time is our egress?" Vasili inquired.
"Your team is scheduled to leave tomorrow at 0600 HRS, Captain. You have a day to rest and limate yourself to the new surroundings here in Dakar before you embark on this mission," Niki replied in a calm and professional manner.
Vasili''s concern was evident as he spoke up. "Enjoy, General? I apologize, but I thought our priority was to capture Ralf Hiet immediately. Shouldn''t we be leaving now?"
Niki understood Vasili''s sense of urgency but also knew the importance of proper preparation and rest. "Calm down, Captain. Your team has just arrived from a long flight from Belgian Congo. It''s important that you all get some rest so that you will work efficiently and effectively in the field."
Vasili nodded, realizing that the General had a point. Fatigue andck of preparation could be detrimental to their mission, and the safety of his team and the sess of the mission were his top priority.
"I understand, General. We will take the time to rest and prepare ourselves for the mission," Vasili replied with a tone of determination.
Niki smiled and patted Vasili on the back. "Good to hear, Captain. I have no doubt that you and your team willplete this mission sessfully. You have already proven yourselves in the Congo, and I have full confidence in your abilities."
Vasili felt a surge of pride at the General''s words. He was determined to not let Niki and his country down.
"Thank you, General. We will not disappoint," Vasili responded firmly.
Niki nodded, then turned to leave the room. "I have other matters to attend to. Good luck, Captain,"
Vasili watched as the General left, then turned to his team, who were gathered around him. "Alright, everyone, listen up. We have a day to rest and prepare ourselves for the mission. I want everyone to get some rest, but also make sure you are ready for tomorrow. We are going to be operating in a dangerous area, and we need to be on top of our game. Understood?"
The team nodded in unison, their expressions serious and determined. They knew what was at stake, and they were ready to do whatever it took to seed.
Vasili smiled at their response, then dismissed them to go rest and prepare. As they left the room, he took onest look at the folder in his hand, studying the photographs and maps of the Gao region of Mali.
Chapter 420 Day Before The Strike
Captain Vasili wandered through the bustling streets of Dakar, the capital city of Senegal, marveling at the rapid pace of development taking ce all around him. The sound of heavy machinery and construction work filled the air, drowning out all other noises and causing Vasili to instinctively cover his ears. He gazed up at the towering skyscrapers under construction, their steel frames and concrete pirs rising high into the sky.
As he walked, Vasili noticed that the streets were teeming with cars of all shapes and sizes, honking their horns and jostling for space on the crowded roads. The hustle and bustle of the city was overwhelming, a far cry from the serene and remotendscapes he was ustomed to in his line of work.
Despite the chaos, however, Vasili found himself drawn to the energy and excitement of the city. He had always been fascinated by the rapid pace of technological advancement and the way in which it transformed the city around us. And as he walked through the busy streets of Dakar, he felt a sense of awe and wonder at the sheer scale of progress that was taking ce before his eyes.
Ten years ago, Senegal was once and with little to no infrastructure, with roads not paved with asphalt and buildings made of mud and straw. Captain Vasili had heard stories of how far the country hade since the Ruthenia Empire took over, but seeing it with his own eyes was a different experience altogether. He could hardly believe that this was the samend that had been so underdeveloped not too long ago.
The Ruthenia Empire was a government that knew how to set its sights on a goal and doggedly pursue it topletion. Captain Vasili knew this from experience, having witnessed their unwavering dedication to progress during his travels across the vast empire. He remembered the time when the Ruthenian government had purchased Manchuria from the Han Dynasty and made it a part of their empire, despite facing severe bacsh from the Imperial Council. While some had criticized the move as a distraction from developing the territories within their borders, the Ruthenian leaders had stood firm in their conviction that expansion was necessary for the future of their people. And now, as Vasili walked through the bustling streets of Dakar, he couldn''t help but wonder what other great feats of progressy ahead for the Ruthenia Empire.
After twenty minutes of walking, Captain Vasili finally arrived at the saloon where his team was waiting for him. The air inside was thick with the scent of tobo and vodka, and the sound of raucousughter and chatter filled the room. Vasili made his way to the table where his colleagues sat, their faces alight with excitement as they talked about theirtest discoveries.
"Captain! You made it!" eximed one of his men, who was a wiry man with a thick beard and a glint in his eye. "We were starting to think you''d gotten lost out there in the city."
Vasili smiled, taking a seat at the table and pouring himself a ss of vodka. He raised it in a toast to his colleagues, savoring the smooth, smoky taste as it slid down his throat.
"Who do you think I am? So this is the best saloon in town huh?"
Vasili looked around the saloon, taking in the dark, wood-paneled walls and the flickering candles casting shadows across the faces of the patrons. It was clear that this was a ce where people came to forget their troubles and lose themselves in the moment.
"Indeed it is," replied his bearded colleague with a grin. "We asked the men in the army and rmended this ce to us. Now I know why. The drinks are strong, and the music is always lively."
Vasili chuckled, feeling a sense of camaraderie with his fellow camaraderie. They have been together for thest six years, deployed from one nation to another. He hoped that one day, they''ll return to their country soon together.
"Tell me, Captain. What do you think are the chances we capture Ralf Hiet in Mali?" the closest person in his team, Ivan, asked.
"Well, it''s fifty-fifty. It''s the Foreign Intelligence Services here that we are talking about. Despite having billions of rubles worth of funding, they sometimes can''t get their intel right. I just hope that this hit will be a sess unlike our previous attempts and go home because I can''t wait to get home."
"You are going back to Hanseong?" Ivan asked.
"Well of course, it will take me a while to convince my wife to move to St. Petersburg as she is working in the government."
Vasili took another sip of his vodka, relishing the warmth that spread through his chest. He missed his wife terribly, and the thought of seeing her again after all this time filled him with a bittersweet ache. They had been married for five years before he was deployed, and while they kept in touch through letters and asional calls, it was never the same as being together in person.
"Yes, I''m looking forward to being back in Hanseong. It''s been too long," he said with a wistful smile.
The conversation turned to other topics, with the men discussing theirtest mission in detail and strategizing for the next one. Vasili listened intently, his mind focused on the task at hand even as he longed for theforts of home.
As the day wore on and the vodka flowed freely, the saloon grew increasingly rowdy. A group of men in the corner was singing a bawdy tune, while others were engaged in heated games of cards and dice.
"I think we should leave, we still have a mission tomorrow morning. I don''t want you wasting it all in drinking vodka and ending up not working effectively because of a hangover."
"Copy that boss, we should get back to the base."
With a unanimous nod, the men paid for their drinks and left the saloon.
As the afternoon wore on and the sun began to set over Dakar, Captain Vasili, and his team made their way back to the military base where they were stationed.
The military base in Dakar also served as the naval headquarters for the Ruthenian Empire Antic Fleet.
As they were walking towards their barracks, they noticed the soldiers and civilians heading towards the port.
"What could be possibly happening?" Vasili asked as he followed the wave of people with his eyes. And there, he found out why.
An aircraft carrier belonging to the Ruthenia Empire was docking and people watched.
As the aircraft carrier came into view, Vasili could feel the excitement of the people in the air. The ship was massive, dwarfing all of the other vessels in the port. As he recalled, it''s the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier. One of thergest and most powerful warships in the world.
Vasili and his team watched as the nuclear aircraft carrier slowly made its way toward the dock. He could see the crews standing along the edges of the deck, their faces etched with determination and purpose. Not only that, they saw fighter jets and helicopters with wings and rotors folded.
As the ship settled into ce, the crew began to disembark, their crisp ck uniforms standing out against the drab colors of the port. The sailors looked tired but proud, having justpleted a long deployment in the Antic.
"Look at those crews, they are so lucky to work in an aircraft carrier," Ivan remarked.
"Well, I heard from one of my friends in the Navy that working in the aircraft carrier was the worst. I don''t know about it but it sounded legit," one of his men added. "And if you want action, why join the navy? Join the army, where you fight in thend."
"Why do you think I''m standing by you right now?" Ivanughed.
Vasili chuckled. "Well let''s not forget that all branches of the military serve a crucial role in protecting our country and its interests. And it''s always admirable to see the dedication and sacrifice of our servicemen and women, regardless of which branch they serve in."
The group stood in silence for a moment, watching as the crew of the aircraft carrier went about their business.
As the night fell and the port quieted down, Vasili and his team made their way back to their barracks, eager to rest and prepare for their uing mission.
Well, it''s been quite a day," Vasili said with a yawn. "I can''t wait to hit the hay and get some rest."
His team nodded in agreement, and they parted ways to their respective bunks. As Vasili settled into his bed, his mind wandered back to the bustling streets of Dakar and the progress he had witnessed throughout the city. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in the Ruthenia Empire and its unwavering dedication to progress and expansion.
But even as he marveled at the progress around him, Vasili couldn''t shake the feeling of homesickness that lingered in his heart. He missed his wife, his home, and the familiarndscapes of his homnd. As he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep, he couldn''t help but wonder when he would be able to return home, and what new challenges and adventures awaited him in the ever-expanding Ruthenia Empire.
0500 HRS.
The morning sun had barely begun to rise when Captain Vasili and his team were woken up by their rm clocks. They rubbed their bleary eyes and stumbled out of bed, knowing that they had a mission toplete that day.
Thirty minutester,
Vasili and his team arrived at the airfield, where they were met by theirmanding officer, a stern-faced man named General Niki. Niki gave them a quick briefing on their mission, outlining their objectives and the challenges they could expect to face.
"Good morning, gentlemen. Today''s mission is a critical one. You''ll be deploying in Bogatyr aircraft, which are parked on the tarmac as we speak. Once you''re in the air, you''ll be dropped off at anding zone five hundred meters outside of Gao, where you''ll begin our operation. Your objective is to capture Ralf Hiet, but keep in mind that this is not a kill mission. However, if the situation esctes to a point where taking him alive is no longer an option, you are authorized to use lethal force. Remember, the ultimate goal is to bring him back to base alive and in one piece. Should you seed in capturing him, head to the exfil point which is located in Timbuktu. A ne will be waiting there to extract both you and the target back to the base. Stay alert, stay focused, and most importantly, stay safe. Are there any questions before we proceed?"
Vasili''s men shook their heads, indicating that there was none.
"Okay, good luck boys and serve your homnd well."
Vasili and his men performed a salute.
Chapter 421 Hitting The Village
The team quickly geared up and boarded the Bogatyr aircraft, which was specially designed for high-altitude jumps. As the ne took off, Vasili and his team mentally prepared themselves for the mission ahead.
The Bogatyr aircraft soared high above the Africanndscape, cutting through the dense, humid air with ease. Inside, Captain Vasili and his team sat in silence, their minds focused on the mission ahead.
Vasili looked out the window, taking in the breathtaking view below. From this altitude, the Africanndscape looked like a patchwork quilt, with sprawling savannas and dense jungles stretching out as far as the eye could see.
But there was little time to admire the scenery. The mission ahead was of utmost importance.
As the ne reached the desired altitude, Vasili and his team began to prepare for the high-altitude, low-opening (HALO) jump. They checked their gear meticulously, making sure that everything was in working order. The slightest mistake could be fatal, and they couldn''t afford to take any chances.
Finally, the moment arrived. Vasili gave his team a final nod, and they leaped out of the ne one by one, freefalling through the air at a breakneck speed. The wind rushed past them, and their hearts pounded with adrenaline as they hurtled toward the earth.
But even in the midst of the thrill, Vasili remained focused. He had a job to do, and he couldn''t afford to let anything distract him from his objective.
As they approached the ground, Vasili and his team deployed their parachutes, and the world suddenly slowed down. They floated gently down to earth, their feet touching down softly on the desert sand below.
The team quickly assessed their surroundings, taking note of any potential threats. They moved swiftly and silently through the shadows, their eyes scanning the terrain for any signs of danger.
As they approached the vige where they believed Ralf Hiet was hiding, Vasili and his team moved with the precision and grace of a well-oiled machine. They were like ghosts, moving silently through the night, avoiding detection as they closed in on their target.
Minutes passed, and they finally arrived at the vige where Ralf Hiet is believed to be hiding.
Vasili and his team peered through their binocrs, counting the number of enemy fighters guarding the perimeter. They knew that the situation was dire, and any misstep could result in disaster.
"I''m counting thirty-five elements armed with automatic rifles," Vasili reported, his eyes never leaving the binocrs.
"They are using the T-AR47. It is possible that our target may be in here," Ivan added.
"Well, there''s only one way to find that out," Vasili said as he lowered the binocrs and pulled out a map that shows theyout of the vige.
"So there are twenty houses in this vige, most of them are made out of concrete. Ralf Hiet is staying on one of them but we have no way of narrowing it down. So we''ll split up. Since we are ten, we are going to divide ourselves into two. I''ll lead group Alpha and Ivan you''ll lead group Bravo."
"Understood, captain, but what''s the n and rules of engagement?"
Vasili looked around at his team, taking in their serious expressions. They knew that the mission ahead was going to be difficult, but they were all professionals, and they had trained for this moment for months.
"The n is straightforward," Vasili spoke in a firm,manding voice. "We''ll divide ourselves into two groups, Alpha and Bravo. Each team will take two quadrants and conduct a thorough search. In case of any discovery, immediately radio it in. The rules of engagement are clear. Anyone armed with guns is considered abatant and can be executed, but civilians should not be shot. As for Ralf Hiet, he needs to be captured alive. While the High Command has permitted us to take him down if necessary, I personally want him to be taken alive."
The other members of the team listened attentively, taking in every word of Vasili''s instructions.
The team nodded in unison, their eyes fixed on Vasili.
Vasili took a deep breath. "Alright, let''s move out," he said, gesturing towards the vige. "Remember, stay alert, and keep your wits about you. Let''s return home in one piece."
With that, the team split up into two groups, moving quickly and quietly through the shadows. Vasili led Group Alpha, their rifles trained forward.
The dusty vige was eerily quiet, save for the distant braying of camels and the asional bleat of a goat. But Vasili knew better than to underestimate the threat. He and his team advanced cautiously, scanning the area for any signs of danger, their fingers poised on the triggers of their rifles. As they approached the first mud-brick hut, Vasili could feel his heart pounding in his chest.
There were two guards armed with rifles standing on guard. Vasili took his tactical knife out of his belt, signaling his team to follow his lead. They moved with the utmost stealth, creeping up on the guards from behind.
With lightning speed, Vasili and his team pounced on the unsuspecting guards, their knives slitting the guards'' throats before they had a chance to react. The bodies were quickly dragged out of sight, and Vasili motioned for his team to enter a nearby house.
"Clear! Let''s move to another house," Vasili radioed.
"It''s clear here too, Captain," Ivan radioed his findings.
Eighteen houses to go. Vasili and his team continued their search through the vige, clearing each house one by one as well as taking down the guards. They moved with precision and speed, taking care to avoid any traps or surprises that the enemy might have set up. Each house yielded nothing of significance, and their frustration grew with each empty room.
Alpha and Bravo team approached thest two houses with caution, their senses on high alert. They could hear faint voicesing from inside, and Vasili motioned for his team to be ready for anything.
With a quick nod, Vasili and his team burst through the door, their rifles trained on the upants. Inside, they found ck men armed with rifles and western-looking mercenaries.
At first, confusion settled upon the ranks of the upants but secondster, they snapped out of their stupor and aimed their guns at the special forces.
Vasili and his men were quick to react and pulled the trigger.
The sound of gunfire echoed through the small vige as Vasili and his team engaged in a fierce firefight with the enemybatants. The room was filled with smoke and the smell of gunpowder, as bullets whizzed past the soldiers'' heads.
The enemybatants fought fiercely, but they were no match for Vasili and his team. One by one, they fell to the ground, their bodies limp and lifeless.
Finally, thest of the enemybatants were down, and Vasili and his team quickly assessed the situation.
"Ivan, did you see signs of Ralf Hiet?" Vasili asked through his radio.
"Negative Captain, no signs of Ralf Hiet," Ivan reported.
"GODDAMMIT!" Vasili let out a frustrated yell. They had gone through all this trouble, taken down so many enemybatants, and yet they still couldn''t find their target.
But Vasili quickly regained hisposure. "Alright, let''s secure the area and gather any intelligence we can find."
The team got to work, searching the house for any clues that could lead them to Ralf Hiet. They found weapons, ammunition, and some documents.
"Captain, you might want to see this," one of his men approached him and handed him a document.
"What is this?" Ralf perused the contents of the document. It was a purchase document of weapons to the Malian Liberation Front. The Malian Liberation Front is a rebel group that emerged in Mali during the early twentieth century. Composed of various factions and individuals united in their opposition to Francois''s colonial rule, the MLF seeks to establish an independent and sovereign nation of Mali free from foreign influence.
The rebel groups were involved in a lot of engagements with the Francois forces in the region, especially in Bamako.
"Sir, what do we do about the bodies?" Ivan asked.
"Oh, those white guys I want them searched. See if we can identify them."
A few momentster, Ivan spoke. "Sir, there''s nothing in them aside from weapons and essories. Ah shit¡does this mean the Foreign Intelligence Services failed again? I would never trust their intelligence anymore."
"Calm down, Ivan," Vasili said. "I know, I''m also frustrated but it doesn''t deny the fact that there is an arms deal going on here. And by looking at the date of the document, it was just signed a day ago. It means Ralf Hiet is still in Mali."
"But Mali is a huge ce to search for an individual, Captain," Ivan said.
"We''ll report back to themand and hope that our government intervenes in the political affairs of this territory by cooperating with the Francois Republic."
Chapter 422 Confrontation Part 1
Alexander sat at his desk in the Winter Pce, his eyes scanning through the daily reports that wereid out before him. As the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire, he made it his duty to be aware of everything that was happening within the country, from the economic state to foreign affairs. One of the reports that caught his attention was from Sergei, the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
As Alexander read through the report, his brows furrowed in frustration. "So you''re telling me that the hit in Gao Mali turned out to be a fluke? Goddamit Sergei, we are wasting one hundred billion rubles per year on the Foreign Intelligence Services if they keep giving us false intel," he eximed, clearly agitated.
Sergei took a deep breath and carefully began to exin the situation. "Your Majesty, the intelligence we received was urate at the time. However, it seems that the target, Ralf Hiet, was able to slip away before our forces could capture him. They believe that Ralf Hiet and some of his associates are still in Mali and they reach out to us for help."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Sergei. "What is Captain Vasili proposing?" he asked, referring to the head of the Special Forces who were on the ground in Mali.
Sergei shuffled through his papers before responding. "They are suggesting that we reach out to the Francois Republic for assistance. They have offered to block train stations, roads, and airports in Mali to prevent Ralf Hiet from escaping."
Alexander rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "But I wanted the operation to be covert. Speaking to Francois betrays that fact, Sergei."
Sergei nodded in agreement. "I understand, Your Majesty. But it''s important to remember that you have already named Ralf Hiet as one of the worst criminals in the world. The internationalmunity is expecting us to take direct action to bring him to justice. Sir, you need to decide now before Ralf Hiet disappears into the shadows once again."
Alexander drummed his fingers on the desk, considering his options while feeling the weight of his responsibilities as Emperor. "I know, I did say that. Fine, reach out to the Francois Republic Embassy, I will meet with the Ambassador in person."
Sergei nodded and jotted down notes on his pad. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will inform the Francois Embassy right now. Please expect him to arrive within fifteen to twenty minutes."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with the possibilities and consequences of his decision. He knew that reaching out to the Francois Republic would meanpromising the covert nature of the operation, but he also knew that capturing Ralf Hiet was crucial for the stability and security of not only the Ruthenia Empire but also the world atrge.
As he waited for the Francois Republic Ambassador, Alexander took the time to reflect on the past few years. His reign had been marked by tumultuous times, from international syndicates to economic crises, and it seemed that the challenges were only growing moreplex and dangerous. He knew that he needed to stay vignt and keep a steady hand on the reins of power if he wanted to steer the Ruthenia Empire toward a better future.
Soon enough, the Ambassador arrived at the Winter Pce.
Alexander rose up to his feet and extended his hand.
"Good morning, Mr. Ambassador, I apologize for calling you out here on such short notice."
The ambassador waved his hand dismissively and spoke.
"Not at all, Your Majesty. We are honored to be of assistance to the Ruthenia Empire in this matter. Please, let us get down to business," the Ambassador replied in a calm andposed voice.
Alexander gestured for the Ambassador to take a seat as he himself resumed his ce behind his desk.
"I appreciate your willingness to help us with this situation in Mali, Ambassador. As you are aware, Ralf Hiet is one of the most dangerous criminals in the world, and we cannot afford to let him slip through our fingers once again," Alexander said, his tone serious and firm.
The Ambassador nodded gravely. "Yes, Your Majesty, we understand the gravity of the situation. The Francois Republic ismitted to the fight against terrorism and organized crime, and we are willing to offer any assistance we can to bring Ralf Hiet to justice."
Alexander felt a sense of relief wash over him. "Thank you for your understanding, Ambassador. I know that reaching out to youpromises the covert nature of the operation, but I believe that capturing Ralf Hiet is crucial for the stability and security of our two nations, if not the world."
The Ambassador nodded in agreement. "We share your sentiments, Your Majesty. Please, let us know what we can do to assist you."
Alexander leaned forward, his eyes meeting the Ambassador''s. "We need your help in blocking train stations, roads, and airports in Mali. This will prevent Ralf Hiet and his associates from escaping the country."
The Ambassador nodded, his face serious. "Understood, Your Majesty. We will do everything in our power to assist you in this matter."
Alexander smiled faintly, grateful for the Francois Republic''s cooperation. "Thank you, Ambassador. I appreciate your willingness to work with us on this."
The two men continued to discuss the details of the operation, working together toe up with a n that would maximize their chances of capturing Ralf Hiet. As the meeting drew to a close, Alexander felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that progress was being made in the pursuit of justice. He stood up to see the Ambassador off, extending his hand once more.
"I appreciate your time and assistance, Ambassador. Please let your government know that the Ruthenia Empire is grateful for your support."
The Ambassador nodded, a small smile on his lips. "I will ry your message, Your Majesty. It was an honor to work with you."
With that, the Ambassador left the Winter Pce, and Alexander returned to his desk and sighed.
"That was easy," Alexander remarked.
"Well, our countries have been great partners for over a decade. Even though they had dered a war on us six years ago."
"That was the ck Hand''s doing, Sergei," Alexander reminded. "With this, I hope Captain Vasili and his men capture Ralf Hiet in Mali because I can''t wait to speak to him in person and discuss things personally."
Sergei chuckled softly. "I''m looking forward to seeing that."
***
Meanwhile in the capital city of the Francois Colonial territory of Mali, Bamako. The police already got to work, setting up barricades on major roads causing a huge traffic jam, and postponing train schedules and flights, and border security along the territory of Mali was on high alert.
Captain Vasili and his team Alpha were in an SUV they borrowed from Francois, they were watching the monitor inside the car, keeping a close eye on any movement within the city. They knew that Ralf Hiet was still in the city, but they didn''t have a precise location for him yet.
As they drove through the crowded streets of Bamako, Vasili''s radio crackled to life.
"Captain, we might have eyes on a possible target. Target is inside a white Suv and he is not alone. There are armed men inside, I can see the stocks of their rifles," Ivan reported.
Vasili grabbed his radio and spoke. "Ivan, I want you to confirm the target. Can you get closer?"
"Negative captain, it''ll expose us to too much risk," Ivan replied.
Vasili thought for a moment, weighing his options. "Understood. Keep a close eye on them and report any changes in their direction or activity. We are heading towards the target location."
The SUV carrying Captain Vasili and his team sped toward the target location.
As they approached the target location, Vasili noticed that the roads were blocked off, and there were armed police officers stationed at every intersection. He knew that the Francois Republic had kept its word and had blocked off all the possible escape routes for Ralf Hiet.
"Okay, it''s showtime boys," Vasili announced to the radio. "Alpha team going in. Bravo team, give us a cover."
"We will, Captain," Ivan said.
Vasili''s team disembarked from the SUV and took positions around the area. They moved stealthily, taking cover behind vehicles. They had to be careful not to expose themselves and blow their cover
As they closed in on the white SUV, Vasili signaled his team to get ready for action. They were only a few meters away from the vehicle when one of the armed men noticed them and shouted out a warning to the others.
"DON''T MOVE!" Vasili shouted and his team surrounded the white SUV. The armed men inside the vehicle were slow to react, causing them to be in the crosshair of the Special Forces'' rifles.
"Don''t do anything stupid!" Vasili said again. "Hands off your weapons and step out of the vehicle slowly."
The doors of the white SUV opened, and Ralf Hiet emerged, nked by his armed associates. Vasili recognized him immediately, from the images on the file they had been reading since the start of the operation.
"I got a positive ID on Ralf Hiet," Vasili radioed in.
"You are making a huge mistake here, Captain Vasili," Ralf spoke in a calm and collected voice, his eyes fixed on Vasili.
Vasili tilted his head to the side, surprised. "How did you know my name?"
"Oh, I know everything about all the men who are chasing me, especially you, Captain Vasili. You have a very wonderful family in Hanseong."
Vasili snapped. "Don''t you dare talk about my family, you son of a bitch!" Vasili barked, his rifle trained on Ralf.
Ralf simply smiled, unfazed by Vasili''s anger. "Captain Vasili, I''ll give you two choices. I want you to let us go, or you''ll have no family to return to."
"What do you mean by that?!"
Ralf''s smile turned into a sinister grin. "I mean exactly what I said, Captain. Your family''s safety is in my hands. You don''t want anything bad to happen to them, do you?"
Vasili gritted his teeth, his eyes fixed on Ralf. He knew that Ralf was not bluffing; he had the resources and the connections to make good on his threat.
"Ivan."
"Yes, Captain."
"I want you to confirm if what this son of a bitch is saying is true," Vasili ordered.
"Copy that, Captain."
Chapter 423 Confrontation Part 2
The sun zed down on the parched streets of Bamako, Mali, as Captain Vasili and his team of soldiers held their weapons steady, and trained on their target. Before them stood Ralf Hiet, a notorious arms dealer, and his gang of mercenaries whose weapons are lowered.
Suddenly, a crackle came over his radio, and Vasili''s heart leaped into his throat. It was Ivan, his second-inmand, calling from Hanseong with urgent news.
"Captain, I just had a word from the guys in Hanseong," Ivan said, his voice crackling with static. "They are telling me that your wife and daughter are not in your house."
Vasili''s heart sank. He had left his family behind when he was deployed on this mission, and the thought of them being in danger made him feel sick.
"Is that confirmed?" he asked, his fingers twitching on the trigger of his weapon.
"It''s positive, Captain," Ivan confirmed, his tone grave. "We''re still trying to track them down."
Vasili gritted his teeth, his eyes fixed on Hiet, who stood before him with a smirk on his face.
"You took them, didn''t you?" Vasili growled, his voice low and menacing.
Hiet shrugged nonchntly. "What did I say, Captain? You are making a huge mistake. Now I think you realize the situation we are having here. If you want to see your family again, you either let me go or you''ll go see them at their funeral."
"You piece of shit!" Vasili''s face contorted with rage. He wanted to squeeze the trigger really bad but he couldn''t jeopardize the safety of his wife and daughter who is held captive by Ralf Hiet''s men.
"Captain, calm down, we are reaching the Command Ops and inform them of our situation¡" Ivan said even he was also infuriated at Ralf Hiet.
"Get on it," Vasili said, his voice firm. "And tell them to hurry."
Ivan nodded, his fingers already moving over the radio controls. Vasili could hear the urgency in his voice as he ryed the situation to Command Ops, requesting instructions and guidance.
While Ivan made the call, Vasili kept his eyes fixed on Hiet, who still stood before him with that infuriating smirk on his face. He wondered what the arms dealer was thinking, whether he was confident that he woulde out on top or whether he was starting to feel the first twinges of fear.
"You leave my family the fuck alone, they have nothing to do with this," Vasili growled, his voice low and menacing. "If you hurt them, I swear to God, I will make you pay."
Hiet chuckled. "Oh, Captain, we don''t have to go there as long as you let me out of here in this ce. You have fifteen minutes to decide because I couldn''t bear the heat of the sun."
"Captain, we cannot let this man go," one of Vasili''s men said on the radio. "Our government has been chasing this man for six years, we let him go now he''ll go dark again and we are back to square one!"
"I know¡but my family¡my family¡" Vasili''s voice broke, his mind racing with fear and desperation. He couldn''t bear the thought of his loved ones being hurt, but he also couldn''t let Hiet go free. It was a terrible choice, one that would haunt him for the rest of his life.
Just then, Ivan''s voice crackled over the radio. "Captain, we''ve got a connection from the Command Ops. Defense Minister Alexei is on the line."
"Captain Vasili, I have heard the situation."
"Sir¡the bastard in front of me took my wife and daughter."
"I know, but the mission is still a go, capture Ralf Hiet, we can''t let this chance slip, we let him go due to your family and we will never have another opportunity to apprehend him again."
"No¡no¡we can still find this motherfucker, we have tracked him down here in Mali, we can track him anywhere in the world. So please, retract the order, for the sake of my family and I swear I will be the one to track him."
"Captain, you are not to disobey a direct order," Alexei said sternly, "Take Ralf Hiet and eliminate his guards."
Vasili''s heart sank as he heard the order. He knew what he had to do, but it felt like a betrayal of everything he held dear. He nced over at Hiet, who still wore that infuriating smirk on his face, and he wondered how the arms dealer could be so callous, so indifferent to the lives of others.
"So what is it like to be captain? Are you going to be a ve to your government who sitsfortably in their offices following orders while you and your men follow orders blindly? Or you can let me go, and see your family again?"
Vasili''s mind was racing, torn between his duty to his country and his duty to his family. He knew that letting Hiet go would be the easier choice, the choice that would ensure the safety of his loved ones, but it would also mean betraying everything he stood for, everything he had worked for his entire career.
He looked at Hiet, who stood there with a smug grin on his face and felt a surge of anger and disgust. This man had no regard for human life, no empathy for the families he destroyed, and yet he was willing to use Vasili''s love for his family against him.
Vasili took a deep breath, trying to calm his thoughts and focus on the task at hand. He couldn''t let his emotions cloud his judgment. He had to make the right choice, no matter how hard it was.
"I am a captain, and my duty is to my country and my people," Vasili said, his voice firm. "I cannot let you go, no matter what the cost."
Hiet''s smirk faded, reced with a scowl. "You''re stupid, Captain."
The tension around them was palpable as the mercenaries were eyeing their weapons, hesitant to confront the Special Forces.
"Captain, give us a call and we will put a lead in their brain," one of his men said.
"Do you really choose your country over your family? What would your daughter and wife think of you?"
Vasili couldn''t take it anymore and his mind went nk. All he saw was red, and secondster, he turned his rifle toward the mercenaries and opened fire, killing them mercilessly. One of the mercenaries tried to contest but Vasili was quick to react.
The Special Forces around were stunned at Vasili''s sudden action and ended up following him up, exterminating Ralf Hiet''s securities.
And once they were all cleared, Vasili charged toward Ralf and grabbed him by the cor, mming him against the body of the White SUV.
"You think you can y with my family''s lives?" Vasili growled, his eyes zing with fury. "You think you can manipte me? You''re nothing but a worthless piece of shit."
And there he started punching him in the face repeatedly.
Hiet grunted as Vasili''s fists connected with his face, blood sttering from his broken nose. He tried to fight back, but Vasili was too strong, too furious. He was like a man possessed, driven by the need for revenge and justice.
The rest of the team watched in shock and horror as their captain beat the arms dealer to a pulp. It was a side of Vasili that they had never seen before, a side that was raw, primal, and dangerous.
"Captain, that''s enough," one of his men said, trying to pull Vasili away from Hiet. "You''re going to kill him."
Vasili ignored him, his rage fueling his actions. He didn''t care if he went too far if he broke Hiet''s bones or even killed him. All he cared about was getting revenge for what had been done to his family.
While he was punching him in the face, Ralf wasughing maniacally. "Remember¡Captain¡you had a choice¡you had a choice¡HAHAHAHAH!"
Vasili finally stopped, breathing heavily, his knuckles bruised and bloody. He looked down at Hiet, whoy on the ground, his face a mess of blood and broken bones.
"You had a choice, Captain," Hiet wheezed, his voice barely audible. "And you made it. You chose your country over your family. Was it worth it?"
Vasili didn''t answer. He felt numb and drained as if he had used up all his energy in that burst of violence. He looked around at his team, who stared back at him with a mix of shock and admiration.
"Captain, what do we do with him?" one of his men asked, nodding toward Hiet.
Vasili didn''t know. He couldn''t bring himself to care. All he wanted was to see his family, to make sure they were safe, and to try to forget the dark part of himself that he had just revealed.
"Take him into custody," he finally said, his voice t. "And let''s get out of here¡"
"Captain¡we have received another transmission from the Command Ops, the situation had reached the Emperor''s ears, and wanted to speak with you."
"The Emperor?" Vasili repeated, surprised. "Put him through."
There was a moment of silence before a deep, authoritative voice sounded in his earpiece. "Captain Vasili, this is Alexander Romanoff. I have been informed of the situation and I wanted to speak with you directly."
"Your Majesty," Vasili said, his voice respectful. "I just captured Ralf Hiet¡"
"I know, but at the expense of your family. I want to assure you that I have assembled a team in Hanseong to locate your family before his men can make a move on them. I will use every resource avable in the country and make sure that you get your family back safe and sound."
"I appreciate it¡Your Majesty¡"
"I understand that this is a hard decision that you made¡As a father, I understand your pain, and the emotion that you are going through now. I am conflicted as to whether to congratte you on capturing him as it would be insensitive to the situation with your family. But I want you to know that I respect your dedication to your duty and your country."
Vasili nodded, his heart heavy. "Thank you, Your Majesty."
"I will keep you updated on the situation with your family," Alexander said.
Chapter 424 Fulfilling The Promise
Learning the situation in Mali, Alexander rushed to the Command Ops and gave his words to Captain Vasili, assuring him that they''ll get his family back at all costs.
Now, watching therge LCD screen mounted on the wall, Alexander rapped his fingers on the table as he waited for the Special Forces they deployed in Hanseong to find Captain Vasili''s wife and daughter.
Ralf Hiet was captured and thank god they did, but Alexander didn''t expect the prices that came with it, a family of the soldier who apprehended the notorious arms dealer. He empathizes with Captain Vasili, putting himself in his shoes and imagining what if it''s his children and wife.
Although the Special Forces were instructed to not harm Ralf Hiet, he understood Vasili''s rage at the moment, where he stood in front of the man who was threatening to take his family away. So in that case, he wouldn''t punish him.
"So what is the news that we had so far?" Alexander asked.
"Your Majesty, our men went into the Royal Pce and asked the staff there. ording to the staff, Vasili''s wife didn''te to the office today, which they found odd, as she was neverte before."
"And what about their child?"
"Their child is not in the house, nor does the caretaker that is watching over the child," Sergei replied.
"This is kidnapping," Alexander muttered under his breath. "Are there any witnesses who have seen the kidnapping?"
Sergei shook his head. "No, Your Majesty. It seems that whoever took Captain Vasili''s family took great care to make sure that there were no witnesses."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, a sense of frustration and helplessness washing over him. He had promised Captain Vasili that he would do everything in his power to bring his family back, but with no leads and no witnesses, it seemed like an impossible task.
He took a deep breath and looked at his advisors. "We need to expand our search. Contact the police and military forces in the surrounding areas. We need to find any information that can help us track down the kidnappers."
"We are coordinating with the police forces of the Choson Empire as we speak, but Your Majesty, if the kidnappers were to notice a huge force of police scouring the area, they may be more cautious and could harm the hostages," Sergei said with concern.
Alexander nodded, understanding the delicate situation they were in. "We need to be careful, but we cannot just sit here and do nothing. We need to find a way to locate them without alerting the kidnappers."
Just then, the door to the Command Ops room burst open and a young officer ran in, out of breath. "Your Majesty, we have a lead!"
Alexander and his advisors turned their attention to the officer, eager for any information that could help them in their search.
"What is it? What have you found?" Alexander asked, his voice tinged with urgency.
The officer took a moment to catch his breath before speaking. "We received a report from a local shopkeeper in a nearby vige. He said that he saw a suspicious group of men with a woman and a child matching the description of Captain Vasili''s family. They were seen getting into a car and heading north,"
"When was it?"
The officer quickly checked his notes. "It was about an hour ago, Your Majesty."
Alexander stood up, his heart racing with hope. "If it''s an hour ago, then we might as well have a chance to find them¡though with arge search radius, it will be a huge undertaking, as they could be anywhere within a 60-kilometer radius. But I promised Captain Vasili that he will get his wife and daughter back. So under the power vested in me, I ordered all necessary personnel of the Ruthenia Empire to conduct a massive search within the 60-kilometer radius. We will not stop until we find Captain Vasili''s family and bring them back safely," Alexander dered with determination.
The officers and advisors in the room nodded in agreement, all sharing the same sentiment as their emperor.
Alexander turned to Sergei. "Contact the police and military forces again. We need all the help we can get."
Sergei nodded and quickly got to work, making the necessary calls and coordinating with the authorities in the surrounding areas.
***
At Hanseong military air base, the soldiers stationed in the bases were alerted and spurred into action as soon as they received the order from the High Command. The rms were ring as military personnel got to their helicopters and vehicles. Their movements were swift and efficient,
As they flew over the vast terrain, scanning the area for any signs of the kidnappers or Captain Vasili''s family, Alexander couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. What if they were toote? What if they couldn''t find them in time? He pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the task at hand.
"What was the color of the vehicle ording to the witness?" Alexander asked, turning to the officer who had brought them the lead.
The officer consulted his notes. "The witness said it was a dark-colored SUV, Your Majesty."
Alexander nodded, making a mental note of the information. "Keep an eye out for any dark SUVs in the area."
The search continued for several hours, with the soldiersbing through every inch of the designated search radius. Just when it seemed like they were running out of options, a soldier radioed in with a breakthrough.
"Your Majesty, we''ve spotted a dark SUV matching the description near the edge of the search radius. We''re moving in to investigate."
Alexander''s heart raced as he watched the live feed from the soldier''s helmet camera. They approached the SUV cautiously, weapons at the ready, and as they got closer, they could see a figure sitting in the driver''s seat.
"Freeze! Put your hands up!" the soldier shouted, aiming his gun at the driver.
The figure slowly raised its hands.
"Get out of the vehicle slowly!"
The figureplied, slowly stepping out of the car with their hands still raised.
"Are they the kidnappers?" Alexander asked and the soldiers on the ground searched the vehicle.
"There are no signs of the package but we found a pistol inside the vehicle, they are probably the kidnappers, Your Majesty," the soldier said.
"What about that wooden house over there? Is it possible that they are inside that house?"
"They could be, Your Majesty but going in without information of their numbers would be dangerous. We are going to set up a perimeter, making sure that they can''t escape and wait for backup," the soldier said.
"Thank you, I''ll have all the forces near your location and await further instructions," Alexander replied.
He turned to his advisors. "We need to act fast. We can''t risk the safety of Captain Vasili''s family."
Sergei nodded in agreement. "We can send in a team of trained negotiators to try andmunicate with the kidnappers and negotiate for the release of the hostages."
"No, I don''t think they will be the type of men to negotiate with. They are under the instruction that if they haven''t heard from Ralf Hiet, they are going to harm his family, which is something I don''t want to happen."
***
Meanwhile, inside the house, one of the kidnappers looked out of the window and saw Ruthenian soldiers surrounding the house.
"Sir, we are being surrounded."
"How did they find us?" the lead kidnapper asked, his voiceced with frustration.
"I don''t know, sir. Maybe someone saw us," the kidnapper replied, his eyes scanning the room nervously.
The lead kidnapper cursed under his breath. They had been careful, so careful. They had chosen a remote location and made sure that there were no witnesses around when they took Captain Vasili''s family. How had they been found?
"Well, don''t worry, we still have our leverage against them," the lead kidnapper looked at Captain Vasili''s wife whose mouth was gagged and hands tied. Her baby inside the crib next to her was crying loudly.
"Tell them that if they do something funny, we will kill these two," the lead kidnapper paused, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "And we''ll make sure they suffer before we do."
Captain Vasili''s wife struggled against her restraints, her eyes wide with fear. Her baby''s cries grew louder, and the lead kidnapper looked over at the crib with annoyance.
"Shut that kid up!" he barked at one of his aplices.
The aplice moved towards the crib, and Captain Vasili''s wife struggled harder against her restraints, tears streaming down her face.
"Please, don''t hurt my baby," she begged, her voice muffled by the gag.
The aplice picked up the baby, who continued to cry and held him at arm''s length. "One more sound out of you, and I''ll make sure you never cry again," he threatened.
Captain Vasili''s wife sobbed, her heart breaking at the sight of her baby in danger. She looked towards the window, hoping and praying that the soldiers outside would be able to save them.
Chapter 425 The Ruthenia Empire Is Not Lenient
The tension in the air was thick as the Special Forces waited for orders. The snipers positioned around the house used their thermal imaging technology to keep an eye on the situation inside. They could see the five people inside the house, three of them being armed militants while the other two were Captain Vasili''s wife and child. The kidnappers were pacing back and forth, seemingly trying to figure out how to get out of the house alive.
The sniper turned to his spotter, seeking guidance on how to proceed. "What order do you think the High Command is going to give us?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the scope.
The spotter''s eyes remained fixed on his binocrs, which also had thermal imaging capabilities. "I believe the High Command wants those goons taken out, but we must protect Vasili''s wife and daughter at all costs," he replied firmly.
As they continued to wait for orders, the tension inside the Command Ops room was palpable. Alexander watched the situation unfold on therge LCD screen mounted on the wall, his fingers tapping restlessly on the table.
"I believe we should inform Captain Vasili about the status of his wife and daughter," he suggested. "It may help alleviate some of the stress he''s feeling right now."
Sergei nodded in agreement. "That''s a good idea, Your Majesty. I''ll make sure to pass along the information to him as soon as possible."
Alexander couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he watched the situation unfold. They had promised Captain Vasili that they would do everything in their power to bring his family back safely, but with the kidnappers on edge and the situation rapidly escting, it seemed like a near-impossible task.
But Alexander refused to give up hope. He knew that they had the best soldiers and resources at their disposal, and he was determined to use every avable tool at their disposal to bring Captain Vasili''s family back home.
Meanwhile, in the capital city of Mali, a colonial territory of the Francois Republic. Captain Vasili sat in silence as he looked out of the window of the Polkan Jeep. His thoughts were fixed on the safety of his family on the other side of the world. His decision of taking Ralf Hiet risked their safety and he is thinking right now whether what he did was right or wrong.
He just hoped that the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire will keep his promise by sending the best of the best soldiers of the Ruthenia Empire stationed in Hanseong to get his family back.
The Polkan Jeep that they were riding was headed to the airport, where the Bogatyr turboprop aircraft was waiting for them to pick them up. Though the airport is not the extraction point, the original ns were thrown out of the window as the situation changed during the encounter.
As the Polkan Jeep drove down the dusty road of Bamako, the radio on his chest flickered to life.
"Captain Vasili, this is the Command Ops, do you hear me?"
Captain Vasili quickly picked the radio up and answered the call.
"Yes, Mr. Defense Minister, this is Captain Vasili."
"We have good news for you. The good news is that we have found your wife and daughter. The bad news is that they are being held captive by three armed personnel"
"Is that so?" Captain Vasili listened intently, his heart racing with both relief and fear. "So how do you n on getting them out? Have they demanded a ransom or something?"
"We have our best men on the ground, and they are working to secure their release. And no, there are no ransoms yet. We need you to remain calm and trust in our soldiers. We will do everything in our power to bring your family back safely," the Defense Minister replied.
"Okay, I trust them, sir, I''m praying to the almighty for their safe release. I will wait for the news, if anything happens, please tell me immediately."
"Understood, Captain Vasili, Command Ops out."
Upon ending the transmission, Captain Vasili heaved a sigh of relief. He was relieved that his wife and daughter were still alive.
One of his men, Ivan, gently pressed Vasili''s shoulder. "It''s going to be okay. If the Special Forces are already in the area, your family''s safety is guaranteed."
Despite Ivan''s optimism, Vasili''s heart still felt heavy with worry. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt that he had put his family in danger by pursuing Ralf Hiet.
"We can''t be too certain of that. Who knows if those men are loyal to Ralf Hiet, if they haven''t heard from him in about fifteen minutes, they might kill them."
"I understand your concerns, Captain," Ivan said, his voice low and sympathetic. "But the only thing that we can do right now is trusting the men on the ground."
Captain Vasili nodded, still feeling a sense of helplessness.
***
Back in the Command Ops.
An unexpected development arose in the scene.
"Your Majesty, one of the kidnappers opened the window and shouted to our men that they want to talk," Alexei announced.
"Talk?" Alexander scoffed. "It seems like those men''smitment and loyalty to Ralf Hiet is not as strong as we expected. Very well, let''s hear it."
One of the special forces stepped forward with a megaphone and spoke.
"What do you want?"
"We need to know if Ralf Hiet is alive," the lead kidnapper said.
"Ralf Hiet is alive and is taken into custody. Look, we are willing topromise a deal if you want. Hand over thedy and the child and we will guarantee your safety. There is no way out for the three of you. We have you surrounded."
The lead kidnapper hesitated for a moment before responding. "Fine, we will release the woman and child, but we need safe passage out of here."
The Special Forces team quickly ryed the information to Command Ops, and the room erupted in a flurry of activity.
"Your Majesty, they are willing to let Captain Vasili''s wife and daughter go but they are looking for a guarantee of a safe passage. Should we give it to them?"
"Well, the goal here is to get Captain Vasili''s family out of there so we must ept the deal."
"Understood, Your Majesty, rying those instructions to the men on the ground right now," Alexei said and ryed the orders through the telephone. "Proceed with the deal."
"Okay you have a deal but first we need you to release the hostages," the Special Forces team responded through the megaphone.
After a few tense moments, the door of the house opened and the three armed militants stepped out, their weapons held at their sides. Captain Vasili''s wife and child emerged momentster, unharmed but visibly shaken. The Special Forces team quickly rushed to their side, escorting them to safety.
The snipers kept their sights on the hostages.
Once Captain Vasili''s family was secured, the team turned their attention back to the kidnappers. "You''ve held up your end of the deal, now it''s our turn," the team leader said.
The three kidnappers were relieved that it was an easy way out. However, the team leader''s expression turned from friendly to serious in an instant.
"I''m sorry but the Ruthenia Empire doesn''t negotiate with the likes of you¡"
After saying that, confusion fell on the kidnappers until a sound akin to a gunshot echoed. One of the kidnappers'' heads burst in an instant when a sniper fired from a distance. The other two kidnappers looked around in fear, but they were quickly taken down by the other snipers.
Alexander smiled in satisfaction after seeing the kidnappers'' corpses on the ground.
"Do they really think that the Ruthenia Empire is that lenient?" Alexanderughed. "That''s where they are wrong. Inform Captain Vasili about the situation, I''m sure he will be relieved to hear that his family is safe," he said as he turned to leave the Command Ops room.
***
Captain Vasili''s radio crackled to life once more. They are already at the airport, boarding the Bogatyr aircraft.
"Captain Vasili, your family is safe. The kidnappers have been neutralized."
Captain Vasili''s voice was thick with emotion as he spoke into the radio. "Thank you, thank you so much. I don''t know how to express my gratitude to all of you."
The Defense Minister''s voice crackled over the radio. "No need to thank us, Captain. We were just doing our duty. We''re just d that we were able to bring your family back safely."
Captain Vasili''s eyes misted over as he thought of his wife and daughter, who were now safe and sound. "I can''t wait to see them again," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "I''ll make sure to thank each and every one of you personally when I return to Ruthenia."
"We''ll be waiting for you, Captain," the Defense Minister said. "Now, you should focus on reuniting with your family. They''ve been through a lot."
Captain Vasili nodded, wiping away a tear. "Thank you, I will. I''ll see you all soon." With that, he ended the transmission and leaned back in his seat, a sense of overwhelming relief washing over him.
Ivan, who was sitting next to him, pped him on the back. "See, I told you everything would be fine," he said, a grin on his face.
Captain Vasili smiled weakly at him. "I know, I know. I''m just so d that they''re safe."
Chapter 426 Highest Honor And Teaser
The Bogatyr, a copy of the C-130 Hercules, soared through the clouds with ease. The sun was just starting to rise, casting a beautiful orange glow across the sky. Inside the aircraft, Captain Vasili and his men sat in silence, preparing for their arrival in St. Petersburg.
The Bogatyr had taken ten hours to fly from Bamaku, and as they approached their destination, the Special Forces could feel the anticipation building. They have sessfully nabbed the man whom the Ruthenian Empire wanted taken for years and now they are imagining if they would get a reward or something. Meanwhile, Captain Vasili''s mind was fixated on the condition of his family who had been kidnapped by Ralf Hiet''s man.
Though he was already guaranteed and assured by the Command Ops that they are fine, he still wanted to see them for himself to make sure that it was really the case.
As the ne began its descent, the agents could see the city of St. Petersburging into view. The sprawling metropolis was a sight to behold, with its stunning architecture and rich history.
At the airport, personnel from the Foreign Intelligence Services waited patiently on the runway. They had been informed of the Bogatyr''s arrival and were ready to receive the Special Forces on board. The ne''s tires made contact with the runway, and the agents braced themselves for what was toe.
As the ne stopped, the cargo bay doors in the rear part slowly opened, producing a hydraulic whirring sound. The agents gathered their gear and made their way to the exit, with Captain Vasili leading the pack. He was met with a group of high-ranking officials, who greeted him with a salute.
"Captain Vasili, we''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival. I am General Ivanov of the Foreign Intelligence Services," the man in charge said.
"General Ivanov, it''s good to see you. I assume everything is in order?" Captain Vasili replied, returning the salute.
"Indeed it is. The man you have captured is of great importance to us. We have been tracking him for years, and you and your team have done an excellent job in bringing him to us," the General said.
Captain Vasili nodded, a sense of relief washing over him. He and his team had sessfullypleted their mission, and now it was time to reunite with his family.
"Thank you, General. The man that you have been waiting for is inside. He is in a bad condition due to my outburst, but nevertheless, he is still alive."
General Ivanov''s expression remained stoic. "We have medical personnel on standby to attend to him. But first, we would like a debriefing on the mission and the capture of the target," he said, motioning for Captain Vasili and his team to follow him.
They walked towards a waiting SUV, and as they drove through the streets of St. Petersburg, Captain Vasili recounted the details of the mission. He spoke of the surveince and intel gathering, the stakeout, and the eventual capture of the target. The General listened intently, asionally interjecting with questions.
After the debriefing, Captain Vasili was finally escorted to the Winter Pce, where the Ruthenian Emperor resides. Captain Vasili exited the vehicle and looked up to see the pce.
"Why am I here, General?" Vasili asked.
"His Majesty wanted to see you in person, Captain,"
General Ivanov replied as he led Captain Vasili towards the grand entrance of the Winter Pce.
Captain Vasili couldn''t believe it. He had never imagined that he would be standing in front of the Ruthenian Emperor himself. He straightened his uniform and took a deep breath before entering the pce.
As they walked through the ornate halls, Captain Vasili couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. The walls were adorned with priceless works of art, and the grandeur of the pce was truly breathtaking. Finally, they arrived at the throne room, and Captain Vasili was led to a grand, golden throne.
Sitting on the throne was the Ruthenian Emperor himself, a regal figure dressed in robes of gold and purple. He looked up as Captain Vasili approached, his eyes scanning the Special Forces officer.
"Captain Vasili, it is an honor to meet you. I have heard of your bravery and skill in capturing our most wanted criminal," the Emperor said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "I know that this is not the perfect day to meet as you have been through a long time of travel and wanted to rest."
"Not at all, Your Majesty¡" Captain Vasili replied, his voice filled with respect and deference. He had never been in the presence of such a powerful figure before, and he was acutely aware of the importance of this moment.
The Emperor gestured for Captain Vasili to approach, and the Special Forces officer took a few steps forward until he was standing before the throne. The Emperor studied him for a moment, and then spoke again.
"You were already informed about the condition of your family in Hanseong, right?" Alexander asked.
"Yes, I was already informed, Your Majesty. If possible, I would like to get there as soon as possible¡"
The Emperor nodded understandingly. "Of course, Captain. You have my word that you will be reunited with your family as soon as possible. But first, let me give you something. I want this to be private."
"What is it, Your Majesty?" Captain Vasili asked, his mind curious.
Alexander flicked his finger and Christina, the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire walked forward, carrying a box containing Captain Vasili''s award. Christina opened it and Alexander continued.
"Captain Vasili, it is my honor to present to you the Order of St. Andrew. You have proven yourself to be a true hero, not just to the Ruthenian Empire, but to the world. Your bravery and skill in capturing Ralf Hiet have not gone unnoticed, and I believe that you are deserving of the highest honor that our empire can bestow."
Vasili was in awe as he gazed upon the intricate details of the Order of St. Andrew. The blue-enameled cross was stunning, with each arm shaped like the Latin letter "X" and edged in gold. The center of the cross featured a circr medallion with a profile of St. Andrew, the patron saint of Ruthenia. The Ruthenian inscription beneath the medallion read "For Faith and Loyalty," a testament to the values that the order represented.
The blue ribbon that suspended the cross was adorned with white stripes on either side, giving the award a striking appearance. As Vasili looked closer, he noticed the cor of the order, made of pure gold and featuring alternating representations of St. Andrew and the imperial eagle.
The design was elegant and regal, fitting for one of the most prestigious awards in the Russian Empire.
The Order of St. Andrew was the highest honor that could be bestowed upon a soldier in the Ruthenian Empire. He had never imagined that he would be given such a prestigious award, and he felt a sense of pride and humility wash over him. But, does he really deserve all the credit? It''s not like he is the only one who yed a role in the sessful capture of Ralf Hiet, he thought to himself. There were so many others who had contributed to the mission, from the intel gatherers to the agents who had kept an eye on the target. He knew that without their hard work and dedication, the mission would not have been possible.
As he looked back at the Emperor, he felt a surge of gratitude and respect. Alexander had recognized his efforts, but he had also acknowledged the sacrifices made by the entire team. It was a testament to the values of loyalty and teamwork that the Order of St. Andrew represented.
Captain Vasili bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, I am deeply honored to receive this recognition from you. It was an honor to serve the empire and to help bring a dangerous criminal to justice."
"Your actions have shown that you are a true patriot, and that you have dedicated your life to protecting our great empire despite personal circumstances. You have earned the respect and admiration of your fellow citizens, and I am proud to count you among our country''s finest soldiers."
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I am humbled by this honor, and I will continue to serve the empire with all of my strength and dedication."
As Captain Vasili bowed, Emperor Alexander stood up from his throne and descended the steps, approaching the captain with the Order of St. Andrew who he grabbed from the box Christina was holding.. He held the medal out to Captain Vasili, and the officer stepped forward to receive it.
"To be honest, this is my first time handing out medals to soldiers because I was too busy hosting it," Alexander confessed as he chuckled. "You are the first so you better be grateful."
"Of course I do, Your Majesty," Vasili chuckled back.
"You will not be thest. I will also host the biggest military parade in history and hand medals to soldiers who have done exceptionally well in serving our empire. Your achievements will serve as an inspiration to others and will continue to strengthen our nation," Alexander said. "I hope you cane with your family."
"When will it be?" Vasili asked.
"Next month," Alexander replied. "We will mail you the details."
Captain Vasili couldn''t believe it. Not only had he received the highest honor in the Ruthenian Empire, but he was also being invited to a historic military parade. It was an incredible honor, and he felt a sense of pride and patriotism swell inside of him.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. It would be an honor to attend with my family," Vasili said, bowing deeply once again.
"Excellent. I look forward to seeing you there. But for now, I know that you are eager to be reunited with your loved ones. I have arranged for a private ne to take you to Hanseong as soon as possible," the Emperor said.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I am forever grateful," Vasili said.
Chapter 427 Grand Military Parade
The crisp morning air filled the streets of St. Petersburg, the capital city of the Ruthenia Empire. A sense of excitement and anticipation hung heavy in the atmosphere, as the city prepared to host its first-ever military parade. The grand disy would showcase the modern war machines that the empire had developed over thest decade, symbolizing Ruthenia''s rise as a global superpower.
As dawn broke, the city buzzed with activity. Thousands of spectators gathered along the parade route, eager for a glimpse of the Ruthenian Armed Forces'' finest. Families huddled together, d in their warmest clothes, sharing stories of rtives serving in the military. Vendors hawkedmemorative trinkets and hot beverages, while street performers entertained the waiting crowds with songs and acrobatics, adding to the festive atmosphere.
High above the bustling streets, Emperor Alexander stood alongside high-ranking generals on the balcony of the Pce Square, watching as his troops prepared for the grand procession. His presence added a sense of gravity and pride to the asion, as the soldiers knew they were marching not only for the citizens of the empire but for their beloved leader as well.
The parade began with a thunderous roar, as columns of impably uniformed soldiers marched in precise formation, their polished boots striking the cobblestone streets in perfect unison. The Ruthenian Army''s infantry regiments followed, their rifles held high and bays gleaming in the morning sun. The rhythmic beat of military drums filled the air, as the marching bands yed patriotic songs that stirred the hearts of the onlookers.
As the procession continued, the ground shook beneath the weight of powerful tanks. Ruthenia''stest armored vehicles, with advanced targeting systems and imprable armor, rumbled through the streets, leaving asting impression on the city''s histordscape. Military trucks and Polkans, painted in camouge patterns, carried troops and supplies, demonstrating the logistical capabilities of the Ruthenian Army.
Self-propelled artillery and towed artillery pieces trailed behind, their massive guns eliciting gasps from the awestruck crowd. The sheer size and power of these weapons were a testament to the empire''s engineering prowess. MLRS systems, with their rows of rocket tubes, added an air of menace to the spectacle, their presence serving as a reminder of the devastating firepower Ruthenia could unleash if provoked.
From their vantage point on the Pce Square balcony, Emperor Alexander and his generals observed the proceedings with a keen eye.
"What a magnificent sight, Your Majesty, I have never been this awestruck my entire life," Alexei, the Minister of Defensemented.
"The feeling is mutual, Alexei," Alexander said, chuckling. "This military parade is proceeding smoothly as expected."
Alexander had been wanting to hold a military parade for so long but the threat to the Ruthenia Empire was barring it, especially when the ck Hand was still existing. But now that they are gone, and thest threat is neutralized, which is Ralf Hiet, there''s no one in this world stopping him from conducting this parade.
As he was watching, the person next to him, Captain Vasili, stood proud. In the breast part of his military uniform pinned the medal he gave to Vasili for capturing Ralf Hiet a month ago.
"What do you think, Captain Vasili?"
"Human progress is inevitable and fast, Your Majesty," Captain Vasilimented. "A decade ago, when you were not the ruler of the Ruthenia Empire yet, our forces were pitiful. Our technology is so behind our neighbors but after you took the throne, and made sweeping reforms in the military, it became so advanced that our neighbors are having a hard time catching up,"
"That is quite right," Alexander said, his voice ringing with pride.
They continued their exchanged words of praise and admiration for the precision and discipline disyed by their troops, as well as the advanced technology showcased by their military machines. They knew that this parade was not only a testament to the empire''s strength but also a reflection of their leadership and strategic vision.
The sky above St. Petersburg became a theater of aerial prowess, as the Ruthenian Air Force joined the fray. State-of-the-art helicopters hovered above the parade, their rotors beating a rhythmic drum in the air, while skilled pilots demonstrated their agility and precision with daring maneuvers. Fighter jets streaked across the sky, leaving contrails in their wake, as they showcased thetest advancements in aeronautical technology.
Military transport aircraft lumbered overhead, their vast wingspans casting shadows on the ground below. These flying behemoths demonstrated their formidable carrying capacity, capable of delivering troops and equipment to any corner of the globe. AWACS nes circled the airspace, their distinctive radar domes marking them as the eyes and ears of the fleet, providing critical intelligence and coordination for the armed forces.
As the parade reached the shores of the Neva River, the Ruthenian Navy showcased its awe-inspiring fleet. The crowd marveled at the cutting-edge naval technology on disy, as state-of-the-art warships paraded
before their eyes. Battleships, bristling with heavy guns, dwarfed the smaller vessels around them, asserting their dominance on the open seas. Their imposing silhouettes were a symbol of Ruthenia''s naval supremacy.
Aircraft carriers, the pride of the Ruthenian fleet, loomed like floating cities, ready to project power across the globe. These modern marvels of engineering housed squadrons of advanced aircraft, poised to strike at a moment''s notice. Sleek submarines and agile destroyers patrolled the waters, apanied by heavy cruisers andnding helicopter docks. The advanced technology incorporated into these vessels allowed them to operate with deadly efficiency and stealth, a testament to the ingenuity of Ruthenian engineers.
Amphibious transport vessels stood poised, hinting at the empire''s readiness to project force on any shoreline. These versatile ships were capable of carrying troops, vehicles, and equipment, allowing the Ruthenian military to establish beachheads and respond to crises rapidly. Landing craft maneuvered in the waters, demonstrating the seamless integration ofnd and sea forces in Ruthenia''s modern military doctrine.
As the parade neared its conclusion, the crowd was treated to an impressive disy of special forces units. These elite soldiers, drawn from the finest of the Ruthenian Armed Forces, were experts in unconventional warfare and covert operations. d in their distinctive uniforms and carrying specialized weaponry, they embodied the adaptability and determination that had be synonymous with the Ruthenian military.
Throughout the parade, dignitaries and military officials watched from a grandstand, their expressions a mix of pride and solemnity. Among them were foreign diplomats and military attaches, taking note of the Ruthenian Empire''s growing military prowess. This disy of strength was intended not only to inspire the people of Ruthenia but to send a clear message to the world: Ruthenia had arrived on the global stage as a force to be reckoned with.
As thest echoes of the marching bands faded away and the sun dipped below the horizon, the people of St. Petersburg returned to their homes, their hearts swelling with pride. The first military parade in the history of the Ruthenia Empire had exceeded all expectations, leaving an indelible mark on the hearts and minds of those who witnessed it. The streets, once filled with the rumble of tanks and the roar of jet engines, returned to their usual calm, but the memory of the grand disy would remain etched in the collective consciousness of the Ruthenian people for generations toe.
Emperor Alexander, his generals, and other high-ranking officials retired to the pce for a celebratory banquet.
Chapter 428 The Impassioned Speech
Inside the grand ballroom of the Winter Pce, a breathtaking scene unfolded. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ornate, gilded ceiling, casting a warm, golden light over the room. The walls, adorned with intricate frescoes and priceless artwork, whispered tales of the empire''s glorious past. Tall windows framed the view of the moonlit city, their heavy velvet drapes pulled back to reveal the beauty of St. Petersburg at night.
Long tables, draped in luxurious silk and satin, were arranged throughout the room, set with fine china, polished silverware, and sparkling crystal ssware. The centerpieces consisted of magnificent floral arrangements, featuring deep red roses and the delicate petals of Ruthenian orchids. The room was filled with the scent of these flowers, mingling with the rich aroma of the feast that awaited the guests.
As the doors opened, Emperor Alexander and his distinguished entourage entered the ballroom, their military uniforms gleaming with medals and decorations earned through years of dedicated service. The guests, including foreign diplomats and military attaches, rose to their feet, showing their respect for the leader of the Ruthenian Empire.
A string quartet yed a soft, elegant melody as the attendees took their seats. The emperor raised his ss, inviting the assembled guests to join him in a toast to the sess of the parade and the strength of the empire. With a chorus of "Cheers," the banquet began.
Servants in impable attire moved gracefully among the tables, serving tters heaped with sulent roasted meats, delicate seafood, and rich, creamy sauces. The guests marveled at the variety of dishes, each one a testament to Ruthenia''s culinary prowess. The feast was apanied by the finest wines from the empire''s most esteemed vineyards, their vors both bold and refined.
As the guests dined, the murmur of conversation filled the air, punctuated byughter and the clink of sses in a symphony of celebration. The diplomats and military attaches exchanged words of admiration and respect for the disy they had witnessed earlier in the day, acknowledging the strength and determination of the Ruthenian Empire.
Throughout the evening, musicians and dancers entertained the guests with performances that showcased the rich cultural heritage of Ruthenia. Graceful ballerinas glided across the dance floor, their delicate movements telling stories of love and loss, while a group of folk musicians yed lively tunes that evoked the spirit of the empire''s diverse regions.
As the banquet drew to a close, Emperor Alexander stood once more with a wine ss in his hand.
He standing up gathered the attention of the guest inside the hall and turned their eyes on him.
Alexander has prepared an ending speech specifically for this asion and he can''t wait to say it out loud.
Clearing his throat, he began.
"Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and dear friends from near and far, I stand before you today with immense pride and gratitude. As we gathered to witness the impressive disy of our military might, we were not only celebrating our armed forces but the indomitable spirit of our people.
Our great empire has endured many trials and tribtions throughout its storied history. We have faced adversity with resilience, and through it all, we have emerged stronger, wiser, and more united. Today, we showcased the pinnacle of our achievements, and I assure you, this is only the beginning.
Let us not forget that our strength lies not only in our weapons and machines but in the hearts of our people. For it is their ingenuity, determination, and spirit of coboration that have led us to this moment of triumph.
As we look to the future, let us remember the importance of unity. We must stand together, as one people, united by amon vision for the prosperity and well-being of all. The world is ever-changing, and we must adapt to the challenges that lie ahead. We must continue to innovate and explore the boundaries of our potential. As the Ruthenian Empire, we have the ability to shape the course of history and forge a future of our own making.
I call upon each and every one of you to strive for excellence in all that you do. Let us be bold in our ambitions, tireless in our pursuit of knowledge, and relentless in our quest for a better tomorrow. For it is only through our collective efforts that we can hope to achieve greatness.
Together, we shall build a future where the Ruthenian Empire stands as a beacon of hope, progress, and prosperity. A future where our children and our children''s children can live in peace, free from the shadows of conflict and strife. A future where the Ruthenian Empire takes its rightful ce on the global stage as a force for good, a champion of justice, and a harbinger of progress.
Let us raise our sses in a toast to the indomitable spirit of our people, to the brave men and women of our armed forces, and to the bright future that awaits the Ruthenian Empire. To Ruthenia, and to the dreams we share!"
As he reached the crescendo of his address, a murmur of approval rippled through the room, apanied by nods of agreement and the asional gasp of awe at the vision he painted for the future of the Ruthenian Empire.
When Alexander raised his ss and proposed the final toast, the guests enthusiastically followed suit. The clinking of sses filled the air, and the room erupted into apuse, as the assembled dignitaries, military personnel, and foreign representatives cheered in unison. The powerful emotions stirred by the Emperor''s speech were evident in the misty-eyed expressions and beaming smiles of those present.
As the apuse subsided, spontaneous conversations broke out among the guests. They exchanged impressions and recounted their favorite moments from the parade, their voices animated with excitement. The Emperor''s words had struck a chord, and the palpable sense of unity and determination in the room signaled a bright future for the empire.
Some guests dabbed at their eyes with handkerchiefs, moved to tears by the depth of the Emperor''s conviction and the promise of a better tomorrow. They knew they were witnessing a turning point in the history of the Ruthenian Empire, a moment that would be remembered for generations toe.
With the formal portion of the evening concluded, the atmosphere in the ballroom shifted to one of celebration and camaraderie. Guests mingled, sharing stories andughter, while the musicians struck up a lively tune. Couples took to the dance floor, their movements graceful and elegant, as they reveled in the spirit of unity and optimism that permeated the room.
In a corner of the ballroom, a group of military officers clinked their sses together, their faces alight with pride for their country and their armed forces. They spoke in hushed tones of the training and dedication that had brought them to this day, and their eyes shone with determination to continue to serve the Ruthenian Empire to the best of their abilities.
Throughout the night, the spirit of unity and hope that had been ignited by Emperor Alexander''s speech continued to burn brightly. As the guests departed the Winter Pce, the words of their leader resonated in their minds and hearts, strengthening their resolve to work together for the betterment of the empire.
In the days that followed, news of the parade spread across the globe, with international media outlets broadcasting images and footage of the event. The world watched in awe and trepidation as the Ruthenian Empire showcased its military might and technological advancements. As the dust settled, one thing was clear: the world would never again underestimate the power and determination of the Ruthenia Empire. But some can try.
Chapter 429 Visiting Ralf
Two days had passed since the military march, and Prince Alexander found himself standing outside a high-security cell in Gg, nked by the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards, Rn, and a small army of police officers. Their footsteps echoed through the stark hallway as they approached the cell of the man who posed a significant threat to the prince''s reign: Ralf Hiet.
The heavy metal door groaned on its hinges as it swung open, revealing a disheveled figure huddled on a narrow cot. Ralf''s ragged clothes barely covered his emaciated frame, his face a mess of bruises and cuts, and his body shivering uncontrobly from the bitter Siberian cold. Despite his pitiful state, Ralf''s eyes glinted with fierce defiance as he raised his head to look at the visitors.
Alexander stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Hiet''s face. "Ralf Hiet," he said, his voice cold and unwavering. "I havee to see you."
Hiet looked up at Alexander, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and defiance.
"What do you want?" he spat out, his voice hoarse from days of screaming.
"To see you before you get executed of course," Alexander said flippantly. "I heard that you are not behaving well while you are being contained, prompting the guards to knock some manners into you. I must say, I''m disappointed that you continue to be a nuisance even in your captivity."
"Do you really think that this is the end huh? That you captured me and it is all over? I''m merely a pawn by something that you can''t even fathom," Ralf paused, coughing harshly before continuing. "I may be imprisoned, but the cause I fight for will never die. You will see, Prince Alexander, that your empire will crumble, and your reign will end."
Alexander raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by Ralf''s threats. "And what is the cause of that, Ralf? What is it that you think you''re fighting for?"
Ralf sneered at him. "You''ll never understand. You and your kind are too blinded by power and privilege to see the truth. But mark my words, Prince Alexander, the revolution ising, and there''s nothing you can do to stop it."
Alexander''s expression remained impassive as he regarded Ralf. "I have no doubt that there are those who wish to see my empire fall, but they will not seed. My people are loyal to me, and I will stop at nothing to protect them and maintain order."
Ralfughed bitterly. "Your people? No, those are not the kind I''m referring to. I meant something even higher."
"Even if those higher people you are referring to manage to take me down, I don''t think they''ll be able to consolidate power. You see, I have be the very symbol of hope and change in the Ruthenia Empire. It won''t change overnight. So your words are wasted on me. To me, you are nothing more than a terrorist and a traitor, Ralf. And you will be dealt with ordingly."
Ralf tried to respond, but his voice failed him, and he only managed to cough weakly. Alexander gave him a cold nod and turned on his heel, motioning for Rn and the guards to follow him. As they made their way back through the bleak corridors of the Gg, Alexander couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered within him. Ralf''s words had hit a nerve, even if he refused to show it.
When they finally emerged from the prison, the icy winds of Siberia greeted them, whipping their cloaks and stinging their faces. Alexander paused for a moment, taking a deep breath of the frigid air.
"The people they are referring to, I wonder who they are? If they have infiltrated the government then there''s only one thing we can do," Alexander said.
"What would it be, Your Majesty?" Rn asked.
"I want background checks on every politician and general serving the Ruthenia Empire. Leave no stone unturned. We need to ensure that no one is working against us from within," Alexander replied, his voice resolute.
Rn nodded, his expression serious. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will have our intelligence agents begin the investigations immediately."
"Good," Alexander said, his gaze turning towards the horizon. "We cannot afford to becent. The future of our empire depends on our ability to root out any threats and maintain order."
The personal helicopter of the Emperor hovered in the distance, its rotor des chopping through the air as it prepared tond. Alexander and his entourage made their way towards it, the gusts of wind whipping their cloaks and hair about. As they boarded the aircraft, Alexander turned to look out the window at the deste Siberianndscape below.
"Are we going back to the Winter Pce?" Rn asked.
"Yeah, take me there, I want to rest," Alexander said, his tone tired. He leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes as the helicopter lifted off the ground and soared into the sky. The whirring of the rotor des was drowned out by the hum of the engines as they flew across the vast Siberian wilderness.
Nine hourster.
As they approached the Winter Pce, Alexander could see the city of St. Petersburg stretching out before him. The white domes and spires of the city''s churches and pces gleamed in the sunlight, a stark contrast to the bleakndscape they had just left behind.
As the helicopter touched down on the Pce grounds, Alexander stepped out, his fatigue weighing heavily on him. He made his way through the ornate halls of the Pce, his footsteps echoing on the marble floors as he headed toward his chambers.
As he entered his room, he was greeted by the sight of his bed, its soft, plush covers inviting him to rest. Alexander sat down on the bed, feeling the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him.
He closed his eyes, taking deep breaths to calm himself. His thoughts drifted back to Ralf Hiet''s words and the threat of revolution that hung over his Empire. But he thought that it is impossible now.
Secondster, there was a knock on the door.
Alexander opened his heavy eyelids and looked at the door.
"You didn''t tell me that you were arriving?"
It was his wife, Sophie, her gorgeous face and lustrous golden hair illuminated by the light filtering through the windows. She was dressed in an elegant gown, the fabric flowing gracefully around her as she moved.
"I wanted it to be a surprise," Alexander said with a small smile, happy to see her after being away for so long.
Sophie smiled back at him, her blue eyes sparkling with affection. "Well, you seeded. How was your trip?"
Alexander let out a tired sigh. "Long and exhausting."
Sophie giggled softly as she sat next to him. She lifted his head and set it down on herp, gently running her fingers through his hair. "You work too hard, my love. You need to take better care of yourself."
Alexander closed his eyes, "I know. How''s the thing going on your end?"
"Well, in the art school, there is this man from Deutd who was admitted into the program. He''s incredibly talented, and I think he has a bright future ahead of him," Sophie replied, her voice tinged with excitement. "I believe his name is Alois Hitler?"
Alexander''s exhaustion suddenly went away upon hearing the name of the boy.
"What?!"
"Oh my¡why? Do you know him by any chance?" Sophie asked, surprised at the sudden question.
Alexander calmed himself down and slowly sunk the back of his head into the softness of Sophie''sp. "No, I do not know him."
"Then why did you just act like that?" Sophie asked.
"Nothing really," Alexander dodged the question.
"Well, if you say so, my love."
Alexander''s thought was racing. So he is also in this world huh? He hoped that he would stay in the art school.
"Oh, darling, there will be a new hospital funded by charity opening in Moksva tomorrow. Do you want toe?"
"Yeah¡count me in."
Chapter 430 The Hospital Tour
The bustling streets of Moskva in the 1935s were a sight to behold, with cars honking and people scurrying about their daily lives. The city had undergone a transformation, with new buildings and infrastructure cropping up every day, thanks to the tireless efforts of the government to modernize the country.
But amidst the shiny new buildings and gleaming automobiles, some anachronistic features stood out like a sore thumb. Cars from the 1980s drove down the streets, their sleek designs contrasting sharply with the vintage architecture of the city. People walked on the sidewalks, dressed in a mix of contemporary and vintage fashion, creating a curious blend of old and new.
Despite these quirks, the city was thriving, and its residents went about their business with a sense of purpose and pride. And in the midst of all this activity stood a recently built hospital, funded by charity and opening its doors to the public for the first time tomorrow.
The hospital was a shining example of the government''smitment to improving the lives of its citizens. It boasted state-of-the-art medical equipment and facilities, staffed by some of the best doctors and nurses in the country. It was a symbol of hope and progress, a testament to the country''s resilience and determination to move forward.
As the day of the hospital''s opening arrived, the excitement in the air was palpable. The streets leading up to the hospital were filled with people, all eager to catch a glimpse of the Emperor and Empress of the Ruthenia Empire, who were scheduled to attend the event.
Security was tight, with police officers stationed at every corner and barricades set up to control the crowds. Behind the barricades, a sea of people pressed forward, trying to get as close as possible to the hospital and the monarchs.
The hospital''s exterior was an impressive sight, with its modern design and towering height. The windows gleamed in the sunlight, and therge sign above the entrance disyed the hospital''s name in bold, elegant letters.
As the Emperor and Empress arrived, apanied by their entourage and security detail, the crowd erupted into cheers and apuse. People pushed and shoved, trying to get a better view, and cameras shed as everyone tried to capture the moment.
The Emperor and Empress stepped out of their car, smiling and waving to the crowd. They walked towards the hospital''s entrance, their heads held high, and the crowd followed behind, cheering and shouting their admiration.
As the monarchs entered the hospital, they were greeted by the staff, who had been waiting anxiously for their arrival. The hospital was immacte, with bright, spacious rooms and thetest medical equipment.
"Good afternoon, Your Majesties, do you remember me?" the doctor wearing a white coat asked pleasingly.
Alexander scanned the appearance of the doctor before him while searching through his memories. His face and the tone of his voice were familiar and he is certain that he met the man before.
"Aren''t you Doctor Mikhail Petrovich? From ten years ago?" Alexander pointed out, his memory finallying into focus.
The doctor''s face lit up with recognition. "Yes, Your Majesty, that''s me! I''m honored that you remembered."
Alexander smiled warmly at the doctor. "Of course, I remember you. How could I forget the doctor who tended the wounded after the march of the people?"
"Your words bring back memories, Your Majesty," Mikhail replied, a somber expression crossing his face. "That was a difficult time for our country. But now, as I look around our country, it has changed drastically. May I have the honor to tour you around the hospital along with Her Majesty?"
"That would be wonderful, Doctor," Alexander replied. "We would be honored to see what this hospital has to offer."
With a nod, Doctor Mikhail led them through the hospital.
As they walked down the pristine hallways, the monarchs marveled at the advanced medical equipment lining the walls. There were machines for diagnostic imaging, venttion, and even dialysis ¨C technologies that were unheard of just a few decades ago. The contrast between this hospital and the medical facilities of the past was stark, and the Empress of the Ruthenia Empire couldn''t help but be impressed by the progress their country had made.
"Doctor Mikhail, these machines are remarkable," the Empressmented, her eyes wide with amazement. "I never imagined that such advancements could be made in such a short amount of time."
"Indeed, Your Majesty," Mikhail agreed. "Thanks to the support from Imperial Dynamic Systems, we''ve been able to acquire these machines and train our staff in their use. We''re confident that this hospital will be able to provide the highest level of care for our citizens."
As they continued the tour, they entered arge, open room filled with rows of beds. Each bed was equipped with a monitor disying vital signs, and the room itself was designed to allow doctors and nurses to easily move between patients.
"This is our intensive care unit," Mikhail exined. "Here, we are able to closely monitor and care for patients who require constant attention. The technology allows us to respond quickly to any changes in their condition, ensuring that they receive the best possible care."
Alexander and Sophie nodded in approval, clearly impressed by the facilities and the level of care that the hospital could provide. As they moved on, they were shown a variety of other departments, including the surgical ward, the maternity unit, and the pediatric wing. In each area, the doctors and nurses proudly demonstrated their expertise, as well as cutting-edge equipment that would help them save lives and improve the health of their patients.
Throughout the tour, Alexander and Sophie asked insightful questions, showing a genuine interest in the hospital and its capabilities. It was evident that they were trulymitted to the welfare of their people and the advancement of their nation''s healthcare system.
As the tour concluded, they arrived at the hospital''s main lobby, where a small stage had been set up for the official opening ceremony. The crowd outside had grown evenrger, with people eager to witness this historic event.
Doctor Mikhail stepped up to the podium and addressed the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, it is my great honor to wee you all to the opening of this state-of-the-art hospital. Today marks a new chapter in our country''s history, as we embrace the future of medicine and strive to provide the best possible care for our citizens."
The Emperor and Empress stood beside him, waving their hands once more to the people.
Doctor Mikhail turned around to face them.
"Your Majesties, please do the honors of cutting the ribbon to mark the opening of the hospital," he said, handing the scissor.
Alexander turned to his wife. "Well, you should be the one cutting it since you are the one who funded the hospital through charities."
"Well, it would be my honor then," Sophie smiled, taking the scissors from Doctor Mikhail.
With a deep breath, the Empress carefully cut the ribbon, symbolizing the official opening of the hospital. The crowd outside erupted into cheers and apuse, their excitement and pride evident in the air. The monarchs waved to the people once more, acknowledging their support and enthusiasm for this momentous asion.
As the monarchs stepped back. Rn approached Alexander from the side and whispered.
"Sir, there is a report from the Foreign Intelligence Agency about the affiliates of Ralf Hiet."
Chapter 431 Get Them All!
The Grand Kremlin Pce, located in the heart of Moscow, was a magnificent sight to behold. Its grand facade shone brightly in the morning sun, casting a majestic aura over the surrounding area. The intricate details of the pce''s architecture were highlighted by the golden rays of light, bringing its true splendor to life.
In the courtyard below, a group of tourists had gathered, all of them eager to snap photos and marvel at the pce''s grandeur. The sound of camera shutters echoed through the air as they took in the breathtaking view before them.
As they stood there, admiring the pce, a sense of wonder and amazement washed over them. It was hard not to feel in awe of such an incredible structure. The tourists could only imagine the countless historical events that had taken ce within the pce''s walls over the centuries.
One of them was Alexander, the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. He has missed the pce as he had never had much business in Moskva. The convoy pulled in front of the main entrance, and the Imperial Guards stationed in the entrance promptly walked over to the car where he was boarded and opened the door.
Alexander stepped off the vehicle and extended his hand to the Beast, offering a hand to Sophie, who grabbed his hand and stepped out of the car gracefully, her golden hair fluttering beautifully in the wind.
"Darling, I have some business to attend to, you''ll be escorted to your room by the Imperial Guards."
"When are you going to see me?" Sophie asked with a pout on her face.
"As soon as I''m done, my love," Alexander replied, giving her a tender kiss on her forehead. "I promise not to keep you waiting too long."
Sophie smiled and nodded, understanding the weight of Alexander''s responsibilities as Emperor. She watched as he disappeared into the pce, his regal figure bing smaller and smaller until he was out of sight.
As Alexander walked through the ornate halls of the Grand Kremlin Pce, Rn, the Chief of Staff of the Imperial Guards walked closer and whispered.
"Your Majesty, the director of the Foreign Intelligence Services is waiting at your office for a full debriefing."
Alexander smiled. "Atst, I actually got to meet him,"
Alexander headed towards his office with Rn trailing behind him. The pce was bustling with activity, and people bustled in and out of rooms, attending to their daily duties.
As they reached the office, the director of the Foreign Intelligence Services, Bobrinsky, stood up to greet Alexander.
"Your Majesty, I am honored to be graced by your presence. I have some vital information to report regarding affiliates of Ralf Hiet, who, honestly speaking, gave us a hard time."
"Well, if only you were aspetent as I thought you would be, this wouldn''t happen," Alexander said as he took his seat and motioned for Bobrinsky to begin. The room was filled with a tense silence as Bobrinsky cleared his throat and began his report.
"Your Majesty, we have uncovered a list of names who are affiliated with Ralf Hiet, some of whom are members of the Imperial Council."
Alexander raised a brow. "Member of the Imperial Council? So we have a traitor in our midst huh?"
Bobrinsky nodded grimly. "Yes, Your Majesty. We believe they have been providing information to Hiet,promising the security of the empire."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. This was a serious matter and one that needed to be dealt with swiftly and decisively.
"Do you have the names?" Alexander asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty, this is the list. I''m sure you know some of them," Bobrinsky handed the list to Alexander, who quickly scanned it over. His expression grew more serious with each name he read.
"These are the names from the nationalist party," Alexander said, his voice heavy with disappointment.
"I think the motive behind their actions is that they are not aligned with your domestic policy, Your Majesty. There has been friction between you and them regarding the issues about providing citizenship to people outside the Ruthenia Empire, stating it as national security."
"Yes, I am aware of their opposition, but that is no excuse forpromising the security of our empire," Alexander said firmly. "I want you to immediately initiate an investigation into these individuals and have them arrested if they are found guilty of treason. And I want to be kept updated on every development in this case."
Bobrinsky nodded in agreement. "As youmand, Your Majesty. We will work tirelessly to ensure the safety and security of the empire. Before I go, Your Majesty, what will you do to them after we catch them?"
"I''m sure you know the answer to that," Alexander flickered his gaze to Bobrinsky, giving him a grim look. "They will face trial and if found guilty, they will be punished ordingly. No one is above thew, even members of the Imperial Council."
Bobrinsky nodded and bowed respectfully before leaving the room. Alexander sat there for a moment, deep in thought.
"I have worked, for ten years, making the Ruthenia Empire the most glorious empire to have existed in this world. Yet these people have the audacity to jeopardize all that I have built. To hell with their opposition, I will guide this Empire into the direction I envisioned."
Alexander muttered to himself as he stood up from his chair.
He walked over to the window and looked out at the sprawling city of Moskva.
"I can''t let those fools destroy the Ruthenia Empire from within," Alexander said. "That I promise."
***
After weeks had passed, agents from Foreign Intelligence Services flooded Moskva with the purpose of capturing members of the Imperial Councils. These individuals were taken from their homes and offices, their hands cuffed as they were forcefully dragged away.
The news of the arrests spread quickly throughout the city, causing a wave of panic and confusion. Citizens were left wondering what this meant for the future of their country and what actions the government would take in response.
As it turned out, the arrests were just the beginning. In the following days, more high-ranking military officials and politicians were apprehended, their connections to Ralf Hiet and hiswork bing increasingly clear. It was a shocking revtion for many, as they had never expected that politicians would never act against the interest of the Ruthenian Empire.
The government acted swiftly, announcing a full investigation into the matter and promising justice for those involved. The people of Moskva watched as the scandal unfolded, with each new piece of information causing greater shock and disbelief.
As the investigation continued, it became clear that Hiet and his associates had been involved in aplex web of corruption, bribery, and smuggling, manipting the government for their own gain. The extent of their crimes was staggering and the people demanded their deaths. They will get as the punishment for those crimes death itself.
Chapter 432 You Keep Saying That
As Alexander made his way back to Siberia after months of political turmoil, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of his stomach. Tens of politicians and military officials serving the Ruthenia Empire had been captured by the Foreign Intelligence Services Agents, and their movements had been tracked wlessly via covert means, leaving them with no means of escape.
With a sense of urgency, Alexander made his way to the detention center where the captured officials were being held. Apanied by his entourage of Imperial Guards and wardens, he walked down a dimly lit hallway, the echoes of their footsteps resonating through the empty space.
As they approached the cells, Alexander''s heart sank at the sight of the detained politicians sitting on the cold, hard ground. Their thin clothes offered no warmth from the bitter Siberian cold, and their bodies were shivering uncontrobly. Despite their dire situation, they held their heads high, refusing to be broken by their captors.
Alexander''s gaze swept over the prisoners, searching for the person responsible for the betrayal of his country. His eyes locked onto a figure huddled in the corner, a sh of recognition igniting within him. It was the person who had dared to destroy Ruthenia by helping its enemies, Ralf Hiet.
In a tone that dripped with disdain, Alexander addressed Hiet.
"It seems my decision to keep you alive has paid off. You can now bear witness to the consequences of your actions - your friends are imprisoned, just as I promised."
The words were cold and calcted, spoken with a steely resolve that left no room for doubt. Hiet remained silent, his eyes fixed on Alexander''s face with a mixture of anger and defiance.
Undeterred by Hiet''sck of response, Alexander continued, "You should consider yourself fortunate that I granted you the opportunity to witness the fruits of your treachery firsthand. Behold, yourrades-in-armsnguishing in their cells, paying the price for your folly."
He leaned in closer to Hiet, his voiceced with condescension. "This is what happens when one dares to cross me, to cross Ruthenia. The price of your betrayal is not just your own fate, but that of those foolish enough to follow in your footsteps."
With a flourish, he gestured towards the cell, a sardonic smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "So go ahead, take a good, long look at your handiwork. Let the reality of your actions sink in, and may it serve as a warning to those who would even think of defying the might of Ruthenia."
Ralf Hiet smirked. "Well, it''s not like I forced them into this, Your Majesty. This goes to show that not everyone supports you. You may have captured them but there will be a time when another group rises up."
"In that case, I''ll send them to prison as well. You know, I''m really good at keeping up with my word. But I don''t think you are going to see them getting here as you''d be dead."
Ralf Hiet''s lips curled upwards in a smug smirk, as he red defiantly at Alexander. "It''s not as if I held a gun to their heads and forced them to join me, Your Majesty. This merely serves to demonstrate that not everyone shares your vision. You may have apprehended them, but it won''t be long before others rise up against you."
Alexander''s face twisted with a mix of anger and disgust at Hiet''s arrogance. "I''m sure you would like that, wouldn''t you? But rest assured, those who dare to oppose Ruthenia will meet the same fate as you."
He continued. "And as for your preciousrades, I''ll send them to prison just as I promised. But I doubt you''ll be around to see it, as you''ll be meeting your end soon enough."
A glint of amusement flickered in Hiet''s eyes, his voiceced with mockery. "Ah, you really are good at keeping your word, Your Majesty. But I''m afraid your threats don''t scare me. I may die, but the seed of rebellion has been sown. And someday, it will bear fruit."
"You keep saying that, Hiet but there haven''t been any signs of rebellion. And let me guess, you''d say time is not right when the truth is, there''s nothing!"
"If we are going to die here, Your Majesty, perhaps I can speak from my heart," one of the politicians interjected.
"Huh? Who do we have here?" Alexander''s gaze flickered to the person who just spoke.
"Your Majesty," one of the politicians spoke up. "We fear that your progressive ideals are leading to the destruction of our country. Allowing people from foreignnds to gain citizenship weakens the integrity of the Ruthenia Empire. We believe that the Empire should only belong to the Ruthenian people, and those from outside should serve as a means to strengthen our growth."
"Nah, you are just being racist," Alexander said flippantly. "That traditional and conservative thinking is the one that prevented the Ruthenia Empire from ever reaching its true potential. It is also the reason why the Ruthenia Empire was so far behindpared to other countries at first."
"You may see it as progress, Your Majesty, but to us, it''s a betrayal of everything our forefathers fought and died for," one of them spat out.
Alexander''s eyes narrowed his voice cold and cutting.
"Your forefathers fought for a Ruthenia that was stagnant, resistant to change and closed off to the rest of the world. They fought for a Ruthenia that was dying, unable to keep up with the progress made by other nations. I refuse to let our great empire suffer the same fate. I will do what is necessary to ensure that we remain strong and prosperous, even if it means upsetting the old guard."
The politicians shook their heads in disbelief, unable toprehend how Alexander could be so blind to their concerns. "You are destroying everything that we hold dear, Your Majesty," one of them said quietly.
"Perhaps," Alexander replied, his voice softer now. "But I believe that the only way to truly honor the legacy of our forefathers is to build a Ruthenia that is strong, prosperous, and open to the world. Which we are in right now. The strongest Empire in the world, the top one in military and economy. In order to keep it that way, I simply have to exterminate the likes of you."
There was a moment of silence as the politicians processed Alexander''s words.
"Well, since that I have seen what I came for, said what I needed to say, I''ll leave you all be. Don''t think that your death would be easy gentleman, for someone who has betrayed the country, instant death would have been a mercy. Sad for you all, I''m not a merciful ruler when ites to people like you. You will experience your worst nightmare where you would hope that you were never born."
With that, he turned on his heel and strode away, the politicians, even Ralf Hiet himself were terrified after hearing those words.
Alexander sighed, d that he had cleaned cancer in his country. There''s only one thing left for him to do that will leave his mark on this world.
Chapter 433 Permission Granted
The first day of 1936 had dawned upon the world, but for Alexander, it was just another day of work. He sat at his desk, poring over a document while Rn stood before him, waiting for his response.
"Rn, you n to marry my sister next week," Alexander began, setting the document aside, "and this is how you want it to go?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," Rn replied, his tone respectful. "We want it to be a simple asion. It was a mutual agreement between me and Christina."
Alexander leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "But you are aware that my sister is the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire. Surely the people would like to know who she is going to marry? After all, it is an important event for all the members of the royal family."
"I am aware of that, Your Majesty," Rn said, keeping his eyes fixed on Alexander. "But Christina assured me that you are going to permit it."
Alexander raised an eyebrow. "And what makes her sure that I would give my permission?"
Rn hesitated for a moment before replying, "Because you are her brother, and you want her to be happy."
Alexander chuckled at that. "She knows me well. But if I am going to give you my permission, she should havee here and asked me personally."
"No problem, Your Majesty," Rn said, turning to the door. "Because Christina is merely waiting outside. Would you like me to call her?"
Alexander nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.
"Very well, let her in," Alexander As Rn stepped out to fetch Christina, Alexander straightened his tie and adjusted his crown. He wanted to make sure that he looked presentable for his sister, even though they had seen each other just a few days ago.
A few momentster, Christina walked into the room, her eyes bright and her smile wide. She wore a simple dress, but it was clear that she had taken care to look her best. Alexander stood up from his chair and hugged her, feeling the warmth of her embrace.
"Brother, it''s so good to see you," Christina said, pulling away from the hug. "How are you?"
"I''m doing well, thank you," Alexander said, smiling at her. "And how are you, my dear sister?"
"I''m great, really great," Christina said, sping her hands together. "Rn and I have been busy with the wedding preparations, but everything is going smoothly."
Alexander turned his attention to Rn, who stood at a respectful distance from the siblings. "Is that so, Rn? Have you been taking good care of my sister?"
Rn nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, Your Majesty. Never once in my life did I make Christina sad. If you don''t believe my words you can simply ask her for her testimony."
Alexander waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, I don''t have to do that as I can see it through your face if you are lying to me or not. And even if I failed to read your face, Christina would simply call and reach out to me with a series of secret codes that she and I only know," Alexander finished, causing Christina to giggle.
"Wait¡really?" Rn asked, eximing.
"No, of course not," Alexander said with a chuckle. "I was just teasing you, Rn. But in all seriousness, I trust you to take care of my sister and make her happy."
Alexander told a lie. In times like this, he can''t be too careful, even if the person that her sister is going to marry is a close ally. He had read many stories of men being abusive to their wives, and he doesn''t want her sister to experience that. So, if Rn did something bad to her and Christina informed him that. Well, Rn is already aware of the consequences.
"I see, Your Majesty. But, for the safe measure, you two should have one. In case something like that happened," Rn suggested but inadvertently earned a slight ire from Alexander.
"Are you telling me that at some point in time, you are going to hurt my sister?" Alexander''s eyes narrowed.
"No, Your Majesty, I would never hurt Christina," Rn said quickly, realizing his mistake. "I was merely suggesting that a prenuptial agreement could provide additional security for both parties in the event of unforeseen circumstances."
Alexander''s expression softened. "Now, you are sounding too formal."
Alexander flickered his gaze to Christina, who had been listening to their conversation the whole time. "I hope that this conversation did not disturb you, Christina?"
Christina shook her head, her smile still present. "Not at all, brother. I trust Rnpletely, and I know that he would never hurt me."
Alexander gave her a small smile. "I know, but as your brother, it is my duty to make sure that you are safe and happy. I want you to have a wonderful life with Rn."
Christina''s eyes shone with emotion, and she took Alexander''s hand. "Thank you, brother. You always know how to make me feel better."
Alexander squeezed her hand and looked at Rn. "Well, in that case, I will give my permission for the wedding to take ce as you have nned. So for your wedding reception, you chose Catherine Pce?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," Rn replied. "We thought it would be a beautiful setting for the asion."
Alexander nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed it is. The Catherine Pce is one of the most magnificent pces in our empire. I am sure that your wedding reception will be a memorable event."
Christina pped her hands in excitement. "Oh, it will be wonderful! Thank you so much, brother."
Alexander smiled at her enthusiasm. "Of course, my dear sister. I want your special day to be perfect."
Rn bowed his head respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty. We are truly grateful for your permission and support."
Alexander waved his hand dismissively. "Think nothing of it, Rn. You are family now, and I will always support you and Christina.
Rn straightened up and looked Alexander in the eye. "I will surely meet your great expectations for me, Your Majesty."
Alexander nodded approvingly. "Good. Then let us raise a toast to the happy couple and their future together," he said, as he walked over to the cab where he stored his finest wines. He poured sses for everyone and handed them out, raising his own ss in a toast.
Then they clinked their sses, signifying and sealing the event that had to unfold in the office of the Emperor.
Chapter 434 Wedding Ceremony
The sun shone brightly on the day of Rn and Christina''s wedding, casting a warm glow on the magnificent Catherine Pce of the Ruthenian Empire. The pce stood tall and proud, a true masterpiece of baroque architecture, with its white and gold fa?ade gleaming in the light.
As the guests arrived, they were ushered into the pce''s grand ballroom, which was decorated with a stunning array of floral arrangements and chandeliers. The room was filled with the fragrance of roses, lilies, and other fresh flowers, their petals arranged in intricate patterns to form a stunning disy of natural beauty.
At the end of the ballroom was a raised altar, adorned with ornate carvings and gold leaf. Above the altar, arge painting of the Madonna and Child looked down upon the wedding ceremony, its soft colorsplementing the gold ents of the room.
As the wedding party entered, the guests rose to their feet, and a hush fell over the room. Christina, looked stunning in her flowing white gown, adorned with delicate pearls and intricatece. Her veil cascaded down her back, and her hair was elegantly styled in a loose bun. As she walked, her steps guided by her beaming brother, Alexander, she held her head high, radiating confidence and beauty.
The guests watched in awe as Christina made her way toward the altar, her dress trailing behind her in a gentle sway. Her eyes were fixed on her groom, Rn, who stood waiting for her at the end of the aisle with a look of pure adoration on his face.
Rn, dressed in a fine ck suit, waited at the altar, his eyes fixed on Christina. His heart was filled with love and anticipation, and he could hardly contain his joy as he watched his bride approach.
The wedding between Christina and Rn was private, meaning that the public had no idea that the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire was going to marry a man of humble background. The only guests at this wedding are the Ruthenia Empire''s top officials in the government and Alexander''s family.
As Christina reached the altar, her brother stepped back and took his ce among the guests. Rn took Christina''s hand and looked into her eyes, his own filled with adoration and love.
The priest walked up to the altar with quiet grace, his steps muffled by the plush carpet that lined the aisle. He was an older man, with a kind face and gentle eyes that crinkled at the corners as he smiled at the couple. He wore a simple ck cassock, embroidered with delicate gold crosses that glimmered in the light. His white hair was neatlybed, and a pair of round spectacles perched on his nose, giving him an air of wisdom and dignity.
"Are you ready tomence the ceremony?" he asked softly, looking at the couple. His voice was warm andforting, like a familiar old friend, and it put them at ease. Rn squeezed Christina''s hand, and they nodded in unison, their eyes locked on each other.
"Yes, we are ready," Rn replied, his voice steady and clear. The priest smiled at them once more before turning to face the guests.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today to witness the marriage of Christina Romanoff, the Grand Duchess of the Ruthenia Empire, and Rn Makarov. They have chosen to unite their lives in holy matrimony, and it is my great honor to officiate this sacred ceremony." His voice echoed through the ballroom, filling it with a sense of reverence and solemnity.
The priest took a deep breath and continued, "Marriage is a holy union, a covenant between two souls who love each other deeply and wish to share their lives together. It is a promise to be each other''s support, to cherish each other, and to love each other unconditionally. And so, as we witness the union of Christina and Rn, we ask for the blessing of God, that their union may be one of love, peace, and joy."
The priest turned to Christina and Rn and asked, "Do you, Christina, take Rn to be yourwfully wedded husband, to love, honor, and cherish him, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, for as long as you both shall live?"
Christina looked deeply into Rn''s eyes and replied, "I do."
The priest then turned to Rn and asked, "And do you, Rn, take Christina to be yourwfully wedded wife, to love, honor, and cherish her, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, for as long as you both shall live?"
Rn looked at Christina with a smile, his heart filled with love and happiness, and replied, "I do."
The priest nodded and said, "Then by the power vested in me by the Church and the state, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride."
Rn lifted Christina''s veil and leaned in to kiss her, their lips meeting in a gentle yet passionate embrace. The guests erupted into apuse and cheers, as the couple held each other tightly, lost in the moment. The kiss was more than just a simple gesture of love, it was a deration of theirmitment to each other, a promise to share their lives together in all its ups and downs.
As they pulled away from the kiss, Christina looked up at Rn, her eyes shining with tears of joy. They both knew that their love was true and strong and that together they could face anything that life threw their way.
The priest smiled at them, his eyes twinkling with happiness, and said, "May God bless your union and grant you a lifetime of love, joy, and peace."
Christina and Rn smiled at each other, their hands sped together, as they walked down the aisle, Christina''s sisters approached her.
"Congrattions, sister," Anastasia was the first one to speak. "How envious, I hope I get to find a man like Rn."
Christina hugged her sister tightly, feeling overwhelmed with emotions. "Thank you, Anastasia," she said, her voice choked with tears. "I''m so d you could be here to share this moment with me."
Tiffania stepped forward and gave Christina a warm hug. "I''m so happy for you, sister," she said with a smile.
Christina smiled, feeling grateful for her sister''s kind words. "Thank you, Tiffania."
Tiffania''s gaze flickered at Rn, her face turning scary. "Mr. Makarov, should you dare and try to make my sister sad you will¡"
Rn''s smile faltered slightly at Tiffania''s words, but he maintained hisposure. "I promise to do everything in my power to make Christina happy and to never cause her any sadness. And besides, your brother''s threat is already enough for me and I don''t think I can take yours either," he chuckled.
Tiffania nodded, her expression softening. "Good."
Christina smiled gratefully at her sister, feeling blessed to have such a supportive family.
Lastly, her brother, Alexander, his wife, Sophie, and their two children, Andrei and Anya walked up to them.
Alexander embraced his sister tightly. "Congrattions," he said with a smile. "I''m so happy for you."
Sophie hugged Christina next. "You look stunning," she said, admiring Christina''s dress.
Andrei and Anya, Christina''s niece and nephew, ran up to her and hugged her legs. "Auntie Christina, you look like a princess!" Anya eximed.
Christina chuckled and ruffled their hair. "Thank you, my sweethearts. You both look so handsome and beautiful today!"
Rn watched the family interact with Christina, feeling happy that she had such a loving family. He knew how important they were to her, and he was determined to make sure they all approved of him as well.
Alexander also watched as this wholesome moment was unfolding before him. This was one of his goals before ending his reign as the Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire. And now that it''s one goalpleted, there''s only one thing that he needed to do. And that is, sending a man to the moon.
Chapter 435 The Day Has Come
On October 26, 1936, in the Baikonur Cosmodrome, Emperor Alexander of the Ruthenia Empire, along with his closest rtives and advisors, gathered to witness the historicunch of a rocket that would forever change the course of human history. For the first time in the world, a journey to the moon was about to take ce, and the Ruthenian Empire was at the forefront of this technological breakthrough.
Alexander looked up at the towering rocket, feeling a mix of excitement and anxiety. He knew that thisunch would mark a turning point not only for his empire but for the entire world. The idea of traveling to the moon had been a dream for centuries, but now it was bing a reality.
"So, Father, this is what you were talking about during the time we visited this ce. You are really going to send a man to space," Andrei said as he looked up at his father.
"What did I tell you, Andrei," Alexander smiled warmly as he patted him on the head. "That we are going to send a man into space. You were doubting that at first but now we are here, witnessing it soar into the heavens. Anyways, where is your sister?"
"She''s with mother and aunties, they said they are buying food from the stall."
"Ah thosedies," Alexander could only sigh. He nced behind him to see Rn who was watching over them. "Rn, can I leave Andrei to you for a moment? I am seeing someone important before the rocketunch."
"Of course, Your Majesty, I will look over to His Highness while you are away," Rn said.
"Sorry for pulling you out from Christina, I know you wanted to be with her on a momentous asion such as this."
"Even if my heart desired for that moment, Your Majesty, I still work for you as your bodyguard, so no need to apologize as I was simply doing my job," Rn said politely.
"In that case, I''ll leave you two then," Alexander said but didn''t immediately leave. He crouched down to Andrei''s level and took his hand. "Andrei, I want you to behave yourself while I am away."
"Father, you don''t have to tell me, I''m not my sister," Andrei said.
Alexander chuckled. "I know you''re not, but I still want you to be on your best behavior."
Andrei nodded solemnly. "I will, Father. You don''t have to worry."
Alexander ruffled his son''s hair and stood up, giving onest nce at Rn and Andrei before making his way through the crowd towards the ce where the cosmonauts who will set foot on the lunar face are resting.
As he arrived at the room where the cosmonauts were waiting, he was greeted by one of the cosmonauts who will be flying into space. Yuri Gagarin. He has the same name as the man whom he knew from his original world. Though this might be fate''s call or destiny is something that Alexander is still figuring out.
"Your Majesty, you have graced us with your presence," Gagarin said reverently while bowing his head.
"Raise your head, Mr. Gagarin, I''ve simplye here to see your crew holding up in the anticipation of this historic moment," Alexander replied with a smile. "How are you feeling, Gagarin? Are you ready for this?"
Gagarin straightened up and smiled back at the Emperor. "I am feeling excited and honored, Your Majesty. This is a great opportunity for me to serve my country and be a part of history. We are ready to take on this challenge."
Alexander nodded in approval. "I have no doubt in your abilities, Mr. Gagarin. You and your crew have undergone extensive training and preparations, and I have full confidence that you will seed in your mission."
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Gagarin said, his eyes shining with determination.
Alexander turned to the rest of the crew and addressed them. "Gentlemen, you are about to embark on a journey that no human has ever undertaken before. You are pioneers, explorers, and adventurers, and you carry with you the hopes and dreams of millions of people around the world. You represent the best of humanity, and I have no doubt that you will do us proud."
The crew members nodded solemnly, their faces showing a mix of excitement and apprehension.
Alexander turned to leave, but before he did, he turned back to Gagarin. "One more thing, Gagarin. When you reach the moon, I want you to nt the Ruthenian g and make sure that it is visible for all to see."
Gagarin smiled. "We will make sure of it, Your Majesty."
As Alexander made his way back to where his family and advisors were waiting, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and awe. The world was about to witness a feat of human ingenuity and bravery that would forever change the course of history. And the Ruthenian Empire was leading the way.
As he reached his family and advisors, he saw that his wife, Empress Sophie, had arrived with their daughter, Princess Anya. His sisters are also there, Anastasia, Christina, and Tiffania.
Not only that, he saw a podium in their midst, and he knew that it was time for him to make a speech.
Alexander made his way towards the podium while waving a hand over the people who were erupting in cheers and apuses as well as to the cameras that were locked onto him.
Alexander raised his hand to silence them. And when they were silent enough, he began.
"My fellow Ruthenians,
Today, we stand witness to a momentous asion in the history of humanity. For the first time, we are about to send a rocket beyond our''s atmosphere and reach for the stars. We are about to embark on a journey that will take us to the moon, and in doing so, we will forever change the course of history.
The journey we are about to undertake is not just a scientific experiment, but it is also a testament to the resilience, courage, and ingenuity of the human spirit. It is a testament to what we can achieve when we set our minds to something and work towards it with unwavering determination.
Today, we prove to the world that nothing is impossible. We prove to the world that no dream is too big, no goal is too far-fetched, and no challenge is insurmountable. Today, we prove to the world that we are capable of achieving greatness and that there is nothing that we cannot aplish when we work together towards amon goal.
As we prepare tounch this rocket into the heavens, I want to take a moment to thank all those who have made this possible. The scientists, engineers, and technicians who have worked tirelessly to design and build this rocket, the cosmonauts who will risk their lives to venture into the unknown, and the people of our great nation, who have supported us every step of the way.
I also want to take a moment to honor those who havee before us, who have dreamed of reaching the stars but never had the chance to see ite to fruition. Today, we stand on the shoulders of giants, and it is our duty to carry on their legacy and continue to push the boundaries of human exploration.
My fellow Ruthenians, today we make history. Today, we prove to the world that we are a nation of visionaries, pioneers, and of adventurers. Today, we show the world that we are not content to simply exist within the confines of our, but that we are destined to reach for the stars.
So let usunch this rocket with pride, with determination, and with the knowledge that we are embarking on a journey that will change the course of history. Let us take the first step towards a new era of human exploration, and let us continue to push the boundaries of what is possible.
Thank you, and may God bless the Ruthenian Empire."
After the speech, the crowds erupted again in cheers and apuse. Moments after, they turned their attention to the rocket that will soon fly into space.
Chapter 436 Historic Moment
The sun had just risen over the expansiveunch site, casting a golden glow across the crowd that had gathered to witness the historic moment. The sound of chatter and excitement filled the air, as thousands of people from all over the empire hade to see the rocketunch that would take the first Ruthenian astronaut into space.
In the center of theunch site stood the towering rocket, its sleek metal body gleaming in the morning light. The countdown clock loomedrge overhead, ticking down the seconds untilunch.
From far away, a small tform had been set up for the Emperor and his family to watch theunch. Alexander stood tall and proud, dressed in his finest suit, while his wife and children stood close beside him, their eyes fixed on the rocket.
As the countdown reached its final moments, a hush fell over the crowd. All eyes were fixed on the rocket, waiting for the moment when it would st off into the heavens.
"Ten... nine... eight..." The announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers, each number sending a shiver of anticipation through the gathered throngs.
"Seven... six... five..." Alexander''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched the countdown reach its climax. This was a moment he had been waiting for, thest goal before he stepped down as the ruler of the Ruthenia Empire.
"Four... three... two... one..." The crowd held its breath as the rocket''s engines roared to life, mes shooting out from beneath the craft. The ground shook beneath the spectators'' feet as the rocket slowly lifted off theunch pad, its nose pointed toward the stars.
The roar of the rocket engines grew louder as the massive machine lifted into the sky. The mes grew brighter and brighter, illuminating the surrounding area with a blinding light.
Alexander watched in awe as the rocket soared toward the heavens, leaving a trail of fire and smoke behind it. He had never seen anything like it before, and he felt a deep sense of pride and aplishment knowing that his empire had achieved such a great feat.
As the rocket climbed higher and higher, the crowd erupted into cheers and apuse. People hugged and high-fived each other, their faces filled with joy and excitement. Alexander couldn''t help but smile as he watched the scene unfold before him.
He turned to his wife and children and saw the same look of wonder and amazement on their faces. For a moment, they all stood in silence, lost in the awe-inspiring spectacle unfolding before them.
Momentster, the crowd fell silent, their eyes still fixed on the rapidly shrinking rocket as it disappeared into the ckness of space.
As the cheers of the crowd slowly died down, Alexander turned to Sophie, Anya, and Andrei, a smile of satisfaction on his face. They exchanged nces, all knowing that this was only the significance of the event.
"So, what now, Father?" Andrei asked.
"Well, it''ll take another four days for our crew to reach the moon, so we will return to St.Petersburg and watch its progress from there," Alexander said.
***
In the days following the rocketunch, the news spread like wildfire throughout the world. Many nations, including the Britannia Empire, United States, and Deutd Empire were still shocked at the rapid advancement of the Ruthenia Empire. A country so behind in terms of technology ten years ago, and is now the leading force in technological advancement, all thanks to a single man.
In the confines of Buckingham Pce, Diana, and Anne listened to the radios that were broadcasting the progress of the rocket''s journey to space.
"Hear that, Anne? The Ruthenia Empire has cemented its position to be the leading country in the world. The only thing that can stop them is themselves," Diana said. "The man whom your organization is hell-bent on destroying has offered a lot of perspectives in this forsaken world."
"So, are you going to stand by and let it be?" Anne asked.
"I''m tired of all thepetition, to be honest," Diana said. "So let them have their moment, and focus on improving ourselves in hopes of catching up to the Ruthenians."
Four dayster, television from all across the world broadcasted the developing situation in the heavens. The spacecraft carrying cosmonauts of the Ruthenia Empire has reached the moon and is now proceeding tond on its surface. Alexander watched from his office in St. Petersburg, his eyes glued to the screen as the spacecraft descended toward the moon''s surface.
As the spacecraft carrying the Ruthenian cosmonauts approached the lunar surface, tension hung thick in the air. The entire world was watching, eager to witness this historic moment.
Inside the spacecraft, the three cosmonauts prepared for thending, their hearts pounding with excitement and anticipation. They had trained for months for this moment, and now it was finally within reach.
The lead cosmonaut, Yuri, took control of the craft, carefully guiding it toward the designatednding site. The lunar surface loomedrge in the windows, its craters and valleys a stark contrast to the ckness of space.
"Approaching thending site," Yuri announced over the inte. "Preparing for thending sequence."
The other two cosmonauts, Ivan and Grigori, checked their equipment onest time, making sure everything was in order. They knew that even the slightest mistake could spell disaster.
The spacecraft began its descent, its engines firing in short bursts to slow its speed. Yuri''s hands moved quickly over the controls, adjusting the craft''s trajectory with expert precision.
The ground rushed up to meet them, the lunar surface growingrger andrger in the windows. The cosmonauts held their breath, their eyes fixed on the ground below.
"Five hundred meters... four hundred meters... three hundred meters," Yuri counted down.
The craft''s engines roared to life, firing in a final burst of power. The spacecraft slowed to a hover, hovering just above the surface.
"Contact light," Yuri announced, as thending legs touched down on the lunar surface with a soft thud.
The three cosmonauts cheered, their excitement spilling over as they realized they had sessfullynded on the moon. They unbuckled their safety harnesses and stood up, gazing out the windows at the stark and barrenndscape outside.
"We did it," Ivan said, his voice filled with awe.
The cosmonauts quickly got to work, preparing for their first steps on the lunar surface. They donned their spacesuits and checked their equipment, making sure everything was in order.
Finally, Yuri opened the hatch, letting in the first taste of the lunar atmosphere. He descended thedder, his heart racing with excitement. He ced his feet carefully on the lunar surface, testing the ground beneath him.
"First step on the moon," Yuri announced, his voice crackling over the radio back to Earth.
The world erupted into cheers, as people all over the globe watched the historic moment unfold. The Ruthenian cosmonauts had achieved what so many had thought impossible, and they had done it with skill and bravery.
For the next few minutes, the cosmonauts explored the lunar surface, looking for a good spot to nt the g of the Ruthenia Empire.
As the cosmonauts made their way across the lunar surface, they marveled at the strange and otherworldlyndscape around them. The ground beneath their feet was powdery gray dust, with asional rocks and boulders scattered across the barren expanse.
Off in the distance, the rugged peaks of the lunar mountains loomed, casting long shadows across thendscape. The sky overhead was ck, with the bright sun shining down like a small white disk.
Yuri led the way, his boots leaving deep imprints in the lunar dust as he walked. Ivan and Grigori followed close behind, their cameras and scientific equipment at the ready.
After a few minutes of exploring, the cosmonauts found a t, rocky spot that would be perfect for nting the g. They carefully unpacked the g and gpole from their equipment, making sure not to drop anything on the delicate lunar surface.
With the gpole securely in ce, Yuri took hold of the g and unfurled it in the gentle lunar breeze. The white and gold colors of the Ruthenia Empire shone brightly against the gray lunar sky.
The nting of the g is being shown on national television.
As Alexander watched the broadcast from his office, tears welled up in his eyes. He felt a surge of pride and patriotism, knowing that his country had aplished something so incredible.
He imagined the millions of people across the empire who were watching the same scene unfold, all of them sharing in the joy and wonder of this moment. It was a unifying moment for the empire, a time when everyone could put aside their differences and celebrate together.
Alexander knew that this achievement would inspire future generations to dream big and strive for greatness. He thought of his own children, who were watching the broadcast with wide eyes, and he knew that this moment would be etched into their memories forever.
Chapter 437 The End
Ten yearster, the date was October 30th, 1945. In the former capital of the Ruthenia Empire, the popce of the empire was highly anticipating the ascension of the new Emperor, the Emperor''s son, Andrei Romanoff.
He was inside the Assumption Cathedral, where his father was helping him fix his ceremonial robes.
"Father, I''m getting nervous," Andrei said, his hand trembling slightly upon the event that was soon going to change his whole life.
"There''s nothing to be nervous about, my son," Alexander said ever so softly. "I have groomed you to be my sessor and I believe that you have the capability to even outdo my achievements."
"But you set the bar too high Father, how can I ever live up to your legacy?" Andrei asked with a hint of doubt in his voice.
Alexander ced a reassuring hand on his son''s shoulder. "You don''t have to live up to my legacy, Andrei. You are your own person, with your own strengths and weaknesses. All you need to do is lead with honor,passion, and wisdom, and the people will respect and follow you."
Andrei nodded, feeling slightly more at ease. "Thank you, Father."
Alexander smiled warmly at his son. "Now, let''s finish preparing for your coronation. The people are waiting for their new Emperor."
As they were about to exit the room, the door opened, revealing a stunning woman in an elegant dress. It was Sophie, the Empress of the Ruthenia Empire.
"Hello, I''m just checking up on both of you," Sophie said. She flickered her gaze to Andrei.
"Oh my! You look absolutely dashing, my dear Andrei," she said, walking towards him and cing a kiss on his forehead. "I couldn''t be prouder of you."
"Mother¡I''m too old for that," Andrei''s cheek flushed, feeling embarrassed.
Sophie chuckled. "You will always be my little boy, no matter how old you are," she said affectionately. "But you are right, today you are not just my son, you are the Emperor of Ruthenia. The people are looking up to you for guidance and leadership, and I have no doubt that you will do an excellent job."
Andrei smiled, feeling a surge of confidence. His mother''s words always had a way of making him feel better.
"Thank you, Mother. I will do my best to serve the people of Ruthenia with honor and dignity."
Momentster, another person entered the room. It was Anya, who has grown so much in thest ten years. Her child-like features when she was eleven were reced by a womanly grace and elegance. She wore a beautiful gown and a sparkling tiara thatplemented her long blonde hair tied in a half-up style.
"Brother," she said in a soft and motherly tone, a stark contrast to the days when her voice was filled with enthusiasm and energy.
"Sister," Andrei called as he walked up to her and gave her a gentle hug. "So how was your day being a teacher?"
"Well, it was fulfilling I guess," Anya said, smiling warmly at Andrei. "I never knew that there would be so much joy in teaching young children. I hope you will find your job as Emperor of the Ruthenia Empire as fulfilling as mine."
"Of course, sister, there is no greater joy than serving directly the people and the empire."
Andrei looked at his sister, feeling proud of her. She had found her own calling and purpose in life, just as he was about to embark on his.
Not long after her arrival, three beautifuldies entered the room, this time, it was Andrei''s aunties. Christina, Tiffania, and Anastasia.
Christina was the first one to walk forward and gave Andrei a kiss on the cheek.
"Congrattions, Andrei. I knew my brother would give you his blessing. You worked hard in your studies and it was rewarded."
"Thank you, Aunt Christina," he said, hugging her.
"I have prepared everything for your ascension, since you are the new emperor, I will be your Chief of Staff. I won''t go easy on you as you are the ruler of the nation."
Andrei chuckled. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Aunt Christina. I know I can always count on you to keep me in line."
"Just don''t do something that would dislike the popce or even Brother, Andrei," Tiffania said. "Geez, I have a lot of projects that have to be submitted before the deadline. Brother surely knows how to make use of the best asset."
Alexander chuckled. "Well, Tiffania, you are the best engineer that I have in the Imperial Dynamic Systems, so it''s only obvious that you get the hardest task as you are the only one who can finish it."
"It''s giving me a hard time brother, please be easy on me," Tiffania pleaded.
"Fine, I will after this ceremony. Now how about our doctor here?" Alexander looked at Anastasia.
"Congrattions, my nephew," Anastasia said. "I hope you will serve the empire well just like my brother did."
Andrei smiled gratefully at his aunt. "Thank you, Aunt Anastasia."
"Well, since that''s everyone, why don''t we go now? I''m sure everyone is waiting," Alexander suggested.
Andrei nodded and took a deep breath, ready to face his destiny. His family and the pce staff followed him as they made their way to the main hall of the pce, where the coronation ceremony was to take ce.
The hall was filled with dignitaries, ambassadors, and members of the Ruthenian elite. The atmosphere was tense as everyone waited for the new Emperor to make his appearance.
Finally, the doors at the end of the hall opened and Andrei walked in, nked by his father and mother. The crowd erupted in apuse as he made his way to the throne at the center of the hall.
As he took his seat on the throne, Alexander stepped forward and addressed the crowd.
"Ladies and gentlemen, it is my honor to present to you the new Emperor of Ruthenia, my son, Andrei Romanoff."
The crowd cheered and pped as Andrei stood up and addressed them in a speech.
"My dear people of the Ruthenia Empire,
Today marks a momentous asion, not only for myself but for all of us. Today, we witness the continuation of a legacy, a legacy of leadership, a legacy of strength, and a legacy of prosperity.
As I stand here before you, I am filled with a sense of duty and responsibility, to serve this great nation with honor and dignity. I am humbled by the trust that my father, the former Emperor Alexander, has ced in me, and I pledge to do my best to live up to his expectations and the expectations of all of you.
I believe that the strength of an empire lies not in its resources, but in the people who make it up. It is the people of the Ruthenia Empire who have made us strong, who have made us prosperous, and who have made us a beacon of hope and inspiration to the world.
As your new Emperor, I promise to lead withpassion, wisdom, and integrity. I promise to listen to your concerns, to hear your voices, and to work tirelessly to ensure that every citizen of this empire is given the opportunity to live a life of peace, prosperity, and happiness.
We face challenges, both within and outside our borders, but I am confident that together, we can ovee them. We can build a future that is bright and prosperous, a future where every citizen is given the chance to reach their full potential, a future where we can stand proud and strong as a nation.
I call upon all of you to join me in this endeavor. Let us work together, let us strive together, and let us achieve together. Let us make the Ruthenia Empire a shining example to the world, a beacon of hope and inspiration for all to follow.
Thank you, and long live the Ruthenia Empire!"
The church was filled with silence for a few moments, and then a loud cheer erupted, echoing off the walls. The crowd rose to their feet, apuding, shouting, and waving their hands in the air. Andrei could see tears streaming down the faces of some of the older Ruthenians in the audience, as they were ovee with emotion and pride.
Andrei felt a lump form in his throat as he looked out at the sea of faces in front of him. He could feel the weight of the responsibility that had been thrust upon him, but he also knew that he had the support and love of his people.
Alexander then proceeded to hand him over the crown. As he stepped forward, Andrei knelt before him, bowing his head in reverence. Alexander then lifted the golden crown from the cushion, holding it high above his head. The crowd fell silent, their eyes fixed on the glittering symbol of the Ruthenia Empire.
"By the power invested in me by the gods and the people of the Ruthenia Empire, I hereby crown you, Andrei, as the new Emperor of Ruthenia," Alexander dered.
With a gentle smile, Alexander ced the crown on Andrei''s head, fitting it perfectly. The weight of the crown felt heavy on Andrei''s head, but he stood tall and proud, holding his head high.
The crowd erupted in cheers once again, their voices echoing through the halls of the church. Andrei turned to face them, his eyes filled with tears of joy and gratitude.
"I ept this crown with humility and gratitude," he dered, his voice booming throughout the church. "I pledge to serve the people of the Ruthenia Empire with all my heart and soul. May the gods bless us all."
Amidst the deafening cheers, Alexander turned towards his son and uttered with profound conviction, "The helm is now yours, my son. Your direction will chart the course for our empire, and the masses will rally behind you."
Alexander then muttered to himself. "Atst it end, I can finally rest now."
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!